《Addicted To The Genius Lady With A Thousand Faces》


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:


    ¡°Ow, that hurts¡­¡± Marissa Nash winced as she felt something sharp pierce her body, and dizziness from the agony set in. Noticing blood seeping between her legs, she gasped in shock, eximing, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    She had forgotten about the bunch of Dreamweed on the seat and had identally sat on it. The nt¡¯s long, sharp thorns had dug deep into her flesh. Dreamweed was known for its strong anesthetic properties, meaning she would likely be numb for the next six hours. Realizing this, she decided to close the shop and rest. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she removed the thorns and prepared to put up the ¡°Closed for Today¡± sign. But before she could stand, a tall, well-dressed man in a sharp suit entered the flower shop through the ss door. His imposing presence quickly dominated the space. His face was handsome and stern, his eyes a mix of disdain, hatred, and something fiercely destructive


    Marissa frowned slightly; she did not recognize him and had no idea of his intentions. But it was clear he wasn¡¯t here for a friendly visit. She had many enemies. Though she often used aliases and disguises on her missions, there was always the risk of being unmasked. There was also the possibility of a traitor within the organization she belonged to. It wasn¡¯t umon for enemies to seek her out for revenge or to abduct her


    Feeling her strength fading away, she dared not act hastily. All she could do was try to remain calm on the surface. ¡°Are you here to buy flowers, sir?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± The man scoffed. Without a word, he scooped her up and carried her outside. Marissa instinctively tried to punch him, but her feeble punches felt more like gentle taps against his solid body


    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    What awaited her outside left her stunned. Down the narrow, run-down Vintage Street, over a dozen luxurious ck Rolls Royces were lined up impressively. More than a hundred stern-faced bodyguards in ck surrounded her modest flower shop, making it seem like a fortress. Passersby had already scurried into nearby stores, driven by fear. It was as if a scene from a mafia movie hade to life, with the mafia boss making a dramatic public appearance


    Despite Marissa¡¯s extensive experiences, she couldn¡¯t determine which powerful person in Blebert was targeting her. To cause such a spectacle in broad daylight was incredibly bold and insane! The man roughly shoved her into a car and then climbed in beside her, settling next to her. Once the door was shut, the car¡¯s interior was engulfed by his intense, chilling presence, making it hard to breathe. Marissa tried to remainposed and discreetly reached into her pocket for her phone to send out a distress signal. But just as her fingers grazed the device, the man beside her snatched it away. She nced at his harsh, tense face. ¡°Sir, could you at least tell me your name and why you¡¯re abducting me¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Her plea was abruptly cut short as his hand mped tightly around her throat. It was evident that any resistance might lead him to end her life


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your antics! Say another word, and I¡¯ll end you right here!¡± To save her life, Marissa quickly shut her mouth. Powerless to fight back, she could only sit and wonder what woulde next. However, what happened next left herpletely astounded


    The man brought her to City Hall. Before she knew it, her name was listed next to his on the marriage certificate. Thrown back into the car, Marissa was in shock. She stared vacantly at the marriage certificate in her hand, finally seeing the man¡¯s name: Connor Daniels


    In Blebert, only one Connor Daniels fit the profile of possessing such immense wealth and influence¡ªthe current head of the top family, also known as the wealthiest man in Blebert! The situation was both horrifying and bewildering. She had never encountered such an extremely prestigious and fearsome person. While she might have unwittingly offended him, an assassination attempt or revenge on her would make sense, but a forced marriage¡­?


    ¡°Um, Mr. Daniels¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor cut her off before she could begin to ask questions. Then, he grabbed her left hand and slid a priceless diamond ring onto her finger. ¡°Make my grandma happy as you did before. Don¡¯t provoke me again!¡± he ordered


    Marissa was left speechless. She had never even met his grandmother, so how was she supposed to make her happy?


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s clearly been a misunderstanding¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    His demeanor was tense and grim. Each word he said seemed to echo from a ce of deep darkness. She found herself once again gripped tightly by the throat


    ¡°You went to great lengths to trick my grandma into forcing this marriage upon me. Yet, after I agreed and our wedding invitations had been sent out, you vanished on the day we were to legalize our marriage? I¡¯m not interested in why you chased me and then ran away, nor do I mind the embarrassment andplications it caused. But my grandma was rushed to the hospital because of this, and we need to resolve it! With her health in a critical condition, you will return and act the part of the dutiful granddaughter-inw. If you try any tricks, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Nash family pays dearly!¡±


    Marissa started to piece things together. He had abducted the wrong person! She resembled his actual runaway fianc¨¦e closely, leading to this mistake. She had nned to go back to her hometown, Adagend, tomorrow to marry her fianc¨¦, Derek Tucker. What was she supposed to do now?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:


    Marissa seethed with anger at being mistaken for someone else. Her carefullyid ns had beenpletely ruined by Connor, and even if she regained her freedom in the future, she would be a divorced woman. This blind and rude bastard! She was consumed by the desire to tear Connor apart


    Yet, at this moment, she was powerless to defend herself. His overbearing and aggressive presence forced her into submission once again. As the sun set, casting itsst golden light, their car pulled into the opulent grounds of Daniels Manor. No sooner had Connor pulled her from the car than a distressed butler hurried over with urgent news


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, you muste quickly. Your grandma has copsed again, and they¡¯re trying to revive her. This is the third time she¡¯s fainted. The doctors say her heart is failing, and her condition is¡­ very critical¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression twisted into one of anger. Marissa instinctively recoiled, sensing the murderous intent emanating from him. Before she could react, he grabbed her by the throat and mmed her against the car door. His grip was that of a madman, his hand tightening around her neck to the point where she nearly passed out


    ¡°You better hope my grandmother gets through this! If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re buried alongside her!¡± With onest menacing squeeze, Connor let her go and stormed off towards the mansion. Gasping for air, Marissa clutched her bruised throat and coughed painfully


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    The sensation of being so close to death left her both terrified and seething with anger. This man waspletely insane! He still hadn¡¯t realized that he had married the wrong woman. Given his current unstable and aggressive demeanor, if his grandmother passed away, she was certain she¡¯d be buried alive alongside her! To ensure her survival until the truth came out, she knew she must try to save his grandmother. With that resolve, she gathered her strength and followed Connor into the mansion


    Inside the bedroom, Arabe Daniels, an elderlydy with silver hair, was lying motionless on the bed. Medical personnel were desperately attempting to save her, but the monitors tracking her vitals indicated her blood pressure and heart rate were critically low. She was indeed on the brink of death


    Connor stopped at the doorway, his face strained. Marissa, trailing behind him, held her breath. Suddenly, the heart monitor¡¯s rhythmic beeping stopped, reced by a continuous t tone. The medical team paused briefly before resuming their intense efforts to resuscitate Arabe. However, Arabe¡¯s heart remained unresponsive. The lead doctor finally said somberly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels has passed away. Please ept our condolences.¡±


    Connor was in denial. His eyes, already reddened, became wild with grief. ¡°I don¡¯t ept this! Keep trying! Use whatever means necessary, regardless of the cost!¡± The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, your grandma¡¯s heart has stopped. Further attempts are futile.¡±


    Connor was on the verge of a breakdown. He had lost his parents at a young age, and it was his grandmother who had raised him. She was the closest family he had. ¡°No, Grandma can¡¯t just go like this! She wanted to see me married and meet her great-grandchildren. She said only that would bring her peace.¡±


    The room fell eerily quiet, everyone too apprehensive to speak. Finally, Neil Daniels, Connor¡¯s brother, broke the silence with a scornful remark. ¡°Enough, Connor. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± He was Connor¡¯s eldest brother, twenty-three years older than him. His words were sharply cutting. ¡°Grandma died stressed out because of your runaway fianc¨¦e. Her death is your fault. You can¡¯t even handle a woman. How are we supposed to trust you with running the whole family? If you feel any remorse for Grandma, hand over the family leadership and shares, and step down from managing the family business!¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips tightened as he tried to contain his emotions. Neil had always been bitter that their grandmother had entrusted Connor with the shares and family leadership instead of him, her eldest grandchild. He never missed a chance to pin the me on Connor. Usually, Connor didn¡¯t let Neil¡¯s usations slide and always had a retort ready to keep his conniving brother in check


    But today, Connor had no desire to argue. He was too overwhelmed by grief and wanted his grandmother to rest in peace. But Glenn Daniels, Connor¡¯s third elder brother, who used a wheelchair, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer


    ¡°Neil, Grandma chose Connor to be in charge. It¡¯s unseemly for you to try to take the family leadership and shares now!¡±


    ¡°Glenn, since when do you have a say in this family?¡± Neil¡¯s wife, Lorna Daniels, jumped in sharply before Glenn could respond, her voiceden with sarcasm. Despite her carefully applied makeup, her malicious nature was evident. ¡°Connor doesn¡¯t have the integrity required for his position. It¡¯s only right that he hands over the family leadership and shares! And you, contributing nothing from that wheelchair, think you deserve a share too?¡± Lorna was known for her harsh words, and she hit exactly where it hurt. As expected, Glenn grimaced, gripping his knee, rendered speechless by the distress


    Marissa observed the family drama silently from the sidelines, uninterested in their squabbles. While the others argued, she had been closely observing Arabe¡¯s condition. As the argument intensified, Marissa said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels can still be saved.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:


    The moment Marissa spoke, all attention shifted to her. Connor, deep in grief, seemed to only now remember her presence, turning his head sharply toward her with fierce anger in his eyes


    Marissa instinctively took a step back, feeling as if she was walking dangerously on the edge of a knife. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the runaway bride from the Nash family?¡± ¡°How dare she show her face here?¡± The crowd looked at her with evident disdain. Marissa felt like prey surrounded by a pack of wolves. Cautiously, she asked Connor, ¡°May I see Mrs. Daniels? Perhaps I could be of some help.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked. Lorna let out a sharp, mockingugh and said, ¡°Miss Nash, are you out of your mind? Everyone knows you never finished high school. When did you be a medical expert?¡±


    Marissa ignored the cutting remark. Her focus was solely on trying to save a life, and she pleaded with Connor, ¡°Since the doctors have given up, what harm is there in letting me try? Things can¡¯t get much worse.¡±


    The medical team was outraged. How could they let a notorious rich girl, dered a failure by her own family, overturn their death deration? The Daniels family members were also seething with anger. This woman, who had disgraced them by fleeing the wedding, now had the audacity to step in upon Arabe¡¯s death. Everyone expected Connor to demand this lunatic be thrown out


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Unexpectedly, the fierce anger in Connor¡¯s eyes faded. He continued to stare at Marissa¡¯s face, leaving the room in suspense about his thoughts. Neil, unable to contain his anger, mmed the table and said, ¡°How can we let this ignorant girl meddle? Throw her out now!¡±


    The bodyguards, anticipating thismand, started to approach Marissa to escort her away. ¡°Who daresy a finger on my woman?!¡± Suddenly, Connor¡¯s voice rang out, stopping everyone in their tracks


    Everyone was stunned. Connor¡¯smanding presence filled the room, leaving no room for defiance. Even the troublemakers, Neil and Lorna, were forced to remain silent. With a singlemand, Connor had taken control of the situation. He then took Marissa by the hand and led her to the bedside, simply saying, ¡°Please.¡±


    No one dared to question the decision of the head of the family. Marissa started to examine Arabe¡¯s body. Given that she had not fully regained her strength and had been roughly choked by Connor three times, her hands shook noticeably, making her examination seem clumsy


    This clumsiness was misinterpreted negatively by the onlookers. They assumed she knew nothing about medicine; she was merely seeking attention and was visibly nervous. There had always been many women trying to garner Connor¡¯s attention with dramatic gestures. But for Marissa to use Arabe as a part of her scheme was unprecedented. She had previously convinced Arabe to agree to her and Connor¡¯s marriage, showing some cunning. But now, with Arabe gone, did she really think she could revive the dead? Such a thought was pure insanity! Everyone watched Marissa intently. They were eager to see her make a fool of herself, expecting Connor to throw her out and the downfall of the Nash family alongside her


    Marissa paid them no mind. After finishing her examination, she paused in thought for a moment before pulling out her acupuncture kit. Upon seeing the kit, the doctors scoffed, and the observers mocked her even more. They had anticipated some sophisticated medical intervention, but she resorted to acupuncture, which many regarded as mere folklore. Arabe¡¯s heart had stopped functioning; not even surgery could save her, and Marissa thought a few needles would revive her? Connor must be out of his mind to allow her to treat Arabe. Arabe was so revered. How could Marissa be permitted to mess with her body? It was a disrespect to her! Yet, Connor did not intervene, so no one dared openly criticize her actions


    Marissa sterilized the silver needles and started positioning them at strategic points on Arabe¡¯s body. Her increasing weakness caused her hands to tremble more visibly, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. The spectators, noticing her shaky hands, were both anxious and terrified, witnessing the positioning of each needle


    When the first needle was inserted, there was no change. The second needle followed, and still, no response. By the ninth needle, there was still no sign of any miracle. At that point, the onlookers could no longer restrain themselves


    ¡°Stop!¡± Neil shouted furiously. ¡°You have some nerve, trying to deceive us! Do you think we¡¯re fools? Using Arabe¡¯s body for your scheme¡ªyou must be tired of living!¡± Everyone red at Marissa, furious and ready to tear apart this woman who they believed disrespected Arabe. Even the usually gentle Glenn appeared unusually grim. ¡°Connor, are you really going to let this woman continue with her antics?¡±


    But Connor did not stop Marissa. Instead, he yelled, ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Marissa breathed a sigh of relief. She had only one needle left. If Connor had sumbed to the crowd¡¯s influence and halted her, all her efforts would have been for nothing


    Connor¡¯s authoritative presence shut down the opposing voices once more, but the room felt heavier with all that pent-up anger lurking beneath the surface. With the room¡¯s full attention on her, Marissa positioned the final, tenth needle. As she did, Arabe abruptly inhaled a breath of air. She was alive!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:


    Did a miracle just happen? Everyone in the room looked as if they had witnessed the impossible. No, it was as if they had seen God. The doctors, who had previously dered the patient beyond help, looked as though they wanted to bow down to Marissa in reverence!


    Connor was overjoyed. Only Marissa remained calm and concentrated, continuing to massage and press various points on Arabe¡¯s body. Ten minutester, Arabe¡¯s blood pressure and heart rate stabilized. Although Arabe hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, her breathing was regr, and her skin color was returning to normal. The person dered dead was now in stable condition!


    ¡°How¡­ she¡­?¡± Lorna stuttered, pointing at Marissa, her words trailing off in disbelief. Everyone hadbeled Miss Nash as dumb. When had she developed such extraordinary medical abilities?


    The esteemed doctors in the room felt both humiliated and ashamed. The lead doctor couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Miss Nash, from whom did you learn your medical skills?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from acupuncture books and just replicated what I read,¡± Marissa answered, making up a simple exnation to avoid anyplications, given everyone in the room was now thinking she was another woman. This response shattered the earlier sense of wonder in the room. Who would seriously attempt to treat someone as critical as Arabe with basic acupuncture techniques learned from books?


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    This woman must be out of her mind. She had simply struck it incredibly lucky today! Ignoring the mixed reactions from the crowd, Marissa meticulously gathered her silver needles. Large beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks¡ªshe waspletely exhausted. The effects of the Dreamweed had weakened her, and she hadn¡¯t rested at all. Instead, she had endured rough handling by Connor that nearly crushed her


    Suddenly, she felt a warm hand gently wipe the sweat from her cheek. Marissa turned her head to see it was Connor. His eyes conveyed a deep sense of gratitude, almost as if he was trying to soften her with his look. Feeling uneasy with such closeness, Marissa quickly stepped away


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, can we talk?¡±


    ¡°You look exhausted. Rest now. We can talkter, once you¡¯ve had some sleep,¡± Connor suggested, his voice unexpectedly tender, mirroring the softness in his eyes. Realizing how exhausted she truly was, Marissa agreed to his suggestion. Before leaving, she asked, ¡°Could I have my phone back, please?¡±


    Connor paused for a brief moment, then swiftly pulled her phone from his pocket and handed it to her. Marissa epted her phone and followed the servant out. The night had deepened outside, and the sky hinted at an impending rainstorm


    Marissa was led to a guest room in an adjacent building and immediately checked her messages. Derek and she had nned to return to their hometown the next day to get married. With her phone off for so long, he must have been incredibly worried. Sure enough, after three hours without her phone, it was bombarded with notifications. Over a hundred missed calls and dozens of texts greeted her, all from Derek


    Marissa gave a wry smile and quickly texted Derek to reassure him that she would meet him at the train station as nned at noon the next day. The wedding date couldn¡¯t be changed. Before meeting Derek, she needed to divorce Connor. He had turned what was supposed to be her first marriage into her second, and she was determined to make him regret it. All she needed now was a good night¡¯s rest, and then she would set things right!


    With that resolve, she climbed into bed and quickly fell asleep


    In a small conference room in the same building, tension filled the atmosphere. Domenic Wells, Connor¡¯s trusted assistant, stood before him, delivering his report with due respect


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, the young woman¡¯s name is Marissa Nash, 22 years old, originally from a small vige in Adagend. She owns a small flower shop on Vintage Street. Her family¡¯s financial struggles forced her to drop out of school shortly after beginning high school to start working, contributing to family expenses. She left her vige at fifteen, wandered through various towns, and settled in Blebert onlyst year. As a young woman on her own who earns a decent ie, she¡¯s the subject of various nasty rumors back in her vige. Essentially, her reputation isn¡¯t ster.¡±


    While saying this, Domenic had already prepared himself for any harsh punishment. The intended bride from the Nash family had fled from her marriage to Connor, and he, under orders, had searched the entire city, ending up at a small flower shop on Vintage Street. Regrettably, they had abducted the wrong person! The two women merely shared a resemnce and the same surname, Nash. This mistake hadnded his boss in a significant predicament. Though the actual bride, whom Arabe had approved of, was despised by Connor, she had a suitable social standing. But now, the new ¡°Mrs. Daniels¡± was nothing more than a high school dropout with a questionable background from a tiny vige!


    This was a blow to his boss¡¯s dignity! If this vige girl attempted to ckmail them or refuse to let go of Connor, he feared that even sacrificing his life would not be enough to atone for this mistake


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I have failed in my responsibilities and am prepared to face whatever punishment you deem necessary!¡± The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Connor remained silent for a long time, repeatedly examining the brand-new marriage certificate. Then, suddenly, he got up and moved towards the floor-to-ceiling window, staring out at the clouded sky. He opened his mouth, seemingly about to say something


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:


    ¡°The weather is nice,¡± Connor said out of the blue


    Domenic stood frozen, while Marc Bailey and Terry Bailey, the two captains of the bodyguard team, looked terrified. Connor was known for being unpredictable. A dark expression on his face didn¡¯t always signify anger, whereas a smile might be the calm before the storm. Without a second thought, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all knelt with a heavy thud


    At that moment, lightning shed across the window, followed by a booming thunderp that rattled the entire building. The rain began to fall in torrents


    Suddenly, Connor turned around and said softly, ¡°Send someone upstairs to check the situation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two bodyguard captains remained motionless, and Domenic, the well-educated special assistant, seemedpletely lost. Cade Garza, the seasoned old butler with a deep understanding of human nature, took charge. He promptly summoned a maid and instructed, ¡°Quickly go upstairs and see if our esteemed guest was startled by the thunder. If she¡¯s awake, let us know immediately. Also, prepare avish meal in the kitchen and be ready to serve her at any moment!¡± After a brief pause, Cade personally retrieved some swelling-reducing ointment and passed it to the maid. Once these orders were given, Cade looked to Connor and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, do you find these arrangements sufficient?¡±


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    Connor nodded


    After the thunderstorm, Marissa woke up. Though she hadn¡¯t slept long, she felt her energy had returned. During previous missions, she often had to make do with minimal sleep. Her body had adapted, trained to recover energy swiftly from brief rests


    Noticing a cooling sensation around her neck, carrying a faint medicinal scent, she sniffed gently and recognized it as some ointment. As she opened her eyes, she saw several maids standing by her bed with respect


    The head maid approached with a warm smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Please, call me Miss Nash,¡± Marissa corrected her politely as she sat up


    The maids exchanged puzzled nces. Miss Nash had previously preferred the title Mrs. Daniels. What had changed her mind today? Then the head maid said, ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels is waiting for you downstairs. Dinner is ready. Would you like toe down for a meal?¡±


    Marissa, feeling quite hungry, freshened up and headed downstairs. There, Connor was seated at the dining table, absorbed in a newspaper. He seemed more controlled andposed now, presenting himself as nothing more than a charming gentleman, easy on the eyes. Yet, Marissa shot him a disdainful nce and silently started to eat. She only raised her head after satisfying her hunger


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I believe you understand now that you¡¯ve made a big mistake. Even though Ie from a humble background, you¡¯ve wronged me, and it¡¯s only right that you make amends, correct?¡±


    Connor looked at the woman before him and gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Daniels, would you prefer to resolve this legally, or can we settle it privately?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s handle it privately,¡± Connor responded. He then offered a slight smile. ¡°Miss Nash, please specify your terms.¡±


    Perfect! Marissa quickly requested paper and a pen and set about drafting an agreement


    Silence enveloped the dining room, broken only by the scratching of Marissa¡¯s pen against the paper. Connor was intrigued to see what terms she would propose and learn more about the kind of person she truly was. She was dressed casually in a blue checkered shirt, overalls, and Martin boots, her hair tied in a loose braid, without a trace of makeup. Her outfit was typical for someone who ran a flower shop, yet it rendered her quite striking. She looked exceptionally pure and vibrant, standing out like a beacon among the crowd. His eyes lingered on her, starting from her jet-ck hair and moving slowly downward. He studied her expressive eyes, the shape of her nose, her rosy lips, and her wless skin. When his gazended on the red marks around her neck, a pang of guilt hit him hard. As he remembered how he had treated her harshly, remorse washed over him. Just then, Marissa set down her pen and looked up, meeting his probing gaze. Startled and feeling guilty, Connor quickly looked away


    Marissa passed the paper to him, her demeanorposed. There were two agreements in total. Connor took them and began to review them carefully


    The first agreement was primarily aboutpensation. The initial use demanded five thousand dors for physical injuries


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, you physically assaulted me three times, resulting in neck injuries. I¡¯m requesting five thousand inpensation. That seems fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Marissa interjected just in time


    ¡°Very fair,¡± Connor said, continuing to read


    The next use asked for one hundred thousand dors for emotional distress


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, your actions have caused me significant emotional suffering. One hundred thousand inpensation isn¡¯t unreasonable, right?¡± Marissa added


    ¡°Very reasonable,¡± Connor agreed once more, his tone still gentle


    He moved on to the following use. The third use concerned medical fees, totaling ten million dors. Connor was momentarily at a loss for words. He lifted his head and looked at Marissa from head to toe, his eyes nearly widening in bewilderment, yet he still couldn¡¯t quite understand her. Marissa offered a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, although my medical intervention was somewhat fortuitous, the fact remains that I revived your grandmother. The value of Mrs. Daniels¡¯s life is immeasurable. Surely, ten million for medical expenses isn¡¯t too much?¡±


    Slightly amused, Connor smiled faintly. ¡°Very reasonable.¡±


    He immediately signed the agreement after speaking. He then wrote a check for $10,150,000 and handed it over to Marissa. She epted it without hesitation and tucked it into her pocket


    Connor then proceeded to the second document. It was a divorce agreement. The content was straightforward¡ªlegally dividing theirmunity property. Upon seeing the phrase munity property,¡± Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:


    Connor found Marissa quite fascinating; she was as mysterious as the ocean¡¯s depths. Despite closely observing her behavior and listening to her words, he remained puzzled by her. He couldn¡¯t help but look her over once more. Marissa, in turn, closely watched his reactions


    With a calm demeanor, she said casually, ¡°Although our marriage was not by mutual agreement, it is nheless legally binding, registered at the City Hall. That¡¯s correct, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Daniels?¡±


    Connor gave a slight nod. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Since our marriage went through legal procedures, our divorce must be handled legally as well, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    ¡°And from the time we got married to the moment we sign the divorce papers, any ie earned by either party is consideredmunity property, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Watching this exchange between husband and wife, Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt uneasy. They were disturbed by how effortlessly their boss seemed to be led step by step into the trap of the seemingly simple country girl. They couldn¡¯t believe something like this would actually happen to their usually smart boss. Even though the negotiation felt odd, it proceeded without conflict


    Marissa smiled. ¡°Mr. Daniels, since you took me from my flower shop, I¡¯ve had no earnings. During our marriage, my ie was zero. Regarding your ie during our marriage, would you prefer to disclose the financial details yourself, or should I hire awyer to review them?¡±


    Hearing her words, Domenic, Marc, and Terry clenched their teeth in frustration. They were furious! They found her audacity unbearable! Who did she think she was? Mr. Daniels had just made a billion dors today. If it was consideredmunity property, was she really expecting to walk away with half? This was simply unbelievable!


    They had already thought her request for ten million in medical expenses was outrageous. Now, that seemed like just a small beginning! She was clearly pushing her luck! Even if Connor felt indebted to her for saving Arabe, surely there was a limit to his patience!


    However, they had underestimated their boss¡¯s generosity. Expecting him to dismiss Marissa¡¯s ims, they were shocked to see him smile, pick up his phone, pull up the financial statements, and hand his phone to her


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were dumbfounded. Marissa took the phone without hesitation


    Even when she was faced with the astronomical numbers on the financial statements, her expression remained unchanged. She then calmly asked, ¡°During our marriage, your financial ie was one billion. ording to thew, I¡¯m entitled to half, which is 500 million. Mr. Daniels, do you have any objections to this?¡±


    ¡°No, your request is reasonable and within legal bounds,¡± Connor responded nonchntly. As he spoke, the expressions of the three onlookers contorted, as if it was their money being discussed. The woman had the audacity to ask, and their boss seemed all too willing toply! Just who exactly was this country girl?


    Marissa herself was quite taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Connor being so cooperative. She had prepared herself with a lot of persuasive arguments, ready for a lengthy debate. It turned out, it was all unnecessary


    After a brief pause, she courteously handed back the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Please, Mr. Daniels, go ahead and sign the divorce agreement.¡±


    But Connor didn¡¯t immediately sign. Instead, he looked at her intently for a few moments before softly inquiring, ¡°Miss Nash, are you interested in getting more money out of this?¡±


    Marissa looked confused, her fine eyebrows lifting as she gave Connor a questioning nce


    Connor began to exin, ¡°My fianc¨¦e has run away, and it¡¯s caused my grandmother a great deal of stress. She¡¯s fallen seriously ill because of the worry. If my grandmother doesn¡¯t see her when she wakes, it might worsen her condition, possibly putting her life at risk. Miss Nash, could you consider dying our divorce and acting as the devoted granddaughter-inw for a bit, just until I have a better solution? In exchange, while we¡¯re still married, all my ie will bemunity property, shared by both of us.¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked as though they¡¯d been struck by lightning. The wealthiest man in Blebert, who earned a fortune every day, was proposing to share half his daily ie¡ªeffectively handing out a fortune each day. This country girl had hit the jackpot, suddenly thrown into a marriage, and was poised to be wealthy beyond measure!


    However, they always seemed to misjudge the vige girl. She didn¡¯t react as they had anticipated, neither flushed with excitement nor stumbling over her words. Confronted with such an enormous temptation, the girl simply shrugged and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Daniels, I can¡¯t help with that.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry werepletely taken aback. Looking directly at Connor, Marissa said inly, ¡°My fianc¨¦ and I have nned to return to our hometown tomorrow to get married. I can¡¯t change this n. I need to have the divorce finalized by noon tomorrow so I can catch the train back to my hometown.¡±


    The mood turned extremely awkward


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:


    Connor¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Whether due to disappointment or remorse, he felt a difort in his heart. Even Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt as if they had done something terribly wrong. This country girl, presented with enormous riches, still chose not to postpone her wedding, demonstrating her deep love for her fianc¨¦. She was set to marry her fianc¨¦, but their error had turned her first marriage into her second. It was clear they had made a significant mistake


    The silence in the room stretched on. Without any embarrassment, Connor asked, ¡°Could you possibly discuss it with your fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°No, my inws have prepared everything for the wedding. That can¡¯t be changed,¡± Marissa responded decisively


    At this point, any decent man would have known to back off. Yet, Connor unexpectedly threw another question her way. ¡°Do you love your fianc¨¦?¡±


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since childhood back in Adagend,¡± Marissa answered, her tone indicating she was done with the topic. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t interested in talking about her fianc¨¦ further, Connor stopped. He then offered a bitter smile. ¡°I truly apologize forplicating things on the day before your wedding. If exining this to your fianc¨¦ proves difficult, I¡¯m willing to help you rify things with him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can manage my own matters.¡±


    Being so quickly rejected made Connor feel as if he had been pped, a strange sense of pain. It was as if a fire was lit inside him, leaving him uneasy. ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯ll apany you to the court tomorrow for the divorce. However, could you consider staying tonight? It wouldfort my grandmother if she saw you as her granddaughter-inw upon waking up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle up with a way to exin your departure without disrupting your wedding ns.¡±


    Marissa instinctively wanted to say no; she preferred to stay away from the Daniels family¡¯splicated affairs. A powerful family like theirs came with tangled rtionships that could easily lead toplications. However, considering Arabe¡¯s fragile, ailing condition, she found herself unable to decline


    Finally, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was merely a meeting, a slight trick, nothing serious. ¡°Thank you,¡± Connor said, clearly relieved. He quickly signed the divorce agreement and wrote a check for 500 million dors. Marissa took the check without hesitation and slipped it into her pocket


    ¡°See you tomorrow morning, Mr. Daniels,¡± she said, then ascended the stairs. As soon as she entered her room, a maid appeared, carrying a stack of new clothes and a package of sanitary pads


    Seeing the sanitary pads, Marissa suddenly understood something. She quickly nced down. ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels asked me to prepare these for you.¡±


    There was a stain of dried blood from the Dreamweed thorns between her legs, but Connor had mistaken it for menstrual blood. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. How dare he scrutinize such a personal aspect of a woman¡¯s body. Pervert!


    By the next morning, the weather had improved. Marissa got up early and made her way downstairs. As she descended the stairs, she overheard Arabe¡¯s voice


    ¡°Hurry and arrange the flowers. My granddaughter-inw loves roses and will be delighted to see them. Oh, and be careful not to wake her!¡±


    Feeling Marissa¡¯s gaze, Arabe swiftly turned around. Upon seeing Marissa, she smiled and eximed, ¡°My granddaughter-inw!¡± But her expression quickly changed to one of anger as she said, ¡°You are not my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:


    When Arabe was angry, everyone was so frightened that they held their breath. Connor, standing just behind Arabe, was particrly worried. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his grandmother would uncover the truth so quickly and was concerned about the possibility of another crisis like the one from the day before


    Marissa stood rooted to the spot. Just when everyone was in a panic, Arabe pursed her lips and snorted. ¡°We used to be so close; I can¡¯t believe you would leave without a word. Has someone new taken my ce? Do you have another old woman to call Grandma now?¡±


    At ny years old, Arabe¡¯s thinking and demeanor had regressed to being childlike. A mix of irritation and sulkiness was on her face, which somehow made her endearing. Connor let out a breath of relief and quickly helped Arabe to the sofa


    ¡°Grandma, Tiffany didn¡¯t leave us. She went to study medicine and has been quite sessful. She was the one who saved youst night.¡± Arabe took Marissa by the hand and guided her to sit next to her. ¡°Sweetie, tell me, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Marissa was unsure how to react and chose to go along with whatever story Connor had made up


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no new grandma? Or did Connor upset you somehow?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why would you leave on a day as important as the wedding day?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Marissa found herself at a loss for words. Since she wasn¡¯t actually Tiffany Nash, making up details on the spot was challenging. She looked to Connor for help


    Connor lied again. ¡°Grandma, on that day, Tiffany¡¯s teacher urgently needed her, so she had to leave quickly. She couldn¡¯t say goodbye because she had lost her phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Arabe seemed to ept this exnation without much fuss and started chatting with Marissa. Thankfully, Arabe was not difficult to deceive, and soon Marissa found herself engaging effortlessly, eliciting genuineughter from Arabe. Connor observed from the side. The vige girl, who was excellent in negotiations, was also proving to be quite skilled at soothing the elderly!


    Eventually, Arabe grew tired. Connor personally escorted her back to her room to rest. Once Arabe was asleep, Marissa felt the urgency to move things along, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, please, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Connor nodded. Aware of her urgency to marry her fianc¨¦, he didn¡¯t want to hold her up any longer. He quickly arranged for a car, and together they headed to the court


    At the court, Marissa and Connor filed for divorce. They expected a straightforward procedure but were stunned to learn there was a mandatory one-month cooling-off period for divorces. Not only were they unable to obtain the divorce decree that day, but they also received a scolding from the clerk


    ¡°Getting married yesterday and divorcing the next day? How can you young people treat marriage like it¡¯s just a game!¡±


    As they left the court, Marissa was visibly upset, her expression one of deep annoyance. She turned to Connor with a cold stare. ¡°I need your number!¡±


    They had not exchanged numbers before. Originally, there had been no need, but now, the cooling-off period made it necessary. For some reason, Connor smiled and quickly gave his number, watching her as she saved it in her phone. However, she didn¡¯t call back


    Looking at her, he was confused. ¡°I still don¡¯t have your number.¡±


    She shot him a sharp look. ¡°You don¡¯t need my number. I¡¯ll reach out to you when it¡¯s time. No need tomunicate until then.¡±


    Connor was speechless. But as he was in the wrong, he didn¡¯t dare argue. He even stood there cautiously, worried she might scold him in public. This country girl paid him no mind! He had learned the previous night that this was a country girl with a fiery spirit


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, make sure your phone is on and that you¡¯re avable toe to the court next month, on this date, for the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Connor maintained hisposure, watching her leave with a cold demeanor


    Domenic approached to give an update. ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s news from the old manor that Mr. Neil Daniels¡¯ long-lost son, missing for twenty years, has been located. He was apparently sold to Adagend as a child and now goes by Derek Tucker.¡±


    Hearing ¡°Adagend,¡± Connor instinctively looked back at Marissa¡¯s retreating figure. What a coincidence! With the divorce still pending and her wedding nearing, what was she to do?


    Marissa hadn¡¯t yet figured out a n. She needed to catch a taxi to the train station to meet Derek by noon as arranged. But the moment sheid eyes on him, she was taken aback!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:


    Outside the train station, Derek looked visibly shaken, his face pale as if he was about to copse. Marissa asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Derek?¡±


    ¡°Derek, are you thinking about calling off our wedding?¡± Derek inquired


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Marissa reassured him


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls or responding to my messages?¡±


    Marissa quickly checked her phone and discovered several missed calls and texts from Derek. ¡°Sorry, my phone was on silent. I didn¡¯t notice them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really want to end things with me, do you?¡±


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°No, I¡¯m right here with you now.¡±


    Derek was relieved by her response, his spirits lifting noticeably. Marissa offered a helpless smile. Derek¡¯s family situation was challenging. Both of his parents were disabled, and his eighty-year-old grandmother relied on them. They were still living in a run-down house that had been his great-grandfather¡¯s. They were the poorest family in their vige


    Derek had faced hardships since childhood. Although he managed to attend university, it was not a prestigious one, and Marissa had paid for his tuition. After graduation, Derek struggled to find a good job and resorted to working as a delivery man. In a society where wealth often dictated opportunities, finding a suitable partner for marriage was tough for Derek


    Marissa, though she seemed like a simple vige girl without a college education, was beautiful and could earn a living in the city. She was supposed to be out of Derek¡¯s league. This was why his family pressured them to marry as soon as Derek was of age. They feared Marissa might leave him for another man. Securing a marriage certificate was the only way to reassure his family


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t get a divorce today, so she was looking for a reason to postpone their wedding. Derek and his family could not afford to get entangled with someone as influential as Connor. If she revealed the truth, she didn¡¯t know how shocked they would be, so she chose to keep it a secret for now


    Just then, an announcement came over the speakers calling for passengers to check in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re checking tickets,¡± Marissa said. Once they boarded the train, Marissa received a text from her assistant, Ferris Frazier


    ¡°Riss, are you truly nning to marry Derek? He¡¯s not the right match for you. It¡¯s just not right! If this is about repaying Derek¡¯s grandmother for her kindness when you were young, you¡¯ve already done more than enough for them, both in public and in secret over the years.¡±


    After reading the message, Marissa responded, ¡°I have to keep my promise.¡±


    Ferris replied, ¡°You were just six when you made that promise. It¡¯s absurd that Derek¡¯s grandmother convinced a child to agree to marry Derek. You shouldn¡¯t feel bound to such a promise!¡±


    What she dreaded most was breaking a promise. When Marissa was four, someone promised her, ¡°I wille back to you safely!¡± Marissa smiled and then fell silent. She feared she might never see it realized, which made her take her own promises very seriously. Yet, that promise remained unfulfilled to this day. Even as a child, she felt a duty to keep the promises she made


    Ferris changed the topic. ¡°Riss, Connor, the wealthiest man in Biebert, has reached out to our team. He¡¯s requesting your services to treat his brother¡¯s legs. Should we ept the case?¡±


    Marissa answered without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    Ferris teased her, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why would apassionate doctor like you refuse to treat someone? I heard Connor¡¯s brother got hurt while protecting Connor. Connor has been burdened with guilt ever since. If you manage to heal his brother, perhaps Connor would even marry you in gratitude. Isn¡¯t that an offer too tempting to pass up?¡±


    Marissa was left speechless. She desperately wanted to cut all ties with Connor. What if Connor found out she was actually Riss, the famous highly-skilled doctor, and demanded her earnings from the previous day be consideredmunity property? In fact, she had earned 200 million more than him yesterday. Splitting that would be a considerable financial blow!


    As evening approached, Marissa and Derek finally made their way back to Adagend. Derek¡¯s family home was near the vige entrance. Out of courtesy, Marissa apanied Derek there first to greet his family. What they saw upon arriving was astounding. Derek¡¯s previously deste home was now bustling with visitors. Dozens of luxury cars were parked outside the gates. The yard was filled with people, including reporters carrying cameras. Vigers had climbed walls and tree branches to get a better view, murmuring among themselves. Worried that something bad had happened to his family, Derek pushed his way through the crowd and hurried into the yard


    Before he could say anything, a well-dressed middle-aged couple rushed up and hugged Derek, shedding tears of joy. ¡°Son, after all these years, we¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡±


    Marissa attempted to follow Derek, but the crowd suddenly swelled in the courtyard center. Before she could see anything clearly, she was pushed outside the gates. A group of vigers gathered around Marissa, eager to share the news


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you? It turns out the Tucker family bought Derek from a human trafficker. Now his real parents have found him!¡±


    ¡°See those luxury cars? Derekes from a wealthy family!¡±


    Marissa was astounded that a scenario straight out of a TV drama was happening right before her eyes


    ¡°Marissa, are you regretting not securing that marriage certificate with Derek sooner? You used to be everything to Derek. But now that he¡¯s a member of a wealthy family, he might leave you.¡±


    ¡°Derek will likely marry a rich girl now. You¡¯re just a vige girl with a sullied reputation and no college degree. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    At a loss for words, Marissa decided to head home. As she walked through the two alleys that separated her home from Derek¡¯s, she found them empty. All the vigers had gone to Derek¡¯s house to catch up on thetest news. The alleys were eerily silent. Walking alone, she turned a corner and unexpectedly bumped into a tall figure


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:


    It was Marissa¡¯s father, Korbin Nash, along with her mother, Betty Nash, and her sister, Denise Nash. Korbin and Betty were carrying some local specialties, clearly intending to give them as gifts. Denise wore a new outfit and had styled her hair with a fresh perm


    They had been enjoying a lively conversation andughter until they saw Marissa, and then their faces turned stern. Betty asked impatiently, ¡°Why have you returned?¡±


    Marissa, who had long been familiar with her parents¡¯ favoritism and unfairness, responded casually, ¡°Mom, did you forget I¡¯m getting married to Derek tomorrow?¡±


    Suddenly, Betty scoffed, her expression contorted in disdain. ¡°Still set on marrying Derek? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? You left home at fifteen. Everyone in the vige says you¡¯ve been making a fortune by sleeping around in nightclubs. Back then, Derek couldn¡¯t find anyone better, so he settled for you. But now that he¡¯s back with his wealthy biological parents, he surely doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Just face it. Don¡¯t embarrass our family any further!¡±


    Marissa felt a mix of anger and helplessness at her mother¡¯s harsh words. Originally, her parents had been against her marrying Derek because his family couldn¡¯t even provide a decent wedding. Eventually, Marissa began sending more money home every month, paid for Denise¡¯s university tuition in full, and evenmitted to a substantial dowry of five hundred thousand for Denise¡¯s future wedding. Only then did her parents grudgingly agree to her marriage to Derek. Now, her mother was opposing it again, but with reversed reasoning. Others, driven by envy of Marissa¡¯s financial aid to her family, had been spreading rumors and ndering her. But she had ignored it. Now, hearing these cruel words from her own mother was deeply upsetting to Marissa


    Seeing Denise dressedvishly, Marissa suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, do you think Denise is now a better match for Derek?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Betty, despite having her intentions exposed, disyed no guilt. ¡°Denise is smart, attractive, and holds a university degree. Doesn¡¯t she deserve Derek more than you? Why are you so upset?¡±


    Marissa was amused. In the past, her parents and Denise had looked down upon Derek, considering him a failure. They had even refused to let him into their house, despite Marissa¡¯s intention to marry him. Denise once said Derek wasn¡¯t even fit to be her servant. Now, however, their attitudes had drastically changed, as they eagerly sought Derek¡¯s approval. Sometimes, Marissa struggled to ept that these relentless opportunists were her family


    ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s with that expression?¡± Denise shoved Marissa away, clearly upset. ¡°Derek will never marry you. Our family¡¯s only chance at wealth is if I marry him!¡±


    Korbin added, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re going to need to depend on your sister moving forward. It¡¯s time to ept that reality.¡±


    Marissa felt helpless. ¡°Alright, go ahead and charm the wealthy. I¡¯ll just stay here and wait for you to bring home the fortune.¡±


    The three of them looked at her with indifference and quickly left for Derek¡¯s ce. Marissa went home, had her dinner, and went to sleep


    Left by herself, in the middle of the night, she woke up to the sound of yelling and swearing. It was her parents,ing back with Denise. They appeared crushed and miserable. As soon as they walked in, they all turned their anger toward Marissa


    ¡°You¡¯re a disaster, Marissa! You¡¯ve ruined everything for us!¡±


    ¡°If only I had known this would happen, I would have strangled you when you were little!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shameful that we ever raised you!¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She had already guessed that they would fail to impress Derek¡¯s real parents. But why were they ming her?


    Gradually, Marissa understood the situation. The three had been thrown out by some bodyguards before they even had a chance to see Derek¡¯s real parents. Then, Derek was taken away by his biological parents, and his adoptive parents got arrested for their involvement in child abduction and trafficking. One might have thought that was the end of it, but the Nash family was now caught in the midst of a storm. The Nash family became the focus of harsh online criticism, especially Denise


    Marissa was baffled. While she understood the initial happenings, she couldn¡¯t grasp why her family was now caught up in this aftermath, subjected to severe online bacsh. Her parents and Denise kept ming her without any logical reasons. Amid the overwhelming usations, Marissa felt a headache, so she went out alone to find peace and rity, settling in a quiet ce to go through her phone. After she read through numerous news articles, the entire scenario finally became clear to her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:


    The news of Derek¡¯s family reunion was all over the inte. Keywords such as ¡°wealthy heir,¡± ¡°impoverished vige,¡± ¡°human trafficking,¡± and ¡°biological parents finding their son¡±bined to make the story incredibly sensational. Major media outlets were broadcasting it far and wide, and it quickly climbed to the top of the trending topics list


    So far, reports had only described Derek¡¯s parents as wealthy and sessful, without disclosing their identities or showing their faces. Instead, the focus was on showcasing Derek¡¯s miserable past, which had drawn significant sympathy and tears from numerous people online. Spection circted about which wealthy family Derek¡¯s parents were from and what his future would look like after the reunion. The media kept the public in suspense, generating considerable attention and discussion


    Derek quickly became a sensation on the inte. Marissa could see that there was a deliberate effort shaping this narrative. A professional PR team was carefully orchestrating stories before, during, and after the reunion. If her guess was correct, Derek¡¯s parents would soon go public and start appearing in various interviews, strategically increasing their fame. Next, they would likely start their careers as inte celebrities


    It appeared that Derek¡¯s parents understood how to harness online fame and were using the family reunion as amercial opportunity. However, Marissa was not bothered by their business tactics. What truly upset her was that she, as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was being exploited in their marketing ploy! To enhance Derek¡¯s tragic image, the PR team fabricated numerous bizarre stories, including a painful love story. They portrayed her as someone who had pursued Derek for his intelligence and looks, leading to their engagement. Then, they imed she grew disdainful of his poverty, was unfaithful during their engagement, and eventually left him. ording to the story, she publicly humiliated and assaulted Derek, damaging his reputation and driving him to a suicide attempt, only to be rescued by a kind-hearted person. They also spread that Derek had been living under the shadow of her mistreatment, which supposedly caused him mild depression. This fabricated storyline sparked intense bacsh online, with everyone condemning and berating her


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    ¡°She¡¯s just a gold digger with a messy personal life. How could such a shameless woman even exist?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s locked herself in the bathroom crying now?¡±


    ¡°She missed out on such wealth¡ªserves her right!¡±


    At this point, the onlinemunity was furiously cursing Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet they were unaware that her name was Marissa Nash. However, a video had emerged showing her parents attempting to connect with Derek, putting the Nash family into the limelight. In the video, Korbin and Betty, carrying gifts, were seen forcing their way through the crowd, arguing with security, loudly proiming themselves as Derek¡¯s inws, and pushing an extravagantly dressed Denise forward, dering her as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was a distasteful spectacle


    As a consequence, the online bacsh was horrifying. Denise¡¯s personal details were exposed. Her social media profiles were flooded with hatefulments, and some even contacted her university, demanding her expulsion. It was aplete humiliation!


    Upon grasping the full extent of the situation, Marissa was seething. She had been ignored by her parents, often beaten and starved, and even cast out of their home when she was little. Derek¡¯s grandmother had taken pity on her, asionally offering her some bread. Grateful, she had be close to the Tucker family and naively promised to marry Derek, swayed by his grandmother at the age of six. She had always treated Derek kindly. As a young girl, she had defended and shielded him. As she grew older, she financially supported his education and provided him with clothing and food. She had even secretly nned to help him start his business and remained true to her promise of marriage. Now that he was an affluent heir, he tarnished her reputation to enhance his own tragic narrative! Even though Denise was currently taking the fall, Marissa knew the focus would eventually shift back to her. She wondered if this plot was orchestrated by Derek¡¯s parents or if it was his own scheme. With questions and anger, Marissa called Derek


    The phone was quickly answered, and a cold voice responded, ¡°Marissa Nash, you will pay for your deception!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:


    The voice on the phone was not only cold but also soundedpletely deranged. Marissa listened intently and finally recognized it as Derek¡¯s voice, though he sounded like apletely different person


    ¡°Ha, Marissa Nash, you probably never imagined I¡¯d have my moments one day, did you? I¡¯m going to destroy you!¡±


    Marissa frowned. Some people lose their sanity due to pain, some due to fear, and others due to overwhelming happiness. Derek fell into thest category. Rising from a deeply insecure poor boy to a rich heir had sent him into a frenzy of excitement. She could understand this change, but what baffled her was his sudden intense animosity towards her. Just a day ago, he seemed worried about losing her


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re a whore!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe Derek would insult her with that word. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯m clueless about how you got the money you gave me. You earned it by sleeping with men in nightclubs! God knows how many times you¡¯ve been unfaithful. Just the sight of you disgusts me!¡±


    Marissa felt a sharp pain in her heart. Every time she had given Derek money, he had appeared appreciative. It was all a facade. He had epted her money while silently condemning her. It seemed the vigers had been right about him. He was a wolf in disguise, only ying the part of a meekmb because he was poor. Now that he had wealth, his true, ruthless nature was showing. All her goodwill towards him had turned out to be pointless


    ¡°Derek, I need to ask you this. Do you want to end our engagement?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Derek¡¯s tone was arrogant and malicious. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re not worthy of me! If you try to hold on to me, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Very well. Marissa looked up at the sky with a cold expression. The promise was now broken. It was Derek who no longer needed her to keep her word, not her deceiving anyone


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of holding on to you. Derek, you should go online and announce that all the rumors about your fianc¨¦e are false. From here on, you live your life as a wealthy heir, and I¡¯ll just continue running my small flower shop. We¡¯ll keep out of each other¡¯s lives.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s calmness and detached demeanor took Derek by surprise. He had expected her to beg him in tears, but she refused to give him that satisfaction. This left him feeling both infuriated and humiliated


    ¡°Ridiculous! I¡¯m the one who started those rumors. Why would I retract them? If I hadn¡¯t been poor, why would I have ever considered marrying a woman like you who¡¯s been with every man? Now that I¡¯m wealthy, I need to express my anger properly! You bitch, sleeping with others but refusing to let me touch you, iming we should wait until after the wedding. Did you think I was an idiot? Just wait for your downfall! By the way, I haven¡¯t had my way with you yet. Now I want that. What¡¯s your price for one night? I¡¯ll pay double!¡±


    Listening to Derek¡¯s insane tirade, Marissa clenched her fists slightly. ¡°Derek, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Derekughed hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re seething with rage, aren¡¯t you? But what can you actually do to me? I travel in luxury cars and am always surrounded by bodyguards now. A vige girl like you couldn¡¯t even get near me!¡±


    Marissa chose not to respond with words. She just let out a soft, mocking ¡°Heh!¡± Then, she ended the call. Derek would soon discover if she really could get close to him or not


    After she hung up, dawn was breaking. Suddenly, loud cries came from the direction of her house. Marissa walked back quickly. Approaching the gate, she saw several cars leaving. Her family¡¯s gate was vandalized with tworge holes, the walls were covered with offensive graffiti, and her parents and Denise were on the ground, crying, sttered with rotten eggs. As she arrived, Betty leaped up and cursed her


    ¡°Marissa, you bring bad luck! This family¡¯s misery is all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t been so set on marrying Derek, we wouldn¡¯t be facing online harassment, and those so-called righteousizens wouldn¡¯t have feltpelled to ¡®teach us a lesson! Now everyone recognizes us. How are we supposed to live? Boohoo¡­¡±


    Marissa sneered inwardly. What righteousizens? Those were clearly thugs sent by Derek! They had intended to target her, but since she wasn¡¯t there, she had missed the assault. Just then, a loud ¡°bang¡± erupted outside the courtyard wall, and an unidentified object hurtled towards Marissa


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a bomb!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:


    The unknown object emitted a deafening st in midair, causing everyone to think it was a bomb. Denise let out a panicked scream. Korbin and Betty were extremely frightened. Marissa, however, remainedposed and swiftly kicked a stone at her feet


    The stone struck the object in the air, changing its trajectory, and itnded in a corner of the yard. With crackling noises, the object disintegrated into powder on the ground. It turned out to be just a long firecracker. Marissa¡¯s gaze turned cold. What a childish tactic Derek had used!


    She nced at the others, who were still shaking from fear, and reassured them gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± The silence lingered for a few seconds. Suddenly, Betty burst out crying, ¡°God, how are we supposed to go on with our lives?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Marissa replied inly. Just as she finished speaking, Denise suddenly charged at her and shoved her forcefully


    ¡°How are you going to handle it? I¡¯m being destroyed by online rumors! Whenever I go out, people curse at me. My school is going to kick me out. You always cause problems!¡±


    Marissa dodged her and was momentarily lost for words. ¡°It¡¯s true that this started because of me. But if you hadn¡¯t dressed up sovishly and posed as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e when he suddenly had wealthy parents, I would be the one facing cyberbullying right now. How would you have gotten caught up in this?¡±


    Denise was left without a reply. She was full of regret now. She had imagined she would be incredibly wealthy, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated the enormous problems that would follow. Betty quickly stepped in front of Denise and shot an angry look at Marissa


    ¡°Why are you picking on Denise? It¡¯s all your fault! We can¡¯t stay in Adagend anymore. Where will we live now?¡±


    Marissa looked at the messy yard and said, ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re all going to Blebert.¡±


    ¡°If we all move to Blebert with you, will you cover our living expenses?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already provide for you in Adagend?¡±


    Betty was at a loss for words. When Marissa was fifteen years old, she had been forced to start working and send money home monthly as her filial duty. Her parents never asked her what she did; all they cared about was that the amount increased every year. So she had been supporting her family single-handedly


    After a brief pause, Betty added, ¡°I mean, living in a big city costs a lot. We¡¯ll need to rent an apartment and buy food. Can you really afford it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t starve.¡± After finishing her words, Marissa started to pack up. Her parents, motivated to move, quickly began packing with Denise. They were excited about the prospect of living in a big city. The morning¡¯s events had terrified them. Korbin, Betty, and Denise were eager to leave as quickly as possible, so they packed swiftly. Thinking Marissa would provide for everything, they didn¡¯t bring much. Each carried just a small suitcase as they followed Marissa to a rental apartment in Blebert. It was a modest two-bedroom, one-living room apartment in a regr neighborhood on Vintage Street, not far from Marissa¡¯s flower shop


    As soon as the family stepped into the apartment, Betty began toin. ¡°Why is this ce so small? This neighborhood is just ordinary!¡± Marissa listened to her mother without showing any emotion. When she was finally irritated, she replied tly, ¡°Mom, property in Blebert is expensive. The most basic apartment costs over a hundred thousand dors per square meter. Even though this apartment is only one hundred square meters, I¡¯m paying eight thousand a month for it. I manage a small flower shop. I have to cover rent, food, and clothing, pay for Denise¡¯s tuition, and save for her dowry. I¡¯m stretched to my limit.¡±


    Betty¡¯s expression soured. ¡°There are only two bedrooms. How can four of us stay here?¡±


    Denise quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a room with you. We¡¯re adults now. It¡¯s awkward to sleep in the same room!¡±


    Marissa inwardly scoffed. Even though the Nash family was better off than the Tucker family, they were still modest. Back in their hometown, their house also had just two bedrooms. In the past, her parents lived in one of the two bedrooms and she shared the other with Denise, where Denise took the bed and she slept on the floor. After she was forced to start working, every time she went home, she wasn¡¯t even allowed to sleep on the floor in Denise¡¯s room and had to spend the night on an old bamboo chair in the living room. She had never felt valued or cherished by her family


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will share a room with you. I¡¯ll stay at the flower shop.¡± With that, she stood and left the apartment. As she passed by Betty, she ced twenty thousand dors on the table and said, ¡°This is for this month¡¯s filial duty. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know.¡± Upon seeing the money, the rest of the Nash family beamed with joy. No one saw Marissa to the door


    When she arrived at the door, her pretty face instantly turned cold. Her sharp eyes were like ice swords prating the air. Three days after the news that Derek had been reunited with his wealthy family had spread, it was still a major topic of conversation. Derek¡¯s parents had yet to show their faces in public, and the mystery around his family continued to captivate the public. Today, the media reported that Derek was attending a wee-back banquet at the Pce Hotel. All the important family members would be present, showing their regard to him. With a sneer, Marissa made her way to the Pce Hotel. She was eager to see just how prestigious his family was. Regardless of his family¡¯s stature, she needed to remind him of who he really was today!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:


    Marissa stood outside the Pce Hotel, her eyes tracing the lines of the grand structure. It was Blebert¡¯s most prestigious hotel, a ce far beyond the reach of ordinary people. Derek¡¯s family had nned avish banquet to celebrate his return, a disy of their extraordinary status. She had spent years traveling the globe but returned to Blebert a year ago mainly to honor hermitment to marry Derek


    She had hoped to keep a low profile, but Derek had irritated her. If she still kept a low profile, it would mean suppressing her anger, and that was not how she operated. Today, she resolved to give Derek a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget. If she didn¡¯t, there was no telling what extreme or bizarre actions he might take next


    With determination, she pulled out her phone and used her hacking abilities to locate Derek. She swiftly determined his exact location¡ªthe presidential suite on the hotel¡¯s top floor, known as the most luxurious in Blebert. Locating him was easy, but gaining entry posed a real challenge. The Pce Hotel was a regr venue for wealthy businesspeople, celebrities, and sometimes even international dignitaries and high-profile corporate figures. It was known for its strict security measures


    She couldn¡¯t gain entry as a simple country girl, yet she also didn¡¯t want to expose her other identity. She needed to employ a certain tactic. Within ten minutes, Marissa had sneaked into the hotel¡¯s staff lounge, disguised herself in a staff uniform, and merged with a team delivering dishes to the banquet, unnoticed by anyone. Holding a pot of soup, she apanied the team to a dining room. Just then, she noticed Derek leaving the room, busy talking on his phone as he walked into the restroom


    This was her moment. She quietly followed and stood against the wall outside the men¡¯s restroom, waiting for Derek toe out. Now a recognized heir, Derek had abandoned his once humble demeanor. Dressed in a designer suit, he strutted around with a pompous air, speaking in a loud and tacky manner that screamed of new money. Marissa could hear him clearly from outside the restroom, boasting to a former colleague


    ¡°Ha, yeah, bro, I¡¯m loaded now. Money¡¯s not an issue!¡±


    ¡°That fianc¨¦e from the countryside? No way would I marry her. Even if she groveled at my feet, I wouldn¡¯t spare her a nce. Can you believe her family once looked down on me? Just wait and see how I will deal with her!¡±


    Derek finished his call and exited the restroom, still muttering curses. Seeing Marissa standing at the door startled him, and he stumbled back, thinking he was seeing things


    Marissa stood in front of him with the pot of soup, her back against the wall, one leg casually raised, exuding a cool, slightly roguish vibe. She tilted her head and smirked at Derek, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Wealthy, looks like this country girl has managed to get close to you.¡±


    Despite his tough talk over the phone, Derek was visibly afraid when he saw Marissa. Marissa had always been the fighter, the one who defended him during their childhood. Over the years, he hade to view her as formidable and fearless


    ¡°Marissa? What¡ªwhat are you doing here? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try anything stupid. My family controls this whole floor. There are numerous elite bodyguards right outside. If you try to hit me, you won¡¯t make it out alive!¡±


    Marissa just scoffed. Without saying a word, she dumped the entire pot of boiling soup on Derek¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­ mm!¡± Derek let out a scream of pain, his cries muffled as Marissa quickly shoved her cap into his mouth. Her actions were quick and precise, leaving Derek no opportunity to react. She knocked him to the floor, seized his hair, and dragged him into a stall, where she began to beat him mercilessly. Initially, Derek tried to fight back and escape, attempting to call for help. But Marissa didn¡¯t give him a chance. The more he struggled, the more fiercely she struck him


    Eventually, Derek stopped resisting and began to plead for mercy. Once convinced that he had understood his lesson, Marissa paused and grabbed his ear, demanding, ¡°Will you correct the rumors online?¡±


    Frantically, Derek nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    ¡°Will you stop making my life difficult?¡±


    Derek vigorously nodded again. ¡°Mm-mm!¡±


    ¡°Remember what happened today. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re wealthy, I can¡¯t reach you. If you try anything else, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± With that final threat, Marissa let go of Derek. She dusted off her hands, stood up, and walked out of the restroom, nning to exit without drawing attention. However, as she turned the corner, Derek stumbled out of the restroom, yelling, ¡°Help! Someone help! Catch her, catch her!¡±


    Instantly, dozens of ck-d bodyguards sprang into action, and swiftly, they had Marissa encircled in the hallway outside the restroom


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape easily, Marissa nced back at Derek with narrowed eyes. It seemed he had grown more audacious now that he was a member of a wealthy family. In the past, if someone had beaten him up like that, he would have avoided them for years. But today, he actually dared to retaliate. It appeared she hadn¡¯t instilled enough fear in Derek moments ago


    She turned to face the bodyguards in ck who were now blocking her path. She rolled her wrist in preparation for defending herself. Though the bodyguards were clearly well-trained, she was confident she could escape them eventually, albeit not without causing amotion


    Just then, the door to the dining room swung open. Several people invish attire stepped out to assess the situation, led by Connor¡¯s eldest brother and sister-inw, Neil and Lorna


    ¡°Ah!¡± they eximed and rushed towards Derek


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Marissa blinked in confusion and looked at them


    Lorna helped Derek up and cried, ¡°My dear son, who did this to you? Tell me. I won¡¯t let them get away with this!¡±


    Neil was visibly furious, his temples throbbing. ¡°Who dared to cause trouble for the Daniels family? Who hurt my son? I¡¯ll make them suffer!¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t expected Derek¡¯s parents were Neil and Lorna. Now it made sense why Derek had be so wildly arrogant. He had transitioned from a poor vige boy to a member of the wealthiest family, which certainly exined his newfound arrogance


    She remembered that before she left for Blebert, her teacher had told her she could do whatever she wished in this city as he would handle any fallout for her¡ªexcept for offending Connor. Yet here she was, having crossed the Daniels family, a line even her teacher wouldn¡¯t dare cross. Why had she not steered clear of Connor?


    With his face bruised and eyes teary, Derek pointed at Marissa and said, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    At his usation, everyone turned to stare at Marissa. Until then, no one had really noticed her amidst the chaos, assuming she was just a hotel employee. Now, with Derek pointing her out, they were all shocked. Wasn¡¯t she the Nash family¡¯s heiress? Why was she here? Theirst memory of her was her clumsy attempt at saving Arabe with her poor acupuncture skills, followed by news that she had left the city to study medicine. So how did she end up as a hotel waitress just dayster?


    Lorna was stunned and then angrily asked, ¡°Miss Nash, what is this about?¡±


    Neil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, you¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    Derek didn¡¯t notice the unusual atmosphere. With the support of his rich parents, he just thought he had the strongest dignity in his life. His expression was particrly arrogant. His eyes were full of provocation when he looked at Marissa. ¡°Lorna, Neil, is this the son you¡¯ve just acknowledged? There¡¯s been a huge misunderstanding. He was drunk and molested me. I just defended myself.¡±


    Derek was dumbfounded. What was she saying? Why couldn¡¯t he make sense of her words? Why was she addressing his parents so informally?


    Neil and Lorna exchanged worried nces. They didn¡¯t know much about Derek. They only knew that he grew up in a bad environment and hadn¡¯t received any good education. Judging from his behavior, they could guess that he might not be a decent man. Just yesterday, he had molested a female servant at home. This made them somewhat inclined to believe Marissa¡¯s words


    Just as Derek was about to defend himself, seeing his parents swayed by Marissa, a tall figure emerged from the room. Everyone respectfully cleared a path for him. Connor, dressed impably in a tailored ck suit, approached the center of the gathering and asked in a low tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Connor, she¡­¡±


    As a recent addition to the Daniels family, Derek hadn¡¯t known much about the detailed situation among the family members. He was unaware of the strained rtionship between his parents and Connor and had been naively basking in his newfound status as the wealthiest man¡¯s nephew


    At that moment, Derek was eager toin to his Uncle Connor about Marissa, hoping Connor would punish her severely. Ideally, Connor would have his injuries verified and have her arrested! But before Derek couldplete his sentence, Marissa quickly approached Connor, took his arm, and called him sweetly, ¡°Honey!¡±


    Derek stood there, speechless


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:


    The reactions of the others remained unchanged. They all knew that Marissa and Connor had officially married, so her calling him intimately wasn¡¯t unusual. However, her tone was exceptionally sweet, causing some to feel goosebumps. This wasn¡¯t the Miss Nash they remembered


    Everyone was aware that Miss Nash had deeply fallen in love with Connor and had devoted much effort to pleasing Arabe to marry him. Yet, she had only used her tactics on Arabe. Whenever Connor was around, she seemed timid and struggled to speak clearly. They had never seen her call Connor ¡°honey¡± with such confidence before


    Most onlookers simply shrugged and exchanged knowing smiles, but Derek¡¯s reaction was one of utter astonishment, his mouth open. He stared at Marissa and Connor,pletely baffled. Back when he was just a vige boy, Connor was the figure Derek idolized. Now, as Connor¡¯s nephew, he felt honored to be in his presence, almost wishing he could worship at Connor¡¯s feet daily


    It baffled Derek to see Marissa, whom he had looked down upon, clinging to Connor¡¯s arm and addressing him so affectionately. What was happening here? How could it be so unreal? As Marissa clung to Connor¡¯s arm, calling him ¡°honey,¡± Connor felt a tingling in his arm and his ears almost melted. If one observed closely, they would notice Connor¡¯s ears turning red, though he typically maintained a cool andmanding demeanor


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were standing behind Connor. They were all elites working for Connor, yet at that moment, they looked like fools. Thest time they saw her, Marissa was an arrogant vige girl¡ªa stark contrast to the sweet girl they saw today. Hadn¡¯t she gone back to her hometown to get married? Why was she now working as a waitress at the hotel?


    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Domenic snapped out of his daze and discreetly dispatched some people to Adagend to find out what had happened. Just then, Arabe emerged from the room. ¡°Why did I hear my granddaughter-inw¡¯s voice? Is she back?¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa approached Arabe and sweetly called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face lit up with joy as soon as she saw Marissa. ¡°It is indeed my sweetie. Come here. Let me have a look at you!¡±


    Marissa stood in front of Arabe with a smile, allowing Arabe to take her hand and examine her closely


    ¡°Sweetie, didn¡¯t Connor say you had gone to study medical skills? Why are you working as a waitress in this hotel now?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I came especially to see you. I wanted to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Connor turned slightly and eyed Marissa, who had just lied to delight Arabe. He murmured, ¡°You little liar.¡±


    At that point, Derek appeared even more bewildered than Domenic, Marc, and Terry. When Marissa had affectionately called Connor ¡°honey,¡± Derek was taken aback. Now, seeing her so close with Arabe, he felt like he had been struck by lightning. He started to question himself. Was this the same woman he had dumped?


    Full of doubt, he leaned over to Lorna and asked, ¡°Mom, who is she?¡±


    Lorna whispered back, ¡°That¡¯s Connor¡¯s wife, Tiffany Nash. She¡¯s from the Nash family in Blebert. They¡¯ve just gotten married. Don¡¯t be afraid of her. She¡¯s just a fool, not good at much except making your great-grandmother smile. Connor doesn¡¯t really care for her. Once your great-grandmother is gone, he ns to divorce her quickly!¡±


    Hearing Lorna¡¯s exnation, Derek narrowed his eyes in thought. Marissa Nash? Tiffany Nash? Marissa was just a vige girl from Adagend. How had she be a member of the Nash family in Blebert?


    After a moment, Derek concluded that Marissa must be impersonating Tiffany! In the past, Derek had believed all of Marissa¡¯s money came from sleeping with guys in clubs. Now, it seemed she was also profiting from pretending to be Tiffany. What a resourceful woman she was! She managed to marry Connor by pretending to be Tiffany while almost getting married to him as Marissa. He was determined to expose her


    But before he could speak up, he heard Marissa say to Arabe, ¡°Grandma, I identally hurt your new great-grandson. Will you hold it against me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Arabe responded sternly, ¡°I heard everything. That boy has been living away for years and has picked up some bad habits. He needs to be straightened out. You are his aunt-inw and it¡¯s your responsibility to teach him a lesson.¡± Then Arabe gestured to Derek and said, ¡°Come here, you brat. Kneel down and apologize to your aunt-inw!¡±


    Derek was stunned. ¡°Great-grandmother, you¡¯re being deceived by her. She¡¯s a fake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:


    Hearing Derek¡¯s words, Connor was momentarily stunned before realizing something. Before Derek could continue, Connor scolded him, saying, ¡°Derek, Marissa has no reason to lie and nder you. Don¡¯t even think about making excuses.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Connor, that¡¯s not what I meant. This woman¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor cut him off sharply, causing Derek to tremble with fear. He didn¡¯t dare to finish his sentence. After a brief pause, Connor scolded Derek once more. ¡°Derek, she may be young, but she¡¯s your aunt-inw and married to the head of the Daniels family. Your disrespect is surprising. How could you call her ¡®this woman¡¯? You pretended to be drunk and harassed a woman you didn¡¯t know. After she defended herself, you attempted to leverage our family¡¯s influence against her. That¡¯s disgraceful. You¡¯ve brought shame to the Daniels family. As the leader of the family, I have to discipline you! Given that you were raised away from us andcked a proper upbringing, I won¡¯t punish you harshly today. Instead, I¡¯ll arrange for you to attend a week-long etiquette course. Use this time to learn and reflect on your actions.¡± As soon as he finished, Connor gave Cade a wink


    Cade approached Derek and said, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, pleasee with me.¡±


    Derek, unfamiliar with the rules of wealthy families and intimidated by Connor, wanted to expose Marissa¡¯s true identity but held back, feeling downhearted. After hesitating, he looked towards his parents


    Lorna, sympathetic to her son, pleaded with Connor, ¡°Connor, Derek has only been with us for three days. We¡¯re trying to bond with him properly. Isn¡¯t it too harsh to separate him from us for a whole week?¡±


    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Neil chimed in, ¡°Connor, perhaps we could take our son home and handle his discipline ourselves. He doesn¡¯t need those etiquette sses, does he?¡±


    With his parents helping him, Derek looked expectantly at Connor. Yet Connor, who held authority in the family, was unyielding. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Connor said in a firm tone


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me of being heartless, Neil and Lorna. Spoiling him isn¡¯t helping. Just yesterday, he got drunk and harassed a maid, frightening her so much that she nearly jumped from a building. If we don¡¯t correct his behavior now, he could cause serious problems in the future.¡±


    Whether Derek molested Marissa today or not needed more than Marissa¡¯s words to determine. However, everyone knew about Derek¡¯s misconduct yesterday when he molested the maid while drunk. It had a significant negative impact. When Connor brought up the incident, Neil and Lorna were ashamed and fell silent


    At the right moment, Cade said, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, pleasee with me.¡±


    Seeing his parents not daring to challenge Connor¡¯s decision, Derek came to terms with the situation. Swallowing his words, he followed Cade out, feeling wronged. As he walked past Foley Daniels, his brother, he attempted to speak. But Foley only gave him a nk stare, as if looking at a fool. It dawned on Derek that Foley wasn¡¯t the good brother he had appeared to be in front of the cameras


    The previous day, Foley had been drinking with Derek and seemed genuinely friendly. While Derek was tipsy, Foley bragged about having sex with all the female servants. Derek was drunk and didn¡¯t know much about rich families, so he believed it. That was why such an embarrassing thing happenedter. Derek remembered his inability to control himself, suspecting now that Foley had drugged his drink. Suddenly, Derek was gripped by fear


    Over the past three days, he had been living arrogantly, imagining a life of indulgence ahead. He could eat whatever he wanted and do whatever he liked forever. At that moment, he realized that being a wealthy heir was not without its challenges


    The drama finally ended when Cade escorted Derek away. Marissa let out a sigh of relief. Understanding that Connor had just helped her, she gave him a look filled with gratitude. This family dinner was meant to wee their long-lost member back home. Now that Derek had been taken away for discipline, there was no need to continue with the dinner. Arabe, cheerful as ever, took Marissa home and engaged her in joyful conversation. Domenic handed a document to Connor and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯ve found out that Marissa¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Derek.¡±


    Neil and Lorna, upset by the scandal, left with their elder son, Foley. The rest of the family members also made their exits


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:


    When Connor heard Domenic¡¯s report, his expression grew somber. He felt a throbbing pain in his heart, unsure whether it was from jealousy, anger, or embarrassment. He had been feeling offtely, particrly distressed upon discovering that Marissa had a fianc¨¦ and was eager to marry him. Now, learning that her so-called fianc¨¦ was his own nephew, he nearly lost his mind. He recalled an infamous historical figure who had taken his son¡¯s wife, and even after thousands of years, that emperor was still condemned. If Connor married his nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e without cause and it became public, he would face severe criticism


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He crumpled the document in his hand, his fingers whitening from the pressure. Domenic sensed Connor¡¯s turmoil and quickly added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Marissa has ended things with Derek.¡±


    Connor paused abruptly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Did Derek lose trust in Marissa because he had forced her into marriage? If so, Connor would feel guilty. He admitted he had taken a liking to Marissa, seeing her as different from others. But if she was involved with his nephew, how could he justify taking her for himself? Domenic pointed at the crumpled document and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the detailed investigation report. You should read it.¡±


    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    After a moment, Connor smoothed out the document and read it intently. His furrowed brow gradually rxed as he absorbed the contents. Connor¡¯s intelligence team, a top-notch international group, had thoroughly investigated the situation in Adagend


    The document included detailed information about Marissa and Derek. The Tucker family was too poor. Derek¡¯s grandmother, realizing he might struggle to find a partner, persuaded a six-year-old Marissa to promise to marry Derek when she grew up. Most girls might forget such a promise after a few days, but Marissa was true to her word. Ever since then, Marissa had treated Derek kindly. She defended him in fights during their childhood, financed his education, and still intended to marry him as an adult. However, Derek proved unworthy. Once he was recognized as a member of the Daniels family, he callously discarded Marissa, despite her years of kindness. Derek even spread harmful rumors online to tarnish Marissa¡¯s reputation. Connor finally understood why Marissa had beaten Derek up so fiercely at the hotel today. The tension between them had escted significantly


    At that moment, Domenic chimed in, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the investigation shows that there¡¯s never been real affection between them. Their rtionship was purely based on that childhood promise. Marissa has lived independently for years, rarely seeing Derek. I believe it¡¯s fortunate for Marissa that Derek called off the engagement. After all, a marriage built on a promise alone is unlikely to be fulfilling. Marissa isn¡¯t bound by that promise anymore, and Derek is living his life as a wealthy heir, which is a perfect situation for both of them. However, Derek went too far in his efforts to destroy Marissa.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t seem upset anymore; he even managed a smile. Domenic then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, would you like to address the negative online rumors? Although it¡¯s Marissa¡¯s sister who¡¯s the subject of gossip now, Marissa herself will soon be dragged into this. By that time, she won¡¯t be able to lead a normal life.¡±


    Expecting his boss to order an immediate cleanup of the online nder, given his previous support for Marissa, Domenic was surprised when Connor remained silent


    Connor then returned to Daniels Manor. Marissa was chatting with Arabe. As soon as Connor exited his car, he could hear Arabe¡¯sughter echoing from the main building. He strolled into the living room gracefully. Arabe was sitting on the sofa. He gently suggested, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. You should consider going to bed.¡±


    Arabe yawned, clearly tired yet stubbornly awake. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I want to spend more time with my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    Connor smiled and assisted Arabe to her feet. He escorted her to her bedroom while yfully coaxing her, ¡°Come on, Grandma. You need your beauty sleep. If you don¡¯t rest, you won¡¯t look your best. And if you¡¯re not looking your best, your granddaughter-inw might not be fond of you anymore.¡±


    Arabe eventually settled into bed under his gentle persuasion. Connor returned to the living room. Noticing Marissa on the sofa, he softly proposed, ¡°Shall we have a talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marissa responded quickly


    The two then moved to Connor¡¯s exclusive building to begin their second negotiation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:


    In the cozy, small meeting room, there was a coffee table and two sofas where Connor and Marissa sat facing each other. As the discussion began, Connor got straight to the point. ¡°Miss Nash, would you be interested in acting as a dutiful granddaughter-inw for a while now?¡± he asked


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, haven¡¯t you found your runaway fianc¨¦e yet? Look at you, wealthy and handsome. Surely there¡¯s a line of women after you. Why did your fianc¨¦e run away? Was she frightened off by your family¡¯s outrageous actions? You forced me into marrying you, and your nephew broke his promise as soon as he became wealthy. It seems your family is full of evildoers!¡± Marissa didn¡¯t respond immediately but chuckled instead. The online harassment was still ongoing. Marissa did need to approach Derek to resolve this issue, but acting as a dutiful granddaughter-inw was not necessary for her n. She had other means to reach Derek. Connor was in no position to make herply


    Despite Marissa¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Connor stayed calm, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Marissa had boldly demanded to share his earnings and had even dared to sneak into the Pce Hotel to confront Derek. Now, here she was, scolding him. Was she truly just a naive vige girl with no education?


    After a brief pause, Connor took out a photo and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I think you might find this interesting.¡±


    Marissa looked down at the photo and was taken aback. The person in the photo wasn¡¯t her, but the resemnce was uncanny. ¡°Is this Tiffany Nash?¡±


    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa was astounded. No wonder people confused her with Tiffany. It was hard to tell them apart just by their appearances. Marissa picked up the photo and examined it closely. Eventually, she confirmed that Tiffany¡¯s appearance was genuine and natural, with no signs of cosmetic surgery. In other words, they had been identical from birth. How could two unrted individuals look so alike?


    Noting her astonished look, Connor said, ¡°I assume you¡¯re interested in my initial proposal now.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t reply, but Connor was correct. She was indeed keen to delve into the connection between herself and Tiffany. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree under the condition you previously mentioned.¡±


    Connor had previously mentioned that during the time Marissa acted as his wife, any earnings would be shared as theirmunity property. But today, Connor did not confirm this agreement. ¡°Miss Nash, you certainly have a great sense of humor.¡± He smiled yfully, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°That day, I needed your help and had to offer some incentives. But now, our rtionship is more of a partnership. Our circumstances have changed, and so have the terms. You¡¯ll help soothe my grandmother, and I¡¯ll let you approach the Nash family as my wife. We¡¯ll use each other to fulfill our needs. I owe you nothing. The earnings you make are yours alone, and my finances remain separate from yours. Moreover, I won¡¯t be covering your living expenses. You¡¯ll need to manage your own costs.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa gave a knowing smile. Connor was truly a businessman through and through, merciless in his dealings! She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, your directness is refreshing. I appreciate it,¡± Connor said with another smile, then continued, ¡°Now, Miss Nash, please settle today¡¯s expenses for food and amodation. To facilitate our agreement, I¡¯ll give you a discount, and it will only be ten thousand a day.¡±


    He then pulled out his phone, indicating for her to send the payment. Marissa stared at him coldly and made the transfer,beling his contact in her phone as ¡°Schemer.¡± Finally getting her phone number through the transfer, Connor added her on WhatsApp. Her profile picture was a sycamore tree with thick branches and leaves, and her screen name was ¡°M.¡± After seeing this, hebeled her contact as ¡°Little Liar.¡±


    Just then, Marissa received a message from her assistant, Ferris. ¡°Riss, I declined Connor¡¯s offer that day, saying you were too busy. But his assistant just contacted me again to say that if you agree to treat his brother, you can set any terms you like.¡±


    Casting a re at Connor, Marissa responded to Ferris, ¡°Tell him¡­¡±


    Momentster, Domenic burst into the meeting room. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Doctor Riss has responded.¡±


    Connor was surprised by the quick reply. ¡°What did Doctor Riss say?¡±


    Domenic appeared uneasy. ¡°Tuck off.¡±


    Connor furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Domenic wiped the sweat from his brow and repeated, ¡°Doctor Riss said, ¡®Fuck off!¡¯¡± Connor could hardly believe it


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:


    Suddenly, the small meeting room fell into utter silence. Connor¡¯s stare seemed to freeze everything around him, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out, signaling his intense anger. Domenic was too frightened to even breathe


    Yet, Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± She ced her fingertips over her red lips,ughing loudly and clearly reveling in the moment. Domenic watched her, speechless, his mouth twitching slightly. Had he known she would be this rude, he would have sent her away before making his report. He thought this vige girl was incredibly bold


    Catching Connor¡¯s cold re, Marissa gradually stopped herughter. She yawned, stood up, and left the meeting room, thoroughly amused by the situation. After a long silence, Connor abruptly ordered in a stern voice, ¡°Find Doctor Riss!¡±


    Connor was determined to uncover the true identity of this audacious doctor, Riss, who had dared to snub him so tantly. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic responded, rushing to follow the order though he was inwardlyining. The highly skilled doctor, Riss, was very mysterious. People knew of Riss¡¯ exceptional medical skills, yet nothing about their background, appearance, or even gender. Finding Riss was like searching for a needle in a haystack!


    In the days that followed, as Connor¡¯s newly married wife, Marissa resided in Daniels Manor. Daniels Manor was expansive, consisting of a main building and several auxiliary buildings. As the eldest family member, Arabe naturally upied the main building. Connor, as the head of the family, also lived there alongside Arabe. The other family members were allotted various auxiliary buildings based on their seniority or roles within the family


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Considering his busy schedule and Arabe¡¯s fragile health, to ensure her peace, Connor had another building for work and to conduct smaller meetings. Marissa lived in Connor¡¯s exclusive building these days. Apart from joining Arabe for chats and meals in the main building, she spent the rest of her time there, familiarizing herself with the family¡¯s intricate social structure. Connor had provided her with detailed family profiles, and Cade was tasked with introducing her to the family and answering any questions she might have


    For Marissa, it was important not only to grasp the Daniels family dynamics but also to understand the intricacies of the Nash family. Assuming the identity of Tiffany, she needed to familiarize herself with Tiffany¡¯s personality and her ce within the Nash family to ensure her own disguise wasn¡¯tpromised


    Meanwhile, the online discussions about Denise and Derek persisted. Since Derek had been forced to take etiquette sses, he had no chance to tell the world that his fianc¨¦e was not Denise. Online rumors spread that Denise¡¯s family had left Adagend and their current location was a mystery. The entire inte seemed engaged in tracking Denise¡¯s movements, with many streamers visiting her university to do livestreams. Thankfully, it was the summer break, and Denise was hidden away in Marissa¡¯s rental apartment, safely out of the public eye


    Marissa hadn¡¯t been home for days, and neither her parents nor Denise had reached out to her. They seemed indifferent to her as long as their financial needs were met. Whenever they called Marissa, it was only to request money, something they seemed to expect as a matter of course. Marissa didn¡¯t have strong feelings for such a cold and greedy family. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether they reached out or not. She would provide financial support if they asked, ignoring their criticisms and harsh treatment


    The reason she endured this treatment and stayed in touch with her family was that the Nash family in Adagend was her root. Keeping this link was crucial so that the person she had been waiting for could locate her through it. Marissa was curious to learn more about Tiffany, so she refrained from confronting Derek for now. Additionally, he was unlikely to cause any problems for at least a week. She had learned that the etiquette course he was undergoing was very strict, and he was not permitted to have his phone, making it almost like an imprisonment


    Tiffany¡¯s behavior confused Marissa. Tiffany had suddenly run away, abandoning her marriage to Connor. This happened so unexpectedly that it was iprehensible. Tiffany had put in significant effort to secure the engagement. Why would she run away on the exact day she and Connor were meant to get married?


    Neither the Daniels nor the Nash family could exin why Tiffany had disappeared; she seemed to have evaporated. This caused Marissa to suspect that something terrible might have happened to Tiffany. After Marissa expressed her concerns, Cade quickly presented a surveince video. The footage distinctly showed Tiffany escaping alone on that day. She wasn¡¯t forced, and this dispelled Marissa¡¯s suspicion


    Cade exined, ¡°ording to our investigation, Tiffany probably escaped overseas. Her trail ends at the border. Her current whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Marissa nodded and said, ¡°Could you provide Tiffany¡¯s personal details? I¡¯d like to see all information from her childhood.¡±


    Cade immediately retrieved a document and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared it for you.¡± Marissa set aside the other papers, picked up Tiffany¡¯s profile, and started examining it thoroughly. Uponpleting her review, she was astonished. Tiffany was actually a legend!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:


    Brian Nash, Tiffany¡¯s father, was once a medical genius, renowned throughout themunity, much like Dr. Riss is today. Her mother, Caylee Nash, came from a family deeply rooted in literature and media, celebrated as the most talented woman in Blebert. With such remarkable parents, one might assume Tiffany would follow suit. However, she earned the title of Blebert¡¯s biggest fool


    Though born into privilege, Tiffany did not be a remarkable woman. Upon reviewing Tiffany¡¯s file, Marissa let out a deep sigh. Tiffany¡¯s story was one of profound misfortune. After Cayleepleted her college education, she moved to Blo Grein to work as an overseas reporter. Brian followed, taking a position as a doctor to be with her. They married in Blo Grein and weed their daughter, Tiffany, there


    Unfortunately, on the night of Tiffany¡¯s birth, war erupted, decimating the hospital. Brian vanished that night, his fate unknown. Severely injured in the explosion, Caylee was left in a semi-vegetative state, unawakened to this day. From birth, Tiffany was essentially orphaned


    The Nash family, pirs in the medical and health industry, prized medical prowess above all. Brian, a prodigious talent, had been appointed as the family¡¯s sessor from a young age. He propelled the family to the forefront of Blebert¡¯s medical scene. Tragically, his promising journey was cut short. The loss of their heir and brightest star filled the Nash family with resentment towards Caylee. They believed her insistence on working abroad led Brian to Blo Grein, ultimately leading to his misfortune


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    After Brian disappeared, the Nash family refused to acknowledge Caylee as his wife. They sent her back to her parents¡¯ home, yet they insisted Tiffany remain with them. Rex Nash, Brian¡¯s younger brother,ter took over as the head of the family alongside his wife, Sansa Nash. Sansa, known for her narrow-mindedness, feared Tiffany might overshadow her own daughter as they grew up. Consequently, she deliberately neglected Tiffany¡¯s education. Tiffany, not impressive in any way herself, became the subject of ridicule in Blebert after her five engagements were called off. Everyone jeered, convinced she would never marry


    Against all odds, Tiffany caught the attention of Arabe and became engaged to Connor, the wealthiest man in Blebert. Her engagement shocked the city, as no one expected the repeatedly rejected woman to end up with the richest man in Blebert. This could have been the pinnacle of her life, but she fled her own wedding. Now, everyone mocked her even more, considering her insane. Marissa sighed and shook her head after reviewing all the details. Tiffany¡¯s reputation was even worse than hers in Adagend, and it was challenging to masquerade as Tiffany


    As she contemted this, her phone rang. It was a call from the courthouse. She answered quickly. A gentle female voice inquired from the other end, ¡°Miss Nash, when will you and your husbande to the courthouse for the divorce mediation?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Why was divorcing soplicated? She was already enduring a 30-day cooling-off period, and now she faced a mediation session. It made her wonder why there hadn¡¯t been any cooling-off period before marriage. If someone had mediated their marriage, Marissa wouldn¡¯t have ended up forcibly married to such a disagreeable man. ¡°We don¡¯t need the mediation. We¡¯re both determined to divorce,¡± she asserted


    ¡°Miss Nash, this is the new rule in Blebert,¡± exined the voice on the phone. ¡°To prevent young couples from impulsively divorcing, they must attempt mediation first. Only if that fails can they receive a divorce decree.¡±


    Marissa rubbed her temples, feeling the onset of a headache. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you after I¡¯ve discussed it with him.¡±


    After hanging up, Marissa felt a surge of annoyance. She recalled the day she filed for divorce; the clerk had been particrly harsh. She dreaded going through that ordeal again. Just then, Connor returned


    Marissa fixed him with an angry stare. ¡°The courthouse called. They want us to set a date for the divorce mediation.¡±


    ¡°I know. I received the call too,¡± Connor replied nonchntly


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand going through that again.¡±


    ¡°Then cancel the divorce application,¡± Connor suggested casually


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    Connor shrugged. ¡°If you cancel the application, you avoid mediation. But if you want to proceed with the divorce, the new rules require us to go through it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go through the mediation. You make the appointment.¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t understand Marissa¡¯s rush to divorce. ¡°Marissa, can¡¯t we postpone the divorce? I¡¯m worried about Grandma. She might not handle the news well. We both need each other¡¯s help. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to dy our divorce, right?¡±


    Marissa was quick to refute. ¡°What does Grandma have to do with our divorce? Your wife¡¯s name on the marriage certificate is Marissa, not Tiffany. Imagine how Grandma will feel if she ever sees that certificate. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we divorced quietly and just continued our cooperation? I don¡¯t care. We are getting divorced next month!¡±


    At that moment, Arabe¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°Are you two talking about a divorce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:


    Marissa and Connor both turned in surprise to see Arabe standing at the doorway! Startled, they quickly got up to reassure her


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Connor asked, offering aforting smile


    ¡°Connor, don¡¯t try to change the topic!¡± Arabe retorted sharply, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you talking about divorce. Are you nning to leave my granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Connor offered a sheepish grin, shaking his head. ¡°No, Grandma. You¡¯ve misheard. We weren¡¯t talking about divorce.¡±


    Arabe looked skeptical of Connor¡¯s exnation. She turned to Marissa, questioning, ¡°Tell me, is Connor mistreating you? He was initially opposed to this marriage. Is he lying to me now?¡± To show her support and reassure Marissa, Arabe urged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. You are family. Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll take care of him for you!¡±


    Marissa had never felt such support and protection before. Arabe¡¯s genuine concern touched her deeply. She would hate to see Arabe get upset


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Holding Arabe¡¯s hand, Marissa smiled and reassured her, ¡°No, Grandma. You¡¯ve misheard.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe remained unconvinced, looking back and forth between Connor and Marissa. Quickly, Connor wrapped his arm around Marissa, saying, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re happy together. Let me show you.¡± Without waiting, he leaned in and kissed Marissa on the cheek


    Marissa was shocked. She felt exploited, and anger welled up inside her. She fought hard to restrain herself, nearly swinging a punch at Connor. Who did he think he was to do that?


    Despite her boiling anger, she forced a smile, nodding at Arabe, and said, ¡°Yes, Grandma, we are good.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile. She even felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Connor always had such a serious demeanor that it scared away any potential suitors. I never thought I¡¯d see him fall in love, much less witness him kissing a girl in front of me. I¡¯m so pleased. It¡¯s all thanks to you, dear. Keep it up and bring me a beautiful great-grandchild soon!¡±


    Arabe smiled broadly, covering her mouth with her hand in delight. Marissa, on the other hand, felt so embarrassed she wished she could disappear from the room. But Arabe wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Sweetie, why don¡¯t you give him a kiss too? It would make me so happy; I¡¯d sleep peacefully tonight.¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She managed a forced smile, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s just too embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy. You two are a couple! A quick peck, or I¡¯ll be tossing and turning all night. If I can¡¯t sleep, I might get sick and end up in the hospital. Who knows what could happen then¡­¡± Arabe ended her sentence with a somber tone


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Connor quickly interjected. ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from such grim topics.¡± Turning to Marissa, he then added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t upset Grandma.¡±


    In response, Marissa gave Connor a sharp look. While his arm was still securely around her waist, Marissa felt the urge to break free from his embrace, imagining herself detaching his fingers one at a time. She was troubled by the persistent thought that he might be taking advantage of the situation to touch her


    With Arabe eagerly awaiting the kiss, Marissa felt she had little choice but to go along with it. She slowly leaned in to Connor, intending to give him a brief peck on the cheek. However, as she got closer, Connor suddenly stood up, his height of 6.2 feet overshadowing her 5.6 feet, making him unreachable


    Marissa began to suspect that Connor had deliberately orchestrated this awkward scenario! Internally, she simmered with frustration towards him. Summoning her courage, she took a deep breath and reluctantly ascended onto her tiptoes in an attempt to bridge the height gap. But just as she did so, Connor unexpectedly turned his head. Instead of a gentle brush on the cheek, her lips unintentionally made contact with his


    Once again, Marissa was stunned


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:


    In an instant, Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s lips touched. Marissa felt the warmth and softness of Connor¡¯s lips. Her mind went nk, and she momentarily forgot to pull away. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood by in shock, as this was the first time they¡¯d seen their boss kiss someone. Arabe was just as surprised and needed a moment to gather herself. She hadn¡¯t expected this! She thought Marissa would simply peck Connor on the cheek, but here they were, sharing a passionate kiss. Young people these days certainly didn¡¯t hold back. But Arabe loved it! Their boldness proved their love, which meant they might have a child sooner


    Five or six secondster, Marissa suddenly came to her senses and pushed Connor away. Her face turned a deep shade of red as she looked around and saw everyone staring at her in disbelief. She wished she could disappear


    How had she ended up kissing Connor on the lips? She began to suspect that Connor might have nned it! Reflecting on the moment, Marissa shot Connor a skeptical look, but he seemed as surprised as she was, even coughing awkwardly as if the kiss had caught him off guard too


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Had she misunderstood the situation? Was it really just an idental kiss? At that moment, Arabeughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you young ones alone now. I won¡¯t interrupt anymore.¡± With that, she left the room with the help of a servant


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    The atmosphere in the meeting room remained tense, the temperature dropping to an icy chill. The more Marissa thought about the kiss, the angrier she became. She wanted to use Connor of taking advantage of her, but without any proof, she worried she mighte off as arrogant


    After a tense silence, she angrily grabbed a pack of tissues and began furiously wiping her lips. She kept wiping, tissues piling up on the floor. Her lips started to swell from the pressure. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched in astonishment. They felt that Marissa had put their boss in an awkward position. Even if the kiss bothered her, she could have excused herself to her room to clean up. It was embarrassing for Connor to see her like this


    Connor¡¯s face grew stern as he watched Marissa¡¯s obvious distress over the kiss. Did she not understand how many women would fight for the opportunity to kiss him? Finally, Marissa put the tissues aside. Everyone thought the awkward moment was over, but to their surprise, Marissa suddenly turned and headed for the bathroom. Then came the sound of running water. It was clear that Marissa was washing her face, attempting to rid herself of the ufortable feeling


    Connor¡¯s anger intensified, veins bulging on his forehead. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were too intimidated to utter a word. They had never seen such a direct challenge to their boss¡¯s dignity


    Finally, the water ceased. Marissa stepped out, her expression cold. Her lips were swollen, and so was her cheek, where Connor had kissed her. But the humiliation didn¡¯t end there. In front of everyone, Marissa opened a small first aid kit on the table, took out a bottle of rubbing alcohol, and sprayed it onto her face and lips. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned once more. They realized that no one would ever humiliate their boss quite like this vige girl. With each spray, they felt as if they were watching Connor¡¯s dignity shatter. The three exchanged worried nces, anticipating Connor¡¯s reaction. They feared he might react harshly


    The atmosphere in the small meeting room was tense and uneasy. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were even breathing lightly, cautious not to make a sound. Marissa, ignoring the res from Connor, returned to her room with the alcohol bottle. Once in her room, she received a message from her assistant, Ferris


    ¡°Riss, be careful. Connor is furious and has hired a Dark Gold Hunter to find you. You¡¯re on the wanted list globally. He¡¯s determined to find you! Why did you have to reject him so harshly?¡±


    With a scoff, Marissa responded, ¡°Send him another message for me.¡±


    Back in the meeting room, after Marissa had left, Connor¡¯s face darkened further, the air thick with tension. Suddenly, Domenic¡¯s phone rang at this inconvenient moment. Upon reading the message, Domenic broke into a cold sweat. Dr. Riss had sent another message. Its contents were startling, and Domenic hesitated, unsure whether to inform Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:


    Noticing Domenic¡¯s hesitation, Connor said coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± Domenic trembled with fear. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has sent another message, saying¡­¡± Connor¡¯s expression darkened as he had a bad feeling. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What did Dr. Riss say?¡± Domenic took a deep breath and finally stopped hesitating. ¡°Dr. Riss said it¡¯s more urgent to treat your brain than your brother¡¯s legs!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Connor forcefully kicked the coffee table in front of him. Domenic, Marc, and Terry all flinched in shock. They pondered the audacity of Dr. Riss, who seemed to repeatedly provoke Connor. Did they have a death wish?


    The night eventually ended. The following morning, Marissa got up early to prepare for the day. Today, she was heading to the Nash family¡¯s residence to celebrate Balthasar Nash¡¯s birthday. Descending the stairs, she found Connor already seated at the dining table


    After the previous evening¡¯s events, there was an awkward tension between them. Connor appeared more embarrassed, while Marissa felt more anger than embarrassment. Connor¡¯s embarrassment stemmed not only from their kiss but also from having restrained his anger after being insulted by her, which made him feel timid


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    Once Marissa entered the dining room, the atmosphere turned tenser. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood behind Connor, all sharing the difort. Only Cade seemed at ease, taking good care of Marissa by pulling out a chair for her and exining what was for breakfast. After thanking Cade politely, Marissa began to eat. She had no ns to engage with Connor, maintaining the same haughtiness she had shown on her first visit


    The two ate in silence, making the dining room feel almost suffocating at times. Eventually, Connor broke the silence, asking, ¡°Are you visiting the Nash family today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Terry apany you for protection.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just provide a car.¡±


    ¡°You are now my wife, not just a small flower shop owner. You should have a bodyguard when you go out. It¡¯s not safe otherwise.¡±


    Marissa eyed Terry skeptically and declined again. ¡°No. He would only slow me down if there was trouble.¡±


    Terry was left speechless by her insult. Couldn¡¯t this vige girl say something nice for once? Didn¡¯t she understand what being the captain of the richest man¡¯s bodyguards entailed? Would he earn a million-dor sry annually if he didn¡¯t have the ability? As he pondered whether to demonstrate his true strength so Marissa wouldn¡¯t underestimate him, Marissa had already stood up and left. Terry felt as if he were choking, struggling to breathe. Marc patted Terry¡¯s hand, signaling him not to be angry with the naive vige girl


    Connor nced at them and said, ¡°Marc, pick out a car for her. Also, have some people follow her discreetly for protection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Marc took the order


    But Terry was not happy. ¡°Mr. Daniels, this vige girl is so ungrateful. Why are you still so considerate towards her?¡±


    Connor shot him a cold look and said, ¡°Do I need you to tell me how to handle things?¡± Terry shivered with fear and replied, ¡°No, sir. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Following Connor¡¯s orders, Marc arranged for Marissa to have a ten-million-dor Rolls-Royce. However, Marissa thought the car was too conspicuous. She ran to the garage and took an old motorcycle instead. Her exceptional driving skills allowed her to evade the bodyguards following her. By the time the bodyguards reached the gate of the Nash family¡¯s house, Marissa had already gone inside


    Seeing the ck motorcycle in the yard, the bodyguards were speechless. Marc, their leader, was especially surprised. How could a vige girl like Marissa have such impressive driving skills?


    Marissa had no idea the bodyguards were grumbling about her. As soon as she entered the house, she was met with hostile res. The Nash family mistook her for Tiffany, who had run away from her wedding. ¡°Why did shee back? Didn¡¯t she flee the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Thetest news says she didn¡¯t flee but went to learn medical skills. She returned a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What an idiot! She left to study without even informing Mrs. Arabe Daniels, causing her to fall ill from worry. Mr. Connor Daniels took his anger out on the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°ording to Miss A Nash, Mr. Connor Daniels despises Tiffany. He¡¯s only keeping her as his wife for his grandmother¡¯s sake. Once his grandmother is gone, he¡¯ll divorce her and might take revenge on the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a jinx! She never brought honor to the Nash family and only brought misfortune!¡±


    ¡°A has been exceptional since childhood. She graduated from Biebert University¡¯s Medical School and is now a candidate to be Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice. A is a thousand times better than that jinx!¡±


    Listening to the servants¡¯ gossip, Marissa realized that Tiffany had no standing in the family, and even the servants felt free to mistreat her. Suddenly, someone shattered a huge ss in front of her. Just as she looked up, she was pushed from behind and fell to the floor amidst the broken ss


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:


    If Marissa had fallen directly onto the broken ss, she could have been badly injured, perhaps even disfigured. How vicious these people were, she sneered internally. Unfortunately for them, they made a mistake today. She was not Tiffany, who could be easily mistreated


    Being unprepared, Marissa had been pushed so hard that she inevitably fell forward. But just before she hit the floor, she swiftly reached out her right hand, inserting her index finger into the gap between two ss shards to support her body. As she pushed off the floor with her index finger, her entire body bounced back up, and shended steadily, unharmed


    After she sessfully saved herself, she turned around to see the one who had pushed her. It was a plump, middle-aged woman apanied by two young servants. They all stared at Marissa in astonishment, seemingly questioning, ¡°How can a single index finger of Tiffany be so strong? She was so frail before.¡± They were stunned and disappointed that they hadn¡¯t seeded in disfiguring Marissa


    Recalling the information she had read recently, Marissa identified the fat woman as Nia Patel, Sansa¡¯s loyal servant. Nia had be a servant of the Nash family when Sansa married into the family and held a high status as the head of all servants. From the recent incident, Marissa deduced that Nia had likely been instructed to harm Tiffany and had probably mistreated her in the past


    Today, as Tiffany, Marissa feltpelled to set things right. With a faint smile, she asked, ¡°Why did you push me?¡±


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Did I push you?¡± Nia responded defiantly, despite being a servant in the Nash household. ¡°Tiffany, today is Mr. Balthasar Nash¡¯s seventieth birthday. Everyone is busy. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t help, but why do you act recklessly? You almost spilled Mr. Balthasar Nash¡¯s soup! You know how important this soup is to Mr. Balthasar Nash. It¡¯s called Longevity Soup. If you had spilled it, could you handle his anger?¡±


    Marissa nced at the soup pot held by one of the servants and smiled knowingly. Nia and the two servants raised their heads arrogantly. Being Sansa¡¯s favored people, they felt free to mistreat Tiffany as they pleased


    After a few seconds of silence, Marissa suddenly grabbed the soup pot from the servant and poured it over Nia¡¯s face


    ¡°Ah!¡± The hot soup instantly turned Nia¡¯s face red. She screamed in pain, fell to the floor, and quickly passed out. The two servants stepped back in horror, pointing at Marissa and stuttering, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I what?¡± Marissa tilted her head andughed happily. ¡°What did you see just now?¡± One of the servants shouted, ¡°I saw you spilling soup all over Nia! I¡¯m going straight to Mrs. Nash to tell her. Just wait for the punishment!¡± The servant then began rushing toward where the birthday party was unfolding


    Marissa quickly grabbed the servant by the hair, pulled her back sharply, and forced a pill into her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ Hmm¡­¡± The servant suddenly covered her neck and fell to the floor, her face twisted in pain, unable to make any normal sounds. It was clear the pill was affecting her throat


    The other servant was terrified. She froze, trembling, her eyes wide with fear, and her arrogance vanished. Marissa gave her a gentle smile and asked softly, ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    ¡°I-I saw her, she-she¡­¡± The frightened servant pointed at her colleague struggling on the floor and managed to say, ¡°She made a mistake. Nia punished her, and in a rash move, she threw boiling soup on Nia¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really something!¡± Marissa smiled and patted the servant on the back, then slipped another pill into her mouth. The pill dissolved instantly. By the time the servant tried to spit it out, it had already been swallowed. She covered her throat in fear, expecting to experience the same fate as the first servant. But after a few seconds, she felt no unusual effects


    Marissa said slowly, ¡°I poisoned her with a different drug. She will never speak again. I gave you a chronic poison. As long as you take the antidote I provide regrly, you won¡¯t be in danger. But if you miss a dose¡­ Haa!¡± She left her sentence hanging on purpose. Then she looked at the frightened servant and added, ¡°You know what to sayter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The servant, frightened and unsure of what to do, stood there, afraid that Marissa would harm her. But if she went to Balthasarter and lied to him, she was afraid that Sansa would teach her a lesson. Just then, amanding voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:


    Marissa turned to see a woman approaching, apanied by several servants and a young girl. The woman was Sansa. The young girl beside her was A, who was highly praised by the servants. A was dressed in luxurious clothes and adorned with precious jewelry. As the cherished daughter of the family head, she carried herself with an air of arrogance and delicacy


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯ve caused such trouble before, making Mr. Connor Daniels take his anger out on the Nash family. Why didn¡¯t you apologize to your grandpa as soon as you got back today? What are you doing here?¡± Sansa asked, exuding the authority of the head of the household¡¯s wife


    ¡°Sansa, I was just about to exin things to Grandpa when I walked in and found two servants in a fight. I tried to intervene and break it up,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Fight?¡± A scoffed


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Nia is the housekeeper for my mother. The others should show her respect. Who would dare to confront her? It must be you who has hurt them! Today is Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday. You ruined his soup and even attacked the housekeeper and a servant. Are you trying to upset Grandpa?¡± A used


    Marissa responded calmly, ¡°A, please don¡¯t use me unfairly. We have a witness right here.¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to the maid standing next to Marissa. A asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Stacy?¡±


    Stacy Crawford nced from Marissa to Sansa, too frightened to speak. In the past, regardless of the truth, Stacy would have sided with A. A didn¡¯t like Tiffany, and everyone helped A mistreat Tiffany. This was an unspoken rule among the servants. But today, Stacy was afraid of Tiffany as well. Tiffany had always been a coward. As a descendant of a medical family, she wasn¡¯t skilled in either medical or medicinal practices. However, no matter how poor her skills were, she might have learned something about poison. Zoe Davidson, the servant still struggling on the floor, was proof enough


    Stacy wasn¡¯t sure what terrible effects the poison Marissa forced her to ingest might have, so she didn¡¯t dare take the situation lightly. Seeing Stacy remain silent, A kicked her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t even speak!¡± Then she turned to Zoe, who was lying on the floor, struggling in pain. ¡°Did Tiffany beat you?¡±


    ¡°HMM¡­ HMM¡­¡± Zoe made some gestures, but no one could understand her. A walked up to Zoe and inspected her throat. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Her throat isn¡¯t red or swollen. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Why can¡¯t she speak?¡±


    Sansa suddenly said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter whether someone witnessed it or not. Anyway, there are cameras in our house. We can check the videoster and see who did what and who lied. Bring them along to the birthday party for Balthasar to decide.¡±


    With that, Sansa headed off to the birthday party. The servants then helped the injured Nia and Zoe, following Sansa to the celebration. Only Marissa and A remained behind. A looked Marissa up and down with disdain


    ¡°You did everything to marry into the Daniels family. So what? Mr. Connor Daniels doesn¡¯t care for you. You¡¯re still just a joke to all of us! I saw that old motorcycle you came on. Is it because Mr. Connor Daniels wasn¡¯t willing to provide a decent car for you? And those worn-out clothes you wear. Hasn¡¯t Mr. Connor Daniels bought you any nice outfits? TSK, TSK, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is already ny years old. How much longer can shest? Once she¡¯s gone, I bet Mr. Connor Daniels will kick you out, and you¡¯ll be the talk of the town again, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Marissa looked at A¡¯s scornful expression and realized that A must have covertly instructed Nia and the two maids to target Tiffany. Tiffany had always been the family¡¯sughing stock. But her sudden marriage to Connor had angered many, especially A and Sansa. They had wanted to disfigure Tiffany just now!


    ¡°A, I¡¯ll make sure Grandma lives a long life. You won¡¯t see me kicked out anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± A cast a scornful nce at Marissa. ¡°With your poor medical skills, you think you can make the sick olddy live longer? You should worry about exining to Grandpa why you ruined his precious soup. It¡¯s supposed to help him live longer. Tiffany, don¡¯t think you¡¯re better than me just because you have Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ support now. Every dog has its day. Did you expect today¡¯s events? Haa!¡± Aughed smugly before turning and heading toward the birthday party


    Marissa smiled and thought about A¡¯s words. Every dog has its day. Well, she would make sure A went to hell one day


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:


    When Marissa walked into the banquet hall, the atmosphere was already extremely tense. Balthasar sat at the table, his eyes zing with anger. Everyone else wore cold expressions. Nia, who had been unconscious, had woken up and was crying, covering her red, swollen cheek. Zoe was also in tears, holding her throat, while Stacy kept her head lowered in fear. Clearly, Sansa had alreadyined about Tiffany to Balthasar


    As soon as Marissa appeared, Balthasar mmed the table angrily. ¡°You rascal, get down on your knees!¡±


    Although Balthasar had handed over the family leadership to Rex, he still heldplete authority in the Nash family. No one dared to defy him. When he was angry, everyone remained silent


    A smirked, waiting for Marissa to be punished. Sansa pretended to be guilty. ¡°I have treated Tiffany like my own daughter since she was a child. If she made any other mistake today, I would cover for her. But she destroyed your Longevity Soup. I cannot overlook such a significant matter.¡±


    A pretended tofort Sansa, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me yourself. Everyone knows how important the soup is. The whole family has guarded this pot of soup like a treasure for generations. But Tiffany didn¡¯t care and did such an ominous thing.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°ominous,¡± Balthasar grew even angrier. As he grew older, he became more fearful of death and ced great value on his health. To live a longer life, he tended to be paranoid. Many elderly people, even in ordinary families, were obsessed with health products. Balthasar was obsessed with Longevity Soup, believing it would extend his life. Every year on his birthday, he had a bowl of it


    Now, he was in good health and spirits, and he credited it to the soup. But this year, the soup had been destroyed on his birthday. To him, it was ominous, as if his long life had been cut short. He was both sad and furious


    Marissa still didn¡¯t kneel. Balthasar mmed the table again. ¡°You rascal, why don¡¯t you get down on your knees? Do you think you can ignore your grandfather after marrying into the Daniels family and getting Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ support?¡±


    Although Tiffany was now Connor¡¯s wife, no one took it seriously because they knew that Connor hated her and had been forced to marry her by Arabe. The Nash family was never happy about the marriage. They worried that if Arabe passed away, Connor would vent his anger on them because of Tiffany


    Marissa understood the situationpletely. Standing there, neither humble nor pushy, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, what mistake did I make?¡±


    ¡°How dare you pretend to be ignorant?¡± Balthasar pointed at Marissa and shouted. ¡°You ran away on your wedding day. No one knew where you were. Mrs. Arabe Daniels got sick because she was too anxious. Mr. Connor Daniels vented his anger on the Nash family. You almost ruined the whole family. I haven¡¯t med you for that yet. How dare you ruin my soup as soon as you came back? You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it was wrong of me to leave unannounced on my wedding day. I¡¯ve addressed the issue over the past few days. Connor won¡¯t hold a grudge against the Nash family anymore. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Marissa replied calmly. Then she changed the subject and firmly said, ¡°As for the Longevity Soup, I didn¡¯t ruin it. Don¡¯t me me for that!¡±


    Before Balthasar could respond, A cut in, saying, ¡°Tiffany, since you ruined Grandpa¡¯s soup, you have to kneel and apologize to him. How can you deny it?¡±


    Nia quickly echoed, ¡°Mr. Nash, as soon as Miss Tiffany Nash walked in, she said that since she was now Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ wife, she should be treated like a queen in the Nash family, and everyone, including you, must show her respect. She noticed us handling the soup. Without hesitation, she grabbed it and sshed it on my face, saying that it was a warning to the Nash family. We tried to exin the significance of the soup to her. She ignored us, became angry, attacked me, and even poisoned Zoe and Stacy. It¡¯s one thing to disrespect us, but to treat you this way, sir¡­¡±


    Nia¡¯s nder and false usations clearly irritated everyone


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:


    ¡°Tiffany, are you even aware of how Mr. Connor Daniels sees you? How dare you im to be a queen? Being delusional is one thing, but toe back here and unt yourself in front of our whole family is ridiculous! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re unaware, but to ruin your grandpa¡¯s Longevity Soup? You know how much that soup means to him! This is outright disrespect!¡±


    ¡°Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve embarrassed us countless times. Your academic performance was terrible, you dropped out of high school, and your engagements have been annulled multiple times, tarnishing the Nash family¡¯s reputation. You inherited none of your father¡¯s talents!¡±


    ¡°You manipted Mrs. Arabe Daniels and forced Mr. Connor Daniels into marrying you. Instead of trying to earn his respect, you returned here to boast. Don¡¯t you see that our whole family is in danger because of you?¡±


    ¡°Now, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is alive, so Mr. Connor Daniels puts up with you out of respect for her. But once she passes away, he will certainly seek retribution for your behavior. You¡¯ll be expelled, and our family will face consequences because of your actions. You¡¯re a curse!¡±


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    The Nash family membersshed out at Marissa with these usations, their anger mounting with each statement, seemingly on the verge of physically attacking her. Marissa¡¯s head buzzed with the onught of their anger


    Finally, the head of the family, Rex, sighed deeply. ¡°Dad, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t guide Tiffany properly. I¡¯ve let down my brother. If you are angry, punish me instead.¡±


    A said to Rex, dissatisfied, ¡°Dad, why do you always defend her? It was tolerable before, but now that she has upset Mr. Connor Daniels, you still want to protect her? She ruined Grandpa¡¯s treasured soup, and you want to bear her punishment?¡±


    Sansa chimed in, seemingly trying to reason with him, ¡°Rex, we may have spoiled Tiffany rotten in the past. Now she truly needs discipline. Otherwise, who knows what further troubles she might cause? Our family could be destroyed because of her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Rex, stop protecting this wretched girl. We know you miss your brother and aim to properly educate his daughter, but Tiffany is not making any effort. You¡¯ve done what you could, and nobody will fault you for her failures.¡±


    ¡°Sansa has a point. Unless we control this troublesome girl, she could bring down our whole family!¡± The Nash family members agreed with Sansa, and Rex felt he had no choice but to ept their judgment. He sighed deeply and turned to Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve failed in teaching you properly. Let your grandfather discipline you today. Think about your actions and make amends. Your father is watching us from above.¡±


    Marissa sneered and addressed Balthasar. ¡°Grandpa, they use me of ruining your Longevity Soup. Shouldn¡¯t they show some proof?¡±


    Balthasar gestured towards Nia, Stacy, and Zoe. ¡°Aren¡¯t these three witnesses?¡±


    Marissa quickly retorted, ¡°Everyone knows they are loyal to Sansa. They only repeat what she says. Can their testimony really be trusted?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Tiffany?¡± Sansa¡¯s expression darkened as she questioned. ¡°I have raised you as if you were my own daughter since you were a child. You never went without anything that A had. Now you¡¯re using me of ndering you? Where is your sense of gratitude?¡±


    Marissa responded with a sarcastic smile. She had never been one for plotting, but when pushed, she preferred straightforward tactics to underhanded ones. The insincere expressions of those around her showed that Tiffany had often been mistreated, always bearing it in silence. Today, Marissa would defend Tiffany and expose their true natures!


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the pretense and speak inly. Sansa, you never really treated me as your daughter. It might have looked like I received the same food, clothes, and necessities as A, but all along, you were sabotaging my future. When I was young, you deliberately prevented me from studying properly, causing me to drop out of high school and gain a reputation as a useless fool. You repeatedly set me up, causing my engagements to be annulled, making me apleteughing stock, while your daughter shone in every way. You thought you had everything under control, but you didn¡¯t anticipate that I¡¯d earn Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ trust and marry the most influential man in Blebert. This shattered your ns, so you plotted to bring me down again. Today, as soon as I arrived, your servants attempted to ruin my face. When that failed, you turned to using Grandfather¡¯s Longevity Soup as a weapon against me. Am I right, Sansa?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:


    Some scenes appeared calm until the truth was spoken aloud. Once revealed, however, the truth could be quite embarrassing


    Sansa had never imagined that the usually cowardly and amodating Tiffany would bring their private conflict into the public eye. She waspletely unprepared for such a confrontation. Her face flushed, then paled, and finally turned livid with anger


    With a stern expression, she retorted, ¡°How can you say that, Tiffany? It really hurt me. You know I¡¯ve always treated you well.¡±


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Sansa, God isn¡¯t blind. If you¡¯re lying, watch out for repercussions.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sansa was so infuriated she couldn¡¯t find the words. Ever since she became the hostess of the Nash family, nobody had dared to confront her this way. Even Balthasar showed her a measure of respect. Why had Tiffany, who used to be submissive, suddenly turned so defiant? As Sansa struggled to respond, A interjected angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the surveince footage!¡±


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Check the surveince footage!¡± Nia shouted


    Although the footage might show that she and the servants had started the argument, it could also reveal Tiffany was the one who had spilled the Longevity Soup. The Nash family members all disliked Tiffany, so her and the servants¡¯ behaviors wouldn¡¯t be a concern for them. But getting caught sabotaging the soup would definitelynd Tiffany in trouble!


    Everyone awaited the surveince footage. However, the butler arrived empty-handed. Wiping sweat from his brow, he said, ¡°Mr. Nash, the house¡¯s surveince system has been hacked, and all footage has been deleted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The room erupted in surprise


    The Nash family¡¯s security system wasn¡¯t easy prey for just any hacker¡ªit would take a top-tier professional to destroy it. But why would a top-tier hacker target the surveince system of the Nash family¡¯s house instead of theirpany?


    Sansa stood abruptly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She had nned to use the video to ruin Tiffany¡¯s lifepletely. But now that the evidence was gone, her frustration and disbelief were obvious


    Before the butler could respond, Marissa sighed heavily. ¡°Why are you still acting, Sansa? It¡¯s clear to everyone what happened.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sansa was furious and, for a moment, felt like lunging forward and destroying Marissa¡¯s face. However, Marissa just smiled casually and added, ¡°Whoever erased the footage did so because it was damaging to them. Everyone knows Ick the means to hack into the surveince system. So, who would be worried about the footage harming them and also have the capability to delete it? Just think about it. The answer is pretty obvious.¡±


    She was clearly suggesting that Sansa was responsible. It was hard to dispute Marissa¡¯s point, as it was exactly what any reasonable person might think


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sansa was left speechless, her anger making her tremble. Yet Marissa didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone to great lengths to destroy me.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t nder my mother. She didn¡¯t have the surveince video deleted!¡± A interjected furiously. She hadn¡¯t anticipated her mother being used and had hoped that Tiffany would be punished by her grandfather. A struggled to control her emotions. Yet, Marissa remainedposed. ¡°A, getting angry won¡¯t help. It¡¯s unbing for a girl as talented as you.¡±


    A inhaled deeply, suppressing the harsh words bubbling up inside her. She tried her best to hold back her anger and pretend to be calm. ¡°Tiffany, you did it. Denying it won¡¯t change anything. We can¡¯t review the surveince footage, but we have a witness. Stacy, tell us what you saw!¡±


    Stacy, suddenly the center of attention, trembled and looked around instinctively. Her anxiety deepened when she locked eyes with Sansa¡¯s intense gaze. Since she started working in the Nash family¡¯s house, she had been constantly by Sansa¡¯s side. Having benefited from her position as Sansa¡¯s personal servant, she had also learned firsthand how ruthless Sansa could be and had never dared to oppose her. Regarding Tiffany, Stacy doubted that she could have essed any serious poison. The Nash family was renowned for their medical expertise, and Sansa would surely find a way to neutralize any toxin in her body


    After a moment of contemtion, Stacy lifted her head boldly and began to speak¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:


    Stacy had already chosen to align herself with Sansa. After all, how could Tiffany, who was seen as worthless and universally disliked, possibly defeat Sansa? Anyone with a bit of sense would choose Sansa¡¯s side


    However, before she could speak up, Marissa interjected, ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t brought honor to the family? I¡¯ve made significant strides in my medical practice. Just the other day, Mrs. Arabe Daniels was in a critical situation, and the doctors had given up on her. Yet, I managed to save her. My medical skills are improving rapidly.¡±


    A scoffed immediately. ¡°We¡¯re discussing how you ruined Grandpa¡¯s soup, not your supposed medical achievements! Even if you became as skilled as the renowned healer Riss, you¡¯d still be punished for ruining Grandpa¡¯s soup!¡± Marissa simply smiled and chose to remain silent


    Stacy hesitated, holding back her intended remarks. She had heard about Tiffany¡¯s miraculous save of Arabe. Though some said it was just luck, who was to say Tiffany couldn¡¯t pull off another miracle today, potentially against her?


    If she crossed Sansa, the worst she faced was losing her job and the Nash family¡¯s hefty sry. But angering Tiffany today, particrly with the surveince footage gone, might be life-threatening. If Tiffany decided to retaliate, Stacy might die without any proof of being poisoned


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    After wrestling with her thoughts, Stacypletely reversed her stance. Drawing a deep breath, she said, ¡°I was with Zoe and Nia when we were taking the Longevity Soup to Mr. Nash. But on the way, Zoe made a mistake, and when Nia scolded her, Zoe lost her temper and threw the soup in Nia¡¯s face.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Stacy, surprised by her exnation. Initially, they believed Tiffany was being ignorant and arrogant, taking advantage of her marriage into the Daniels family to behave recklessly. Following a heated argument between both sides, they began to suspect Sansa of setting Tiffany up. But now, a third narrative emerged¡ªa mere conflict between the housekeeper and a maid had escted


    As A didn¡¯t receive the confirmation she wanted, her patience snapped, and she pped Stacy hard. ¡°You liar, how dare you make up such stories!¡±


    Stacy fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I swear I¡¯m telling the truth. That¡¯s exactly how it happened. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t change my story. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    A, unable to press further without seeming tyrannical, had to back down. Coercing a confession would only reinforce the notion that they were trying to frame Tiffany. Nearby, Nia and Zoe red at Stacy, stunned by her unexpected defiance of Sansa¡¯s implicit directive


    Zoe, being lowly and unable to speak, could only seethe with anger. However, Nia, used to wielding power within the Nash family, lost herposure immediately. She grabbed Stacy by the hair and pped her hard, yelling, ¡°You little bitch, how dare you nder me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Stacy¡¯s cries of pain echoed through the hall


    The Nash family, renowned in the medical field, watched the unfolding violence with a mix of shock and embarrassment. Sansa, witnessing her housekeeper and maid creating such a spectacle, felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment and mentally scolded Nia, ¡°Fool!¡± Even though she inwardly scolded Nia, her instinct was to protect her. Nia had been a devoted servant for many years, after all


    However, the chaos had spiraled out of control. Balthasar would never forgive someone who had ruined his Longevity Soup. Balthasar banged his fist on the table and shouted, ¡°Throw this disrespectful woman out! Banish her from Blebert, and make sure she¡¯s never employed again!¡±


    Startled by Balthasar¡¯s outburst, Nia realized her mistake. She should have demonstrated her innocence regarding the soup first. ¡°Mr. Nash, please, let me exin¡ª¡± But no one was going to give her a chance to exin. Several bodyguards stepped forward and dragged Nia away like a dead dog


    As Zoe and Stacy trembled, Balthasar dismissed them with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°Get rid of them too. Fire them!¡±


    Stacy and Zoe were quickly dragged out. Silence then settled over the hall. Sansa felt a stab of pain at the loss of Nia, her fiercely loyal servant. She silently wished she could skin Marissa alive. A, visibly shaken and not ready to concede, turned to Balthasar and said


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your seventieth birthday today. Let¡¯s not dwell on the mistakes of those worthless servants. Come and see the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you,¡± A said, offering a gift box to Balthasar with enthusiasm


    The Longevity Soup incident had backfired on her and her mother, and to avoid further scrutiny and potential me, she was eager to move past it. ¡°Grandpa, the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you with great care is even more beneficial than the Longevity Soup. You¡¯re going to love it!¡±


    Balthasar, still troubled by the soup incident, perked up at the mention of a gift that could be more beneficial and took the box. ¡°A, what could possibly be better than the Longevity Soup?¡±


    ¡°Just open it, Grandpa, and see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what this is.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    Balthasar opened the box, his eyes widening in both shock and pleasure. He was astounded. ¡°This, this¡­ A, is this a MindEase Elixir created by Riss, the D Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± A replied, beaming with pride. ¡°Grandpa, it cost a fortune and required a lot of effort to acquire. But for your health, longevity, happiness, and joy, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    The Nash family members gathered around, eager to glimpse what was in Balthasar¡¯s hands, their eyes filled with wonder. ¡°Oh my, is that really Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixir? Let us see it!¡±


    The MindEase Elixir, derived from an ancient medical recipe, was known for its incredible effects on calming the mind, nourishing the brain, and extending life. The recipe and method had been lost for centuries, but three years ago, Dr. Riss appeared out of nowhere. This doctor not only performed medical miracles in surgeries, earning the title of top surgeon, but also sessfully produced a batch of MindEase Elixirs. This batch contained four pills, named A, B, C, and D based on their qualities, with A being the highest quality and D the lowest quality. Even the lowest-quality D Pill was considered more valuable than many other medicines and was literally worth its weight in gold. Though rumors had circted that Riss produced four such pills, their exact locations remained a mystery. They were beyond price, unavable for purchase at any cost


    Balthasar had only dreamed of owning such a pill, and now A had actually secured one for him! His mood instantly lifted, and his face lit up with happiness. With Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixir in hand, who needed Longevity Soup? This one pill was worth more than a thousand bowls of Longevity Soup!


    Balthasarughed heartily, holding the pill as if it were a precious relic. The Nash family was full of admiration. ¡°Wow, to see one of Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixirs in my lifetime, I can die happy now.¡± ¡°Such a miraculous medicine, even a small bit brewed in water would be heavenly. Sir, you are truly fortunate!¡± ¡°A has really outdone herself, securing such a miraculous pill. Come on, A, how did you manage it?¡±


    A found herself the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and her parents, Rex and Sansa, beamed with immense pride at their aplished daughter. Though swelling with pride, A tried to appear modest. ¡°It took some effort and a bit of luck. I was fortunate enough to meet Dr. Riss and earn Dr. Riss¡¯ trust, which allowed me to purchase this D Pill.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Nash family was even more astounded. ¡°A, you know Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, did I hear that correctly? The mysterious Dr. Riss, whose gender is even unknown to the outside world, is actually known to A?¡±


    ¡°A, please tell me, is Dr. Riss a man or a woman? Old or young? How did youe to meet?¡±


    A felt a pang of guilt. She didn¡¯t know why she imed to know Riss, but having made such a bold statement, she could only keep up the pretense. ¡°Ahem!¡± She cleared her throat nervously and added, ¡°Dr. Riss is a very charming man in his thirties.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa interrupted with a smirk. ¡°But I heard Dr. Riss is actually a young woman in her twenties, quite stunning actually.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:


    As soon as Marissa spoke, it felt as if she had torn a hole in fine silk. The once lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. A¡¯s expression shifted from guilt to smug arrogance


    After all, she was a graduate of Blebert University¡¯s Medical School, which she considered far superior to Tiffany¡¯s iplete high school education. If her own extensivework couldn¡¯t uncover details about Dr. Riss, what chance did Tiffany have? A was convinced that Tiffany was merely trying to oppose her


    Thinking this, A scoffed, ¡°Tiffany, with your limited medical knowledge andck of even a high school diploma, what credible sources could you possibly have about Dr. Riss?¡±


    As A finished, nods of agreement followed from around the hall. ¡°Exactly, Dr. Riss is a figure of high repute. Only well-known medical professionals could know anything significant about him. Tiffany, you¡¯re clearly just stirring up drama.¡±


    ¡°Our Nash family holds a distinguished ce in the medicalmunity. Even if you¡¯re not sessful, you shouldn¡¯t embarrass us by creating scenes. A is a source of pride for our family; you ought to respect her and aspire to reach her level, instead of constantly trying to bring her down with your usations!¡±


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Your actions are a letdown and reflect poorly on our younger members.¡± With her rtives backing her and criticizing Marissa, A grew even more confident. Sansa, eager for her daughter to outshine other family members, swelled with pride. Marissa shot a mocking nce at the mother-daughter pair and continued, ¡°A, exactly how did you be acquainted with Dr. Riss?¡±


    The family¡¯s attention turned to A. They were all intrigued about her connection with the elusive doctor. Many eminent professionals and wealthy tycoons struggled to even approach Dr. Riss


    Initially burdened by guilt, A now reveled in the unwarranted praise. She started to believe her own deceit, convincing herself of a close rtionship with Dr. Riss. So, she smiled and continued her fabrication confidently


    ¡°As many of you know, Dr. Riss has announced ns to mentor a few personal disciples in Blebert to share his medical expertise. My ultimate goal is to be one of those disciples, so I sent my application to Dr. Riss¡¯s email. I wasn¡¯t very optimistic, as even aplished medical professionals often don¡¯t receive a reply from him, much less a recent graduate like myself. However, to my surprise, Dr. Riss responded and agreed to meet with me. We had a productive discussion, and I took the chance to ask if I could purchase a MindEase Elixir. Dr. Riss consented to sell one to me. I initially hoped to buy the best one, the A Pill, for Grandpa, but sadly, only the D Pill was avable. The others had already been reserved for different uses.¡±


    A¡¯s story was so rich with details that it left her family members in awe once again. ¡°Unbelievable! Ever since Dr. Riss revealed his intention to take disciples, countless medical experts have applied, hoping to be chosen. Most receive no reply, but A not only got a response; she even met with him!¡±


    ¡°This is fantastic news! Dr. Riss clearly sees something special in A to have treated her so generously. It seems almost certain that A will be Dr. Riss¡¯s personal disciple!¡±


    ¡°Wow, our Nash family might just have a new star after Brian! The future glory of our family seems assured, perhaps even surpassing the days of Brian¡¯s prominence!¡±


    The family¡¯s excitement grew. They viewed A as a beacon of hope for their n, nearly ready to ce her on a pedestal. Balthasar, too, was caught up in the enthusiasm, quickly inviting A to sit next to him. As the eldest member of the family and the former family patriarch, his position was unrivaled. Apart from histe wife, no one else, not even the current family head, Rex, was allowed to sit beside Balthasar. For A, a granddaughter, to be granted a seat next to Balthasar, overstepping many senior family members, was an incredible honor


    Amidst the celebration, A basked in the glow of her newfound glory. Then, suddenly, Sansa asked Marissa with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Tiffany, what gift have you prepared for your grandpa?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve also got a MindEase Elixir for Grandpa, the A Pill!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:


    Sansa deliberately asked Marissa about her gift, aiming to embarrass her. With A¡¯s impressive present, Marissa was bound to be overshadowed, regardless of what she had brought for Balthasar. If her gift was mediocre, it would only lead to disdain and ridicule from the Nash family


    Unexpectedly, Marissa imed she had secured a MindEase Elixir, the A Pill! Everyone was initially stunned, then they scoffed in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t imagine it being true. Who could possibly obtain Dr. Riss¡¯ A Pill? Certainly not someone like Tiffany, whom they deemed a failure. They wondered how she could manage to present such a rare gift. Surely her husband, Connor, could obtain such an item, but he would likely reserve it for Arabe, not for Tiffany¡¯s birthday gift. Moreover, it was obvious that Connor didn¡¯t love Tiffany. They had seen her shabby motorcycle and simple attire at the party, and Connor wasn¡¯t even present. How could he have provided such avish gift for her to give?


    The crowd surmised that Tiffany imed this out of jealousy towards A and was attempting to overshadow her. With this thought, they regarded Marissa with even greater disdain. If not for her father Brian, who had been a pir of the Nash family, she might have already been ousted. Even Balthasar, the family¡¯s revered elder, red at Marissa, disappointed in what he considered a waste of his eldest son¡¯s excellent genes


    Sansa observed the crowd¡¯s reactions and smirked sarcastically. ¡°Tiffany, our family values the sentiment behind gifts rather than their mary value. However, lying topete with others isn¡¯t eptable.¡±


    A had told so many lies and was now pretending to be generous. ¡°Let¡¯s be patient with Tiffany. She¡¯s eager to earn Grandpa¡¯s affection and approval, perhaps too eager. It¡¯s possible she was misled into buying a fake. Please, don¡¯t mock her.¡±


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    The others began toment sarcastically. ¡°A truly is a sensible young woman. She shows great patience with her cousin. This is the mark of a true heir.¡±


    ¡°With her poised to apprentice under Riss, we can feel confident about her leading the Nash family in the future.¡±


    ¡°We once thought Tiffany would lead the family, being Brian¡¯s daughter and presumably inheriting his talents to further our legacy. Unfortunately, she¡¯s been nothing but a disappointment since her childhood!¡±


    Listening to their words, Sansa felt even morecent. She had consistently undermined Tiffany to pave the way for A¡¯s ascension as the family¡¯s future leader. Today, Sansa felt closer than ever to realizing that goal. If A secured an apprenticeship with Riss, her session as the family leader would be almost guaranteed. However, despite A¡¯s current advantage, they couldn¡¯t afford to overlook Tiffanypletely. As Brian¡¯s daughter, there was always a chance she might rise to prominence unexpectedly


    After all, Tiffany had been the butt of their jokes and seen as a lost cause, but then she had unexpectedly married Connor, which was a harsh setback for Sansa. It was the best rm. Sansa knew she could not afford to be careless and give Tiffany any opportunities


    With this in mind, Sansa said, ¡°Tiffany, you im to have brought the A Pill. Well, let¡¯s see it then!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa smiled and retrieved a small wooden box, opening it for all to see


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:


    Despite the skepticism about Marissa possessing the A Pill of MindEase Elixir, everyone peered curiously into the box. When they saw the pill, they all curled their lips in unison


    ¡°How can this be the A Pill? It¡¯s so unattractive!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Dr. Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixirs are supposed to be beautiful. How can this one look so dreadful? It seems far inferior to A¡¯s D Pill!¡±


    ¡°The one from A looks nice and even smells pleasant. But this onecks any appealing aroma¡ªit must be a fake!¡±


    Amid the murmuring crowd, A took the box from Marissa¡¯s hand and ced it next to her own medicine box forparison. The two boxes were in sharp contrast. One box was adorned with gold and jade, remarkably elegant, containing a pill that was both visually appealing and fragrant. The other was a in wooden box, its contents unsightly with no medicinal scent, even emitting a slight unpleasant odor


    Aughed mockingly and said, ¡°Tiffany, did you pick up that so-called MindEase Elixir at a street market? I spent ten million on the D Pill, and even that was discounted by Dr. Riss. How dare you pass off such an unappealing thing as the A Pill? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t want to splurge on a gift for Grandpa, but this is careless. What if Grandpa gets harmed after taking it? Could you bear the responsibility?¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Marissa nced at the alleged D Pill and responded casually, ¡°Ten million? That¡¯s overpriced. Your pill is worth, at most, five thousand.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, I understand you might feel envious because I¡¯m better than you, but you don¡¯t need to lie like this. Our family is renowned for its medical expertise, and we have numerous distinguished doctors. We can certainly tell whether a MindEase Elixir is genuine or not.¡±


    ¡°None of you can recognize that it¡¯s a fake. Ever since my father vanished, the Nash family has declined. No one here has the keen insight to identify a real MindEase Elixir anymore.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words stung everyone present. In the past, with Brian at the helm, the Nash family was prestigious, attracting patients from afar and continuously innovating within their pharmaceutical ventures. They enjoyed prosperity and maintained strong rtionships with other notable families. However, since Brian¡¯s disappearance, the family¡¯s hospital had diminished to treating only minor ailments, and their pharmaceuticalpany relied on old medicines, struggling to stay relevant


    The Nash family longed for a member as outstanding as Brian, who could restore the family to its former prestige. That was why they were thrilled when they heard A had earned Riss¡¯s appreciation


    Marissa¡¯sment enraged Balthasar. Forgetting his status, he grabbed Marissa¡¯s medicine box, tossed it into a trash can, and snapped, ¡°Tiffany, our family may have lost its former glory, but you can¡¯t deceive me with something so cheap!¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. She had hoped that someone from this medical family would recognize the authenticity of the MindEase Elixir, but no one did. What else could she do?


    Balthasar, still fuming, took the pill A had and handed it to the butler. ¡°Keep this safe. I n to take itter.¡± After that, Balthasar snorted. ¡°Ie from a distinguished medical family. I don¡¯t need the patronage of the wife of the wealthiest man in the city. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± His words were a clear signal for Marissa to leave


    Balthasar¡¯s reaction led others to view Marissa with scorn. Both Sansa and A were secretly pleased. Yet Marissa remainedposed and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t throw away that trash can. You might find yourself searching through it someday.¡±


    With that, she turned and left, unconcerned by the disdainful looks she received. Marissa climbed onto her motorbike, ready to depart, when she overheard a man mockinglyment, ¡°Miss Nash, quite the performance you put on just now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:


    Marissa turned and saw a young man, about twenty years old, giving her a cold stare. She recognized him from the file she had read¡ªLanden Nash. The birthday party had been bustling earlier, which was why she hadn¡¯t noticed him before


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t you find your behavior a bit hypocritical?¡± Landen¡¯s tone was sharp, though he was undeniably handsome


    Without missing a beat, Marissa retorted, ¡°I think you¡¯re even better at it.¡± Landen¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. He clearly didn¡¯t expect her to respond so quickly


    After a brief pause, he scoffed, ¡°It seems that during your time away, you didn¡¯t enhance your medical knowledge but perfected your acting skills. You haven¡¯t improved in any practical skills, but you¡¯ve certainly be better at making empty boasts and arguments!¡±


    Marissa ignored his remark and started her motorcycle, ready to leave


    Discover more


    ¡°Wait!¡± Landen called out abruptly. He extended a bank card towards her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to pretend to be wealthy, at least have the means to back it up. You¡¯re so broke, yet you dared to im your gift was a MindEase Elixir. Why didn¡¯t you just say it was an eternal life pill? Stop bragging like that! Here, take this and buy some decent clothes. Don¡¯t bring shame on our family, especially not in front of the Daniels family. The pin is six zeros.¡±


    After these harsh words, Landen looked at her with disdain, turned, and walked away. Watching his tall, retreating figure, Marissa felt a strange sense of familiarity. She didn¡¯t look away until he was out of sight. With a slight smile, she slipped the card into her pocket and drove away from the Nash family¡¯s home


    At a red light, she made a call. ¡°Tell Derek I¡¯ll treat him to lunchter.¡±


    A ck Rolls-Royce was stationed by the roadside not too far away. Inside, Domenic said quietly to Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you were concerned that Miss Nash might face difficulties with her family, so you decided toe and see for yourself. But our investigations confirm that Miss Nash was unharmed.¡± Domenic then detailed the events that had transpired at the Nash family¡¯s home


    Connor gazed out the window at Marissa, who was seated on a motorcycle, and questioned Domenic, ¡°Marissa imed the birthday gift she gave to Balthasar was a MindEase Elixir? And it was the A Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Domenic replied. Connor frowned thoughtfully, saying nothing


    Meanwhile, Terry, still harboring resentment towards Marissa, scoffed, ¡°That little vige girl was surely making it up.¡± Unaware that Connor was observing her from his car, Marissa ended her phone call just as the traffic light turned green. She sped off on her motorcycle with impressive speed


    Marc, assigned to secretly guard Marissa, had earlier lost sight of her when tracking by car that morning. He had since switched to a motorcycle as well. As Marissa took off, Marc hurriedly elerated to keep up. Marissa was unting her driving skills, putting him under great pressure!


    Back in the Rolls-Royce, Domenic received a message and promptly reported it to Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯ve just been informed that Miss Nash is nning to dine with Derek at a romantic seaside restaurant named Lovers¡¯ Cliff.¡±


    When Connor heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Follow her,¡± he ordered. The atmosphere in the car suddenly grew heavy, and Terry didn¡¯t dare dy. He immediately stepped on the gas and followed Marissa


    Both Marc and Terry struggled to match Marissa¡¯s pace on their motorcycles, much to their embarrassment. Thankfully, they knew her destination


    Upon reaching the restaurant, they got out of their vehicles. Marcined to Terry, ¡°That vige girl is crazy! She rides her motorbike like she¡¯s on a racetrack!¡±


    Connor, looking serious, said nothing but headed towards the restaurant


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:


    The cliff¡¯s summit was covered with dense, lush green trees and vibrant flowers. Nestled among them was a restaurant with distinctive architectural design, featuringrge, luminous floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides. This allowed diners to enjoy a breathtaking view of the vast sea beyond the cliff. To enhance the romantic ambiance, the restaurant was decorated in an extremely cozy and romantic manner, perfect for couples on a leisurely date or celebrating their honeymoon


    However, such a unique and picturesque setting came at a high cost, making it unaffordable for the average person. Typically, the visitors were wealthy businessmen and celebrities seeking romantic moments. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Connor noticed Marissa by one of the floor-to-ceiling windows, enjoying a cup of coffee. With Derek yet to arrive, she was contentedly savoring her coffee and the ocean view by herself


    Connor chose not to enter. Instead, he took a seat in a pavilion just outside the restaurant. This spot allowed him to observe and hear the activity inside while remaining unseen by those dining, as the pavilion was discreetly concealed by branches and leaves. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood quietly by Connor, who was clearly in a sour mood


    Meanwhile, Domenic began to question their earlier beliefs about Marissa. He had assumed she held no real affection for Derek and had wanted to marry him merely out of obligation. However, her choice of such a romantic venue for their meeting suggested she might be attempting to rekindle their rtionship. Domenic even pictured a scene where Marissa might kneel down and beg Derek. Just then, Derek arrived


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    He had been in the middle of an etiquette ss and wasn¡¯t supposed to leave early, but the teacher couldn¡¯t refuse a request from Marissa, Connor¡¯s wife. Derek¡¯s thoughts mirrored those of Domenic. Informed by his etiquette teacher that Marissa had invited him to a romantic restaurant, he felt quite self-assured. He believed Marissa was about to beg him


    Ever since learning that his biological parents were wealthy, he had imagined scenarios where Marissa would beg him not to leave her. In the past, he had been tormented by the fear of Marissa abandoning him, losing sleep over it, and resenting the distress it caused. Now, he relished the thought of turning the tables on Marissa to alleviate his pent-up frustration. Today was his chance to do just that!


    With that thought, Derek confidently strode into the restaurant. As the door closed behind him, Marissa looked him over. Several days had passed since their confrontation, and though the swelling had subsided, a few bruises still marked his face. His arrogant expression only made his appearance more amusing and ironic. Owing perhaps to the Daniels family¡¯s good genes, Derek looked quite handsome in a designer suit. If he hadn¡¯t been abducted and sold to the Tucker family, he might have turned out quite sessful. His current circumstance seemed somewhat tragic


    While Marissa mulled over these thoughts, Derek took the seat across from her and said, ¡°You want us to get back together, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Instantly, Marissa regretted feeling any sympathy for Derek. He was better off keeping quiet; his words only served to reveal his poor character. Seeing Marissa lower her head in silence, Derek misinterpreted her quietness as shyness and chuckled at her. ¡°Why so quiet? You want to plead with me not to leave you, but you¡¯re too ashamed to say it? If you had realized this sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have made those mistakes. You¡¯vee to understand, haven¡¯t you? Pretending to be another woman won¡¯tst forever. Once your real identity is exposed, you¡¯re finished. So, you should rely on me, right? Just kneel and beg me, and maybe, remembering your past generosity, I¡¯ll secretly keep you as my girlfriend. But don¡¯t expect me to marry you. I intend to marry someone from a family with equal social standing, not a vige girl tarnished by scandal!¡±


    From his hidden spot in the pavilion, Connor listened intently, curious to see how Marissa would handle Derek¡¯s tirade. Marissa smiled and said¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:


    Marissa had to muster all her willpower to avoid throwing the coffee in her hand right into Derek¡¯s face. She was the type to confront enemies head-on. With someone like Derek, she preferred settling disputes through action rather than wasting breath on fruitless discussions. Her approach was straightforward: if one beating didn¡¯t get the message across, a second or third would follow until he finally gave in. She was certain he couldn¡¯t withstand such repeated beatings. However, this time, Marissa couldn¡¯t resort to her usual tactics. She needed to prevent him from exposing her true identity. Marissa opted for a more cunning strategy


    She gave Derek a ttering, enticing smile and suggested, ¡°Derek, why don¡¯t we eat first?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s beauty was stunning. Normally, her expression was as cold and beautiful as snow, but her smile could outshine the blossoming flowers on a mountain. Her charm momentarily distracted Derek, who agreed absent-mindedly, saying, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Smiling, Marissa signaled to the restaurant manager, who quickly came over with a few staff members and said cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has arranged a very special and romantic meal for two. Are you ready to experience it now?¡±


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it right away,¡± Derek responded, evidently pleased


    ¡°Alright,¡± the manager said, gesturing for the staff to start setting up in an unusual manner, leaving Derek bewildered. The table was set with various delicacies and wine, which seemed typical enough. What took Derekpletely by surprise was that their table and chairs were secured with iron chains, and the top ends of the chains were connected to two zip lines


    Before Derek could grasp what was happening, the floor-to-ceiling window beside him slid open. In an instant, the table and chairs began to glide out of the restaurant, suspended mid-air. The sound of the sea breeze whistling through, along with the creaking of the iron chains, filled the air. The table and chairs oscited dangerously in the wind, hanging precariously over the surging waves below, where shadows of massive sharks could be seen


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek¡¯s initial shock turned to sheer panic, his face turning pale as fear took hold. ¡°Let me back in! I don¡¯t want to be out here!¡±


    However, there was no response. The table and chairs kept moving forward, growing increasingly distant from the restaurant. From below, they seemed like tiny specks against the immense backdrop of the sky. Derek had a severe fear of heights. Even looking out from a second-story window made his heart pound and his knees weaken. Now, suspended hundreds of meters in the air without any stable ground beneath him, his fear was more intense than ever, overwhelming even his fear of death. He clung to the iron chains, yelling, ¡°Marissa, have you lost your mind setting up a meal like this?¡±


    ¡°Stay still. There are no seat belts,¡± Marissa responded calmly, casually taking a bite of her steak


    Derek was stunned. He looked down at his waist, realizing there were indeed no safety belts. ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    He almost screamed out loud but stopped himself, worried that any sudden move could cause him to fall


    Seeing Derek¡¯s pale face, Marissa smiled and said, ¡°Look down. The sea below is full of giant-toothed sharks. Imagine if we fell; they¡¯d have quite the feast on us. Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± Derek was on the verge of a breakdown


    Still smiling, Marissa added, ¡°I actually find dining while suspended over a cliff more thrilling. The prospect of plunging into the depths below adds a certain excitement to the meal.¡±


    She then sweetly suggested to Derek, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our meal for now. Eat half of it, and we¡¯ll take the other half to the cliff over there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Completely insane!¡± Derek shuddered with fright. Suddenly, a foul smell drifted on the breeze. Ovee by his terror, Derek had wet himself


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:


    When the table and chairs glided out of the restaurant, everyone in the pavilion was taken aback. Such an extreme setup was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations


    Connor immediately stood up, his eyes locked on the two figures rapidly moving in the air, his expression filled with concern. Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt chills run down their spines, overwhelmed by anxiety. They had heard of such thrilling dining experiences at Lovers¡¯ Cliff, but these typically urred in secure, enclosed cable cars, guaranteeing safety. Yet, today, Marissa and Derek were held up by iron chains andcked even the basic security of seat belts. Any strong wind could potentially lead to a disastrous fall. Marissa was clearly putting her life on the line


    As Connor watched them drift further away, he stormed into the restaurant and confronted the manager, saying, ¡°How could you allow such a dangerous setup? Don¡¯t you care about your customers¡¯ safety?¡±


    The manager, visibly sweating, admitted that they wouldn¡¯t dare offer such a dangerous experience. But with his boss¡¯s explicit orders, his hands were tied


    ¡°Get them back here immediately!¡± Connor demanded


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Sorry, but the remote control is with my boss¡­ I mean, Miss Nash. She controls the speed and when to return,¡± the manager exined


    Connor was speechless


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry realized just how furious their boss was. After a brief pause, Connor turned to the restaurant manager and asked, ¡°Is there any surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the manager answered quickly


    ¡°Show it to me,¡± Connor said


    ¡°Right this way, sir.¡± Though not acquainted with Connor, the manager could tell he was an important figure and promptly led him to the security room to show the live footage of Marissa and Derek. As Connor watched Marissa, visibly unharmed on the screen, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, he couldn¡¯t fully rx until she was safely back. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched in disbelief, wondering what life experiences had shaped Marissa into such a fearless person. Standing firmly on the ground themselves, they felt chills, yet Marissa seemed rxed and even pleased while dangling in the air. Her boldness indicated she didn¡¯t take life too seriously


    The mood in the security room shifted when they noticed Derek had wet himself from fear. Although they understood that most people would be scared in such a situation, his reaction sparkedughter among them. This embarrassing moment was likely to haunt Derek for a long time. Meanwhile, high above, Marissa lost her appetite due to the foul smell. She put down her cutlery and looked at the terrified Derek with a smile


    ¡°I should invite you to eat here more often, Derek. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to do this again!¡± Derek protested


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject my invitations. I¡¯m the hostess of the family,¡± Marissa countered


    ¡°You¡¯re not Tiffany Nash. Once I reveal who you really are, you¡¯ll be cast out,¡± Derek retorted


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you expose me or not. As long as Connor sees me as his wife, your threats are meaningless,¡± Marissa responded


    Dazed and slow to grasp the situation, Derek was stunned for a long moment before realizing that Connor had likely known Marissa¡¯s true identity and had chosen to protect her the other day


    ¡°Let me go, Marissa. I promise not to expose you. I¡¯ll even help clear up those rumors about you online. We can part ways amicably,¡± Derek pleaded


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Marissa said, nodding with a mischievous grin


    ¡°But I can¡¯t trust you anymore after you broke your promise more than once. How can I be sure you won¡¯t betray me again once I let you go? To ensure there¡¯s no risk, it might be best if you just disappeared!¡± Marissa said with resolve


    Then, she pulled an iron chain sharply, causing Derek¡¯s seat to flip unexpectedly


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek screamed as he fell


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone in the monitoring room gasped simultaneously as they saw Derek fall from his chair. Connor, standing closest to the screen, clenched his fists, shocked that Marissa could go to such lengths. Worry consumed him. For a moment, he nearly rushed out to save Derek. Despite Neil and Lorna¡¯s constant malice towards him and Derek¡¯s dubious character, they were still rted. Connor could not just watch indifferently as Derek potentially faced death. Any harming to Derek would deeply upset his grandmother


    As Derek plummeted toward the sea, seemingly destined to be shark food, he suddenly bounced back up several meters from the water. That was when everyone noticed the safety rope attached to Derek¡¯s ankle, turning his terrifying fall into a thrilling bungee jump. Concerns about his safety quickly dissipated. Relief spread through the monitoring room


    Connor slowly rxed his fists. When Derek was still in free fall moments ago, he felt himself descending into a nightmare with every passing second. As he dropped, terror overwhelmed him, his screams blending with the sound of the waves. He saw the open jaws of a shark below, ready to consume him. Bracing himself for the worst as he approached the water, he envisioned his demise in gruesome detail, his heart pounding ferociously


    At his lowest point, something tugged sharply at his ankle, reversing his fall. In that instant, he opened his eyes, spotted the safety rope secured to his foot, and exhaled a deep breath of relief. But the rope soon reached its limit and began to retract, sending him downward again. This time, knowing he wouldn¡¯t hit the water, he felt less anxious. Yet, as he came close to the sea surface, several sharks leaped from the water, mouths wide open, ready to attack


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek¡¯s terrified scream echoed across the cliff


    In the monitoring room, the onlookers grimaced together, horrified by the intense ordeal. Yet, Connor couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh. ¡°What a mischievous girl.¡±


    The safety rope bounced several times before finally stabilizing, swaying calmly in the wind. After enduring multiple terrifying moments, Derek was left trembling, foaming at his mouth, his eyes empty. Had the camera angle been different, those watching might have seen a man caught in an agonizing battle for survival


    Above, the air was clear of any unpleasant smells. With her steak finished and her wine ss empty, Marissa casually picked up the remote control and hit the rewind button. Returning to the cliff¡¯s edge, she descended from the zip line with leisure, herposure intact except for a slight blush on her cheeks


    Derek was pulled up andid out on the ground, muttering, ¡°I want to go home. I miss my mom!¡± He was still foaming at the mouth


    ¡°What a pitiful sight!¡± Marissa sneered. A man so easily frightened was no threat to her


    With that, she walked toward the pavilion. As Connor was about to leave, Marissa came up to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, have you seen enough?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:


    Like a thief caught in the act, Connor raised an eyebrow awkwardly before managing a smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence?¡± Marissa¡¯s sharp stare met his. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯ve followed me all the way here and even observed me from the security room. You call that a coincidence?¡±


    Domenic quickly came to his boss¡¯s defense. ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels was concerned you might get mistreated by the Nash family, so he wanted to check on you himself. Also, when he learned about your meeting with Derek here, he feared Derek might harass you, so he followed you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa asked. ¡°Mr. Daniels, were you concerned about me being harassed, or were you worried I might hurt your nephew?¡±


    ¡°It was you I was concerned about,¡± Connor responded bluntly. However, he wasn¡¯t worried that Derek might harass her; rather, he feared she might still harbor feelings for him. She had slipped into the Pce Hotel, evaded numerous Daniels family guards, and confronted Derek. Clearly, Derek was no match for her. Now that he had witnessed how she had tormented Derek, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a mischievous grin. Perhaps he could never be a good uncle to Derek


    Marissa seemed both ttered and a bit embarrassed. ¡°I seem to have frightened your nephew quite a bit. Will you hold it against me?¡±


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°No,¡± Connor replied


    ¡°His parents might stir up some trouble next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then, Mr. Daniels. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Marissa started to walk away. Connor quickly caught up. ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°Back to the Nash family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Why are you returning there?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t return as Tiffany, how can I investigate my connection with her? Plus, staying with the Nash family means free room and meals. Living at your ce would cost me ten thousand a day. I¡¯m not about to waste that kind of money!¡±


    Connor was left speechless for a moment. Had he made things harder for himself? Upon reaching the parking lot, Marissa climbed onto her motorcycle and said to Connor, ¡°Tell Marc to stop following me. It¡¯s getting on my nerves!¡± With that, she revved the engine and zoomed away


    Marc paused, unsure whether to follow Marissa. He looked to Connor for guidance. Watching Marissa speed away, swift and graceful as a dragonfly skimming across water, Connor gave Marc a dismissive nce. ¡°She said you don¡¯t need to follow her, so don¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t keep up even if you tried.¡±


    Marc¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment


    By the time Marissa got back to the Nash family¡¯s house, the sun was dipping below the horizon. The Nash family had just finished their meal and were lounging on the sofas, talking. The topic was still centered on A¡¯s chance to be Dr. Riss¡¯ student. A was smiling, confidently assuring Balthasar, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will meet your expectations and restore the Nash family¡¯s prestige.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Hahaha¡­¡± Balthasar looked at A with pride and affection. ¡°A, the Nash family is barely holding together. We are all counting on you.¡±


    Feeling proud, Sansa chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s a medical conferenceing up in Blebert. Dr. Riss will be there. A, you should get a photo with him. It¡¯ll make the medicalmunity envy the Nash family!¡±


    A, who had been glowing with pride just seconds before, suddenly stiffened, her smile faltering. Unaware of the truth, Sansa asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, A?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I just think Dr. Riss might prefer not to have his picture taken,¡± A quickly made an excuse


    ¡°That makes sense. Dr. Riss always keeps a low profile. By the way, A, you mentioned Dr. Riss is a young man in his thirties. He must think highly of you. Perhaps he¡¯s taken a liking to you?¡±


    Sansa¡¯s remark made Balthasar even more thrilled. ¡°Imagine if A married Dr. Riss; the Nash family would reach new heights!¡±


    At that moment, Marissa couldn¡¯t resistmenting sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m not into girls!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:


    The mood shifted abruptly from joyous to tense as Marissa¡¯s words sank in. The family¡¯s faces darkened with displeasure as they looked at her warily, clearly ufortable with her presence. They didn¡¯t ask about the reason for her statement; their disdain was evident from their silence. Tiffany had endured countless simr treatments in the past, which had led her to be increasingly isted within the family. Yet today, it was Marissa standing before them instead of Tiffany. She ignored their disdain and dered confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll be moving back today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you moving back? Don¡¯t you live with Connor?¡± Sansa asked, her eyebrows knitting together in visible disapproval


    ¡°I¡¯ve married Connor at the City Hall, but we haven¡¯t had the wedding ceremony yet. It seems more appropriate for me to temporarily live here,¡± Marissa responded. Upon hearing this, Balthasar agreed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not suitable for you to live with Connor before the wedding ceremony. People might gossip. You should return and stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Marissa said. But she didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately, unsure of which room was Tiffany¡¯s


    In that moment, Sansa assumed her role as the hostess of the family and turned to her. ¡°Tiffany, since you are older than A, therge princess bedroom rightfully belongs to you. However, after you left home a few days ago, we assumed you wouldn¡¯t return, so I reassigned that room to A. Your belongings have been moved to the guest room down the west corridor. You may stay there temporarily. After all, you¡¯ll be getting married and moving out soon.¡±


    Without a word, Marissa began climbing the stairs. As A watched her go, her face contorted with scorn. Sansa had always pretended to respect Tiffany out of fear of gossip, allowing her to live in therge princess bedroom. This had long irritated A, who had proudly taken over the room a few days earlier. Now, with all her family members thinking she had Dr. Riss¡¯s support and indulging her, the thought of giving up the room seemed utterly impossible


    As A was still lost in thought, a series of loud bangs erupted from upstairs. A maid quickly descended the stairs in a state of panic and blurted out, ¡°Tiffany is throwing all of A¡¯s belongings out of her room!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A eximed. Immediately, she leapt up and dashed upstairs, with everyone else following close behind. When they reached the second floor, they found Marissa in the midst of throwing A¡¯s possessions into the hallway, leaving a chaotic mess behind


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A was on the verge of breaking down. Marissa had not only discarded her everyday items and expensive jewelry but also her certificates and trophies¡ªeach of her proud achievements was now treated like worthless trash


    Sansa, shaking and furious, pointed at Marissa and shouted, ¡°Tiffany, you ill-mannered brat, how could you treat your cousin so cruelly?¡±


    In the past, such a confrontation would have made Tiffany tremble with fear. But now, Marissa justughed, herugh bold and arrogant. ¡°Sansa, before you talk to me about manners, shouldn¡¯t you first understand that taking things without their owner¡¯s consent is stealing? My room and belongings were moved without my consent. Can you still call yourselves well-mannered?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve upied this room for years. It¡¯s my turn now!¡± A snapped back, her eyes filled with anger


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pathetic loser. You don¡¯t deserve such a nice room,¡± Marissa responded with a smirk. ¡°My father bought this vi, and you are living in my house. Unless I say so, you¡¯re not entitled to this room.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line!¡± A seethed, her face red with anger, yet she was speechless. Unfazed, Marissa continued, ¡°Really? How about we settle this in court? Let¡¯s see if the court will side with me and evict you all.¡± Her threat silenced any further protests. Marissa then quickly moved Tiffany¡¯s belongings back to her room and mmed the door with a loud bang. Once alone, she swiftly cracked the code to the safe, ignoring theints outside. Inside the safe, she discovered a significant secret


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:


    Tiffany¡¯s everyday items, such as her bed linens and furniture, were simr to those of the other family members. These were provided uniformly by the family, and Sansa ensured they were of decent quality to maintain appearances. Yet, a closer inspection of Tiffany¡¯s belongings revealed the truth behind Landen¡¯s taunts about her being ¡®so broke.¡¯ It seemed that Sansa had been pocketing part of Tiffany¡¯s allowance, condemning her to a frugal existence since childhood. The rest of the Nash family believed that Sansa treated Tiffany as her own daughter and attributed Tiffany¡¯s financial woes to her own mishandling of money. This illusion of care concealed Sansa¡¯s deceitful and maniptive nature, while Tiffany, ustomed to this longstanding oppression, suffered in silence without ever thinking of rebelling


    When Marissa opened the safe, her heart sank. One might expect to find gold, silver, or jewels in the safe of the Nash family heiress, but instead, it contained nothing of mary value¡ªonly ten diaries. These diaries, secured away, underscored their importance to Tiffany, yet it was puzzling why she hadn¡¯t taken them when she ran away from her marriage. Typically, one would take their most precious possessions when fleeing, unless leaving in haste without them was the only option. However, surveince footage showed Tiffany leaving on her own, with no apparent pressure. This raised several questions: Why had she left when she was about to get married? Why had she vanished without a trace? Despite her financial struggles, how had she managed to travel abroad, and how was she sustaining herself there? These questions weighed on Marissa, presenting a mystery she was determined to unravel


    Seeking more clues, Marissa opened Tiffany¡¯s diaries. Although she felt guilty for invading someone¡¯s privacy, the diaries might contain essential information,pelling her to proceed. The pages were filled with Tiffany¡¯s handwriting, chronicling her life and innermost thoughts from childhood


    As Marissa read, her heart ached with each entry. These were not just simple diaries; they were records of Tiffany¡¯s struggles, documenting her efforts and the injustices she faced from Sansa and her daughter. Tiffany had started keeping diaries secretly when she was just three years old. A child so young, yet capable of expressing herself so eloquently, was undeniably talented. But Sansa could not tolerate her brilliance. Whenever Tiffany disyed any sign of intelligence, Sansa concocted ns to suppress and even harm her


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    To protect herself, Tiffany learned to hide her talents and sometimes pretended to be foolish. She bore everyone¡¯s taunts in silence. This patternsted until high school. Tiffany had hoped to secretly prepare for college entrance exams and carve out a better future for herself. However, a significant event during her freshman year¡¯s second semester devastated her life


    By the time Marissa reached the seventh diary, dawn was breaking. Realizing she had spent the entire night reading, she stretched her sore back and was about to start the eighth diary when her assistant, Ferris, messaged her


    ¡°Riss, the Sanchez family in Blebert urgently needs our team¡¯s help. They need you to treat a patient who has been in a semi-vegetative state for twenty-two and a half years.¡±


    Reading the term ¡°semi-vegetative state,¡± Marissa immediately thought of Tiffany¡¯s mother


    ¡°Ferris, are you talking about Caylee Sanchez?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Caylee has recently be critically ill. All major hospitals are stumped. It¡¯s urgent. Riss, will you take this case?¡±


    Marissa responded without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Tell the Sanchez family I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:


    Upon receiving Marissa¡¯s instruction, Ferris immediately informed the Sanchez family that Dr. Riss had arrived in Blebert and would soon be at the hospital to examine Caylee. The Sanchez family, ted by the news, quickly notified the hospital. The staff, excited about the arrival of the renowned Dr. Riss, buzzed with anticipation. Even the hospital director was at the entrance, ready to greet Dr. Riss personally


    After finishing her conversation with Ferris, Marissa rushed downstairs, expecting the other members of the Nash family to be still asleep at this early hour, and not intending to disturb anyone. However, as she reached the living room, she found Balthasar sitting on the sofa, looking solemn. Seeing her, Balthasar sighed and said, ¡°Tiffany, your mother is critically ill. Go see her onest time.¡± Before Marissa could reply, he added earnestly, ¡°I know you harbor resentments towards her, but she is your mother. She gave you life. Saying goodbye means you¡¯ll owe her nothing further.¡±


    Marissa recalled a diary entry she had read the night before, detailing Tiffany¡¯s only visit to the Sanchez family home to see Caylee. It was her first andst encounter with her mother at the age of thirteen. Previously, the Nash family had med Caylee for Brian¡¯s disappearance, causing a rift with the Sanchez family and prohibiting any contact. Consequently, Tiffany had never been allowed to visit her mother


    When rtions between the families slightly improved at Tiffany¡¯s age of thirteen, Balthasar unexpectedly allowed her to visit Caylee. The Sanchez family weed Tiffany warmly, but the visit ended disastrously. Upon seeing her mother, Tiffany erupted in anger, calling Caylee a jinx and ming her for her father¡¯s death. She dered that she never wanted to see her mother again and wished for her swift demise


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Caylee, described as being in a semi-vegetative state, was half-awake and half-asleep. She could hear and respond tomands through simple gestures but was unable to open her eyes or fully wake up. Therefore, Tiffany¡¯s harsh outburst was tragically one-sided. Unable to speak, Caylee could only wave her arms in distress as she listened to the cruel words from her daughter. Following that visit, Caylee¡¯s health rapidly deteriorated to near death, necessitating several critical interventions to stabilize her. However, her condition continued to decline sharply after that incident. This event deepened the existing rift between the Nash and Sanchez families, with Tiffany¡¯s parents vowing to disown her as their granddaughter


    Tiffany recorded this painful episode in her diary. Even without witnessing these moments herself, Marissa could feel Caylee¡¯s despair, pain, and helplessness through the vivid descriptions. Near the end of the diary entry, Tiffany penned a remorseful note: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. Although I had never met you before, I always missed you and was thankful for the life you gave me. I looked forward to meeting you, and today was the happiest day of my life. But I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I lost control and hurt you, but it wasn¡¯t my intention. There¡¯s a devil in my mind that controls me, making me act against my will. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I can¡¯t see you again because I¡¯m afraid that devil will make me hurt you once more. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    The tear-stained corner of the diary page underscored Tiffany¡¯s deep regret and sorrow. Marissa felt as if everything was cloaked in an imprable mist, making it difficult to understand


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately, Grandpa,¡± Marissa replied to Balthasar, and then she hurried off to the hospital. Meanwhile, Connor received a message from Domenic. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has gone to Benevolence Hospital!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:


    Connor had just woken up when he received the news, leaving him momentarily stunned before he could react. Dr. Riss, the very person he had spent a fortune hiring a Dark Gold Hunter to locate without sess, had unexpectedly appeared in Blebert


    What upset him was that, while all of hisvish invitations had been declined, the Sanchez family had managed to secure Dr. Riss¡¯s services. Initially, he had pegged Dr. Riss as exceedingly arrogant. Now, it seemed different. If Dr. Riss was willing to treat someone from the Sanchez family, which was far less influential and wealthy than his own, it suggested that the doctor wasn¡¯t swayed by power or status. The fact that Dr. Riss had bluntly refused him seemed to indicate a personal aversion. This only deepened his curiosity about this doctor¡ªthere weren¡¯t many who dared to oppose him so directly


    ¡°Go to the hospital immediately and seal all the exits. I must see Riss in person today!¡± Connormanded sternly


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Domenic responded and swiftly began organizing the blockade. Connor quickly prepared himself and drove straight to the hospital


    At the hospital, the medical staff and the Sanchez family members were gathered, eagerly anticipating Dr. Riss¡¯s arrival, with the hospital¡¯s security already heightened. However, as the minutes passed, there was no sign of Riss¡¯s luxury car or any notable medical team


    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m


    Myles Aston, the hospital director, paced nervously, concerned that Dr. Riss might have changed ns at thest minute. Such a scenario would not only be a disappointment but also mean missing a prestigious opportunity to host the renowned doctor. The tension among the Sanchez family was palpable. They knew that without Riss, Caylee¡¯s chances of survival were slim


    Just as anxiety was peaking, a young nurse hurried over to inform them, ¡°Dr. Aston, Dr. Riss is already in Ms. Sanchez¡¯s ward.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Myles looked around, baffled. Where was the expected luxury car? And the medical entourage? Neither was in sight. Riss had arrived with unexpected subtlety


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get to the ward!¡± Myles urged, sprinting toward the ward, with the Sanchez family and other onlookers quickly trailing behind. Upon their arrival at the room, the nurse updated them. ¡°Ms. Sanchez has already been taken to the operating room.¡± Without hesitation, everyone dashed to the operating room. There, they found Caylee¡¯s attending doctor waiting outside, his face alight with excitement. Myles approached him immediately. ¡°Is Dr. Riss inside?¡±


    The attending doctor nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, Dr. Aston. I never imagined I¡¯d meet the idol of my profession in my lifetime. Meeting Riss is a dreame true!¡±


    Myles, equally excited, moved to enter the operating room, but the attending doctor quickly intervened. ¡°Dr. Aston, Dr. Riss insists on no non-essential personnel during treatments. You can watch from the observation window.¡± Understanding that many esteemed professionals had specific ways of working, Myles respected the protocol and eagerly peered through the ss window. The Sanchez family members also gathered around, trying to catch a glimpse of the scene inside


    In the operating room, Caylee was lying with her eyes closed, surrounded by medical staff dressed in white coats, caps, and masks, all deeply focused on their tasks


    Among them, a slender, graceful figure stood out. She was also dressed in the standard white attire, with her face masked, making it difficult to see her face, but her posture suggested she was quite young. Incredulous, Myles turned to the attending doctor beside him and asked, ¡°Is that Dr. Riss?¡±


    The doctor, still buzzing with excitement, affirmed, ¡°Yes, Dr. Aston. I checked the credentials¡ªit¡¯s definitely Dr. Riss!¡±


    Myles, the elderly director with graying hair, was astonished. ¡°So young?¡±


    The middle-aged, balding attending doctor nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, incredibly young. It¡¯s surprising!¡±


    Just then, Connor stepped out of the elevator and headed straight for the operating room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:


    Connor¡¯s unexpected appearance took everyone by surprise. Although the Sanchez family was prestigious, known for its schrly and artistic achievements, they paled inparison to the Daniels family in terms of wealth and status. It was highly unlikely that Connor would normally cross paths with them, so no one considered the idea that he hade for anyone from the Sanchez family


    The only logical reason for his presence was the esteemed Dr. Riss. It was well-known that Connor had been seeking advanced medical treatments for his elder brother, having consulted numerous renowned doctors both domestically and internationally. Myles quickly stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, what brings you here?¡±


    Connor responded with a polite nod. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Dr. Riss.¡±


    This admission confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Daryl Sanchez, the current head of the Sanchez family, approached with courteous formality. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss is currently treating my sister. Please be patient and wait.¡±


    Connor acknowledged with a polite nod and then turned his attention to the ss window. Peering through, he saw the slender figure inside and a thoughtful frown formed on his face. Could this young woman truly be Riss? She looked strikingly familiar


    Behind Connor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry craned their necks to get a better view. Upon seeing the young woman, they exchanged knowing nces. They had not anticipated Dr. Riss being such a young woman! The possibility crossed their minds¡ªcould her repeated rejections and rude remarks with Mr. Daniels have been a calcted move to catch his attention? If so, she was proving to be quite astute!


    Just then, the elevator doors opened once more, unleashing a wave of people into the hallway. Among them were professors and students from medical schools, staff from other hospitals in Blebert, and representatives from various medical families. Excitement and reverence lit up their eyes. Word of Dr. Riss¡¯s presence at Benevolence Hospital had evidently spread. Leading a contingent from the Nash family was Balthasar. It had been years since the Nash and Sanchez families had interacted, lending an awkwardness to the atmosphere that quickly grew both tense andplex


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Sansa, gripping A¡¯s hand, dered loudly, ¡°My daughter A has known Dr. Riss for a long time. They¡¯ve met privately, and A even purchased the D Pill of MindEase Elixir from Riss at a discounted rate!¡± Her words drew envious looks from around her¡ªbeing acquainted with Riss was considered a significant honor, let alone purchasing the D Pill from her


    However, Daryl, visibly irritated, responded sharply, ¡°Mrs. Nash, we are outside the operating room. Dr. Riss is conducting a critical procedure. Please keep your voice down.¡± Sansa, undeterred and arrogant, lifted her chin and pushed her way to the front of the crowd, peering intently through the ss window. After a moment of confusion, she turned to A and inquired, ¡°Which one is Dr. Riss?¡±


    Sansa, though not a medical professional, had been the hostess of a medical family for many years and knew hospital etiquette. The physician performing the operation was supposed to be Dr. Riss, but how could Dr. Riss be a young woman? A had described Dr. Riss as a young, aplished man in his thirties


    Caught off guard by her mother¡¯s question, A felt embarrassed¡ªshe actually had no real knowledge of Riss. Seizing the opportunity to impress, Caylee¡¯s attending physician stepped forward and rified, ¡°Mrs. Nash, the young woman in the center is the renowned Dr. Riss.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sansa blurted out in disbelief. She then turned back to A and asked, ¡°A, didn¡¯t you tell me Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties? Could this be an impostor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:


    A¡¯s heart raced with fear as she heard Sansa¡¯s question. At Balthasar¡¯s birthday party, she had imed that Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties. In truth, she had made an assumption. To her, someone with exceptional medical skills had to be male; she couldn¡¯t conceive that a woman could achieve such distinction. She had even considered that Riss might be an older man, as significant expertise often came with age. However, having heard of Riss¡¯s recent surgical sesses, she concluded that he must be a younger man, reminiscent of Brian in his prime


    Just then, a doctor from Benevolence Hospital informed them that the aplished Dr. Riss was actually the young, slim woman they saw. A was momentarily stunned, wishing she could vanish on the spot


    Unaware of her daughter¡¯s fabrication, Sansa scoffed at the Sanchez family. ¡°I knew it. How could the Sanchez family possibly secure an appointment with Riss, the most renowned doctor? Your family doesn¡¯t have that kind of influence. It seems you¡¯ve got a fraud instead!¡±


    Before the Sanchez family could respond, Myles interjected with displeasure, ¡°Mrs. Nash, please be careful with your usations. How could we possibly entrust our patient to an impostor without thorough verification? It¡¯s unprofessional for someone associated with Nash Hospital toe here and spread such falsehoods.¡±


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Exactly!¡± the doctors from Benevolence Hospital echoed in agreement


    The atmosphere grew tense as a Benevolence Hospital doctor retorted, ¡°Even if Nash Hospital is jealous because we have Riss¡¯s help, there¡¯s no need for you to nder us with such baseless lies.¡± Another chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Nash Hospital has declined since Dr. Brian Nash disappeared. There¡¯s nopetent leadership there, just a bunch of envious clowns!¡±


    The doctors and nurses from Benevolence Hospital chuckled at thement, deeply embarrassing Balthasar. He couldn¡¯t scold Sansa in front of everyone, but his darkened expression and stern gaze clearly signaled her to be more cautious with her words next time


    However, Sansa, confident in her daughter¡¯s supposed acquaintance with Riss, ignored Balthasar¡¯s disapproving look. Clutching A¡¯s arm, she demanded loudly, ¡°A, tell them Riss is a young man in his thirties, not a girl!¡± A, her face pale with embarrassment, wished desperately she could silence her mother. But Sansa continued, ¡°A, speak up. Tell them about your connection with Riss, so they will know better than to underestimate the Nash family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± A¡¯s voice faltered, and she was visibly sweating, overwhelmed by her mother¡¯s insistence and her own deception. Just then, the operating room doors swung open, and a male doctor stepped out, removing his mask. Though the people gathered hadn¡¯t met Riss before, many in the medicalmunity recognized this man. His photo frequently appeared in Riss¡¯s medical team¡¯s promotional materials. His prestige was second only to hers. He was Ferris Frazier, Riss¡¯s top assistant and an outstanding doctor in his own right. If Ferris confirmed that the young woman inside the operating room was Riss, then they had to believe it


    Before anyone could ask, Ferris snapped, ¡°Dr. Riss is attending to a patient in a critical situation. Why are you causing such a disturbance here? Please, keep quiet!¡± With Ferris¡¯s confirmation, all doubts were dispelled. The crowd swiftly turned their attention to Sansa and A, leaving them at the center of judgmental stares


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:


    After chastising the noisy onlookers, Ferris returned to the operating room. This particr room, designed for interns to observe and learn through its ss window, was being used temporarily due to the urgency of Caylee¡¯s condition and the hospital¡¯s packed surgery schedule. This setup inadvertently provided everyone a rare glimpse of Dr. Riss in action. However, what could have been a celebrated moment in the medicalmunity was turned into a farce by Sansa and A¡¯s behavior


    Once Ferris disappeared back into the operating room, scornful eyes turned to the embarrassed duo. A felt utterly humiliated, wishing she could vanish on the spot. Sansa, her cheeks burning with embarrassment, whispered reproachfully to her daughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties? How did he suddenly be a woman?¡±


    A¡¯splexion turned from pale to a flushed red. She bit her lip and lowered her head, too mortified to respond


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A quiet chuckle arose from someone nearby. ¡°Mrs. Nash, why even ask? It¡¯s clear A was just making things up.¡±


    Another added, ¡°She imed to know Dr. Riss and even boasted about dining with her, yet she didn¡¯t even know Riss¡¯s gender. It¡¯sughable.¡±


    ¡°The Nash family really is a joke,¡± someone elsemented. ¡°Without Dr. Brian Nash, they¡¯re just clinging to tall tales to stay relevant.¡±


    As these taunts circted, Balthasar¡¯s expression darkened with fury. He clenched his teeth and snapped at A, ¡°Get out of here! Stop making a spectacle of yourself!¡±


    But A didn¡¯t want to leave. More than anything, she yearned to meet Dr. Riss, earn her recognition, and perhaps even be her apprentice. It was her greatest dream. With Riss so close, how could she possibly leave without at least attempting to speak to her? However, the mocking stares around her were too much for her to bear. Fearing additional humiliation if Riss were to dismiss her, she hesitated for a moment, gave Connor a wary look, and then slipped away in shame. Sansa, equally humiliated, also stole a nce at Connor before awkwardly making her exit


    Connor, who disliked crowds and noise, had retreated to a corner when the crowd surged out of the elevator, going unnoticed by many. However, Sansa had seen him and, in an attempt to impress him, had boasted loudly, only to end up embarrassing herself


    Connor watched the mother and daughter¡¯s debacle with an indifferent gaze. Such minor incidents were beneath his concern. Balthasar had intended to use this asion to meet Dr. Riss, to express his gratitude for recognizing his granddaughter¡¯s talents and for the MindEase Elixir. He had hoped to gain some recognition in front of the crowd. Instead, his ns crumbled spectacrly, and he left with a defeated air, his face ashen. Following Balthasar¡¯s lead, the other members of the Nash family discreetly exited


    The remaining crowd¡¯s attention briefly followed the departing family, their expressions filled with derision. Just then, the lights in the operating room flickered off, causing a stir among the onlookers


    ¡°Oh no, did the power go out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a power outage. The hallway lights are still on. It must be just the operating room.¡±


    ¡°Could there be an electrical issue in there? Oh no, what if it affects Dr. Riss¡¯s procedure?¡±


    The concern grew among the crowd. However, the tension was short-lived as the lights in the operating room flickered back on within seconds. Soon after, the door opened and the medical team stepped out. ¡°Dr. Riss!¡± the crowd eximed in unison, rushing towards the door with renewed excitement. Connor, too, moved forward, eager to see the famous doctor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:


    The hallway was crowded and buzzing with excitement as people pressed forward, surrounding the door of the operating room. Connor, maintaining his distance from the crowd due to his high status, stood back in the corner. His height allowed him to see over the heads of others, giving him a clear view into the room


    Ferris, removing his mask, spoke to Caylee¡¯s attending doctor. ¡°The patient¡¯s vital signs are stable. Please ensure she receives proper care, ingests enough nutrition, and avoids any emotional distress.¡±


    As he finished his instructions, Caylee was wheeled out. Although still in a semi-vegetative state with her eyes closed, she appeared much better. Her breathing and heartbeat had normalized


    Daryl, ovee with emotion, approached and gently stroked Caylee¡¯s forehead, asking softly, ¡°Are you okay, Caylee?¡± In a moment that felt like a miracle, Caylee, eyes still closed, lifted her hand and patted Daryl¡¯s arm reassuringly. For twenty-two years, this had been her condition¡ªaware of her surroundings and capable of limited responses, but unable to fully awaken


    Even so, the Sanchez family members were filled with joy. They hade to terms with Caylee¡¯s condition over the years, but the fear of losing her had always lingered. Even in her current state, Caylee¡¯s ability to interact provided a vital connection to her loved ones. She was still with them, not lost to the silence of the grave. Suddenly, Ruth Sanchez, the eldest member of the family, rushed to Caylee¡¯s side and burst into tears, eximing, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re back, my daughter. You scared me to death!¡± Tears flowed freely among the other family members as well


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Caylee¡¯s condition had deteriorated significantly in recent days, with symptoms suggesting a heart attack, and her life had hung in the bnce. No hospital had been able to help, and it was only Riss¡¯s timely intervention that had saved her from the brink, preventing a devastating loss for the Sanchez family. As the leader of the Sanchez family, Daryl maintainedposure unlike the other emotional family members. Standing firm, he politely inquired of Ferris, ¡°Dr. Frazier, where is Dr. Riss? I would like to thank her personally.¡±


    ¡°She is very busy and has already left,¡± Ferris replied. Riss had already departed? Everyone was shocked. Nobody had seen her exit, though the hallway lights had remained on. But when they looked inside the operating room, it was clear¡ªDr. Riss had indeed left. Disappointment settled over everyone. They had missed their chance to meet the esteemed Dr. Riss


    Connor, meanwhile, furrowed his brow in confusion. He had been watching the operating room door, certain Riss hadn¡¯t passed through. She must have found another way out. Scanning the room again, he noticed a back door. It clicked for him¡ªRiss must have left through that door


    Realizing why the power in the operating room had briefly gone out for five seconds, Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Riss really did enjoy her elusive maneuvers. Was she avoiding everyone, or just him specifically?


    However, Connor wasn¡¯t worried. He had preemptively ordered his people to secure all hospital exits; escape was impossible under his surveince. Turning to Domenic, he found his understanding immediate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Daniels. I¡¯ve sent Riss¡¯s picture to the bodyguards at the exits. We also have people monitoring the surveince cameras. Riss can¡¯t escape, not even if she had wings.¡±


    With a nod, Connor walked out confidently, certain that he would see Riss face-to-face soon


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry formed a protective circle around Connor as they headed toward the elevator, their anticipation building at the prospect of finally encountering Riss. However, their path was interrupted when Marissa stepped out of the elevator. She nced around briefly before heading toward the operating room. Connor paused to watch her approach. Dressed simply in a white shirt and jeans, with her hair styled into fluffy braids, she looked fresh yet weary, as if she had justpleted a strenuous task


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Connor asked her in a measured tone as she neared


    ¡°Balthasar asked me toe visit Ms. Sanchez onest time, saying that she is my mother after all,¡± Marissa replied. Her demeanor wasposed, even under Connor¡¯s intense gaze. Earlier, while working to save Caylee in the operating room, Marissa had noticed him through the ss window. Seizing the opportunity, she had briefly caused the lights to go out, using those five seconds to slip away through the back door of the operating room. After escaping, she had ducked into a restroom and quickly hacked into the hospital¡¯s surveince system with her phone. She discovered that Connor had stationed his bodyguards at every exit. Recognizing several of them as his men, she realized he hadid a trap for her, but she was determined not to be caught. Skillfully, she tampered with the surveince to cover her tracks, changed out of her doctor¡¯s coat and cap, and reassumed her identity as Marissa


    Exiting the restroom at a leisurely pace, she headed to the elevator. While waiting for the elevator calmly, she restored the surveince system. Then, she reached the operating room, following Balthasar¡¯s order to visit Caylee. Her exnation for being there was wless and usible, leaving no room for anyone to question her presence, including Connor


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    ¡°Get out of here, Tiffany!¡± an angry voice shouted


    Everyone turned to see who it was. A young girl, around Marissa¡¯s age, strode towards Marissa, her expression livid. Marissa quickly sifted through her memories of the information she¡¯d read days earlier and realized the furious young woman was Le Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s daughter


    ¡°Tiffany, you are not wee here. You don¡¯t deserve to be Aunt Caylee¡¯s daughter. Leave now!¡± Le pointed towards the elevator doors, her voice filled with anger


    ¡°Le, don¡¯t be rude!¡± A middle-aged woman approached, her voice firm but calm. Marissa recognized her as Rachel Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s wife, known for her skills as a painter. After intervening, Rachel turned to Marissa with aplex look and said, ¡°Tiffany, your mother is very weak now and must avoid any stress. Since you don¡¯t like being around her, it¡¯s best you leave and let her rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you treating her so kindly?¡± Le protested, her tone harsh. ¡°She should be thrown out!¡± Without waiting for a response, Le started pushing Marissa towards the elevator. ¡°Get out of here! Aunt Caylee has plenty of family members to care for her. She doesn¡¯t need an ungrateful daughter like you here. If you don¡¯t leave this instant, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Marissa remainedposed, not responding to Le¡¯s outburst. However, before things could escte further, Connor intervened, grabbing Le¡¯s wrist and pulling her back. Le stumbled but quickly regained her bnce. She then fixed a sneering look on Connor and taunted, ¡°Oh, right. I forgot this wicked woman used some underhanded tricks to marry into the Daniels family!¡±


    Though Le was typically intimidated by someone of Connor¡¯s stature, her anger overrode her fear. Her eyes sparkled with sarcasm and challenge as she addressed him directly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to align yourself with such a malevolent woman who disowned her own mother?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:


    Both Daryl and Rachel were rmed by Le¡¯s direct confrontation with Connor. They quickly intervened, pulling their daughter away from the situation. Rachel covered Le¡¯s mouth to silence her, while Daryl hastily apologized to Connor


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry for my daughter¡¯s rudeness. She¡¯s spoiled and was out of line,¡± Daryl said


    Connor merely frowned slightly and responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Internally, Connor shared Le¡¯s disdain for Tiffany¡¯s previous actions. His aversion towards her was so intense that when he was forced into marrying Tiffany by Arabe, he wished he could strangle her. So he understood the Sanchez family¡¯s reactions. Had he been in their ce, he might have been less forgiving than Daryl and Rachel. He only intervened because Marissa was not Tiffany. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Marissa suffer any injustice


    Daryl exhaled a sigh of relief upon hearing Connor¡¯s assurance. Despite Connor¡¯s harsh reputation, he was known for his straightforwardness and integrity. Daryl interpreted his response as an indication that he would overlook Le¡¯s outburst. However, the ordeal wasn¡¯t quite finished. Le, still heated, shook off Rachel¡¯s hand and continued defiantly, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Mr. Daniels, today you¡¯ve defended this wicked woman and wronged our family. You don¡¯t deserve to lead the top family in the city!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daryl eximed, his anxiety peaking, ready to discipline Le. But as his hand was raised, it was abruptly stopped. Daryl turned and saw, to his surprise, that Marissa had intervened


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    His feelings towards his niece, Tiffany, wereplicated. She had never been loved by her parents since she was born, and as her uncle, he had always wanted to provide her with care. Yet, she had remained distant from the Sanchez family and even her mother. After a brief silence, Daryl lowered his hand and sighed


    ¡°Tiffany, you should go back now. Your mother can¡¯t handle any more stress. Though you don¡¯t ept her, she is always thinking of you. Her condition worsened after hearing you¡¯d fled just when you were about to get married. Without Doctor Riss¡¯s intervention, she might have been gone. Even if you hold resentment, surely you don¡¯t wish to contribute to her demise? She may not have raised you, but she brought you into this world. Please, remain quiet and do not disturb her. That¡¯s the least you can do to show your gratitude.¡±


    Daryl¡¯s words were gentle but firm, drawing sighs and tears from those around. Marissa, visibly moved, was about to speak when Le interjected angrily, ¡°Dad, why are you even speaking to her like that? If she had any decency, she wouldn¡¯t have nearly caused my aunt¡¯s death back then. She should leave!¡±


    Just as Le finished, Shaun Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s son, interjected, ¡°Enough arguing. Come see Aunt Caylee now.¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to Caylee. Before being wheeled back to her room, she had heard the conversation. As the crowd watched, she attempted to extend her hand towards Marissa, her meaning clear: she wished to hold her daughter¡¯s hand


    Daryl was right. Despite Tiffany¡¯s rejection, her mother had never stopped caring about her. Seeing this, Le shot a re at Marissa but didn¡¯t drive her away. Instead, she leaned on Rachel and began to cry. Tears also streamed down Ruth¡¯s cheeks as she looked at Marissa with a mix of eagerness and fear. Caylee, once vibrant and full of life, nowy frail and vulnerable. Ruth longed for her granddaughter tofort Caylee but feared further heartache. The hallway fell silent, all eyes on Marissa. Everyone was waiting for her to respond


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:


    Under the watchful gaze of everyone in the hallway, Marissa quickly approached the bedside, gently took Caylee¡¯s hand, and softly whispered, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Though in a semi-vegetative state and unable to show expressions, Caylee summoned all her strength to grasp Marissa¡¯s hand. It was evident to those who knew her well that she was filled with excitement and happiness. The Sanchez family, initially taken aback by Marissa¡¯s gesture, soon felt overjoyed. This was the reunion they had hoped for over many years¡ªCaylee finally reconnecting with her daughter


    ¡°Look, Caylee is crying!¡± Shaun eximed with excitement


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Caylee¡¯s face, where two crystal tears were seen rolling down her cheeks, weaving through her hair


    ¡°Caylee!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    The Sanchez family crowded around the bed, their eyes brimming with tears. It was the first time in twenty-two years that Caylee had shed tears. In the past, no matter how they tried tomunicate with Caylee, she could only give limited responses. The fact that Caylee cried now was a testament to the deep emotional connection she felt at that moment¡ªher daughter had brought her immensefort that had been absent for decades. Tears also started streaming down Marissa¡¯s cheeks


    Earlier, during the operation, Caylee had already responded to her. At that critical moment, Marissa had anchored her back from the edge of death and recited those repentant words from Tiffany¡¯s diary. Overwhelmed by emotion, Caylee had gripped Marissa¡¯s hand tightly. Moved, Marissa had pretended to be Tiffany, reassuring her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely defeat the devil in my mind. No one can stop us from being together.¡±


    Now, standing beside the bed, Marissa understood more than anyone the reason behind Caylee¡¯s emotional response and her tears. A person who had lingered in despair had suddenly found hope and anticipation. This powerful surge of spirit had enabled her to momentarily break free from the constraints of her condition


    Moved by Caylee¡¯s tears, Marissa gently wiped them away and looked over at Ferris, who was still standing nearby. Sensing her nce, Ferris promptly shared, ¡°Dr. Riss justpleted a thorough examination of Caylee. She¡¯s optimistic about a potential cure and waking her up.¡±


    The Sanchez family¡¯s spirits visibly lifted at this news. Daryl stood up, his excitement palpable, and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is this really possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferris nodded confidently. ¡°Dr. Riss has identified that the pressure on Caylee¡¯s brain nerves is keeping her from waking. A craniotomy to relieve this pressure could very well wake her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s consistent with what other doctors have told us in past consultations!¡± Daryl eximed. However, his face soon clouded with concern. ¡°But we were also told that Caylee¡¯s injuries were severe and her conditionplex. The surgery is risky with a low sess rate. Until now, no doctor has been willing to attempt it due to the potential for fatal oues.¡±


    Ferris responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°It is a difficult procedure, indeed. But what others find impossible, Riss sees as a challenge.¡±


    Le, brimming with faith, added, ¡°I believe in Dr. Riss. She has worked miracles before. I¡¯m sure Aunt Caylee will recover after her surgery.¡±


    Bending over Caylee, Le then gently asked, ¡°Are you ready to take this chance, Auntie?¡± With one hand holding Marissa¡¯s, Caylee lifted the other in assent. Convinced that Dr. Riss, whom she now believed to be her daughter, was a medical genius like her father, Caylee was eager to see the world again, particrly to witness her daughter¡¯s talents firsthand


    With Caylee¡¯s approval, gratitude filled the Sanchez family as they looked at Ferris. ¡°Dr. Riss is preparing for the surgery as we speak,¡± Ferris continued. ¡°Caylee needs to rest now. Once her condition stabilizes and all necessary preparations areplete, the surgery will be scheduled.¡±


    The family expressed their thanks repeatedly as Ferris excused himself and left the hospital quickly. Back in the operating room, Marissa had collected a sample of Caylee¡¯s hair and asked Ferris to arrange a DNA test to confirm their rtionship. Ferris was now on his way to fulfill this crucial task


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:


    Shortly after Ferris departed, Caylee¡¯s hand gently fell to her side. This time, however, there was no cause for rm. Her cheeks were flushed with a healthy glow, and her breathing was steady¡ªshe was simply in a deep sleep


    Her attending doctor reassured the Sanchez family, ¡°Ms. Sanchez is in very good condition now. She¡¯ll be moved to a ward to recuperate and wait for Dr. Riss to schedule the surgery.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m eagerly anticipating it. We must observe closely when the timees!¡±


    Myles, also excited, chimed in, ¡°Dr. Riss¡¯s surgery will be another milestone for our hospital. It will be an honor. We¡¯ll provide all the support she needs.¡±


    Under Myles¡¯s direction, Caylee was transferred to a ward where she would be well cared for. Gradually, those who hade to see Dr. Riss dispersed, leaving only Connor, Marissa, and the Sanchez family


    The Sanchez family members looked at Marissa withplicated expressions, unsure if her actions were genuine or merely for show


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Finally, Daryl spoke. ¡°Tiffany, regardless of everything, thank you for today.¡±


    Marissa calling Caylee ¡°Mom¡± had given her great pleasure. Everyone saw it clearly. Marissa¡¯s response was tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°I came to see my mother. You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯ll be visiting more often. I hope you won¡¯t turn me away.¡±


    Despite uncertainties about her connection to Caylee, Marissa was determined to fulfill the duties of a daughter, since she was now Tiffany. However, Le remained skeptical. ¡°Tiffany, are you ying games again? Are you here to cause more pain?¡±


    Marissa, undeterred by Le¡¯s wariness and having faced her hostility before, responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I was thoughtless when I was younger. I¡¯ve grown since then and won¡¯t make those mistakes again. Thank you, Le, for looking after my mother.¡±


    Le, caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s maturity, hesitated before asking, ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa nodded sincerely


    ¡°Tiffany, are you really going to ept us as your family?¡± Shaun asked, his demeanor gentle. Marissa looked at Shaun and responded warmly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mom for me. I¡¯m here to do my part as her daughter now. I hope you won¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Ruth took Marissa¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve been waiting to see you again for ten years. How could we possibly shut you out?¡±


    Rachel grasped Marissa¡¯s other hand, her smile tender. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re always wee at our home. We understand the mistakes you made were under the influence of the Nash family. It¡¯s never toote to make amends.¡±


    Daryl gently patted Marissa¡¯s head, his expression one of relief and joy. ¡°Good girl. I was very angry with you before, but as your uncle, I can¡¯t hold a grudge forever. If you¡¯re ready to correct your mistakes, we can put the past behind us.¡±


    With all the elders of the Sanchez family surrounding Marissa, Shaun couldn¡¯t get closer but smiled at her from behind Ruth and Rachel. ¡°Tiffany, wee home,¡± he said warmly. Shaun, a few years older than Marissa, had theposure and elegance of a young man raised in a family of artists and schrs


    ¡°Thank you, Shaun,¡± Marissa replied, her smile genuine


    Le, having calmed her earlier fury, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier. I¡¯m d you¡¯re part of our family now.¡± Le¡¯s straightforward and warm nature was a contrast to the refined demeanors typically found in the Sanchez family


    Marissa, appreciating her cousin¡¯s directness, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened just now.¡±


    Leughed joyfully, her mood lifted


    The warmth and modesty of the Sanchez family enveloped Marissa. ording to Tiffany¡¯s diary entries, she had always been grateful to the Sanchez family but hesitant to grow closer. Marissa desperately wanted to find out what the ¡°devil¡± in Tiffany¡¯s mind was, and she was eager to know whether she was rted to the Sanchez family or not. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Marissa couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Uncle Daryl, did my mom give birth to more than one child back then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:


    ¡°Your mother has only one child, and that¡¯s you,¡± Daryl replied


    ¡°Then how many children do you have?¡± Marissa asked next. Daryl seemed puzzled by her sudden curiosity, but he answered honestly, ¡°I have two children¡ªShaun and Le. Tiffany, why are you asking such strange questions?¡±


    Marissa smiled, brushing it off. ¡°No reason. Just curious.¡± Inside, however, she felt a wave of disappointment. After seeing photos of Tiffany, she had begun to wonder if they might be twin sisters who had been separated when they were little. Such a revtion would have exined the harsh treatment she received from Korbin, Betty, and Denise


    With this possibility in mind, she paid extra attention to Caylee¡¯s health. Seeing the kindness and warmth the Sanchez family had shown her, she hoped that she could be a member of this family. But Daryl¡¯s answers dashed those hopes. It appeared it was just a coincidence that she looked like Tiffany. Marissa resigned herself to the reality that Korbin, Betty, and Denise were indeed her family. Despite their mistreatment towards her, they were her blood rtives. With a heavy heart, she bid farewell to the Sanchez family and left with Connor


    In the elevator, Connor noticed her change in demeanor and asked gently, ¡°Why are you suddenly unhappy?¡±


    Marissa nced at him before looking away, her voice tinged with self-mockery. ¡°I thought I was rted to Tiffany by blood, and that¡¯s why we looked alike. Now I see that¡¯s impossible. My real family is the Nash family in Adagend.¡±


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    Connor remained silent, his expression thoughtful. He had already looked into Marissa¡¯s family background. Knowing the difficulties she faced growing up in a troubled household, he could understand her sense of loss. The possibility of being part of a kinder, warmer family had given her a glimmer of hope, but with that now dispelled, her disappointment was palpable


    In a sudden shift, Marissa questioned, ¡°Mr. Daniels, should we end our cooperation?¡± Marissa had initially posed as Connor¡¯s wife to delve into her potential connection with Tiffany. Now that she discovered no familial ties, she felt it was time to sever all connections with the Daniels, Sanchez, or Nash families. It was time for her to move on


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to my life. Mr. Daniels, please arrange for a divorce mediation soon. I¡¯d like to finalize everything quickly and obtain the divorce decree,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°Will you leave Blebert?¡± he inquired


    ¡°Once we finalize the divorce, we should delete each other¡¯s contact information and cease allmunication,¡± Marissa stated firmly. Connor was taken aback by her immediate desire to sever all ties right after she found out she had no connection to Tiffany


    Marissa added, ¡°The situation in Blo Grein wasplex during the war. The information the Sanchez family got wasn¡¯tplete. To confirm whether you are rted to Tiffany, you should get a DNA test.¡±


    After a pause, Marissa nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already taken a sample of Caylee¡¯s hair. We¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±


    As they exited the hospital, Connor asked, ¡°Will youe back home with me?¡±


    Marissa declined the idea. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with the Nash family until the test results are back. I¡¯ll visit Grandma if she misses me, but it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t see each other often.¡± She then mounted her motorbike and sped away. Connor watched her go, feeling a deep sense of loss. Did she really find him that annoying?


    Just then, Domenic approached with urgent news. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has escaped.¡±


    Connor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was impossible for her to escape?¡±


    Domenic looked embarrassed. ¡°It should have been, but someone hacked into the hospital¡¯s surveince system. The screens went ck for ten seconds, and during that time, Dr. Riss disappeared.¡±


    Connor¡¯s thoughts raced as he considered the implications. A hacker had breached the hospital¡¯s security system precisely when Riss needed to vanish. This was no coincidence. Determined to uncover the truth, he pulled out his phone and started hacking into the hospital¡¯s surveince system, intent on tracking down the hacker who facilitated Riss¡¯s escape


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:


    Five minutester, Connor disconnected from the hospital¡¯s surveince system, his expression one of frustration. The hacker had thoroughly erased their digital tracks, leaving no clues for him to follow. The level of skill disyed suggested a highlypetent individual, but the full extent of their capabilities would remain a mystery until perhaps their paths crossed again under different circumstances


    Intrigued and somewhat annoyed, Connor spected that Riss must have spent a lot of money enlisting such a formidable hacker to evade the surveince system. His curiosity about her true identity deepened¡ªwhy was she so determined to avoid him? A yful smirk briefly crossed his handsome face


    After a contemtive pause, he issued amand to Domenic. ¡°Keep tracing her until we find her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic affirmed


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Meanwhile, Marissa didn¡¯t head back to the Nash family¡¯s home. Instead, she went to her flower shop. It had been neglected since the day Connor had taken her away, and she worried about the state of her nts. She spent over two hours tending to the shop, pruning dead leaves and watering the nts


    After her diligent work, she sat down for a much-needed rest. While taking a break, she logged into the Dark Net under the alias ck Snake and messaged Silver Fox. ¡°Is there any news about Amiri?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°Not yet. Amiri has been elusive since thest assassination attempt on him. We can¡¯t find any trace of him.¡±


    Blue Wind chimed in, ¡°ck Snake, you finally remembered to ask about Amiri. I thought you were having fun somewhere or too scared of Amiri¡¯s revenge to care about avenging Red Thunder!¡±


    Marissa typed back, ¡°I never forget.¡±


    Blue Wind continued, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you shown up for so long?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I was busy handling something else.¡±


    Silver Fox interjected, ¡°Blue Wind, mind your tone. We all felt the loss of Red Thunder deeply. Don¡¯t question ck Snake¡¯smitment to our cause. ck Snake has always been loyal.¡±


    Blue Wind apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ck Snake. My parents have been pushing me to take over family responsibilities. I need to leave the organization, but I can¡¯t do that without avenging Red Thunder first. I won¡¯t find peace otherwise.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I understand, Blue Wind. You were close to Red Thunder. Red Thunder was an important friend to me as well.¡±


    Blue Wind then said, ¡°Silver Fox, about that favor I asked before to look for my cousin¡ªyou can stop. She¡¯s returned home.¡±


    Silver Fox replied with an OK emoji and then cautioned, ¡°Remember, we should keep our identities secret in this organization. Revealing ourselves can lead to betrayal and even death. But you trusted me with your real name to find your cousin. It shows how deeply you care for her.¡±


    Blue Wind admitted, ¡°No one in our family looks out for her. She¡¯s been struggling since she was a child. If I don¡¯t stand by her, no one will. Silver Fox, I trust you won¡¯t betray my confidence.¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a flirtatious emoji and teased, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m now keeping Blue Wind¡¯s secret. If you ever take issue with Blue Wind, just let me know and I¡¯ll deal with it. Are you curious about Blue Wind¡¯s real identity? I might just share it with you in secret, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Marissa responded curtly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Silver Fox, continue to track Amiri. Keep me updated with any developments.¡± After sending this, she exited the group chat


    Once Marissa left, Blue Wind curiously inquired, ¡°Silver Fox, do you think ck Snake is a man or a woman?¡±


    Silver Fox replied with a teasing tone, ¡°Why the sudden interest in ck Snake¡¯s identity? Why not specte on whether I¡¯m a man or a woman instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to guess about you,¡± Blue Wind retorted yfully. ¡°All your messages drip with flirtation. You¡¯re definitely a femme fatale!¡±


    Silver Fox shot back, ¡°You cheeky brat, one of these days, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    After she logged out of the Dark Net, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message from Ferris. ¡°Riss, the results of the DNA test are in and have been sent to your email.¡± Marissa quickly logged into her email to check the results, her heart pounding with anticipation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:


    When Marissa viewed the results of the DNA test, her heart surged with excitement. The document confirmed that Caylee was indeed her biological mother. This exined Marissa¡¯s strong resemnce to Tiffany¡ªthey were twins


    But why had Daryl imed that Caylee had only one child? Brian was a distinguished doctor, making it unlikely he would not know his wife was expecting twins. How could Caylee have never mentioned to her family that she had two babies? What was really happening? With many unanswered questions, Marissa felt even more confused. Yet, amid the confusion, she also felt a hint of joy


    Growing up, Marissa had felt less favored by her parentspared to her sister Denise. They frequently berated and physically punished her, branding her a misfortune and iming she was unwanted, which deeply wounded her and filled her with self-doubt. She felt undeserving of anything positive. It wasn¡¯t until she met a kind teacherter on that she began to emerge from those shadows


    Discovering that she wasn¡¯t actually born into the Nash family in Adagend somewhat eased her deep-seated emotional scars. Their mistreatment wasn¡¯t due to her own shorings but because she wasn¡¯t their biological child. Marissa had been adopted by a family in Blo Grein and spent her early years in a refugee camp. Despite her obviously different looks, her adoptive family treated her kindly. Life there was harsh. Marissa often went hungry, and the constant threat of cannonballs hung heavily in the air. Fear was a constantpanion. It was only when Marissa was four years old that Korbin and Betty, who were then working in Blo Grein, took her under their care and brought her to Adagend. They told Marissa that they had given birth to her and Denise while working in Blo Grein, but during a war outbreak, Marissa was lost. They imed they had found her after a long search. However, it now seemed Korbin and Betty had fabricated this story. They had always known she wasn¡¯t their biological child. So why had they adopted her?


    Korbin and Betty were just low-ranking foreign workers in Blo Grein; it seemed imusible that they could have simply taken Marissa from a refugee camp. Who had helped them? How had she be separated from her real parents in the first ce? Marissa suspected a deep and mysterious influence behind these events


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    To unravel this mystery, she resolved to dy confronting Korbin and Betty. Even if they were under someone else¡¯s influence, they likely knew little of real value. Now aware of her true identity, Marissa feltpelled to aid Caylee in her recovery, seek out Tiffany, and find out if Brian was still alive


    With resolve, she sent a message to Connor. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our partnership going.¡± Working in his office, Connor cracked a slight smile when he saw Marissa¡¯s message. He didn¡¯t need further exnation; he guessed that the results of the DNA test were out. Marissa and Caylee must be blood rted, and that was why Marissa chose to maintain their deal. It was in her character not to get involved in the affairs of the Nash, Sanchez, or Daniels families without a substantial reason


    ¡°Are you Caylee¡¯s daughter?¡± Connor asked. Marissa¡¯s silence was answer enough


    She once again navigated to the Dark Net, sending a private message to Silver Fox. ¡°Keep looking for Blue Wind¡¯s cousin. Ensure it remains confidential and that Blue Wind remains unaware.¡±


    Silver Fox responded skeptically, ¡°Didn¡¯t Blue Wind say his cousin was back? If you¡¯re looking for his cousin, I can reveal who Blue Wind really is.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°The one who returned is a fake. His real cousin has left Hereigh.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What ties do you have to Blue Wind, ck Snake? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marissa replied curtly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just do as I say.¡±


    After that, Marissa logged off the Dark Net and made her way back to the Nash family¡¯s home, where she was greeted by a dramatic scene in the living room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:


    The atmosphere in the Nash family¡¯s house was heavy with gloom. The entire family was present, their expressions a mix of anger and despair. A was on her knees on the floor, a picture of defeat, while Sansa sat on the sofa, her usual arrogance reced by gloom. Marissa walked into the living room, immediately sensing the strained atmosphere. Since Tiffany was often ignored in family interactions, Marissa slipped in unnoticed except by Landen, who subtly gestured for her toe over


    Marissa walked over and sat next to Landen, who looked at her with slight disapproval. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Where have you been wandering off to this time?¡±


    Marissa looked him in the eye, her tone just as soft. ¡°Why should I have to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the bank card I gave you? Dress better and buy some nice essories to maintain our family¡¯s reputation. Do you know how many people mock you behind your back?¡± Landenmented


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°Sansa must have pocketed a big portion of your allowance, too. I doubt there¡¯s much money left in that ount,¡± Marissa retorted


    ¡°I manage to supplement my finances on my own. Just use the card for your shopping and try to present yourself well. Don¡¯t embarrass our family,¡± Landen said


    ¡°No matter how I present myself, I¡¯m still married to the richest man in the city. You might want to save your money in case you end up on your own,¡± Marissa responded sharply


    ¡°My, you¡¯ve be quite sharp-tongued. Is this really the timid Tiffany I used to know?¡± Landen eximed, taken aback


    Before Marissa could respond, Balthasar interjected sharply, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a family meeting. What are you two whispering about?¡±


    Marissa stayed silent


    Casually, Landen answered, ¡°Grandpa, we should be focusing on A. She¡¯s our family¡¯s future, isn¡¯t she? Whether Tiffany and I attend the meeting really doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His words deeply embarrassed A. Once the star at her grandpa¡¯s birthday celebration, she now felt only humiliation


    Marissa burst outughing at Landen¡¯sment


    A was annoyed by theughter andshed out at Marissa, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beughing at me, Tiffany. Despite my mistakes, I¡¯m still more aplished than you, a high school dropout.¡±


    Turning her frustration towards Landen, A continued, ¡°And what gives you the right to make fun of me? As the male young heir of our family, you waste your days doing nothing. Are you more skilled in medicine than I am?¡±


    Landen gave a nonchnt shrug and responded, ¡°It¡¯s true. My medical skills might not match yours. But as a so-called loser, I¡¯m well aware of my limitations and never engage in foolish boasting or overreaching. I might not elevate our family¡¯s status, but I certainly don¡¯t tarnish it, do I?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± A was seething, her eyes burning with anger


    Her emotions surged, and she turned to Balthasar, saying, ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯ve driven me to this point, so I must speak the truth!¡±


    With that deration, all attention shifted to A. She took a deep breath and added, ¡°I am indeed acquainted with Riss, and Riss has agreed to mentor me. However, Riss prefers to stay under the radar and keep her real identity a secret, so I had to lie to you all.¡±


    The Nash family members looked at each other with expressions filled with doubt, wondering whether to trust A¡¯s im


    Surprised, Landen leaned over to Marissa and murmured, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±


    Marissa just scoffed and absentmindedly scratched her ear


    After a moment of quiet, Balthasar asked, ¡°What proof do you have, A?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I assure you, I have proof,¡± A confidently said, then promptly presented her evidence, cing it forcefully on the coffee table


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:


    As A presented what she imed was evidence, the crowd¡¯s interest peaked, only to quickly dete when they saw it was just an invitation to a medical conference. The room filled with a ripple of disappointment, their skepticism remaining intact. Undeterred, A asserted with confidence, ¡°Riss will publicly dere me as her apprentice at the uing medical conference in two weeks. That should dispel any doubts about my honesty.¡±


    Seeing that skepticism lingered in the living room, A continued, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the MindEase Elixir I gave Grandpa, right? If I didn¡¯t know Dr. Riss, how could I possibly have bought it?¡±


    Those words seemed to soften some of the lingering doubts among the Nash family members. Balthasar, feeling remorseful, instructed a servant to help A onto the sofa and offered her words offort. Gradually, other family members joined, extending their apologies for doubting her. With renewed confidence, A shot a challenging look at Marissa and Landen


    Landen responded with a nonchnt shrug, still uncertain about A¡¯s ims, while Marissa, amused, went upstairs


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Retreating to her room, Marissa was eager to dive into Tiffany¡¯s diary for more clues. Just as she was about to open it, a knock at the door interrupted her. Quickly hiding the diary, she opened the door to find Landen, his arms full of medical books. Without waiting for an invitation, Landen walked in and set the books down on the table. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s time you started learning medicine,¡± he announced, already starting to read one of the books


    Taken aback by his sudden decree, Marissa responded with a touch of amusement, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m heading to bed.¡±


    Despite her attempt to end the conversation, Landen was clearly not ready to drop the subject. ¡°You need to join me in studying,¡± he insisted earnestly, noticing Marissa¡¯s reluctance. He gently guided her to sit beside him. ¡°Do you want to keep letting A bully us? If she really bes Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice, what position will that leave us in this family?¡± he asked with genuine concern


    ¡°A bing Dr. Riss¡¯ disciple is impossible,¡± Marissa dered confidently


    ¡°Why are you so certain? Didn¡¯t you see how confident she was earlier? What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Just the other day, she imed Riss was a man in his thirties, which we know isn¡¯t true,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Enough with the excuses. Regardless of what A ims, we need to be proactive. I saw Riss today. She¡¯s about our age and already an aplished doctor. Shouldn¡¯t that embarrass us?¡± Landen argued, pushing a medical book towards Marissa. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she nced at the title: Preliminary Medical Knowledge


    ¡°Are you really serious about this, Landen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel the need to take on the family responsibilities, instead of letting Sansa and A dictate everything. If I take charge, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer indignities even if you were ousted by the Daniels family one day,¡± Landen exined. Although his words were unpleasant to the ear, Marissa felt his genuine concern. She yed along, pretending to study and posing questions to him, impressed by his knowledgeable responses


    ¡°Landen, if you¡¯re truly intent on challenging A and taking charge of the Nash family, why notpete to be Riss¡¯ apprentice yourself?¡± she suggested


    ¡°Are you joking? Many seasoned professionals struggle to get Riss¡¯ attention. How could I, a neer, stand a chance?¡±


    ¡°Just give it a try. You might be surprised. Let me help you with your resume,¡± Marissa encouraged


    Bolstered by her support, Landen emailed his resume to Riss. With a meaningful smile, Marissa then told him, ¡°You should head back to your room now and wait for Riss¡¯ response. No need to linger here any longer.¡± She yfully grabbed his cor, ushered him out the door, and locked it behind him


    Finally alone, Marissa eagerly retrieved Tiffany¡¯s diary from its hiding ce, ready to dive into the pivotal event that changed Tiffany¡¯s life when she was a high school student


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:


    While in high school, Tiffany maintained the guise of a frail, innocent girl to avoid provoking the jealousy and suppression of Sansa and A, enjoying a period of rtive tranquility. However, during thetter part of her freshman year, this facade crumbled dramatically. After several heated arguments with a ssmate, Tiffany, overwhelmed by anger, brandished a knife and seriously injured her ssmate, necessitating immediate hospitalization. The incident was rapidly exposed by the ssmate¡¯s parents to the media, causing widespread outrage online, with many calling for severe punishment for Tiffany. As a result, she was expelled from school and spent six months in detention. Upon her release, no school would ept her, branding her a dropout and a failure. This incident led the Nash family to view her as a disgrace, offering her no respect or support


    Sansa, however, feigned concern for her niece-inw¡¯s future. ¡°What should Tiffany do now? She can¡¯t continue her studies, so her only option is to marry into a good family. With her parents absent, as her aunt-inw and the family matriarch, it falls on me to worry about her future.¡±


    Her convincing portrayal of concern seemed to resonate with the other members of the Nash family, whomended her for her kindness and thoughtfulness. No one questioned her approach to handling Tiffany¡¯s situation, and even Balthasar deferred to her judgment. As a result, Tiffany was pushed into a series of blind dates, each man carefully chosen by Sansa. Despite Sansa¡¯svish praise of these men, Tiffany knew better. Each man had ulterior motives. They were interested in exploiting her situation for their own benefit, and she knew that once they got what they wanted, they would leave her. During this time, Tiffany felt powerless to alter her destiny. Under Sansa¡¯s tight control, her life spiraled further downward with each failed engagement, marked by deepening humiliation and despair. Rumors surrounding the previous broken engagements were not widely spread


    However, the final engagement ended in a public scandal. The night before the wedding, Tiffany¡¯s fianc¨¦ brought a nightclub girl back to their future home for a wild evening and took several inappropriate photos on their wedding bed, ensuring the scandal was widely publicized. Unable to endure the humiliation, Tiffany confronted him, only to be further humiliated as he publicly dered he would rather die than marry her, calling her worthless and inferior to the nightclub girl. From that moment, Tiffany became the subject of ridicule, shunned by the eligible bachelors of Blebert. Her diaries recounted all of her agonizing experiences, each entry filled with palpable sorrow. Through her words, Marissa could sense Tiffany¡¯s despair, her constant battle against her dire circumstances, and her repeated capittions to her grim reality


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    When it seemed Tiffany had hit rock bottom, she made a determined effort to ingratiate herself with Arabe, a desperate bid for salvation that initially seemed to seed. Yet, despite her efforts to change her fate, Tiffany eventually gave up the opportunity. Why? On thest page of her final diary, she wrote, ¡°I cannot defeat the devil in my mind. It grows more savage each day. I can¡¯t control it, nor can I control my life.¡± The diary ended abruptly there. Marissa was left with a deeper understanding of Tiffany¡¯s tragic life but no closer to finding out why she fled the wedding or her current whereabouts


    Tiffany¡¯s references to the ¡°devil¡± were perplexing¡ªwas it a literal external control like a poison, a chip imnted in her brain, or a mental illness? Without direct contact with Tiffany, Marissa could only specte. Though many questions remained unanswered, Marissa was certain of one thing: Sansa and A had yed significant roles in Tiffany¡¯s suffering, and Marissa had to seek justice for her. As she ced the diaries safely back in the safe, a determined glint appeared in her eyes


    Marissa was about to take herst Serene Rest Pill and turn in for the night when her phone buzzed with a new message from Ferris. ¡°Riss, there¡¯s something very important I need to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:


    Marissa asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°Two essential ingredients for the Serene Rest Pills are currently unavable. We can¡¯t produce more for the time being, so please use the ones you have left sparingly.¡±


    Marissa looked at thest Serene Rest Pill in her hand and inquired, ¡°How long until you can produce more?¡±


    Ferris replied, ¡°It¡¯ll take about three months.¡±


    Three months? Marissa frowned and quietly popped thest Serene Rest Pill into her mouth. She had developed severe insomnia after an injury during a mission. Later, she formted these Serene Rest Pills herself, which allowed her to sleep soundly each night without any side effects. Now, without her Serene Rest Pills, whether she could sleep well in the next three months was uncertain. She had spent the entire previous night poring over Tiffany¡¯s diaries, resulting in no sleep at all, and today was hectic, adding up to a significantck of rest. Fortunately, the Serene Rest Pill ensured she finally had a good night¡¯s sleep


    The following morning, Marissa visited Benevolence Hospital. Realizing she was Caylee¡¯s daughter made her feel a renewed responsibility to show care. The ward was quiet, and Caylee was sleeping soundly. Marissa checked on her, confirmed she was stable, and then sat beside her bed, keeping watch. Caylee, who had been bedridden for years, appeared pale and frail. Nevertheless, it was clear she had been strikingly beautiful in her younger days, and even after twenty-two years in a slumberous state, she still retained a subtle grace


    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Reflecting on Caylee¡¯s age, Marissa realized she had been only twenty-six when she gave birth to her daughters, in the prime of her life, only to be struck by such a cruel twist of fate. Marissa felt a surge of sadness and gently took Caylee¡¯s hand, massaging it tenderly. Shortly after that, the door to the ward swung open and Le entered


    As soon as Le spotted Marissa, her face lit up with a weing smile, showing no resentment. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re here to visit Aunt Caylee?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marissa said with a nod. Le studied Caylee¡¯s serene expression. ¡°Aunt Caylee hasn¡¯t slept this well or this long in ages. Your visit yesterday must haveforted her greatly. I wish you¡¯d been around like this earlier.¡± Realizing her words might have been inappropriate, Le added with a shy smile, ¡°With Dr. Riss performing the surgery, Aunt Caylee is sure to recover. Riss has been a godsend to our family; I can¡¯t thank her enough!¡±


    Le then sat on the opposite side of the bed, softly massaging Caylee¡¯s other hand. Suddenly, a loud disturbance echoed from the hallway as Lorna and Neil stormed in, apanied by several others


    ¡°Tiffany, I demand an exnation today!¡± Lorna yelled furiously. Neil¡¯s expression was just as livid. ¡°Being Connor¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t mean you can escape consequences. You¡¯ve hurt my son, and you will answer for it!¡±


    Marissa nced indifferently beyond Lorna and Neil, noticing Derek standing there looking foolish. She almost burst intoughter; she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so easily shaken. Before Marissa could respond, Le stood up and firmly said, ¡°This is my aunt¡¯s room. Please leave now!¡±


    Thanks to Dr. Riss, the hospital staff were particrly attentive to Caylee¡¯s care. The ruckus attracted Myles, who quickly came and, after some effort, persuaded Neil and Lorna to leave the ward


    Outside in the hallway, Lorna confronted Marissa again, saying, ¡°I heard you took Derek out to eat. He slept for an entire day and night afterward, and when he woke, his memory was gone. What did you do to my son?¡±


    Neil scoffed, ¡°You imed Derek tried to assault you while drunk, yet you took him to Lovers¡¯ Cliff. It sounds like you tried to seduce him, and when that failed, you took your revenge. We need to resolve this matter thoroughly!¡±


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, revealing Connor¡¯s tall, imposing figure. His presence was cold and authoritative, demanding respect quietly. As he approached, he said calmly, ¡°Neil, how do you propose we settle this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:


    While Connor was speaking, he positioned himself next to Marissa, adopting a protective stance. This action raised eyebrows among the onlookers. It wasmonly known that Connor had little affection for Tiffany and had married her solely due to Arabe¡¯s insistence. When did he start showing such protectiveness toward his new wife?


    Under the weight of Connor¡¯s assertive stance, Neil appeared somewhat ufortable. ¡°Connor, you must be aware that Tiffany invited Derek out for lunch. Don¡¯t you think we deserve an exnation from her?¡±


    Lorna added, ¡°Even though she¡¯s now the hostess of the Daniels family, she shouldn¡¯t dismiss us so easily. Moreover, it¡¯s quite inappropriate for an aunt-inw to take her nephew-inw to a romantic restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who invited Derek to lunch,¡± Connor said calmly. This deration left everyone in shock


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Before Lorna and Neil could question further, Connor exined, ¡°On that day, Tiffany and I went to have lunch at Lovers¡¯ Cliff. I decided to check on Derek¡¯s progress with his etiquette course, so I asked him toe along. We didn¡¯t mind that it was a romantic spot; the view was what mattered most.¡±


    Neil and Lorna were at a loss for words after this exnation. After a brief pause, Lorna asked, ¡°Then how did Derek end up in this state?¡±


    Connor looked at Derek and said gently, ¡°Derek seemed a bit timid, and I thought it would be good for him to build some courage, so we went bungee jumping. It seems he was quite frightened.¡±


    His exnation was soplete that it left Neil and Lorna without any arguments. Connor then turned to Myles and instructed, ¡°Please ensure a doctor examines Derek.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Daniels,¡± Myles immediately replied and contacted the top psychiatrist at the hospital. Upon examining Derek, the doctor said, ¡°He¡¯s had a stress reaction from the ordeal. He should recover his memory with a few days of rest.¡±


    Connor nodded and reassured Neil and Lorna, ¡°Neil, Lorna, it¡¯s beneficial for young men to face challenges. Don¡¯t worry too much. Let Derek rest, and I¡¯ll send some health supplements for him.¡±


    Despite their ongoing frustration, Neil and Lorna had no choice but to leave with Derek. The drama had ended. Marissa looked towards Connor. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She turned to head back to the ward, but Connor caught her wrist. His hand was warm, sending heat through her arm, reminding her of the kiss they had shared. Her face flushed, and she quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Connor responded with a simple ¡°Mm¡± and then nced at Le. Le immediately caught on and hurried to the ward. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Aunt.¡±


    With Le gone, Marissa felt uneasy. Connor had created such an intimate atmosphere that it seemed they were a loving couple


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it,¡± Marissa said


    ¡°We need to go to court.¡±


    ¡°Are we going there for divorce mediation?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Seeing no good reason to object, Marissa followed Connor reluctantly. Once in the car, Connor said deliberately, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to me that you can end our coboration whenever you wish, or continue it by simply sending me a message?¡±


    Marissa remained silent, internally admitting that she might have been somewhat dismissive of him


    Connor continued, ¡°We should update our agreement. Miss Nash, you¡¯ll need to assist me in appearing as a loving couple. You should be avable on call when needed.¡±


    Marissa frowned at him. ¡°Everyone is aware that you don¡¯t care for Tiffany and that your marriage to her was influenced by your grandmother. Why should we pretend to be affectionate? Isn¡¯t it more normal for us to keep our distance except when necessary?¡±


    ¡°Grandma wants to see us happy together. If we aren¡¯t seen together, it will worry her,¡± Connor said, using Arabe¡¯s wishes again


    Marissa found herself without an answer. After a pause, she looked away, turning her gaze out the window. Suddenly, there was a ¡°click¡± of a camera shutter. Connor had snapped a photo of her profile. She turned sharply, confused. ¡°Why did you take that picture of me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:


    Connor saved the photo he had just taken on his phone and said tly, ¡°Grandma wants to see this.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. He was using his grandmother to manipte her again. Typical! Annoyed by his excuse but unable to challenge him directly, she red silently. The two of them fell into silence; Marissa stared out the window while Connor fiddled with his phone. With her back to him, she didn¡¯t see him cing two photos side by side and scrutinizing them intently. One photo was of Riss, taken during Caylee¡¯s emergency surgery in the operating room. The other was of Marissa, which Connor had just captured


    Ever since he met Riss yesterday, Connor had felt that she seemed familiar. Reflecting on itter, he noticed that Riss¡¯s profile resembled Marissa¡¯s. Yesterday, Riss had been wearing a white cap and mask, with her eyes as the only visible feature. The photo he had taken of Marissa was a profile shot, showing her looking downward. Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the resemnce between Riss and Marissa. Both appeared young and quiet, seemingly innocent yet subtly defiant. To confirm his suspicion, he hade to see Marissa today and secretly captured her profile


    The two photographs were ced side by side. Afterparing them carefully, Connor deduced that Riss and Marissa¡¯s eyes bore a striking resemnce. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t definitively say Riss was Marissa just from their eyes. To be certain, he would need front-facing photographs of their eyes, which he didn¡¯t have of Riss. He then nced at the girl next to him


    She was quietly gazing out the window at the street view and remained unaware of his actions. Her father was Brian, a medical genius. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched that she could be born with special talent and be the young and distinguished Dr. Riss. If she really was Riss, Connor was intrigued by how she transitioned from a vige girl to a renowned doctor


    An hourter, they reached the courthouse and proceeded to the mediation room for their divorce mediation. The mediator, a woman in her fifties, greeted them with a smile, her experience evident. Rumor had it she was one of the best, having reconciled thousands of couples. Unfortunately, today she met Marissa and found herself quite frustrated. Despite the mediator¡¯s efforts to counsel them, whenever Marissa was asked if she still wanted a divorce, her response was consistently, ¡°I want the divorce.¡±


    Connor remained silent throughout. Eventually, the mediator realized that Marissa was determined to divorce, while Connor seemed interested in salvaging the marriage


    So the mediator asked Marissa, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your husband seems to be a fine man. He¡¯s young, attractive, and wealthy. Why would you want to divorce such an ideal partner?¡±


    Eager to end the tormenting mediation process, Marissa blurted out unexpectedly, ¡°He¡¯s having an affair.¡± As soon as she finished her words, Connor shot her a sharp look, his eyes narrowing. He couldn¡¯t believe she had actually said that. Although she could sense his piercing stare, she avoided eye contact


    The mediator seemed to be suddenly enlightened. She began to criticize Connor from various aspects, including legal, moral, societal, and ethical grounds. Connor was forced to endure the lecture, likely feeling more downcast than he had ever felt in his life. His expression darkened, and Marissa had to stifle augh


    Just as Connor¡¯s patience was wearing thin, the mediator continued, ¡°Young man, whether your wife proceeds with the divorce or not, you owe her an apology. Please apologize to her sincerely now.¡±


    As Connor was on the verge of losing his temper, Marissa said something astonishing again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:


    ¡°I¡¯m having an affair too. I¡¯ve even given birth to two illegitimate children,¡± Marissa blurted out


    The statement stunned both the mediator and Connor, silencing the room. After a moment, the mediator regained herposure, mmed her pen down on the table, and dered, ¡°The mediation is over!¡±


    Marissa and Connor both stood and left the mediation room. As they exited the courthouse, Connor turned to Marissa with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Two illegitimate children?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re a pigeon pair,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? It¡¯s certainly not you!¡± Marissa retorted sharply, then continued on her way


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    ¡°And who is the father?¡± Connor asked as he hailed a taxi and departed. Connor watched the taxi pull away, feeling an inexplicable pang of jealousy, even though he suspected she was lying about the twins


    Marissa was unconcerned with Connor¡¯s feelings. She felt a sense of satisfaction having irritated him, and with the divorce mediation now behind her, she was in high spirits. After grabbing lunch, she headed back to the hospital. Le was still in the hospital room. Upon seeing Marissa, she greeted her with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa nodded and asked, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Le replied. Then, checking to ensure no one was eavesdropping, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°Tiffany, Mr. Connor Daniels seems to be treating you better than before.¡±


    Marissa simply raised an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent on the matter. Le continued, ¡°Every time he saw you before, he always looked so cold. If you even brushed against his clothes, he¡¯d snap at you without a second thought. But today, he stepped in and protected you. He even held your hand. That¡¯s quite a shift.¡±


    Marissa listened quietly, recalling details from Tiffany¡¯s diaries. Although Tiffany didn¡¯t mention Connor much, she emphasized that he was herst hope to escape her fate and that she needed to hold on to him. She didn¡¯t seem to harbor any affection for Connor but rather saw him as a means to escape her nightmare. So, she didn¡¯t care much about Connor¡¯s cold and disdainful attitude toward her. It indicated that Tiffany¡¯s decision to flee from the wedding wasn¡¯t because of any feelings toward him


    In the subsequent days, Marissa stayed in the hospital to look after Caylee, closely monitoring her condition to determine the right time for surgery. At the same time, she faced her own challenge¡ªan increasing difficulty in sleeping. By the eighth day, the Serene Rest Pill hadpletely lost its effect, plunging her into relentless insomnia. After a few more restless nights, Marissa felt like she was on the verge of copse


    Her insomnia was peculiar. Conventional sleeping pills had no effect. Only her specially formted pills provided any relief, and she worried she might not survive until her next batch arrived. As she contemted drastic measures to get some rest, like knocking herself out, a message from Arabe popped up. ¡°Sweetie, I know you¡¯re busy taking care of your mother. But can youe back to have dinner with me?¡± It had been two weeks since she¡¯d seen Arabe. Marissa responded immediately, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯lle back now.¡±


    After that, Marissa mustered her strength and went to the Daniels Manor. Connor was not at home, so she shared the meal solely with Arabe. Shortly after they finished, Arabe retired for the evening. At that point, Marissa felt utterly drained. Her body desperately needed rest, but sleep eluded her. gued by a splitting headache and growing irritability, she was concerned that her restlessness might disturb Arabe. Just as she decided to leave, she encountered Connor returning home. He asked gently, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to bed,¡± Marissa answered


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see her now and will talk to youter,¡± Connor said as he passed by. As Marissa caught a whiff of Connor¡¯s scent, it strangely soothed her like an oasis to a wanderer in the desert. Ovee by an unexpected drowsiness, she followed him, inhaling deeply. To her astonishment, his presence seemed to have a hypnotic effect on her. After a few breaths, she found herself yawning uncontrobly. Oh, God! His scent seemed to magically lull her to sleep


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:


    Connor¡¯s scent had a hypnotic effect on Marissa, defying any logical exnation. At that moment, she could only think of him as a powerful ma, pulling her in his direction. She followed him intently, unable to look away. Trailing behind Connor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry became instantly alert, interpreting Marissa¡¯s behavior as potentially improper or driven by ulterior motives


    As they entered the living room, Terry, who held grudges against Marissa, noticed her moving closer to Connor. Acting swiftly, he coughed loudly and positioned himself between them


    Frustrated and irritable, Marissa raised her foot as if to kick him aside. Hearing the disturbance, Connor turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s intense gaze, which was uncharacteristic of her, Connor felt a rush of embarrassment, his ears turning red. He was confused by her sudden change in behavior. With Terry standing in the way, Marissa¡¯s direct exposure to Connor¡¯s scent lessened. Her sleepiness began to fade, and she slowly regained herposure. She instantly felt embarrassed about her earlier actions, her cheeks flushed


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Connor asked. Marissa shook her head decisively. ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving,¡± she dered, and quickly left the room. Connor watched her leave, a hint of disappointment crossing his features. He then turned to Terry with a cold expression and inquired, ¡°Why were you standing in front of her?¡±


    Terry, still agitated, responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, didn¡¯t you see how she was looking at you? She had an inappropriate intention, I¡¯m certain. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, she might have done something rash.¡±


    Marc, noticing that Connor¡¯s face had darkened, nudged Terry to stop him from talking, but Terry continued, ¡°Mr. Daniels, be careful with that vige girl. She might overstep boundaries. You should be wary of her!¡±


    Turning around, Connor curtly told Terry, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± He then headed upstairs. Feeling slighted, Terry turned to Domenic and Marc once Connor had left. ¡°I was just trying to look out for Mr. Daniels, and I got scolded. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Both Domenic and Marc were at a loss for words. Terry, though skilled in fighting, oftencked tact in social situations, and they struggled to exin this to him. Finally, Marc offered some advice. ¡°From now on, maybe it¡¯s best not toment on that vige girl.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Terry eximed, his frustration evident. ¡°She¡¯s ignorant, ill-educated, willful, and arrogant. She doesn¡¯t deserve Mr. Daniels. I have to keep an eye on him and can¡¯t let her take advantage of him. Otherwise, he might suffer greatly. I think Dr. Riss is a far better match for Mr. Daniels. I really hope they meet soon. Then that vige girl won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Domenic and Marc chose not to respond to Terry¡¯s remarks, though privately, they also thought Riss might be morepatible with Connor


    Meanwhile, Marissa, having stormed out of the building, felt the cool night air whip around her, bringing her back to her senses. Yet, at the same time, a splitting headache set in, and her irritability reached a breaking point. She knew she needed to sleep soon or risk a serious breakdown. As she nced back at the brightly lit building, thoughts of Connor¡¯s soothing scent lingered in her mind, stirring a restless desire within her. His presence had been unexpectedly calming, like a natural sedative. Now, she found herself wondering how she could possibly keep that sense of peace with her. What should she do?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:


    As time passed, Marissa felt increasingly restless. All she wanted now was a good night¡¯s sleep; nothing else seemed appealing, nor could any moral considerations hold her back. She wanted to embrace Connor, her natural source of peace, but as Marissa, she couldn¡¯t. So she contemted using another identity, someone who could naturally hold him without any sense of embarrassment orplication


    After some thought, she texted Ferris, saying, ¡°You mentioned before that if I could cure Connor¡¯s brother¡¯s legs, Connor would even consider marrying me, right?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°Yes, I did say that. Why do you ask now?¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°Then, please send a message to Connor for me¡­¡±


    After visiting Arabe, Connor descended the stairs. Domenic quickly approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has sent a new message.¡±


    Connor paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Domenic was visibly flustered. Whenever Dr. Riss¡¯ name came up, he broke out in a sweat. ¡°Dr. Riss ims she can treat Glenn¡¯s legs, but¡­ she needs to use your body for some time.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow creased in confusion. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    As Domenic wiped his brow and felt his pulse race, he managed to say, ¡°She intends to spend the night with you. Dr. Riss added that she ns to sleep with you tonight. She¡¯s expecting your response and is quite urgent about it.¡±


    The silence that filled the room after Domenic stopped talking was profound. Who would have imagined that the renowned Dr. Riss would make such a direct proposition to Connor? Connor¡¯s lips were pressed together, and he remained silent for a long time


    Suddenly, Terry burst intoughter and eximed, ¡°I saw iting. Why else would Dr. Riss keep provoking Mr. Daniels? She was obviously ying hard to get, aiming to win Mr. Daniels¡¯ heart. It appears my suspicions were correct. She really wants to sleep with Mr. Daniels.¡± Afterughing, he looked at Connor and added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you should go ahead. If things work out with you and Dr. Riss, that vige girl won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Marc replied swiftly, kicking Terry. ¡°Who knows how many men Dr. Riss has used this tactic on? It¡¯s likely she¡¯s done this more than once with different men. She could be quite promiscuous. Mr. Daniels might just be another one on her list. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for him if he actually went to sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Terry rubbed the back of his head and then turned to Connor. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Daniels. I didn¡¯t think things through earlier. I just wanted that vige girl to back off.¡±


    Connor, unaffected by his naive bodyguards, cast his gaze downward and pondered for a moment. Then he instructed Domenic, ¡°Book a room.¡±


    The three simple words shocked Domenic. ¡°Mr. Daniels, if you need Riss to fix Glenn¡¯s legs, we have other ways to persuade her. You don¡¯t need to degrade yourself by sleeping with her. Marc¡¯s right. She is likely quite promiscuous. It would be degrading for you to sleep with her.¡±


    With a stoic demeanor, Connor faced Domenic and questioned, ¡°Do I need your advice on how to handle my affairs?¡±


    Domenic shivered in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll book the room immediately!¡±


    Meanwhile, after texting Ferris, Marissa waited anxiously on the grass for a response. She wasn¡¯t very hopeful. How could Connor, known for his cool demeanor, so readily agree to such a proposal? She was overwhelmed and irrational when she made that rash statement. Surely, Connor would refuse and be even more furious. He might even be more eager to find her so he couldsh out at her to release his anger


    When Marissa was still engrossed in her thoughts, Ferris replied, ¡°Riss, Connor has agreed. The hotel room has already been booked. He also sent the hotel address and room number.¡±


    Marissa was astounded. Connor had actually agreed. He must really care about his brother to sacrifice his dignity like this. Still reeling from the shock, she saw Connor exit the building. Was he heading to the hotel? She couldn¡¯t just stay there. She had to get ready for their meeting immediately! With that thought, she sprang up and dashed out of the Daniels Manor like a startled rabbit


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:


    Domenic held the door of the Rolls-Royce open, waiting for Connor to climb in. Yet, Connor didn¡¯t hurry. Instead, he turned to gaze at the dimly lit grassy expanse. There, he caught a glimpse of a slim figure darting away and allowed himself a small smile. It was only when the figure vanished into the darkness that he redirected his attention and stepped into the car, bound for the Pce Hotel


    Marissa first went back to her flower shop. After changing her appearance, she hailed a taxi to the Pce Hotel. To ensure Connor wouldn¡¯t recognize her, she donned a golden suit and a matching mask, pulling her long hair back in a tight bun. This outfit made her appear very sharp and professional, a drastic change from her usual casual attire


    Upon her arrival at the Pce Hotel, she headed directly to the presidential suite on the top floor, following the address Ferris had provided. As she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Domenic, Marc, and Terry standing guard outside the door. Pushed to her physical limits and feeling particrly irritable, Marissa had little patience for the three people guarding the door. As she approached, the guards straightened, prepared to intercept her, but she simply tossed her certificate at them and barged into the suite like a whirlwind


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were momentarily speechless. They quickly checked her certificate, confirming it indeed belonged to Riss. It was a Special Talent Certificate,cking a photograph but equipped with advanced security features. No one could forge it


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    Marc couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Riss sure is eager to sleep with Mr. Daniels, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Terry rubbed his nose. ¡°What¡¯s that perfume she¡¯s wearing? It smells incredible. Doctors usually prefer the smell of disinfectant, right? Seems like miracle doctors have a unique taste.¡±


    Marc teased again, ¡°Even though Riss¡¯ mask conceals her face, her presence is unmistakably elegant, and her figure is dignified. Even if she¡¯s a dissolute woman, she¡¯s definitely worth Mr. Daniels¡¯ time.¡±


    Domenic shook his head and then said sternly, ¡°Enough with the chatter! We don¡¯t fully know Riss¡¯ motives. Stay vignt and keep your ears open for any signs of trouble inside. If Mr. Daniels faces any danger, we¡¯re going in immediately!¡±


    Marissa entered the room and quietly shut the door behind her. Turning around, she caught sight of Connor seated on the sofa, his gaze lifting to meet hers. She blinked, her nerves fluttering. Connor had just showered. He had swapped his sharp ck suit for a dark blue loungewear set, and his slightly damp hair added to his alluring appearance


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, Marissa swallowed, feeling heat rise in her cheeks even behind her mask. The room was silent. Connor, sitting gracefully, looked at Marissa from head to toe and then said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Riss?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marissa nodded


    Connor nced at his watch and let out another chuckle. ¡°Dr. Riss, you mentioned wanting to sleep together and seemed quite urgent, yet you¡¯re two hourste. Did you have to travel from another city? All that just to be with me?¡±


    Regardless of his teasing, Marissa kept her silence. Her patience was running thin, and she couldn¡¯t stay up any longer. She stepped closer to Connor. The nearer she got, the more intoxicating his scent became, intensifying her longing for restful sleep. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore


    Without letting Connor utter another word, she seized his cor and pulled him towards the bedroom. Despite her slender frame, her grip was strong. With a determined push, she threw Connor onto the bed and then pounced on him


    Connor was stunned. He had never anticipated such boldness from this woman¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:


    Connor never expected things to turn out this way. He cradled Riss¡¯ delicate body in his arms, feeling as though he was being zapped by electricity. His entire body went numb, and his thoughts seemed to slow down. He was at a loss about what to do next. When he regained hisposure, the woman didn¡¯t take things further. Instead, she pressed against him, turned to her side, and clung to his arm without moving


    He nced at her, puzzled, and realized she was sleeping soundly. She appeared utterly exhausted and had fallen asleep almost instantly, using his arm as a pillow. Her fingers clung tightly to his sleeve, as if fearing he might slip away. Yet, she made no further moves. Was this her idea of sleeping with him? He then realized he hadpletely misinterpreted her intentions. Could he somehow have a hypnotic effect on her?


    As understanding dawned, he chuckled at himself. What had he been expecting? Instead of moving away, he calmly sent a text to Domenic. ¡°Is Riss¡¯ identity confirmed?¡±


    At that moment, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were pressing against the door, straining to hear any sounds from inside. When they heard the thud of someone hitting the bed, they exchanged worried looks, debating whether to intervene


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    If they didn¡¯t enter, they feared Connor might be in harm¡¯s way. But barging in during a potentially intimate moment could lead to an awkward situation and possibly upset Connor. While they hesitated, Domenic¡¯s phone buzzed with Connor¡¯s message. He nced at the screen, shared a look with the two bodyguards, and quickly responded, ¡°Her identity¡¯s confirmed. It¡¯s definitely Doctor Riss.¡±


    After replying, Domenic waited anxiously for further instructions from Connor. But time passed without any new messages. The three continued to stand guard outside, listening intently but hearing no sounds from the room


    Meanwhile, Connor began to take action inside the room. The woman slept deeply, her chest rising and falling with each breath. In her slumber, she seemedpletely harmless. Could she really be sofortable sleeping next to a man she didn¡¯t know? Or perhaps she trusted that he would not harm her?


    She had arrived wearing a mask, clearly not wanting her identity known. Yet, here she was, asleep beside him on the bed, where he could easily remove her mask. With that thought, he smiled again and reached out to remove her mask. He was eager to discover whether the mysterious and cunning doctor was actually Marissa. But as he touched the mask, he realized he couldn¡¯t remove it. He paused, then carefully propped himself up, gently turned her head, and inspected the mask from all angles. After the examination, he realized something


    The mask wasn¡¯t just any mask¡ªit was equipped with a high-tech electronic password lock. Without the password, his only option to remove it would be to cut it off. He attempted to hack the password lock system, hoping to bypass it. Despite his efforts and considerable hacking skills, which ranked among the top ten globally, the mask¡¯s firewall proved too robust. After numerous failed attempts, he had to admit defeat


    He chuckled bitterly to himself. His hacking skills, while impressive, had been bested on two asions involving Riss. Previously, he hadn¡¯t been able to determine who hacked the hospital¡¯s surveince system. Now, he couldn¡¯t crack the mask¡¯s password lock. Dr. Riss was truly remarkable. He wondered which world-ss hacker she had enlisted to work for her


    Feeling a surge of frustration, he might have lost his mind, because suddenly, he tore open her clothes and even pulled off her pants


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:


    After Connor ripped off Marissa¡¯s clothes, he froze. What was he thinking? Overwhelmed by a wave of guilt, he quickly rebuttoned her shirt. But then, something unusual under the shirt caught his eye. Was this woman wearing some kind of chastity armor?


    It was both humorous and bewildering. Connor sat up and clenched his teeth briefly. Evidently, this woman had anticipated he might make a move and had prepared ordingly. Connor felt embarrassed


    After the initial shock and his moment of amusement, he decided to remove her armor. But upon closer inspection, he realized the armor was no ordinary one. It was a high-tech model equipped with an electronic password lock and a firewall as robust as the armor itself. He couldn¡¯t find a way to remove it. Connor was suddenly overwhelmed with frustration and humiliation


    He had once believed Riss harbored romantic feelings for him, but now it seemed he was wrong. To her, he was merely a hypnotic pillow. As hey there restless, all the blood in his body seemed to rush to his abdomen, the heat bing unbearable. Connor felt like a man dying of thirst gazing at a juicy peach behind a ss barrier¡ªdesperate to reach it but unable to. It was excruciating


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He got up, walked into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and doused himself with cold water. Once he cooled off, Connor returned to the bedroom. But catching sight of the woman asleep on the bed sparked a rush of inappropriate thoughts, heating him up once again. He found himself heading back to the bathroom for another cold shower. After numerous cold showers, dawn finally broke


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    Connor looked over at the woman, who had slept deeply throughout the night, feeling irritated. Unbeknownst to Marissa, her actions had made the city¡¯s wealthiest man feel ufortable the whole night. Meanwhile, after her uninterrupted sleep, she woke up feeling unusually fresh and cheerful. Slowly waking, she stretched with satisfaction and opened her eyes


    Instantly, she sensed a heavy tension in the room, making it difficult to breathe. Turning her head, she saw Connor on the sofa. The man who was once vibrant and handsome now looked sullen and gloomy, his expression dark, his eyes sharp like daggers piercing through her


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Marissa sat up awkwardly, prepared to discuss the treatment for Glenn¡¯s legs. She had agreed to assist on the condition that Connor spend the night with her. It was time to honor that agreement. However, before she could speak, Connor yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Marissa was puzzled


    Just as she was about to scold him, he snapped again, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Despite waking up in a pleasant mood from a restful sleep, Marissa was thrown off by his surly demeanor. She resolved that she no longer wanted to be in his presence. Silently, Marissa got out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and left


    Outside, Domenic, Marc, and Terry had vigntly stood guard throughout the night, not allowing themselves even a moment of sleep. When Marissa came out, the three of them stood at attention and looked at her. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes were wrinkled. Though her face was hidden by the mask, they could guess what had happened in the room. Their overnight concerns seemed misced now


    It looked as though she and Connor had enjoyed a passionate and thrilling night together. Connor, typically aloof towards women, appeared to have made an exception. Among them, Terry was the happiest. Connor was not someone who would sleep around. If he had spent the night with Riss, it likely meant he was fond of her, which would mean Marissa stood no chance


    With this in mind, Terry handed over Marissa¡¯s certificate and said, ¡°Doctor Riss, your certificate.¡± Marissa, already in a foul mood, epted the card, shot Terry a look of disdain, and said, ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    Then, she strutted away in her high heels. Terry was stunned. Domenic and Marc shared his confusion. At the same time, Connor came out of the room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:


    As Connor emerged from the room, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly turned their attention to him. They were visibly stunned by his appearance


    Connor looked unwell, with dark circles under his eyes and a pale face. It was clear he hadn¡¯t slept well. Had he and Riss been up all night? It was hard to believe


    Connor had always been a reserved man, showing little interest in romantic pursuits. Despite the attention from numerous women, a single stern nce from him was usually enough to deter even the most persistent admirers. Nobody had managed to get close to him. They had all assumed Connor would never actively seek a woman¡¯spany. Yet, here he was, apparently having spent a wild night. It seemed Riss had made quite an impression!


    This thought left the three men in disbelief. Who would have imagined that a female doctor could be so bold? Connor didn¡¯t know that his three subordinates were having these thoughts. As soon as he walked out the door, he headed toward the elevator with a cold expression. Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged nces and followed him one after another


    Once inside the elevator, Domenic asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you still nning to attend the medical conference today?¡±


    Connor had intended to meet Dr. Riss at the conference. But after their extensive interaction the previous night, they might have covered all necessary topics, leading Connor to reconsider his attendance. However, the question seemed to annoy Connor. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the n all along? Do I need to confirm it again? Is this what I expect from an assistant who earns a million-dor sry annually?¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Domenic was so intimidated by his boss¡¯s sharp response that he shivered and dared not even breathe deeply. Marc and Terry remained quiet as well. The three men were confused. Normally, Connor would be in high spirits after a pleasurable night, so why did he appear so irate?


    After leaving the Pce Hotel, Marissa caught a taxi back to her flower shop to change. On the way, she received a call from Arabe


    ¡°Sweetie, are you free to join me at a medical conference today? I¡¯ve heard that Riss will be there. I¡¯d like to meet this remarkable doctor and possibly purchase some rare medicine.¡±


    It dawned on Marissa that the medical conference was indeed scheduled for today. She had previously agreed to attend. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t keen on these conferences, but she felt obliged to go since the organizer was a friend of her medical mentor who had extended the invitation through him. The organizer, a wealthy patron, had invested a significant amount of money into the conference. With ¡°the renowned Dr. Riss in attendance,¡± the event was being promoted as a high-profile international summit. Esteemed medical experts from around the world were attending, and an auction of rare medicinal substances was set to attract various magnates. Even Arabe, at ny years old, was eager to attend


    Marissa replied, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯m a bit tied up at the moment and might be a littlete. You can go there first, and I¡¯ll get in touch once I arrive.¡±


    Arabe was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    After ending the call, Marissa received a text from Landen. It read, ¡°Tiffany, you encouraged me to send my resume to Riss. It¡¯s been half a month with no reply. There must be no chance for me.¡±


    Marissa had forgotten about this until now. She logged into her email and responded to Landen, ¡°Mr. Landen Nash, I¡¯m eager to meet you at the medical conference.¡± She then sent him an electronic invitation to the event


    Just as she was about to log out of her email, her phone rang once more. It was Connor calling


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:


    Although Marissa had disguised herself the night before, she still felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. Her cheeks flushed as Connor¡¯s name shed on her phone screen


    The phone rang insistently before she gathered the courage to answer. Lowering her voice deliberately, she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice, devoid of any emotion, came from the other end. ¡°Grandma mentioned you promised to apany her to the medical conference and asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll take a taxi after I finish my work.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a ride?¡±


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive.¡±


    The moment she ended the call, she felt as though she was escaping something. She remembered Connor¡¯s anger at the hotel earlier that day and dreaded the thought of facing him again as Doctor Riss at the conferenceter. Not just today but often in the future, she would have to meet him because she hadmitted to healing his brother¡¯s legs¡ªa promise she couldn¡¯t break. Who would have thought that after trying to maintain her pride and dignity before him so many times, she would be vanquished by her relentless insomnia?


    Ferris had told her it would be three months before she could get her Serene Rest Pills, so offending Connor was not an option. She might need his help on other sleepless nights. This realization upset Marissa because it meant her vulnerability was exposed in front of Connor


    Just then, her phone rang again. This time, it was Landen. With a smile, she answered it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Landen¡¯s excitement was palpable as he nearly shouted, ¡°Tiffany, Dr. Riss has replied to my email!¡±


    Marissa shifted her phone away from her ear slightly. ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Landen¡¯s tone wasced with disappointment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Let me repeat. Riss just sent me an email saying she¡¯s looking forward to seeing me at the conference. She even sent an electronic invitation!¡±


    Landen¡¯s enthusiasm amused Marissa, and she feigned astonishment. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Landen¡¯sughter rang through. ¡°Tiffany, you were right. I should hold onto my dream. I have a shot here. Without your encouragement to send my resume to Riss, I wouldn¡¯t be this fortunate today! You should definitely join me at the medical conference. I¡¯ll introduce you to Riss so you can meet this top-notch doctor. Maybe you¡¯ll find some luck too! And if we¡¯re really fortunate, we might just put A and Sansa in their ce. You wouldn¡¯t believe how arrogant they¡¯ve been. It¡¯s almost driving me mad. Imagine how much worse they¡¯d be if Riss chose A as her disciple!¡±


    Marissa responded after a moment, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m nning to go to the conference with Mrs. Arabe Daniels. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    She hung up and turned her focus back to her inbox, where numerous unread emails awaited her attention. Riss¡¯ personal email was a closely guarded secret, while this particr ount was established solely for receiving resumes, hence the plethora of messages. Deep down, Marissa was reluctant to take on a disciple, but her medical mentor had been insistent on the matter. Her mentor was no longer able to teach due to his age, and as his most proficient student, the duty of preserving and advancing their medical teachings had fallen to Marissa


    Ferris was also her mentor¡¯s disciple. He was her senior but was willing to be her assistant. Usually, Ferris managed this specific email ount, sifting through emails and forwarding only the noteworthy resumes to Riss. Today, however, in her effort to reply to Landen, Marissa had decided to check the emails herself. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that among them she would uncover something truly shocking!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:


    This email was, in essence, also a resume


    Marissa had seen numerous resumes detailing educational backgrounds, employment histories, and medical achievements. However, she had never encountered one that included bank ount information and even the password. The total in the ount was a staggering two hundred million dors


    In addition to the financial details, the email was filled with desperate pleas. The sender wanted to bribe Riss with money, hoping Riss would agree to take her on as an apprentice. Marissa found the email amusing. Before this, the same person had sent her an email nearly every day, pleading for a response


    The most recent email arrived just moments ago, slightly more verbose than the previous ones. ¡°Doctor Riss, I¡¯m not sure why you haven¡¯t responded. Perhaps you¡¯re too caught up in your work to notice my emails. But if you do see this, please respond. It¡¯s my life¡¯s greatest dream to be your apprentice. I am truly sincere. If you could just announce that you ept me as your apprentice, I would do anything. The medical conference is today, and I¡¯m growing increasingly anxious. Please, Doctor Riss, take me on as your apprentice. If you turn me down, I won¡¯t be able to face my family. You could save my life by agreeing.¡±


    After reading the email, Marissa logged out without a response, shaking her head in disbelief. How absurd it was for A to offer two hundred million dors just to be acknowledged as Doctor Riss¡¯s apprentice! Marissa didn¡¯t even consider A¡¯s medical prowess; her actions alone were distasteful. She seemed desperate, almost embarrassingly so. Marissa would never assist her


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Marissa recalled reading about Tiffany¡¯s struggles with bullying in her diaries, which hardened her expression. She then sent a message to Ferris: ¡°Please help me with something¡­¡±


    After sending the message, she headed straight for her flower shop. There, she changed into a white shirt and jeans before catching a taxi to the medical conference. Upon arrival, she encountered Sansa and A


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the mother and daughter duo, overdressed as if for avish party rather than a medical conference. They wore extravagant jewelry and elegant dresses, their backs exposed. Sansa, especially, carried herself with an air of expectation, likely fantasizing about her daughter being named Riss¡¯ apprentice and earning the envy of all other doctors present


    Marissa had no intention of engaging with them, but Sansa blocked her path. ¡°Tiffany, why don¡¯t you greet me? I¡¯m your aunt-inw.¡±


    A chimed in, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re bing more and more impolite! With such poor manners, how can you attend such a high-end medical conference?¡±


    Marissaughed and replied, ¡°Sansa, it¡¯s ironic that you¡¯re at this high-end medical conference dressed like you¡¯re running a brothel. It¡¯s quite an embarrassment to the Nash family. If I greeted you, I might end up being the subject of ridicule myself.¡±


    She then turned to A with a sneer. ¡°And A, looking at your outfit, those unfamiliar with you might mistake you for the most popr whore your mother boasts about.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Both Sansa and A turned pale with anger. They wanted to retort but restrained themselves, aware of the many eyes around them. As they scanned the crowd, they realized they were dressed unlike anyone else there. The other women, whether doctors or not, were in conservative attire. Even those from affluent families opted for simplicity. No one else was dressed as mboyantly as they were. Embarrassment washed over Sansa and A, their cheeks flushed with shame. They felt an urgent need to vanish from sight


    Just then, amotion stirred among the crowd, signaling that something significant was unfolding


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:


    Marissa turned her attention to themotion in the crowd and noticed Balthasar approaching, surrounded by the Nash family members. Dressed in a fine silk robe, Balthasar appeared happy, his face glowing. As he passed, people greeted him warmly, with some even going out of their way to shower him withpliments. Marissa was bewildered. The Nash family¡¯s prominence had declined, so it was surprising to see such a sudden surge of people vying for his favor


    As Balthasar and his entourage drew nearer, he noticed the extravagant outfits of Sansa and A. His smile momentarily stiffened, but he chose not to reprimand them. Instead, he whispered, ¡°This is a medical conference, not a ball. Please, go change into something more appropriate and ease up on the jewelry.¡±


    Sansa and A, feeling sheepish, agreed to change immediately. Before leaving, A turned to Balthasar andined, ¡°Grandpa, when Tiffany saw my mom, not only did she fail to greet her, but she even insulted her. There¡¯s no respect in Tiffany¡¯s demeanor. You need to remind her not to bring shame to our family at the gatheringter.¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression grew stern as he shot a cold gaze at Marissa, scrutinizing her. Marissa had spent thest two weeks caring for Caylee in the hospital and hadn¡¯t encountered the Nash family. This meeting was entirely coincidental


    The Nash family harbored resentment towards Marissa for her frequent associations with the Sanchez family recently, viewing it as a betrayal. Undeterred by their disapproval, Marissa remainedposed under their scrutiny. She did not greet Balthasar. After a while, he scolded her sharply, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more discourteous. You don¡¯t even greet your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa,¡± Marissa responded casually


    Balthasar inhaled deeply and scolded, ¡°Look at yourself. What are you wearing? People who don¡¯t know the truth might think your family mistreats you. Are you trying to make us look bad on purpose?¡±


    ncing down at her own clothes, Marissa looked up and replied with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, my outfit is clean and proper. How could it possibly bring shame to the Nash family? Would you rather I dress as provocatively as Sansa and A?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Balthasar was fuming, but he managed to hold back his anger due to the public setting. ¡°What I mean is, for such formal events, you should consider dressing in more upscale attire. Simple clothes like yours might draw negative attention to our family.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the money for expensive clothes, Grandpa,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°I give you a hundred thousand each month. What are you spending it on?¡± Balthasar inquired


    ¡°I¡¯ve never received any money, not even five thousand,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Balthasar was baffled. ¡°You might want to ask Sansa about that,¡± Marissa suggested


    Balthasar found himself at a loss for words. He contemted confronting Sansa about whether she had been handing over the money to Tiffany on schedule. However, with A poised to be Riss¡¯ apprentice, the family relied on Sansa and A, prompting Balthasar to remain silent


    Sansa, aware that Balthasar was unlikely to confront her, didn¡¯t tone down her arrogance. She replied with a sneer, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve been giving you a hundred thousand every month. It¡¯s your extravagant spending that¡¯s left you penniless to buy decent clothes.¡±


    With a smug look, Sansa added, ¡°A is far more responsible in this area. She consistently strives to honor our family and uses her monthly allowance wisely. She not only conducts herself with grace but also enhances the family¡¯s reputation.¡± Sansa, grinning proudly, nced around. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the admiration and respect your grandpa is receiving now. It¡¯s all because of A!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Marissa, smiling slightly, asked. ¡°Sansa, can I inquire about something? What remarkable act has A performed to earn such high esteem from everyone?¡±


    Sansa replied arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s because Doctor Riss has decided to mentor A!¡±


    ¡°Who mentioned that?¡± a deep voice interjected. Everyone turned to see Ferris, Riss¡¯ chief assistant


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:


    Ferris had swapped his usual hospital attire for a sleek ck suit, immediately catching the attention of thedies as he walked in. His striking appearance wasn¡¯t the only thing that turned heads; his status as a top-notch doctor, known internationally and as Dr. Riss¡¯ right-hand man, added to his appeal at the medical conference


    As Ferris spoke, the crowd parted, and the Nash family greeted him warmly. Ferris gave a polite nod and approached Sansa. ¡°Mrs. Nash, you mentioned Dr. Riss offering to mentor your daughter. Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±


    The Nash family was taken aback by the question. Balthasar¡¯s face darkened as he recalled the humiliation he had suffered at Benevolence Hospital and had no desire to go through that again. He nced sharply at A, suspecting she might be fabricating another story


    A, initially startled, quickly regained herposure and offered Ferris a smile. ¡°Dr. Frazier, I did discuss this with Dr. Riss. Maybe she hasn¡¯t briefed you yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ferris replied with a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Relieved by Ferris¡¯ response, A decided to take a chance. ¡°Dr. Frazier, I just sent an urgent email to Dr. Riss. She might be busy. Could you remind her to check it?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    A¡¯s bold lies were fueled by her belief that two hundred million dors could influence anyone, particrly a young woman like Riss. Young women adore luxury items, from cosmetics to handbags to jewelry, but they need money to enjoy them. Even if Riss wasn¡¯t impressed by her credentials, A was confident the substantial sum would grab her attention


    A thought Riss hadn¡¯t replied because she hadn¡¯t read her emails recently, including those from A. This seemed like an ideal moment to ask Ferris to nudge Riss to check her inbox. If Riss read the email now and dered A her disciple during the medical conference, all of A¡¯s schemes woulde to fruition. She would revel in the family¡¯s esteem and seize the power she sought


    With that power, she could deal with Tiffany without relying on her grandfather¡¯s clout. She imagined countless ways to dominate Tiffany for good. Moreover, with the support of the Nash family, she could pursue Connor and perhaps marry the wealthiest man. As A¡¯s anticipation grew, she pressed Ferris further before he could reply. ¡°Dr. Frazier, it¡¯s critical that Dr. Riss checks her inbox right away.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll let her know,¡± Ferris said, shing a knowing smile as he took out his phone to send the reminder. ¡°I¡¯ve notified Dr. Riss, and she said she¡¯ll read it right away.¡±


    A¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she reached out to grab Ferris¡¯ sleeve in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Frazier!¡±


    Ferris deftly stepped back from her grasp and excused himself. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have other matters to attend to.¡± He then headed towards the medical conference¡¯s entrance. As he passed Marissa, they exchanged nces, barely suppressing their amusement. A, unaware of their exchange, stood tall and turned to Marissa. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I did has brought honor to our family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:


    Before Marissa could say a word, the Nash family members erupted in excitement


    ¡°A really is in touch with Dr. Riss! She replied to Dr. Frazier immediately, promising to check A¡¯s email. It shows how important A is to her,¡± one member eximed


    ¡°Didn¡¯t A tell us that Dr. Riss promised to take her as a disciple? That¡¯s why she values A so highly,¡± another said. ¡°Some of you even suspected A was lying to us again. There¡¯s no need for doubt now. Let¡¯s wait for A to lead our family to prosperity!¡± a third dered


    The Nash family members continued to sing A¡¯s praises. Seeing this, Sansa felt even more satisfied with herself. She turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Tiffany, you were just asking about A¡¯s contributions. Now you have your answer.¡±


    Marissa smoothed her hair and replied with a smile, ¡°Dr. Riss hasn¡¯t officially announced she¡¯ll take A as her disciple yet. If she doesn¡¯t choose A, won¡¯t that be embarrassing for you?¡±


    Sansa responded with a sneer, ¡°Tiffany, are you jealous of A? It¡¯s practically a done deal. Why are you still expressing doubts?¡±


    New chapters now on .c?m


    The other Nash family members showed their displeasure and rebuked Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, since you haven¡¯t contributed to our family, how can you question A, who has? Your attitude is seriously wrong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t bring honor to our family, but now you seem to be acting against us. You¡¯re well aware we¡¯re at odds with the Sanchez family, yet you¡¯ve been close to them. Are you attempting to betray us?¡±


    Facing Gerry Nash¡¯s usations of betrayal, Marissa retorted sharply, ¡°Uncle Gerry, if you¡¯re suggesting I shouldn¡¯t care for my biological mother, should you also teach your children to neglect you when you¡¯re ill?¡±


    Gerry was taken aback and momentarily lost for words. Then he managed to say, ¡°But you didn¡¯t care for her when you were younger, did you?¡±


    Marissa replied firmly, ¡°As a child, I was misled and made poor choices. Now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯ve learned from those mistakes. What¡¯s wrong with being kind to my mother now?¡±


    Gerry didn¡¯t know what to say. Balthasar cut in, ¡°Tiffany, I asked you to visit your mother for thest time so you could sever ties with the Sanchez family for good, not to forge new bonds. You must remember how your father disappeared!¡±


    Marissa, visibly upset, countered, ¡°What does my father¡¯s disappearance have to do with my mother and the Sanchez family?¡±


    ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t insisted on working at Blo Grein, your father wouldn¡¯t have followed her there, and none of this would have happened,¡± Balthasar said


    ¡°Grandpa, despite your age, you still struggle to show decency. It¡¯s truly disgraceful,¡± Marissa said, her voice tinged with disappointment. Balthasar was too infuriated to find words. Once a shy and reticent girl, his granddaughter had transformed into someone bold and articte. This shift puzzled and angered him


    Gerry, previously silenced by Marissa¡¯s sharp retorts, found his moment tosh out. He scolded her with a tone dripping with condescension, ¡°How dare you speak to your grandfather in such a manner, Tiffany? Have you no respect?¡±


    Marissa replied with a dismissive sneer, ¡°Respect is earned by those who are reasonable. Perhaps you should use your energy to teach your children better.¡±


    Stunned, Gerry was left speechless once again. Witnessing Marissa¡¯s defiance, the other family members joined in the reproach


    ¡°Let¡¯s make one thing clear, Tiffany,¡± one of them said sternly. ¡°If Dr. Riss chooses A as her disciple, A will assume leadership of the family. You will be expected to follow her lead.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot ept the family¡¯s decisions and governance, then you no longer belong with us.¡±


    Marissa smiled subtly and said, ¡°Very well. From this moment, consider me no longer a part of the Nash family. Whoever is in charge of the family records, please remove my name. Thank you.¡±


    With that deration, she turned and walked towards the medical conference


    ¡°Wait a minute, Tiffany!¡± a voice called out from behind her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:


    Marissa stopped and turned around as Landen hurried over


    Unaware of the recent events, Landen approached Marissa enthusiastically and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside together, Tiffany!¡±


    Marissa nodded. Just as they were about to leave together, Balthasar said, ¡°Landen,e here. Tiffany is no longer part of the Nash family. She belongs to the Sanchez family now, our adversaries. From now on, her name is Tiffany Sanchez.¡±


    Landen, with a puzzled expression, looked from Marissa to Balthasar and inquired, ¡°What happened, Grandpa?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression turned serious, marked by disappointment. Just then, Gerry scoffed and said, ¡°Landen, keep your distance from Tiffany in the future. She might bring bad luck to others, just like her mother.¡±


    Marissa could no longer tolerate such insults. She usually overlooked remarks about herself but feltpelled to defend her mother¡¯s honor. But before she could react, Landen retorted loudly, ¡°Who says Tiffany brings bad luck? She¡¯s brought me good luck.¡± He then excitedly pulled out a printed screenshot of an email. ¡°Look! Half a month ago, Tiffany encouraged me to courageously send my resume to Dr. Riss and apply for her mentoring. Today, Dr. Riss responded!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Everyone was taken aback, then burst intoughter, clearly skeptical. Aughed the loudest. ¡°Don¡¯t brag, Landen. You¡¯re just a beginner in medical science. How could Dr. Riss even consider replying to you? I doubt Dr. Riss would waste her time on you!¡±


    Landen, a little upset, red at A and said, ¡°Why is it believable that you¡¯d get a reply from Dr. Riss and not me? Maybe she sees potential in me!¡±


    ¡°What potential do you possibly have?¡± Gerry asked. ¡°Landen, you¡¯ve been defending Tiffany so much you¡¯ve be as naive as her. You¡¯re truly stupid!¡±


    Before Landen could respond, Marissa stepped up and sharply pped Gerry¡¯s son across the face. The crisp smack left everyone wide-eyed in shock. Gerry¡¯s son stood dazed by the p, holding his swollen cheek, unsure of how to react


    After a brief silence, Gerry yelled, ¡°Why did you hit my son?¡±


    Marissa pointed at Gerry¡¯s son and retorted, ¡°As his father, you should guide your son better. He¡¯s too focused on nightclub women. Teach him to speak respectfully.¡±


    With that, she turned and headed towards the entrance of the medical conference. Landen promptly followed her


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Gerry was so furious he nearly lost his breath. His son finally came to his senses. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He was about to charge at Marissa, but Balthasar intervened. ¡°Now, consider the asion. Don¡¯t distract from what¡¯s important. The fact that A is bing Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice is what matters most.¡±


    Gerry and his son were forced to suppress their anger. Sansa chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerry. Once A is Riss¡¯ apprentice, she¡¯ll make sure to teach Tiffany a lesson for you and your son.¡±


    As they entered the hall for the medical conference, Marissa turned to Landen and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been cast out of the Nash family. Aren¡¯t you worried about the repercussions for following me around?¡±


    ¡°How could I be worried about that?¡± Landen nced disdainfully at the Nash family members, then turned to Marissa. ¡°I need to behave well today. If I be Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice, I¡¯ll make them pay for what they did just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make it,¡± Marissa said with a smile


    ¡°Ha!¡± Landen chuckled and replied, ¡°Thanks for saying that. You must have a lucky charm in your words.¡±


    As they were chatting andughing, a sudden chill enveloped them, making their hair stand on end. They turned to find Connor standing behind them, his presence as chilling as the Grim Reaper


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:


    As soon as Marissa caught sight of Connor, she tensed up guiltily, unable to meet his piercing gaze. His expression was as grim as it had been in the hotel, his demeanor cold, sending chills down her spine. He seemed deeply upset about the previous night. What a narrow-minded guy! All she did was sleep beside him for one night, yet he looked as if she hadmitted a grave sin. Why was he so furious?


    As she inwardlyined about Connor, he suddenly mentioned, ¡°Grandma wanted me to tell you she¡¯s waiting for you in the lounge area.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Understood,¡± Marissa quickly replied and left in a hurry to distance herself from him


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, may I apany Ms. Nash there?¡± For the first time, Terry showed a keen interest in assisting Marissa. With Connor¡¯s nod of approval, Terry immediately followed her


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    Once they turned a corner and reached a less crowded area, Terry¡¯s demeanor changed, and he looked at Marissa with disdain, saying, ¡°You should stop trying to impress Mr. Daniels, you vige girl!¡±


    Marissa looked at him, puzzled. Terry mistook her surprise for disappointment and smirked with satisfaction


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Daniels spentst evening with Dr. Riss. They had a great time. With someone as remarkable as Riss around, how could Mr. Daniels ever like you? Give up on your fantasies!¡± He looked her up and down with disdain and added, ¡°You may be pretty, but you¡¯re not the right match for Mr. Daniels. A remarkable woman like Riss is the only one who deserves him. Got that?¡±


    After saying those words, Terry felt a surge of relief, pleased to have expressed his disdain for the vige girl. He eagerly awaited Marissa¡¯s dejected reaction, but it never came. Marissa remained silent. After listening to his tirade, she merely gave him a slight smile, her eyes radiating more contempt than before. She even muttered under her breath, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Then she turned and walked away, not giving Terry a chance to respond. Terry was left speechless and flustered. As he watched Marissa¡¯s retreating figure, his anger surged. Earlier in the day at the hotel, Riss had called him an ¡°idiot.¡± Now, Marissa had echoed the sentiment. Was he really that stupid? He had been upset when Riss insulted him, dismissing her as mistaken. But now that Marissa had said the same thing, he began to question himself. Was he truly an idiot? The more he dwelled on it, the more dejected he felt. He hung his head and returned to where Connor was


    Marc noticed Terry¡¯s dejected mood and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Terry, feeling wronged and his face flushing red, inquired, ¡°Marc, do I really look like an idiot?¡±


    Marc was shocked


    Before Marc could respond, Connor said irritably, ¡°You are indeed not smart!¡± Connor then shot Terry a disdainful nce and walked away. He had been in a sour mood already, and Terry¡¯s self-doubt in his presence was thest straw. If he didn¡¯t scold Terry, who else could he scold to alleviate his frustration?


    Connor¡¯s harsh words were intended to vent his own frustrations. However, for Terry, they felt like a massive blow, shattering his self-esteem


    Marc tried to console Terry, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t himself today. Try not to take it personally.¡±


    But Terry was beyond constion. He broke down, saying, ¡°Riss called me ¡®idiot¡¯ this morning; the vige girl did the same just now, and now Mr. Daniels says I¡¯m not smart. I must really be stupid. Waah¡­¡±


    Who had ever seen a bodyguard cry? How could a bodyguard be seen crying? Marc and Domenic exchanged nces, at a loss for words on how tofort Terry


    Meanwhile, Landen, who had been overlooked by everyone, had a realization. He asked, ¡°Why do you call Tiffany ¡®vige girl¡¯?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:


    As Landen spoke up, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback. They had nearly forgotten Landen was there and almost revealed too much. Domenic reacted swiftly, shing a forced smile, and said to Landen, ¡°Mr. Nash, you must have misunderstood. We weren¡¯t talking about Mrs. Daniels.¡± He nodded courteously and hurried to catch up with Connor. Terry¡¯s expression showed his frustration, but Marc quickly pulled him away. Landen raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t dwell on it and left to find Marissa


    Marissa entered the lounge alone and noticed Arabe deep in conversation with Ruth. Even though she was too far away to catch their words, their friendly and easy expressions made it clear they were well-acquainted. Daryl and Rachel were seated with them, smiling, while Shaun and Le enjoyed some juice at the next table. Le spotted Marissa first and said, ¡°Tiffany, over here!¡± Her shout drew the attention of Arabe and the other Sanchez family members, prompting Arabe to wave, too. ¡°Sweetie,e join us!¡±


    Marissa approached with a smile and took Arabe¡¯s extended hand. ¡°Grandma and Grandma, you two know each other?¡±


    Arabe leaned in and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, I took the initiative toe over and chat with the Sanchez family because I heard you acknowledged them as your family. I wanted to ensure they know you¡¯re respected in the Daniels family, so they won¡¯t underestimate you, humph!¡± Though Arabe intended to whisper, her voice carried, and everyone around them heard her, leading to chuckles. Marissa whispered back in jest, ¡°Thank you, Grandma. With your support, no one in Blebert would dare trouble me.¡± Arabe beamed, raised her chin proudly, nced at the Sanchez family, and assumed a noble air, looking utterly adorable


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Then, Marissa warmly greeted each of the others. Ruth, Daryl, and Rachel smiled in relief. They had been concerned about Tiffany¡¯s well-being within the Daniels family, but Arabe¡¯s protective stance reassured them. Le joined Marissa, linking arms, and asked, ¡°Tiffany, is it true that the Nash family expects Dr. Riss to announce today that she¡¯s taking A as her disciple?¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll see soon enough. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Their conversation was briefly interrupted when Arabe suddenly pulled Marissa closer and eyed Le suspiciously, saying, ¡°Little girl, my sweetie needs to stay with meter, so you can¡¯t take her away.¡±


    Le yfully blinked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Daniels. I won¡¯t take her away from you.¡± The groupughed again


    Marissa reassured Arabe while linking arms with her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m here just for you today. No one can take me away.¡±


    Pleased, Arabe shook her shoulders joyfully and, holding Marissa¡¯s arm, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go check if Dr. Riss has arrived and see if there are any rare herbs you like.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle Daryl, Rachel, would you like to join us?¡± Marissa invited the others toe along


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ruth replied. ¡°We¡¯re also eager to meet Dr. Riss. We wanted to thank her personally and buy some rare herbs that might aid your mother¡¯s recovery.¡±


    With that, both families made their way to the medical conference together. The venue wasvishly decorated, matching the medical theme, and bustling with attendees. Marissa and Arabe looked around for a while before reaching the area dedicated to the auction for rare herbs


    Rumors circted that Dr. Riss would appear there today, attracting arge crowd, including the Nash family. Sansa and A, now dressed appropriately, were standing alongside Balthasar, surrounded by the rest of the Nash family, like two proud peacocks. As Marissa and herpanions entered the exhibition space, a voice suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:


    Everyone turned at the voice and saw an affluentdy standing by a ss disy case, her hand over her mouth in astonishment. ¡°Oh my goodness, this is actually a century-old ginseng, apletely natural wild one!¡±


    Following her shout, the crowd moved closer to the disy case to get a better view. Arabe, intrigued, said to Marissa, ¡°Sweetie, let¡¯s go have a look as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma,¡± Marissa responded, helping Arabe as they made their way toward the crowd


    The staff member at the disy case began to enlighten the onlookers. ¡°This ginseng was found on an ancient mountain. It was about 700 grams when dug up and is estimated to be 230 years old. It is considered thergest known wild ginseng root, which is why it¡¯s called the Ginseng King. This Ginseng King will be up for auction in two hours, starting at 5 million. If you¡¯re interested in bidding, please wait patiently. Meanwhile, feel free to check out the other items on disy.¡±


    With the introductionplete, the crowd buzzed with excitement. Arabe leaned over to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, make sure we remember when the auction starts. We cannot afford to miss it. No matter what it costs, we need to win this ginseng. Connor will cover it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    ¡°Grandma, are you thinking of making ginseng soup?¡± Marissa asked with a smile. Arabe gave a secretive chuckle and replied, ¡°Yes, and we¡¯ll enjoy it just between us. Let¡¯s not share any with Connor; he can simply foot the bill.¡±


    Marissa found Arabe¡¯s scheme delightful and grinned, whispering back, ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± After a pause, Arabe suggested, ¡°Maybe we could share some with your mother too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Marissa eximed, her eyes sparkling with appreciation. Though Arabe¡¯s real fondness was for Tiffany, and Marissa was just a stand-in, Marissa felt genuinely moved and warmed by the gesture


    At that moment, Balthasar burst into a mockingugh. All eyes turned from the Ginseng King to Balthasar, curious about his reaction. A friend asked, ¡°Balthasar, from the look on your face, it seems you¡¯re not too impressed with this Ginseng King?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Balthasar responded openly. ¡°I possess a D Pill of MindEase Elixir, crafted by Dr. Riss. Compared to that, this mere wild ginseng doesn¡¯t excite me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be bidding on it during the auction, haha!¡±


    As he spoke, Balthasar held a jade box that contained the MindEase Elixir, his pride evident. The news of A bing Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice had spread, stirring both envy and jealousy among the crowd, particrly other medical families in Blebert who longed to have someone as talented as A in their ranks. Surrounded by the envious stares of these families, A carried herself with arrogance, looking above the heads of those around her as if she were above mere mortals


    ¡°Sansa, you¡¯ve raised a remarkable daughter. Could you share some parenting tips with us?¡± a wealthy woman said


    Sansa replied with augh, glowing with pride, ¡°I actually barely had to do anything: A is naturally gifted. Actually, I spent more effort on Tiffany, but unfortunately, she¡­¡± Sansa deliberately brought up Tiffany, trailing off suggestively to encourage the crowd to mock Tiffany


    As expected, the moment she stopped speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Marissa. ¡°How can a failure dare to appear here?¡±


    ¡°And she insists on standing in the shadow of the radiant A, content to simply y second fiddle to her. How disgraceful.¡±


    While such public scorn would devastate many, Marissa remainedposed, giving Sansa a meaningful look but choosing not to respond


    Then someone asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, is that the D Pill of MindEase Elixir in your hand? Could we take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± With no hesitation, Balthasar was all too pleased to disy his treasure and opened the jade box for all to see


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:


    As Balthasar lifted the lid of the box, a rich, medicinal aroma escaped, captivating everyone with the sight of the D Pill of MindEase Elixir inside. ¡°Oh my goodness, is this truly the D Pill of MindEase Elixir crafted by Dr. Riss? It¡¯s absolutely stunning and unique, and the scent is incredibly powerful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are only four of these pills in existence, making them exceedingly rare. It¡¯s said that only the most exceptional individuals can obtain a MindEase Elixir. Others, no matter their wealth, won¡¯t even catch a whiff of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to even see it today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, how did youe by this remarkable pill?¡± The area buzzed with envious looks and remarks, swelling Balthasar with a sense of pride. He smiled, feigning a look of profound wisdom, and chose not to respond just yet. The other members of the Nash family also enjoyed the limelight, reliving the glorious days when Brian was still around and reveling in the honor


    A, the catalyst of this spectacle, basked in immense pride. Sansa, barely able to contain her excitement, rushed to exin, ¡°This D Pill of MindEase Elixir was secured by A from Dr. Riss at a highly favorable price as a birthday gift for Balthasar.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Mr. Nash, you truly are blessed to have such a remarkable granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°A, once you be Dr. Riss¡¯s personal disciple, you¡¯re destined to make significant strides in medicine and pharmacology. We hope you¡¯ll remember us lesser medical families in the future.¡±


    Amid the shower of admiration, A floated on cloud nine yet managed to remember to mock Tiffany. While receiving des, she nced over at Marissa and humbly remarked, ¡°Thank you all for the praises, but Tiffany is even more impressive. She presented our grandfather with an A Pill of MindEase Elixir for his birthday.¡±


    This revtion initially shocked the crowd, who then turned their attention to Marissa, dressed simply and swiftly dismissed her. Everyone was aware that Tiffany was too impoverished to afford such luxuries. Where would she find the funds for an A Pill of MindEase Elixir? Even if she had the means, how could someone deemed a failure procure such a rare item?


    They dismissed the notion that Connor might have assisted her. If he had such connections, he would surely have used them for Arabe, not giving the world¡¯s sole A Pill of MindEase Elixir to Balthasar. It seemed clear to them that Tiffany had offered a counterfeit pill at the birthday celebration merely to maintain appearances


    A stirrer in the crowd, eager to fan the mes, inquired, ¡°Mr. Nash, do you really possess an A Pill of MindEase Elixir as well? Might we see it?¡±


    A chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint. At the birthday banquet, Tiffany angered my grandfather so terribly that he threw the pill away.¡±


    ¡°Threw the pill away?¡± The area erupted withughter, their suspicions seemingly confirmed. Who would discard such a priceless pill? It seemed obvious to them that Balthasar realized it was counterfeit and disposed of it in anger. This incident only made Tiffany appear more ridiculous


    The atmosphere thickened with tension. Although the crowd held back from outright mocking Marissa due to Arabe¡¯s presence, their disdainful nces spoke volumes. Sansa and A, basking in their anticipated victory, wore smug smiles, eager to see Marissa break down. Yet, they faced disappointment. Marissa shot them a disdainful look, as if they were mere jesters, and turned away, herposure unshaken


    At that moment, Dr. Riss¡¯s top assistant, Ferris, arrived. The crowd¡¯s focus instantly shifted to him. They encircled him, peppering him with inquiries


    ¡°Dr. Frazier, is Dr. Riss here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:


    Seeing Ferris, Balthasar quickly approached him with a smile and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is Dr. Riss here? I¡¯d like to thank her personally.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to thank Dr. Riss for?¡± Ferris asked with amusement


    ¡°I have two reasons to be grateful. Firstly, for selling the D Pill of MindEase Elixir to my granddaughter at a discount. Secondly, for agreeing to take her on as an apprentice. The Nash family is truly honored by Dr. Riss¡¯s support.¡±


    Ferris nced down at the MindEase Elixir in Balthasar¡¯s hand, then raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is this the MindEase Elixir you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Balthasar and the others were taken aback by Ferris¡¯s question. As Dr. Riss¡¯s assistant, Ferris would have been familiar with all four pills of MindEase Elixir. Yet, his puzzled expression suggested he did not recognize the pill in Balthasar¡¯s hand


    Sansa responded with an uneasy smile, ¡°Dr. Frazier, this is indeed the D Pill of MindEase Elixir. Aren¡¯t you familiar with it?¡±


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    A gripped her purse strap, feeling nervous. She had acquired the pill from a dealer on the ck market, not directly from Dr. Riss as she had imed, but she was convinced it was the genuine D Pill of MindEase Elixir. She hadn¡¯t corrected her family¡¯s belief that the pill was bought from Dr. Riss, trusting that Riss would cover for her, considering the two hundred million dors she had pledged. In any case, she was destined to outshine all other doctors in Blebert. She had always cherished this ambition. But why did Ferris appear so puzzled upon seeing the pill? Could it be that she had been deceived by the drug dealer on the ck market?


    Just as A was wrestling with her doubts, Ferris said, ¡°Mr. Nash, I¡¯m sorry to say, but this is not the D Pill of MindEase Elixir made by Dr. Riss. It seems you have been cheated.¡±


    ¡°What? This isn¡¯t the D Pill of MindEase Elixir?¡± The crowd was stunned


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. This isn¡¯t the MindEase Elixir,¡± Ferris reiterated firmly


    A felt dizzy and nearly passed out. As she feared, she had been duped by a ck market dealer. Ten million dors down the drain! Yet, this wasn¡¯t the moment to fret over the money. She wondered why Ferris hadn¡¯t just yed along for the sake of the two hundred million she was offering. Of course, she only allowed these thoughts to swirl in her mind, never voicing them aloud


    Sansa felt as if she had been physically struck. The smile on her face froze, and she grew anxious and uneasy. ¡°Dr. Frazier, please examine it again. This pill was indeed sold to my daughter by Dr. Riss!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, are you suggesting that Dr. Riss sold a fake pill to your daughter?¡± Ferris inquired, clearly displeased


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Sansa was flustered


    Ferris looked at her and then turned to A, asking, ¡°Miss Nash, could you tell us when you purchased this pill from Dr. Riss?¡±


    A¡¯s face turned pale, her heart raced as she struggled toe up with a lie quickly enough. Seeing her daughter floundering, Sansa intervened to help. ¡°A sent her resume to Dr. Riss, who was quite impressed with her. Dr. Riss responded by inviting A to dinner, where she sold her the D Pill of MindEase Elixir.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ferris smiled more meaningfully


    At the sight of Ferris¡¯s expression, A felt the walls closing in and thought about making a quick exit, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to flee just then. Sansa was still defending her with lies. A almost wished she could silence her mother with a stick. But Sansa was focused on her exnation and didn¡¯t notice A¡¯s embarrassed face. As Ferris¡¯s smile turned sarcastic, Sansa asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, why are you smiling like that? As Dr. Riss¡¯s top assistant, aren¡¯t you aware that your behavior could seriously mislead everyone here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:


    After Sansa posed her query, Ferris replied with a chuckle, ¡°Mrs. Nash, your stubbornness amuses me.¡±


    Ferris then addressed a nearby staff member. ¡°May I use the big screen for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please follow me,¡± the staff member replied, eager to assist


    Ferris made his way to the big screen, with the crowd, fueled by curiosity, trailing behind him. Standing before the audience, Ferris picked up the microphone and began, his voice calm and deliberate, ¡°Dr. Riss has always preferred to keep a low profile, rarely speaking out. Today, however, the Nash family has falsely used her of selling them a counterfeit MindEase Elixir. This im has put Dr. Riss¡¯s reputation at stake, and I ampelled to clear her name. Allow me to show you the true D Pill of MindEase Elixir.¡±


    Ferris clicked his remote, and an image shed on the screen. ¡°Observe this. It is the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, crafted by Dr. Riss herself.¡±


    The crowd leaned forward, eyes fixed on the screen. The pill shown was markedly different from the one the Nash family had presented. A voice from the audience called out, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is that truly the D Pill of MindEase Elixir?¡±


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferris confirmed


    ¡°Yet the pill the Nash family disyed seems more appealing. It¡¯s hard to believe Dr. Riss would produce something so unattractive, right?¡±


    Ferrisughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing, actually. When Dr. Riss first concocted the MindEase Elixir, she became a bit drowsy, which led to a slight mishap. The appearance suffered, but the efficacy remains intact.¡±


    Balthasar, examining the pill in his palm, spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Dr. Frazier, if this isn¡¯t the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, what exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, the pill you hold must undergo testing by a professional body to determine its true nature. While I cannot confirm its identity at this moment, I can show you the genuine D Pill of MindEase Elixir,¡± Ferris exined. He motioned to his assistant, who brought forth a small wooden box. Opening it for all to see, Ferris announced, ¡°Everyone, the authentic D Pill of MindEase Elixir has always been under the care of Dr. Riss¡¯s team and has never been on the market.¡±


    The audience surged forward, eager for a closer look at the famed pill. This pill, thoughcking the enticing scent of the one provided by the Nash family, emitted a mild medicinal smell with a faintly unpleasant undertone. Nevertheless, the odor was surprisingly refreshing and soothing


    Balthasar, making his way to the front,pared the pill in Ferris¡¯s hand with his own. Memories of the birthday party shed through his mind¡ªthe pill Tiffany had handed him smelled just like the one Ferris now held


    Shocked, Balthasar inquired, ¡°Dr. Frazier, could you also disy the A Pill of MindEase Elixir to enhance our understanding?¡±


    Ferris responded apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nash. We¡¯ve given the A Pill of MindEase Elixir to someone else. I don¡¯t have it, but let me show you a picture of it.¡±


    With a click, another image appeared on the big screen. Balthasar¡¯s knees nearly buckled at the sight. Wasn¡¯t this the very gift Tiffany had given him at his birthday?


    The Nash family members were equally stunned. A painful memory resurfaced¡ªBalthasar had discarded that pill. They were overwhelmed with regret


    While lost in her thoughts, Sansa grabbed A¡¯s sleeve, desperate for answers. ¡°A, exin this to me. How could Tiffany, of all people, possess the A Pill of MindEase Elixir? Dr. Riss sold the D Pill to you for ten million dors. Why is Dr. Frazier iming it was never sold? There must be some error.¡±


    A spark of hope flickered in Sansa¡¯s eyes as she turned toward Ferris. ¡°Dr. Frazier, could your team have made a mistake? Please check.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:


    Ferris was amused by Sansa¡¯s words but feigned anger as he spoke. ¡°Mrs. Nash, I¡¯ve already warned you to be mindful of your usations. Are you suggesting that Dr. Riss deals in counterfeit drugs?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Sansa stammered, her anxiety palpable. ¡°I just want to uncover the truth. It¡¯s unfair for A to be falsely used.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your stance, let¡¯s rify the situation,¡± Ferris retorted, his tone firm. ¡°We were initially inclined to protect your daughter¡¯s reputation, but it seems you¡¯re not interested in our discretion.¡±


    With that, Ferris disyed the emails A had sent to Riss on therge screen for everyone to see


    ¡°Take a look. Miss A Nash has bombarded Dr. Riss with over a hundred emails. At first, they were just normal applications, but then they escted. I¡¯ll let the emails speak for themselves.¡±


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The crowd gazed at the screen as Ferris stepped back, allowing the emails to reveal A¡¯s desperate attempts to secure Riss¡¯s mentorship with an offer of two hundred million dors. Everyone was bbergasted as they read thest email


    Murmurs of disbelief spread among them. ¡°A has never been in Dr. Riss¡¯s favor, yet she ims Dr. Riss responded to her emails, dined with her, and even sold her the D Pill of MindEase Elixir at a discounted rate. Was she merely fantasizing?¡±


    ¡°She said Dr. Riss was going to announce her as her apprentice today. Has A lost her mind?¡±


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t lost her mind. She just thought two hundred million dors would be enough to sway Dr. Riss. She didn¡¯t expect Dr. Riss to resist the bribe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a bit of the world, but I¡¯ve never encountered someone as shameless as A. She should forget about working in the medical industry ever again. Who would risk sending a patient her way?¡±


    ¡°The Nash family has be a joke in Blebert. Without Dr. Brian Nash¡¯s support, their medical skills and medicines are just mediocre. And now, the moral integrity of the younger generation has plummeted. It looks like the Nash family has no worthy sessor.¡±


    The whole hall buzzed with these discussions, shaming the entire Nash family. Surrounded by the crowd, A was bombarded with mocking words, her eyes brimming with tears, on the verge of breaking down. Sansa hadn¡¯t expected such a drastic turn of events. Just moments ago, she had basked in the praise of Blebert¡¯s doctors. But now, she was the target of everyone¡¯s scorn, feeling utterly disgraced. Unable to bear the humiliation, her anger boiling over, she pped A hard across the face


    ¡°Ah!¡± A crumpled to the floor, stunned by the assault. Sansa, looking down at A¡¯s reddened, swollen face, felt no remorse. Instead, she pointed at A, cing the me squarely on her shoulders. ¡°You wicked girl! I¡¯m going to die because of you! Do you still remember what you told me back at home? You promised you¡¯d make me proud today. Yet here you are, making me aughingstock. What¡¯s the point of having you around? All my hard work on you has been for nothing!¡±


    As Sansa ranted, her anger intensified. Sheshed out at A, kicking and striking her mercilessly¡ªdespite having loved her once. Soon, A¡¯s nose bled profusely, and her clothes were in shreds


    Around them, the onlookers were entertained by the scene, none stepping forward to intervene. A¡¯s cries drowned out the rest of the noise at the exhibition hall. The other members of the Nash family did nothing to stop themotion. They simply stepped back, feeling too humiliated to show their faces


    Marissa watched the scene unfold with cold detachment, not feeling a shred of pity. Instead, she was satisfied. Tiffany had been tortured by Sansa and A since she was a child. Today, Marissa took revenge on them on Tiffany¡¯s behalf. She knew Tiffany would be pleased if she found out


    Just then, Landen entered the exhibition hall. Taking in the scene, he frowned and addressed Sansa, ¡°Sansa, if you must discipline your daughter, do it at home. Don¡¯t embarrass the whole family in public!¡±


    At his words, Sansa, her eyes red with fury, suddenly looked up


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:


    ncing at Marissa and Landen standing together, and then at A, who was in a sorry state from being beaten, Sansa suddenly lunged at Marissa. For years, Sansa had invested considerable effort in ensuring A¡¯s sess and Tiffany¡¯s downfall. Yet now, Tiffany had be the wife of the wealthiest man, while her daughter had fallen into disrepute. Sansa found this reversal unbearable. Determined that Tiffany should not thrive if A couldn¡¯t, Sansa was intent on ruining Tiffany¡¯s life at any cost


    With such malicious intent, Sansa charged at Marissa like a hungry wolf. Those around Marissa stepped back, fearing they might get caught in the fight. Marissa stood her ground, watching Sansa approach with a slight smile. If she were to kick and break Sansa¡¯s ribs, it would be considered legal self-defense, right?


    As Marissa pondered this and subtly positioned her feet for a kick, Sansa was suddenly sent flying. Marissa turned to see Connor had appeared beside her and had kicked Sansa away


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sansa¡¯s scream echoed as she was propelled ten feet and crashed to the floor. The crowd was stunned, not by Sansa being kicked, but by Connor¡¯s sudden intervention


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    Standing tall at 6.2 feet, Connor exuded amanding presence. His mere presence seemed to silence the hall with its implicit authority. The exhibition hall went quiet


    Arabe, tugging at Connor¡¯s sleeve, gave him a thumbs-up and whispered, ¡°Well done, Connor. You have to keep protecting your wife like this!¡±


    Hard of hearing, she thought she was speaking softly, but her words were heard by all


    Connor replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    The previously tense atmosphere lightened slightly. Many women nced at Marissa with envy; she had a wealthy husband and a family that openly supported her


    Meanwhile, Marissa, feeling a bit self-conscious, brushed her hair from her forehead. She hadn¡¯t watched enough of Sansa and A¡¯s humiliation yet. Why had she suddenly be the focal point?


    Landen leaned in and asked quietly, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say Connor disliked you? Why did hee to your defense like this today?¡±


    ¡°After all, I am his wife. If I were attacked in public, it would reflect poorly on him,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Landen nodded


    At that moment, Balthasar snapped back to reality. He lifted his cane and tapped Sansa firmly on the head. ¡°Go home now!¡± After that, he hurled the fake D Pill of MindEase Elixir at A. ¡°You should leave this ce immediately. You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±


    Despite the pain from the impact, A was too eager to escape the scene to care. She quickly got up, her hair a mess, and started to make her exit


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ferris called out abruptly


    A stopped, turning to face Ferris with a look of dread. She was uncertain of the further consequences she might face


    Ferris smiled and said, ¡°Miss A Nash, this isn¡¯t over yet. You can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want from me?¡± A asked, her voice shaking


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, but you broke thew,¡± Ferris said loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve been spreading rumors iming Dr. Riss agreed to take you on as her apprentice. Additionally, you imed Dr. Riss sold the counterfeit pill to you at a discount. These actions have severely damaged Dr. Riss¡¯s reputation. We suspect that you, Miss A Nash, have been involved in the creation and distribution of counterfeit drugs under Riss¡¯s name, tarnishing her image. We¡¯ve notified the police, and they¡¯ll be arriving shortly. Please remain here for the investigation.¡±


    Just as Ferris finished speaking, a piercing scream erupted from the crowd. ¡°Ah!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:


    A suddenly lost control, her hands clutching her hair as she screamed without restraint. Only moments before, she had radiated pride, basking in the ttery andpliments as Dr. Riss¡¯s prospective disciple. Now, she resembled a madwoman, tearing at her hair and scratching her face until it bled


    A woman often considers her face the most prized feature, yet A appeared oblivious to the crimson marks disfiguring her face. The fall from grace into utter disgrace was a burden too heavy for many to bear. A understood the grave implications if Riss¡¯s team used her of peddling counterfeit medicine. Buying medicine from the ck market was illegal to begin with, and with no proof of her purchase, she couldn¡¯t trace the seller or exin the origin of the counterfeit D Pill of MindEase Elixir. It would be presumed she had crafted it herself. Were it a lesser drug, the consequences might not be as severe. Yet, her involvement with the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, a product worth tens of millions and linked to the influential Riss, magnified the stakes. A charge from Riss¡¯s team would shatter her life


    A¡¯s outburst threw the hall into chaos. Organizers, striving to restore order, quickly summoned security. It required several guards to subdue her. Even as she was restrained on the floor, A continued unabated, gasping and alternating betweenughter and curses, stunning the onlookers


    Marissa observed the scene with detached coldness. After a brief pause, she gave Ferris a nod. Taking her cue, Ferris approached A and looked down at her with a mocking smirk. ¡°Miss A Nash, you must face the consequences if you¡¯ve broken thew. Feigning madness will not aid your cause.¡±


    Feigning?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    The crowd gaped at A, who abruptly ceased her antics. A had not anticipated Ferris¡¯s relentless pursuit even in her current sorry state


    ¡°Oh dear, that truly frightened me,¡± someone murmured. ¡°I thought she had lost her mind, but it seems it was all an act. How astonishing!¡±


    ¡°Tomit such bold crimes and then feign insanity upon capture, she discards even the basic dignity of a person. It¡¯s clear now, her noble air was merely a facade!¡±


    ¡°And what of the Nash family? They chose her as their representative. Clearly, they are bereft of reputable members. The prestigious medical legacy established by Dr. Brian Nash is nearly destroyed by their actions. They seem capable of nothing but underhanded schemes.¡±


    ¡°It might be best for the Nash family to simply leave Blebert. Staying here, they face nothing but daily ridicule. What a disgrace!¡±


    As the crowd¡¯s jeers continued, each word seemed to strike the Nash family like a physical blow. Balthasar trembled with rage, and the rest of the Nash family members turned pale, wishing for a ce to vanish. Their earlier grandeur had now flipped into excruciating humiliation. They all wished they could tear A apart for bringing such shame upon them. As the family endured the public¡¯s scorn, they shrank back. Even Rex, the head of the family, furrowed his brows in silence


    Only Landen stepped forward, raising his voice to address the crowd. ¡°Yes, our family has produced two disgraceful members, making us the butt of jokes. We will address these issues internally,¡± Landen dered. ¡°I ask that you do not judge our entire family by these failures. Led by my uncle, Dr. Brian Nash, our family was once at the forefront of Blebert¡¯s medicalmunity. Despite recent setbacks, we remainmitted to his legacy and to making meaningful contributions to medicine.¡±


    As he spoke, Landen¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°We will not shield anyone who tarnishes our family¡¯s name. Justice will take its course. Should anyone attempt to smear the Nash family over this incident, they will face my wrath!¡±


    ¡°p! p! p!¡± Promptly, someone began pping vigorously for Landen, endorsing his firm stance


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:


    Landen was young and not a core member of the Nash family. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t made any notable achievements in the medical field, so no one took him seriously. This unassuming figure suddenly stepped up, making everyone feel a bit ridiculous. However, many had to admit that Landen¡¯s eyes had been full of a terrifying determination. Those who wanted to ridicule him held back their words. After he finished speaking, the hall fell unusually quiet. Then, apuse broke the silence, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. They traced the sound to find Marissa apuding by herself


    If it had been Connor pping, everyone would have taken it seriously. But Marissa¡¯s apuse left people feeling ambivalent. Everyone knew her as a failure, yet she was married to Connor, the wealthiest man in the city, who did not care for her. Marissa was a contradictory andplex woman, and no one quite knew how to react to her behavior


    Of course, Marissa didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She apuded with genuine enthusiasm. She saw Landen as courageous and responsible, a man with promise


    Landen, too, was indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. Seeing Marissa apud for him, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Nash family won¡¯t fall. You will always have us as your backer.¡± With a faint smile, Marissa turned to Rex and said, ¡°Uncle Rex, as the leader of the Nash family, you chose to remain silent when the family is facing trouble because of your daughter. It seems you should relinquish your position.¡± Rex bowed his head in guilt. But Sansa, who had been silent on the floor for a while, suddenly reacted


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s words, she stood up abruptly, pointed at Marissa, and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to the head of the Nash family in that manner? Don¡¯t forget, you are no longer a member of the Nash family!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Marissa nodded, her smile unwavering. ¡°I forgot I¡¯m no longer a member of the Nash family. Well, let me share my thoughts as an outsider. The Nash family is a spectacle. The leader and his wife have failed to educate their daughter, turning the whole family into aughingstock. In times of crisis, the head¡¯s wife throws tantrums while the head behaves like a coward. It¡¯s quite a sight. But there¡¯s still hope for the Nash family. This young man, Landen Nash, is brave, smart, and responsible. He¡¯s also handsome, presenting a good image. He¡¯s promising. It might be better to let him lead the family.¡±


    Landen touched his nose awkwardly, unustomed to such praise. ¡°Bah!¡± Sansa scoffed,cking any grace. She pointed at Marissa and spat, ¡°Keep your schemes to yourself. You think you can snatch the position of the family head? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    She nced at A, whoy subdued on the floor, and clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m in my forties and can still bear another child. A useless man like Landen will never lead this family!¡±


    Marissa looked at Sansa¡¯s belly andughed ironically. ¡°Mrs. Nash, even if you have another baby now, it will take twenty years to raise them. I¡¯m afraid the Nash family will go bankrupt before your second child grows up. By then, everyone in the family will be homeless.¡±


    The words ¡°bankrupt¡± and ¡°homeless¡± struck a nerve with the Nash family members. Although Rex was amiable, hecked the necessary skills and courage. Moreover, he was dominated by his wife Sansa in every aspect, which had led the family to its current decline. In such a state, if no one could step forward to turn things around, the Nash family was indeed on a fast track to bankruptcy. Balthasar understood this all too well but felt powerless to intervene. As his anxiety peaked, he suddenly remembered the A Pill of the MindEase Elixir. With a piercing gaze, he turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, can you tell me where you obtained the A Pill of the MindEase Elixir?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:


    When Balthasar posed the question, the eyes of the Nash family members sparkled, all turning to Marissa. Ferris had just revealed that the A Pill of MindEase Elixir had been bestowed upon someone. Could that person be Tiffany? If so, it would signify a significant connection between Tiffany and Dr. Riss. This revtion could mean that even if the family lost A as their hopeful leader, they might still have Tiffany to rely on


    Marissa, foreseeing this inquiry from Balthasar, responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh, I found it by the roadside.¡±


    The hall fell into stunned silence. Was there a more dismissive answer possible? Balthasar was momentarily lost for words. Marissa¡¯s response made it clear she wasn¡¯t going to divulge the truth, and he felt powerless to ask further. His mind drifted to the A Pill of MindEase Elixir that his granddaughter had given him but which he had discarded. It was probably dposing in andfill by now. After a brief pause, he tried again, this time with a softer approach. ¡°Tiffany, please be serious. I¡¯m trying to see if you can be trusted to lead our family.¡± Sansa¡¯s eyes widened, but before she could interject, Rex quickly grasped her wrist, silencing her


    Marissa, however, responded with a scoff, ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I have a connection with Dr. Riss, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t know Dr. Riss, and I have no interest in leading the family.¡± Balthasar was taken aback by her frankness but managed to contain his frustration. He remembered how Tiffany had thoughtfully given him the A Pill of MindEase Elixir, a gesture of care from a granddaughter. How could he remain upset with her? Reflecting on his previous harshness towards her, he felt a mix of regret and guilt. Just then, Ferris cut in, ¡°May I ask, are we done arguing?¡±


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    The question from Ferris redirected the crowd¡¯s focus from the Nash family to him. Ferris continued, ¡°Everyone, after reading the email from Miss A Nash and discovering she had been producing and selling counterfeit medicine under her name, Dr. Riss was both angry and disappointed with Blebert¡¯s medicalmunity. As a result, she won¡¯t be attending today.¡±


    This news deted the crowd, who had been eagerly anticipating Dr. Riss¡¯ appearance. Resentment toward A intensified, with many feeling she had robbed them of a valuable opportunity. The gathering erupted into a chorus of mockery and insults, overwhelming A to the point of tears and causing Sansa to nearly faint


    ¡°Everyone, although Dr. Riss is not here, she has asked me to make an announcement on her behalf,¡± Ferris interjected, regaining the crowd¡¯s attention


    The hall quieted down, curiosity piqued. ¡°Dr. Frazier, what does Dr. Riss want to announce?¡± someone called out. Hope lingered in the air as several attendees wondered if this might pertain to their applications to be Riss¡¯ disciple. Ferris scanned the audience, his gaze finally settling on Landen. With a smile, he announced, ¡°Mr. Landen Nash, after reviewing your resume, Dr. Riss is very impressed. She sees great potential in you for the fields of medicine and pharmaceuticals. She is willing to ept you as her personal disciple to coborate on medical research and further the advancement of medicine. Today, I am here to ry Dr. Riss¡¯ decision. We will organize a formal apprenticeship ceremony at ater date.¡±


    Everyone turned to Landen, eyes filled with envy and surprise. Landen himself was so shocked that he stood gaping, unable to respond. The realization of what had just happened slowly sank in. Being chosen by Dr. Riss was a huge honor¡ªone Landen had not fully anticipated. Overwhelmed by his good fortune, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Noticing his stunned silence, Marissa nudged him yfully. ¡°What are you thinking? Hurry up and thank Dr. Frazier!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Landen managed to say, his voice still tinged with disbelief. However, instead of expressing his gratitude, he blurted out, ¡°Dr. Frazier, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the name wrong? Is Dr. Riss really epting me as her personal disciple?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:


    Ferris, observing the naive expression on Landen¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, Mr. Nash.¡±


    After a brief pause, Landen lifted Marissa up with exuberance and spun around twice, his voice booming, ¡°Did you hear that, Tiffany? Dr. Riss epted me as her disciple!¡± The intensity of his cheer dislodged dust from the ceiling


    Marissa rubbed her ears and cautioned him, ¡°Yes, I heard it. Please tone it down a bit.¡±


    Landen¡¯sughter filled the hall. He then faced Ferris, his expression earnest. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Frazier. Could you please let Dr. Riss know how grateful I am for this incredible opportunity? I promise to dedicate myself fully and not disappoint her.¡±


    Ferris nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly pass your message along, but don¡¯t forget, you can tell her yourself when you meet.¡±


    ¡°Please tell her first. I¡¯ll also express my gratitude when I meet her,¡± Landen replied, his smile radiant. Silence lingered briefly before Landen drew Marissa closer and inquired, ¡°Dr. Frazier, may I bring my cousin along when I start studying medicine from my mentor?¡±


    Ferris nced at Marissa, hesitating as he awaited a cue. Thinking he had put Ferris in a difficult situation, Landen quickly reassured him, ¡°Dr. Frazier, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll ensure she doesn¡¯t cause any trouble for Dr. Riss. She¡¯s my Uncle Brian¡¯s daughter, and I¡¯m hopeful she too can carve out a sessful path in medicine.¡±


    Catching Marissa¡¯s secretive wink, Ferris grasped her intent and agreed. ¡°Certainly. Dr. Riss holds Dr. Brian Nash in high regard, so she would naturally wee his daughter.¡±


    Landen¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you, Dr. Frazier!¡± After expressing his gratitude, he turned to Marissa, his voice low and earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to secure this chance for you to learn from the esteemed Dr. Riss. Make sure you¡¯remitted and ready to learn, understood?¡±


    With an amused nce at the ceiling, Marissa affirmed, ¡°Absolutely, I will!¡±


    Landen thus became Dr. Riss¡¯ personal disciple, and Marissa, her outer disciple. Bing an outer disciple was also a coveted achievement. An outer disciple who excelled and gained her approval might also ascend to the rank of personal disciple


    Everyone present wished they had been close friends with Landen before, so they could now also have a chance to be near Dr. Riss. Unfortunately, no one had paid much attention to Landen in the past. Suddenly, with two Nash family members under Dr. Riss¡¯ mentorship, a revival of Brian¡¯s illustrious medical legacy seemed imminent. They were on track to bing prominent figures in the medicalmunity of Biebert


    Everyone was taken aback and filled with envy. The very people who had earlier scorned the Nash family now found themselves at a loss on how to curry favor. The other Nash family members were equally astonished. It was hard to believe that the two who were once considered the least promising in their family had suddenly be the luminaries of the n


    As the shock wore off, their excitement left them speechless. Balthasar, full of self-reproach,mented his shortsightedness for nearly overlooking two remarkable talents and allowing A to embarrass them all


    Regret washed over him as he looked at Rex with disdain and snapped, ¡°Loser!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Rex to achieve greatness, only that he would maintain the legacy left by Brian. But even that seemed too much, as the legacy was nearly ruined by his wife and daughter. If he couldn¡¯t manage two women, how could he lead the entire family?


    Rex, feeling the weight of his failures, responded humbly, ¡°Dad, since Landen has been chosen by Dr. Riss, he must have talent. I¡¯m willing to step down so he can be the head of the family.¡±


    Before Balthasar could react, Sansa cut in sharply, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± A echoed, her voice booming


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:


    Sansa and A vehemently opposed the idea. They had spent years maneuvering to position A as the next head of the family. The prospect of Landen, whom they had long underestimated, bing the patriarch was unthinkable to them. How could they possiblye to terms with this? Their hearts were filled with resistance


    Ferris had exposed A¡¯s deceptions, and Riss¡¯ team was poised to bring legal charges against her. They knew A¡¯s chances of leading the family were dashed, yet they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Landen in control either. Their concern deepened because of Landen¡¯s close rtionship with Tiffany. If Landen ascended to the patriarchal role, Tiffany¡¯s status would be elevated, potentially putting them at risk of her retribution. Driven by these fears, Sansa and A vehemently protested. While A, restrained by security guards, could do little more than shout her objections, Sansa made a spectacle of herself without regard for how she appeared to others


    ¡°Balthasar, you can¡¯t seriously consider making Landen our patriarch,¡± Sansa pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s too young, too inexperienced! How can he possibly manage the Nash family? Choosing a sessor is a crucial decision. You can¡¯t make it hastily. Just because Dr. Riss favors Landen doesn¡¯t guarantee his future sess. It¡¯s far too risky to hand him the reins of the entire family now.¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Enough! Rex has resigned, and you are no longer the hostess. Stay quiet during these discussions,¡± hemanded, his annoyance with Sansa palpable. Sansa tried to continue, but the stern look on Balthasar¡¯s face stopped her. She parted her lips to speak but then thought better of it, remaining silent. Though Balthasar dismissed Sansa sharply, part of him acknowledged that some of her points were valid


    Landen, now the personal disciple of the esteemed Dr. Riss, brought a potential surge of vitality to the Nash family due to his mentor¡¯s celebrity status. Recognizing Landen as the most suitable candidate to eventually lead the family seemed obvious. However, Balthasar harbored concerns about Landen¡¯s youth. He was just 20 years old, and Balthasar questioned his readiness to manage theplex demands of arge family. After a contemtive silence, he turned his attention to his third son, Sergio Nash. ¡°Sergio, your effective parenting of Landen demonstrates your capability. I will appoint you as the patriarch for now. Once Landen matures, he will assume the role.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Sergio Nash and his wife had always maintained a low profile, steering clear of conflicts and thus often overlooked during major family discussions. Unlike Sansa¡¯s overtly aggressive stance, they were reserved, a trait that kept them out of the spotlight. Now, with Landen¡¯s rise, Sergio and his wife suddenly found themselves at the center of attention


    Sergio, a man of considerable acumen who had quietly resented Sansa¡¯s domineering attitude for years, saw this as his opportunity to step forward and assume responsibility for the family. ¡°Father, thank you for your trust. I¡¯ll do my utmost,¡± Sergio responded with due respect. Hannah Nash, Sergio¡¯s wife, added with a gentle smile, ¡°Balthasar, please rest assured. I will support Sergio in managing our family affairs effectively.¡±


    Sansa, who had often belittled Hannah during her tenure as hostess, felt her status upended. With evident displeasure, she scoffed, ¡°Balthasar, Hannah is too frail. Do you really think she can handle being a good hostess?¡±


    Unruffled, Hannah responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sansa. Previously, I had no reason to assert myself. But now, with the responsibilities of the family on my shoulders, I am fullymitted to doing well.¡±


    Turning to the butler, she said, ¡°Mrs. Sansa Nash has brought disgrace upon our Nash family. Please escort her to the ancestral hall for reflection. She is not to leave without my permission.¡±


    As the new hostess asserting her authority, Hannah watched as the butler, apanied by bodyguards, approached Sansa. ¡°Mrs. Sansa Nash, pleasee with us.¡± Sansa, indignant and unyielding, retorted, ¡°Hannah, have you forgotten how subservient you were to me? How dare you unt your authority in my presence now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:


    Sansa was formidable, but Hannah stood her ground confidently. ¡°In the past, I respected you as my sister-inw and maintained humility and politeness. Now, as the wife of the family head, I must act with fairness and fulfill my responsibilities. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± With a wink from Hannah, the butler understood the cue and signaled the bodyguards, who then promptly escorted Sansa away with firmness


    Just as Sansa was led away, the police arrived, inquiring about the situation and subsequently taking A into custody. Finally, themotion subsided, leaving a newfound silence in its wake


    The Nash family now embraced new leadership, and many from the medicalmunity approached Balthasar, offering congrattions for the promising futures of the young talents in his family. Balthasar, visibly pleased, mingled and chatted. His eyes asionally searched for Marissa. He had hoped to take her home, but when he realized she had already left the exhibition hall, his expression fell into disappointment


    Marissa had exited with Arabe, who was overwhelmed by the noise and needed rest. Marissa assisted her into the car, followed by Connor. Back at the Daniels family¡¯s home, Connor rxed on the sofa while Marissa helped Arabe to her room. After ensuring Arabe wasfortably asleep, Marissa returned to the living room and announced to Connor, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    As she walked towards the door, Connor¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Do you need me to stay with you tonight as well?¡± Marissa¡¯s heart raced, her steps faltering. Did he find out she was Riss? Not just Marissa, but also Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had been observing from a distance, were taken aback by Connor¡¯s unexpected offer. What was really going on?


    After a moment of silence, Marissa turned around with an awkward smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze was teasing as he responded, ¡°Doctor Riss, did you already forget our night?¡± Faced with Connor¡¯s directness, Marissa dropped her pretense. Feeling less embarrassed than expected, she replied, ¡°Mr. Daniels, perhaps we should have another negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Connor rose and walked out of the main building, signaling for Marissa to follow


    Meanwhile, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged bewildered nces in the living room, stunned by the conversation they had just overheard. In the meeting room in the adjacent building, a coffee tabley between two sofas where Connor and Marissa sat facing each other


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, as per our agreement, I¡¯ll treat your brother¡¯s legs. However, it¡¯s crucial that my identity as Riss remains confidential,¡± Marissa stated firmly


    ¡°I understand and agree,¡± Connor replied with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your brother¡¯s medical records, and the treatment will involve acupuncture, supplemented by medication. It will require a total of 9,999 needles, and my fee will be three hundred million.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Connor nodded without hesitation


    Pleased with his straightforwardness, Marissa continued, ¡°Additionally, I don¡¯t bring any provisions when I go out for treatments. You¡¯ll need to pay an extra ten thousand per day for my food and amodation. Any special requirements, like clothing and essories, will also be your responsibility.¡±


    Connor listened and nodded, agreeing to the terms without any objections. ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded, then asked, ¡°Any other conditions?¡±


    Marissa felt a wave of embarrassment at his question. She needed his presence to help her sleep since her Serene Rest Pills wouldn¡¯t be avable for another three months. ¡°Mr. Daniels, during our cooperation, when I need you to stay with me, you must be avable immediately. You can¡¯t bete,¡± she said, trying to keep her tone professional


    Connorughed softly, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Okay.¡±


    His reaction made her feel more self-conscious. Trying to lighten the mood, she quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I¡¯m not interested in you. It¡¯s just that your presence is like a sleep aid for me.¡±


    Unfazed by her rification, Connor responded with a yful undertone, ¡°The armor you wore is quite unique¡ªa chastity armor, isn¡¯t it? It suits you well, and the designs are quite striking. Make sure you wear it again next time.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by hisment


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:


    Marissa was taken aback by Connor¡¯s audacity. Her chastity armor, concealed within her suit jacket, should have been invisible unless her clothes were removed. The realization that he had seen it implied he had undressed her, revealing a side of him she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªa cold, abstinent exterior masking a shameless, evil nature


    She had worn the armor not out of fear of him specifically, but as a habitual precaution from her days on missions where danger was a constant threat. It was her usual practice to wear the armor to protect herself from potential harm. Now, she was grateful for her foresight. If she hadn¡¯t worn that armorst night, she shuddered to think what might have happened with this hypocritical man. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Abruptly standing, Marissa delivered a swift kick to Connor and cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Unable to bear his presence a moment longer, she stormed out of the room. Connor, clutching his aching leg, chuckled darkly, pleased to have avenged himself after the previous night¡¯s events


    As Marissa exited the meeting room, she encountered Domenic, Marc, and Terry huddled by the door, clearly eavesdropping. The three men offered awkward smiles. Previously, they had interacted with her casually, treating her as just a vige girl. But now, they knew she was the distinguished Dr. Riss, and their demeanor changedpletely. They seemed intimidated, particrly Terry, whose guilt was evident in his expression


    Marissa, still fuming, did not mince words with them. ¡°Three idiots!¡± she snapped. With that, she walked away without looking back. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched her go, eyebrows raised. They had easily dismissed her as just a vige girl before, even daring to talk back. But facing the ire of the renowned Dr. Riss, they found themselves unable to respond, swallowing their pride in silence


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    As Marissa stepped out of the building, her phone rang¡ªit was Betty. Now aware that this woman, who had been harsh to her since childhood, was not her biological mother, Marissa felt a sense of detachment she hadn¡¯t experienced before. The usual conflict and sadness were absent as she answered the phone with a t, ¡°Hello?¡±


    On the other end, Betty¡¯s tone was usatory and demanding. ¡°Marissa, I haven¡¯t heard from you for days. Where have you been? I can¡¯t even find you at the flower shop. Do you know we¡¯re nearly starving at home?¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t surprised. Calls from Betty usually involved requests for money. She responded with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°You¡¯ve already spent the twenty thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Blebert is expensive. Is twenty thousand supposed to be enough?¡± Betty retorted


    ¡°I¡¯ll send more moneyter.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. We need food,¡± Betty demanded, taking Marissa¡¯s support for granted. After a brief pause, Betty resumed her insults. ¡°I went to your flower shop to look for you. The neighboring shop owners said the flower shop has been closed for nearly a month. Are you making money by sleeping around again?¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes, barely containing her frustration. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Betty snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would handle the online harassment? It¡¯s been days, and it¡¯s only getting worse. We have to disguise ourselves just to go outside, like we¡¯re criminals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as I can,¡± Marissa replied curtly, eager to end the conversation. She hung up before Betty could continue. Since Derek had lost his memory due to her actions, he hadn¡¯t yet addressed the cyber harassment issue. She realized she might need to discuss this with Connor. With a sigh, she turned back, deciding to ask for Connor¡¯s assistance with the matter


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:


    In the small meeting room, Connor was engrossed in documents while Domenic reported on their work. Marc and Terry stood guard at the door


    Marissa entered the room without knocking, instantly causing Connor to look up with a mild smile. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he inquired casually


    Maintaining a serious demeanor, Marissa nced at Domenic, Marc, and Terry before focusing on Connor. ¡°How is Derek?¡± she asked directly


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry discreetly moved to the side, well aware of her influence and not wishing to provoke her. Connor reached for his phone and made a quick call to check on Derek


    After a brief conversation, he hung up and reported to Marissa, ¡°He has recovered his memory, but he¡¯s still physically weak.¡±


    Marissa, hearing that, turned to leave without a word of thanks, her exit marked by a sharp re thrown over her shoulder at Connor


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    Watching her leave, Connor simply smiled again, amused rather than offended. Domenic, Marc, and Terry, observing this, rxed slightly. If their boss could handle Marissa¡¯s brusque manner, they felt less bothered by her treatment toward them


    Outside the building, Marissa tried calling Derek, but he didn¡¯t answer. She wondered if he was still frightened or perhaps had reservations about speaking to her. After a brief pause, she returned to the meeting room and approached Connor again. ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± she asked straightforwardly. Connor handed over his phone without hesitation


    Marissa dialed Derek¡¯s number using Connor¡¯s phone. This time, Derek answered immediately, his voice carrying a tone of respect. ¡°Uncle Connor.¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched as she responded in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Hello, my dear nephew-inw.¡± She then heard scrambling noises from Derek¡¯s end of the line. Her sharp instincts allowed her to visualize his reactions, piecing together Derek¡¯s movements from the sounds she heard


    When Derek heard Marissa¡¯s voice on the phone, panic seized him, causing him to drop the phone to the floor. Scrambling to pick it up, he hesitated, driven by instinct to end the call, but the realization that she was using Connor¡¯s phone made him freeze, too frightened to disconnect. With a feigned cheerfulness, Marissa asked, ¡°My dear nephew-inw, when will you rify the rumor online?¡±


    Derek, however, sidestepped the question. ¡°Marissa, how¡­ how are you using my uncle¡¯s phone? Is my uncle with you?¡±


    Marissa chuckled at his nervous inquiries. ¡°Your questions are ridiculous,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I can use my husband¡¯s phone as I like. It¡¯s not strange at all. Don¡¯t be nervous. He¡¯s not with me right now; he¡¯s taking a shower. You can say anything you want.¡±


    Connor, overhearing this, raised his eyebrows and muttered under his breath, ¡°You little liar, telling a lie whenever you want.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged uneasy nces. Marissa didn¡¯t seem to fit the image of a highly skilled doctor. Instead, she came across as deceitful. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed her earlier disdainful and arrogant behavior toward Connor, they might have thought the two were a loving couple, judging from her words


    Ignoring the men¡¯s reactions, Marissa continued her conversation with Derek. ¡°You¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯m going to treat you to another meal today. How about I send someone to pick you up at your home now?¡±


    ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t do that!¡± Derek blurted out, his voiceced with rm. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make a video rification right now!¡±


    ¡°You should be quick about it. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner if you take even a minute longer. Haa¡­¡± Marissa replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she ended the call. She nced at Connor, handed back his phone without a word of thanks, and walked out of the room, leaving the four men dumbfounded


    After exiting Connor¡¯s property, she hopped onto her motorcycle and sped away toward her rental apartment on Vintage Street. An hourter, she arrived at her destination. The apartment door was slightly ajar. As she was about to push it open, she paused, hearing a conversation ongoing inside


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:


    Marissa overheard Denise saying, ¡°Dad, Mom, Derek has released a video clearing up the rumors. We don¡¯t need to hide anymore!¡±


    ¡°What did Derek say?¡± Betty inquired


    ¡°He stated that the fianc¨¦e who deeply hurt him wasn¡¯t me. He urged the public not to believe the rumors or harm the innocent,¡± Denise replied


    ¡°No, he explicitly stated he no longer wanted to discuss his fianc¨¦e. He¡¯s reunited with his biological parents now. He¡¯s letting the past stay in the past and has moved on,¡± Denise continued


    ¡°Did he mention his fianc¨¦e was Marissa?¡± Korbin asked


    Marissa pulled out her phone and checked the news online. Indeed, just as Denise had mentioned, Derek had posted a video rifying the situation. Yet, he continued to portray himself as wronged and pitiful, not fully disclosing the truth. The notorious fianc¨¦e was still part of the narrative, but her name was no longer Denise


    . is your storytelling hub


    In the past few days, Derek¡¯s parents and older brother had been actively posting videos, revealing Derek¡¯s connection to the Daniels family. They had done much more, amplifying the news further. Netizens were shocked to learn that Derek hailed from Blebert¡¯s most influential family, which only deepened their sympathy for his troubled life. They bombarded him with inquiries about his current condition


    But recently, Derek had suffered from amnesia, rendering him unable to appear in public. His parents and older brother exined that his depression had intensified, and he was undergoing treatment. They assured everyone that as soon as Derek felt better, he would make a public appearance to express his gratitude for their concern. These revtions only increased theizens¡¯ sympathy for Derek


    ¡°He was born into a wealthy and powerful family, yet he ended up with a poor family because of vile human traffickers. He has endured so much hardship. I truly feel for him. I hope he recovers quickly and can greet us soon.¡±


    As the onlinemunity expressed their concern and anticipation, Derek unexpectedly released a video today to set the record straight for Denise. Due to overwhelming fear, Derek had been gued by nightmares recently and had visibly lost weight. Upon seeing his condition,izens concluded that it was because he was battling depression, and their hearts went out to him even more. Countless people sent encouraging messages in thements, and his poprity soared like never before


    ¡°Derek is too gentle. That despicable fianc¨¦e has caused him so much pain, yet he refuses to speak ill of her. Oh, he¡¯s just too soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Good people will eventually be rewarded for their kindness. More power to you, Derek. Billions are behind you. We¡¯re all your fans.¡±


    After viewing thosements, Marissa simply scoffed. Derek¡¯s family excelled at creating buzz. Now that the event had skyrocketed in poprity, they stood to gain significantly. She wasn¡¯t sure how long this frenzy, fueled by a web of lies, would hold people¡¯s attention


    She decided not to dwell on it. Once Derek released that video, what would happen to him next was no longer rted to her. At that moment, Denise eximed with a spark of excitement, ¡°With the online harassment gone, I¡¯m no longer the target of theizens¡¯ wrath. Instead, my misfortune has brought me fame. Now, I need to figure out how to capitalize on this newfound poprity!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha. Denise, you¡¯re really clever,¡± Korbin and Betty couldn¡¯t hide their delight. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Marissa actually managed to handle it. She¡¯s quite capable,¡± Bettymented


    ¡°Hmph, I doubt that,¡± Denise retorted, her lips curling in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s obvious how she did it. She must have groveled to Derek. Maybe she even spent a few nights with him.¡±


    Korbin dismissed the details with a wave of his hand, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened. The important thing is you¡¯re okay now.¡±


    Betty let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We were forced to take in that little bitch. It was so unfair, so all we ever gave her were scraps and worn-out clothes. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d end up giving us so much money over the years?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Korbin cut her off sharply. ¡°You know the kind of people we¡¯re dealing with. We can¡¯t talk about this to anyone, or we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble!¡±


    ¡°But why should I be scared? I want to talk about it!¡± Betty retorted, her voice rising with frustration


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Marissa pressed her ear against the door, straining to catch every word


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:


    ¡°Enough already. Stop!¡± Korbin¡¯s voice quivered with fear


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so scared?¡± Despite the urgency in his tone, Betty didn¡¯t seem to take the matter seriously


    ¡°It¡¯s been years, and those people haven¡¯t shown up again. They¡¯ve probably forgotten all about that little wretch by now.¡±


    Korbin¡¯s reply wasced with anxiety. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much time has passed. We must never talk about it. If we provoke them, it could be the end for our whole family.¡±


    Betty fell silent for a moment before conceding. ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t talk about it. Besides, Marissa keeps sending us money. Her identity and origins don¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, who are you talking about?¡± Denise interjected, curiosity piqued


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°I have no idea who they are, but they¡¯re scary. Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore,¡± Korbin cautioned


    After their conversation ceased, silence enveloped the apartment. Outside, Marissa stood upright, her expression tight with concern. From Betty¡¯s words, she discovered that they had been coerced into adopting her. They didn¡¯t know who had forced them or who she was. It was merely chance that they shared the samest name


    Memories from her early childhood resurfaced in her mind. Usually, young children struggle to recall their earliest years. Yet, Marissa¡¯s memories were vivid, etched into her mind due to the daily struggles of that period. Each day¡¯s pain and terror were indelibly imprinted


    At the age of four, tragedy struck when her adoptive parents, refugees in Blo Grein, perished in an explosion. Subsequently, her ten-year-old brother assumed the role of her guardian. Despite the constant threat of death, her brother clung to a hopeful outlook on life and defiantly battled their harsh fate. He always saved the best portions of food for her, often going hungry or eating only her scraps. When she was too tired to walk, he carried her on his back. At night, when sleep eluded her, he would soothe her with stories. Whenever they were harassed, he would defiantly wield his steel knife, ready to fight, undeterred even by adults. No matter the peril, he stood firm


    During each terrifying st or whenever she witnessed someone¡¯s death nearby, her brother would reassure her with unwavering resolve, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will survive this war.¡± She vividly recalled the days of being without a home. Hunger, fear, and the shadow of death were constantpanions. Yet, her brother¡¯s valor instilled in her a profound sense of joy and optimism about the future


    Then came the day when individuals dressed in suits located them, iming they had found her parents and intended to take her away from Blo Grein. She was reluctant to leave her brother behind, but he encouraged her earnestly, arguing that reuniting with her parents was preferable to their nomadic existence. Clinging to his sleeve, she received his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure we meet again.¡±


    Desperate, she pleaded with the suited individuals to take her brother too, but they refused, citing rules. Powerless against their fate, she tearfully bid her brother farewell, insisting he keep his promise. Later, she traveled to Adagend with Korbin and Betty. Since then, she had never heard any news about her brother


    As she grew older, she finally had the opportunity to return to Blo Grein. She tried every possible way to locate her brother, but to no avail. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. For years, she clung to the hope that he would appear and fulfill his promise. She never dared sever ties with Korbin and his family, fearing that losing that connection would mean her brother could never find her


    As Marissa snapped out of her reverie, tears streamed down her face. She yearned for her brother, Kevin Vaughn. His handsome and wise image remained vivid in her mind. Then, as if by fate, she received a message from Silver Fox: ¡°Hey, ck Snake, haven¡¯t you always wanted me to find a guy named Kevin Vaughn from Blo Grein? I have news!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:


    As Marissa read the message from Silver Fox, her heart raced with excitement. ¡°Tell me,¡± she demanded


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°Back then, Kevin was just a refugee, a nobody. His life or death mattered to no one, and no one would have reported his death even if he had died. It¡¯s tough to track him down. But luckily, I¡¯ve managed to dig up some information.¡±


    Marissa replied impatiently, ¡°Cut the crap. Just get to the point.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°The main point is that Kevin didn¡¯t die in the refugee camp. He was taken away by some mysterious figure. However, where he went after that remains unknown.¡±


    Marissa felt a mix of relief and frustration. She was relieved that Kevin might still be alive, but frustrated that his location was still a mystery. She inhaled deeply, fighting to suppress her sadness, then typed once more, ¡°Keep searching. Whether he¡¯s alive or not, I need to find out.¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Silver Fox then asked, ¡°ck Snake, who is this guy to you? Why are you putting so much effort into finding him?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t reply and closed the chat window. Her childhood memories were deeply personal, and she wasn¡¯t ready to share them with anyone


    She took another deep breath to calm herself, then opened the door and entered the apartment. Betty immediately startedining as soon as she saw Marissa. ¡°You finally remember to visit us. If you don¡¯t give us money, we¡¯ll starve to death! You live it up out there, never worrying about whether we¡¯re dead or alive. How could we have raised someone as ungrateful as you?¡±


    Marissa noticed the takeout boxes strewn across the table and scoffed. ¡°You never cook; you just order takeout and expensive meals. Of course, you spend money fast. If you keep spending like this, I¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡±


    Betty, unashamed, retorted confidently, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we order takeout? Now that we¡¯re in the big city, we need to live differently. We¡¯re here to enjoy life, not to suffer! Now you¡¯re making a fuss about giving us money. If you hadn¡¯t irritated Derek, we wouldn¡¯t have had to leave our hometown. If you don¡¯t have enough money, find a way to make more. Don¡¯t whine to us. You make good money at the nightclub. Just sleep with more guys, and you can bring in even more cash, right?¡±


    Marissa reached her breaking point. She grabbed a ss from the table and hurled it at Betty¡¯s feet. The ss shattered loudly on the floor. Betty jumped back in rm. Regaining herposure, she pointed at Marissa and eximed, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How could you treat your mother like this? You have no manners!¡±


    Undeterred, Marissa grabbed another ss and smashed it too. Betty stepped back, scared and silent. Denise tried to intervene, ¡°How can you treat our mother like that, Marissa?¡±


    In the past, Marissa had always been amodating toward Denise, whom she thought was her younger sister. Not this time. Before Denise could reach her, Marissa pped her across the face. The p resounded sharply, and Denise copsed to the floor with a cry of pain. Both Korbin and Betty gasped in shock


    The apartment fell silent. All three were stunned, too scared to provoke Marissa further. For years, they had mistreated Marissa together, their behavior worsening over time. Today, her forceful retaliation terrified them


    Marissa then tossed twenty thousand dors on the table and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re spending my money, you better start showing some respect. If you ever speak to me like that again, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a lesson!¡±


    With a disdainful snort, she turned and stormed out. The three were in a state of shock for a long time. They only snapped out of it when Betty¡¯s phone began to ring. Muttering a curse, Betty checked the caller ID. Her expression filled with dread as she took a deep breath


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:


    Betty¡¯s anxious mood quickly spread to Korbin and Denise, making them both tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As Betty pointed to the caller ID, her words tumbled out in a rush. ¡°It¡¯s Derek on the line.¡±


    ¡°Derek?¡± Denise jumped to her feet, excitement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Mom, answer it! Could Derek have realized his feelings for me? Why else would he, now a member of the wealthiest family, call us?¡±


    ¡°Right, Denise might be onto something. Pick it up!¡± Korbin chimed in, his voice filled with anticipation


    Betty, initially worried that Derek was calling to settle old scores, was swept up by Korbin and Denise¡¯s excitement. She pressed the answer button and put Derek on speakerphone


    ¡°Hi Derek, how have you been? I¡¯ve been thinking about you,¡± Betty said, her tone warm and inviting. Korbin and Denise leaned in, tense with anticipation, waiting for Derek¡¯s reply


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    But all they heard was a derisive ¡°Hah!¡± That single scornful sound quickly erased the smiles from the Nash family¡¯s faces, dimming their optimistic mood. Derek¡¯s cold demeanor showed no signs of affection for Denise or her family


    Fears crept back into their hearts as memories of how they had mistreated and bullied Derek haunted them. If only they had known his true status as the lost heir of a notable family, they would have shown him nothing but respect. Betty¡¯s voice shook with emotion as she spoke. ¡°We were so blind back then,pletely unaware of how remarkable you are, and we ended up hurting you. I hope you can forgive us and let go of any hard feelings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me those excuses!¡± Derek interrupted sharply, his face showing no signs of forgiveness. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten how you treated me. Nothing you say now can change what happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Betty staggered, her legs feeling weak from the shock of Derek¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Derek, please¡­ It was all Marissa¡¯s fault. She constantly spoke ill of you at home, leading us to misunderstand you. If you¡¯re looking for someone to me, me her, not us.¡±


    ¡°Marissa?¡± Derek raised an eyebrow


    ¡°Yes, Marissa always belittled you in front of us, iming you were worthless and not worth her time. She even said that if it weren¡¯t for your grandmother deceiving her, she would never marry you. Basically, she¡¯s the reason we mistreated you,¡± Betty exined, trying to divert the me


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Do you really think I¡¯d fall for that?¡± Derek retorted, dismissing Betty¡¯s attempt to shift the me onto Marissa. Derek¡¯s sharp responses quickly silenced Betty


    With the conversation at a standstill, Derek let out a sigh. Despite the bitterness, he recognized the genuine care Marissa had shown him over the years and the benefits he had gained from her presence in his life. What truly troubled him was Marissa¡¯s questionable reputation and his own internal conflict over potentially losing her in the past


    Betty¡¯s maliciousments didn¡¯t alter Derek¡¯s perspective; he knew the truth. As the air grew thick with tension, Korbin cautiously broke the silence. ¡°Did you call us for something specific today?¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Where have you relocated?¡±


    Taken aback, Korbin, Betty, and Denise shared uneasy looks, reluctant to reveal their new address, fearing Derek might retaliate


    ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden? Cat got your tongues?¡± Derek¡¯s voice boomed, echoing around them. The remark left all three visibly disturbed


    ¡°We¡¯ve moved to Vintage Street,¡± Betty blurted out impulsively


    ¡°To that rundown neighborhood where the lower ss lives?¡± Derek sneered with contempt


    ¡°Did Marissa find that ce for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Derek scoffed derisively. ¡°Marissa is living it up as a wealthy heiress, while she makes you live in such a modest home. Seems she doesn¡¯t treat you well, does she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:


    The revtion that Marissa had be the heiress of a wealthy family and was living in luxury shocked the three members of the Nash family. Marissa was enjoying her high status and wealth, while they were living like average people. How could this be fair?


    ¡°Derek, what do you mean?¡± Betty asked eagerly


    Derek had contacted Betty to inform her that her daughter was masquerading as ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert. Fearing a confrontation with Marissa, Derek hoped to use this information to uncover her true identity and remove her from her affluent life. He exined that Marissa resembled ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert and had seized the opportunity to assume her identity, swindling a considerable amount of money


    Derek only mentioned that Marissa was posing as ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert but didn¡¯t reveal her marriage to Connor. He reasoned that disclosing Marissa as the wife of the wealthiest man might provoke her family to confront the Daniels, demanding a share of the fortune, which could lead to her downfall more swiftly. Derek was cautious not to offend Connor, so he disclosed only part of the truth


    Derek ended his call with a warning, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sharing this out of boredom. It would be best if you didn¡¯t tell anyone I told you this. If you do, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs.¡±


    ¡°No, no, we won¡¯t. Rest assured, Derek,¡± the Nash family assured him. Derek snorted dismissively and hung up


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    The Nash family members sighed in relief but quickly grew angry. ¡°What a bitch! I was puzzled by howfortably Marissa was living. Her flower shop had been closed for so long, yet she wasn¡¯t worried. It turns out she¡¯s found a very profitable scheme.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s infuriating that she¡¯s enjoying such avish lifestyle but keeping us in the dark while sticking us in a in apartment. She¡¯s so cold-hearted.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her enjoy this alone. We¡¯ll make her buy us a mansion and a limousine and provide a hefty sum for living expenses. If not, we¡¯ll expose her, get her kicked out of that wealthy family, and take her to court.¡±


    Together, they devised what they believed was a perfect n


    After his call, Derek boasted, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable just because you have my uncle¡¯s support. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you fall.¡±


    Subsequently, Neil and Lorna brought Foley into Derek¡¯s room


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Foley,¡± Derek greeted them, standing promptly. Since discovering Foley¡¯s scheme, Derek had be more cautious around him, no longer as presumptuous as when he first connected with them, nor as forthright with Foley


    ¡°Derek, why did you suddenly release a video clearing the air? Were you really in a rtionship with that vige girl named Denise?¡± Neil asked


    ¡°No, no. I posted that video merely to avoid trouble. That family can be tough to handle. If they feel harassed online, they might overreact. I¡¯m worried that if this esctes, it could negatively impact our future ns.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve been very considerate and did the right thing,¡± Neil said, patting Derek¡¯s shoulder with approval


    ¡°I always knew my boys were clever,¡± Lorna beamed with pride


    Derek sneaked a look at Foley, noticing jealousy in his gaze. Before Derek¡¯s return, Foley had been the sole heir, enjoying all the family¡¯s wealth and privileges. Now, with Derek around, Foley feared losing some of those advantages and was scheming against Derek. Derek knew he had to stay wary of Foley from here on out


    Neil and Lorna were unaware of the covert rivalry between their sons. Foley had always portrayed a loving rtionship with his brother, whichforted Neil and Lorna


    After a brief pause, Neil said, ¡°Derek, seeing how you are today, I think you¡¯re almost back to your old self. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:


    Upon hearing that his parents wanted to discuss something important, Derek quickly responded, ¡°Dad, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°This concerns our family¡¯s very survival. Listen closely,¡± Neil said gravely


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek felt a twinge of nervousness


    ¡°Derek, the Daniels family is the wealthiest and most influential. We possess immense wealth. But your mom and I are capitalizing on your return and exaggerating it toy the groundwork for our livestream sales business. Do you understand why we are doing that?¡±


    Derek opened his mouth but remained silent. He had always been puzzled about this. His family was the wealthiest, and his uncle was the richest man. He couldn¡¯t grasp why his parents would bother earning money through being influencers and running a livestream business. Initially, Derek assumed that no amount of money would be too much for his parents, but he was beginning to see that this was not the case


    ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. You¡¯re not fully aware of the Daniels family dynamics. Let me exin,¡± Neil continued. ¡°When your great-grandfather was alive, he established a rule: apart from the family head, no one could manage the family business or enterpeting sectors. Others only receive monthly allowances. Right now, your Uncle Connor is sitting on a fortune in the billions, while our family only pulls in two million dors each month. To ordinary people, that¡¯s a lot of money, but to rich and powerful families like us, it¡¯s barely anything, and it¡¯s humiliating. Though we¡¯re financially secure with our two million dors monthly, it means we can¡¯t achieve anything noteworthy. You and your brother will always be beneath your Uncle Connor¡¯s children. As your father, I find this uneptable. I¡¯m determined to secure a better future for you.¡±


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Derek replied, ¡°I understand. Dad, you want to earn more to support me and Foley.¡±


    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re missing the bigger picture.¡± Neil shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t just want you to surpass Connor¡¯s children. I want to surpass Connor, too. Our aim in amassing wealth is to use it to bring down Connor.¡±


    Derek suddenly shivered with fear, picturing Connor¡¯s formidable presence. He couldn¡¯t imagine confronting such a terrifying figure. Noticing Derek¡¯s frightened expression, Neil frowned and scolded, ¡°What are you scared of?¡±


    Derek bit his lip, too afraid to speak


    ¡°Connor is indeed terrifying, but if he were gone, what would there be to fear?¡± Neil added. ¡°If we eliminate Connor before he has any children, I will naturally inherit everything of the Daniels family. Then, our family will truly be the wealthiest and most influential family. Understand?¡±


    Trembling with fear, Derek nodded. He was too scared to utter a clear yes or no. When Derek was poor, he had felt an innate fear of Connor, wanting to yield even to his photos. Now, Neil was asking Derek to join him in a plot against the person he revered as a godlike figure. The thought terrified Derek


    ¡°You look like aplete loser,¡± Neil said. ¡°Look at your brother. He¡¯s far braver than you.¡±


    Derek sneaked another nce at Foley, who shed him a defiant smile


    Neil continued, ¡°You¡¯re my son. I don¡¯t need to hide things from you. I killed your grandparents and one of your uncles, and crippled your Uncle Glenn. Anyone who blocks my path to bing the head of the Daniels family will meet the same fate.¡±


    Derek¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed onto the sofa. He had once naively thought that life in a wealthy family was about enjoying fame and riches, never realizing it was riddled with such brutal conflicts


    Looking at Derek, Neil continued, ¡°My ambition is to lead the Daniels family, dominate all the influential circles in Blebert, and control the world. As my sons, you and Foley should do everything to support me. Understand?¡±


    At that moment, Neil had a menacing look about him, resembling a wicked high official from ancient times scheming to seize power


    Seized by panic, Derek blurted out, ¡°Dad, for the sake of power and wealth, you¡¯ve even harmed your own parents and siblings. So, could theree a day when you¡¯d kill me, your son, for your ambitions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:


    After asking his question, Derek immediately regretted it. Since meeting his biological father, Neil had been kind to him. Only now did Derek realize that his father was capable of extreme cruelty. Neil had even gone so far as to murder his own family members to achieve his ambitions. As his son, Derek felt vulnerable and realized it was pointless to have asked his question


    Not only was he unlikely to get the answers he wanted, but he also risked provoking Neil. Caught up in his thoughts and worries, Derek was jolted back to reality when Neil chuckled softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you obey and follow mymands, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed with a trace of bitterness as he continued, ¡°I was driven to those harsh actions because my family members treated me unfairly. I¡¯m the eldest son, and by rights, the leadership should have been mine. But your grandparents preferred your uncle and nned to make him the sessor. I had no choice but to eliminate him in a fire. I thought that by removing him, I would automatically be the only heir. But then your grandparents had Glenn and Connor. Glenn, being 19 years my junior, and Connor, 23 years, didn¡¯t seem like threats initially. However, your grandparents began grooming one of them to take over the family leadership. I had to act again. The car ident was meant to be wless, eliminating your grandparents, Glenn, and Connor all at once. But Glenn shielded Connor with his body, and your great-grandmother took Connor under her wing, thwarting my ns.¡±


    As he recalled the past, Neil¡¯s face twisted in pain and unresolved bitterness while a deep-seated hatred simmered beneath the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why did they underestimate me? They¡¯d rather prepare Connor than choose me as the sessor. They showed him favoritism and treated me unfairly. So, they shouldn¡¯t be surprised by my ruthlessness! So what if they made Connor the head of the family? I still have ways to bring him down and damn him to hell!¡± Neil was so enraged that he kicked the coffee table next to him


    Sitting on the sofa beside the table, Derek was so terrified that he froze. Foley attempted to calm Neil. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be angry. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll back you up.¡±


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    ¡°Okay.¡± Neil nodded, pleased with the support. Then, turning to Derek, he said, ¡°Did you hear what your brother just said? I have never been liked by my parents since childhood, leaving me isted. As my son, you should stand by me. If you betray me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Derek quickly assured him


    ¡°Good,¡± Neil responded, nodding again with satisfaction. ¡°You are my sons. The power and wealth I¡¯ve secured will one day be yours. If you stand with me, your future is bright. Our family must unite to pull off this grand scheme, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Foley responded dutifully


    ¡°Yes, Dad. I understand!¡± Derek reluctantly agreed


    At that moment, Derek longed for his earlier life in Adagend. Though he had been poor as a child, his life had gradually improved under Marissa¡¯s care. Now, returning to his wealthy family had plunged him into turmoil!


    Unbeknownst to Marissa, Derek wasn¡¯t entirely under her control. After leaving the apartment, she nned to visit Caylee at the hospital. On the way, she received a call from Balthasar


    ¡°When are youing home, Tiffany?¡± Balthasar¡¯s voice was unexpectedly gentle, a stark contrast to his typically cold and scornful tone


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°Did you dial the wrong number? I¡¯m no longer a part of your family, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Balthasar sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°You have a twin sister, Tiffany. Would you like to learn more about her?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:


    Ever since Marissa discovered she was Brian¡¯s daughter, she felt a connection to the Nash family in Blebert, despite their coldness toward her. Although the Nash family was known for their contributions to medicine, the true acim belonged to Marissa¡¯s father. She was determined not to let his legacy be tarnished on her watch. Therefore, Marissa only caused the downfall of Sansa and her daughter today, while the Nash family not only avoided disgrace but actually gained more prominence


    Yet, Marissa hadn¡¯t nned on rejoining the Nash family so soon. The family memberscked a genuine interest in medicine and were primarily motivated by greed. They were not inclined to put in the work themselves but hoped to reap the benefits of others¡¯ sesses. It was precisely this collectiveziness that had allowed Sansa and A to stir up trouble, threatening the family¡¯s stability. Marissa feltpelled to intervene, teach them a lesson, and then distance herself for a period. Unexpectedly, Balthasar informed her that Tiffany had a twin sister. Shocked by this revtion, Marissa feltpelled to return. The Sanchez family had imed Caylee had only one child, yet the Nash family knew of Tiffany¡¯s twin. What was the truth?


    Marissa sped back to the Nash family¡¯s residence on her motorcycle. She entered the vi quietly, not wanting to disturb anyone. Before walking into the living room, she overheard heated discussions. Peering in, she saw almost all the Nash family members gathered. Balthasar upied the most prestigious seat, clutching his crutch, his expression stern. Sergio, the new family head, and his wife Hannah were seated to Balthasar¡¯s left. Landen, who had brought the family acim that day, was on his right


    It was evident that these three had ascended significantly in status. Previously, Sergio and Hannah had been relegated to positions behind their peers, their opinions overlooked and disregarded. Once regarded as much of a failure as Tiffany, Landen typically sat in a corner, unable to voice his thoughts without being reprimanded for the smallest errors. Now, they sat beside Balthasar, elevated above the other family members


    If Sansa had experienced such a rise in status, she would have be arrogant and overbearing. However, Sergio and Hannah stayed calm and friendly despite their newfound prestige. Transformed from a perceived failure to a celebrated figure, Landen seemed unchanged. He lounged casually on the sofa, paying little attention to the ongoing conversation. In the past, he would have faced criticism during the meeting, but today, he was regarded with anticipation and respect


    Observing these changes from behind the door, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but be amused. The debate in the living room was intense. ¡°A, that wicked girl! She fooled us for so long and nearly ruined our family¡¯s good name. We cannot let her off easily.¡±


    ¡°And Sansa, as the hostess of the family, is selfish. She favors her daughter and mistreats her niece. She should be divorced and expelled from the family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned to the former family head, Rex. ¡°Rex, say something!¡±


    Seated next to Sergio, Rex appeared uninterested. When called upon, he merely shifted in his seat and remained silent. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re such a coward!¡± Balthasar grabbed his crutch and tapped him sharply. Then he scolded, clearly frustrated, ¡°Sansa has pushed you around for years. Now, when you need to decide, you stay quiet. I was so stupid to give you power!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Landen suddenly chuckled softly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get worked up. It¡¯s not just you. Everyone in our family was stupid before.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:


    Landen was being disrespectful and rude now. In the past, such behavior would have earned him a swift hit from Balthasar¡¯s crutch and scorn from the entire n. But today, no one dared to scold him. Balthasar merely pursed his lips, embarrassed


    ¡°Landen, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Hannah admonished him. Landen shrugged and replied, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Now you¡¯re all criticizing Uncle Rex for being manipted by women. Yet for years, you¡¯ve all been ttering Sansa.¡±


    The Nash family members were left speechless, hanging their heads in shame. Landen looked around, his gaze suggesting he saw them as fools, and with a snort, he fell silent. He chose not to continue


    Over the years, to support A, Sansa had ruthlessly undermined A¡¯s peers, especially Landen and Tiffany. Landen had been so marginalized within the family that he had joined an organization just to make ends meet, and Tiffany had be the butt of jokes throughout Blebert


    Hadn¡¯t these people criticized Rex for his ipetence before? Why?


    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    After a quiet moment, Balthasar said again, ¡°Landen, I¡¯m to me for what you and Tiffany have endured. I¡¯ll make it right.¡±


    ncing briefly at Balthasar, Landen responded coolly, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I can handle some hardship. But you¡¯ve seen the pain Tiffany endured. Grandpa, think about how you¡¯ll make it up to her.¡±


    Speaking of Tiffany, Hannah sighed deeply. ¡°She was so bright as a child. She could already read many words when she was three years old and had beautiful handwriting. She was never a failure.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Brian¡¯s daughter. Both her parents were brilliant. How could their daughter be anything but exceptional? Tiffany is smart. Only Sansa and A¡¯s oppression stopped her from showing her talents,¡± Landen dered angrily. After a pause, he clenched his teeth and added, ¡°Even though she posed no threat and never tried to outshine A, Sansa couldn¡¯t stand her. Tiffany was forced to drop out of high school in her freshman year and had her engagements broken off five times. Her life has been ruined!¡±


    Recalling Tiffany¡¯s struggles, the Nash family members lowered their heads, ashamed. They all knew the wealth they enjoyed came from Brian. Yet when Brian¡¯s daughter needed them, they turned away. Balthasar¡¯s heart ached deeply. Brian, his beloved son, had been missing all these years. He should have cherished and protected his granddaughter. Yet, when she faced difficulties, he stood by, offering no help at all


    Landen nced at the quiet Rex and sneered. ¡°Uncle Rex, you led our family, but you¡¯ve done nothing as it crumbles. Your wife and daughter have harmed us, and you haven¡¯t corrected them. You¡¯re worse than a failure. You¡¯re the Nash family¡¯s disgrace. Don¡¯t think your kindness makes up for your neglect. With your control over the family, yourck of action is more damning than Sansa and A¡¯s misdeeds. Your crimes are inexpiable. The priority now isn¡¯t just to deal with A and oust Sansa from the family, but to have you kneel in the ancestral hall and admit your wrongs before our ancestors¡¯ photos. You should kneel there for as long as you¡¯ve led this family!¡±


    Rex listened in silence until Landen finished his tirade. His expression shifted subtly, indicating he didn¡¯t think it was fair


    ¡°Landen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh? I acknowledge that Sansa and A have made some mistakes over the years. However, Tiffany¡¯s expulsion from school and her broken engagements weren¡¯t Sansa¡¯s doing. Tiffany brought those on herself.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Landen exploded with anger. He grabbed a nearby teacup and hurled it at Rex, disregarding that Rex was his elder


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:


    Nobody was prepared for Landen¡¯s aggressive move; Rex was caughtpletely off guard. The situation quickly turnededic. Previously, Rex had been sluggish in both speech and action, like a worm. But when the cup was thrown at him, he sprang into action, narrowly dodging it. The cup just grazed his clothes


    ¡°Bang!¡± It hit the floor, shattering loudly and scattering pieces everywhere. The sound sent a chill through everyone present. Despite Landen¡¯s harsh behavior pushing the limits, no one dared to criticize him. After all, he was considered a rising star in the family. Rex was visibly shaken, his face dripping with cold sweat and flushed with humiliation. He stood there cautiously, not daring to retaliate


    Balthasar said, ¡°You¡¯re out of line, Landen. Rex is your uncle, an elder. You can¡¯t treat him with such disrespect.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Landen scoffed dismissively. He settled back onto the sofa, taunting Rex. ¡°Why did you jump up? Why didn¡¯t you just y dead like you always did? When Tiffany was suffering so badly, why did you do nothing, acting like you were already dead?¡±


    Rex hung his head in shame, looking both humbled and miserable. Yet, this did not soften Landen¡¯s stance. He continued, ¡°Rex Nash, you don¡¯t deserve the honor of being called Uncle by Tiffany, nor do you deserve to be Brian¡¯s brother or the patriarch of our family. Your daughter lived a life of glory, while Tiffany struggled in obscurity. Do you expect me to believe you haven¡¯t noticed? You¡¯ve been pretending to be ignorant. You enjoyed the prestige and respect your daughter brought butpletely ignored Tiffany¡¯s plight. If my parents hadn¡¯t stepped in to protect her secretly, Sansa would have probably killed her by now. Back when you were in charge, we couldn¡¯t stand up to you. Now that you¡¯ve stepped down, how can you still have the shame to pretend like nothing happened? Consider how you would feel if you met Uncle Brian again


    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??


    If Uncle Brian is still alive, he will surely seek justice one day. If he has passed and is in Heaven, he will haunt your dreams, and you will find no peace in sleep.¡±


    Hearing Landen¡¯s harsh words, Rex suddenly fell to his knees, covering his face as he sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. I¡¯m at fault. I deserve to die. You were always so good to me, yet I failed you. I didn¡¯t take good care of your daughter¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s tears flowed freely, causing difort among the onlookers. Balthasar attempted to intercede on his behalf, saying, ¡°Landen, Rex has always been timid. He couldn¡¯t stand up to Sansa. Can¡¯t you forgive him for his past mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Forgive him?¡± Amused, Landen asked, ¡°Just because he¡¯s crying now, you want me to forgive him? Tiffany has suffered her entire childhood because of them. She had to leave school, and her reputation was ruined. Who will rectify that for her?¡±


    At that moment, no one dared to speak up for Rex. Landen¡¯s aggression was palpable. Sergio and Hannah also sided with their son discreetly, offering no intervention. When Balthasar sought their help, they avoided his gaze, acting as if they hadn¡¯t noticed. With no support, Balthasar had no choice but to ask, ¡°What do you want to do, then, Landen?¡±


    Landen directly expressed his opinion. ¡°Riss¡¯ team has filed charges against A, and she will face the consequences legally. The Nash family will not provide awyer or use our connections to aid her. She must face her punishment alone. Afterward, she is forbidden from entering our family¡¯snds. Uncle Rex must divorce Sansa and remove her from the Nash family. She can no longer carry the title of Mrs. Nash. As for Uncle Rex, I see two options. First, he should kneel in the ancestral hall for as long as he served as patriarch. Alternatively, he must leave the Nash family and never return.¡±


    Before anyone could react to his demands, Rex looked up sharply. ¡°Landen, are you trying to drive me to my grave?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:


    Everyone agreed that the punishment for Landen was overly severe. Not hiring awyer for A, not pulling any strings, and allowing thew to handle her seemed fair enough. After all, she had brought shame upon herself and the Nash family. Trying to rescue her with money would only deepen the disgrace. Simrly, divorcing Sansa and casting her out of the family was viewed as justifiable; everyone concurred. However, the choices presented to Rex were simply too harsh


    For 22 years, Rex had led the family. Forcing him to kneel in the ancestral hall for the same number of years could end his life prematurely. Should he refuse, he would be expelled from the family. How would he manage without his family around?


    Though many wanted to defend Rex, fear of upsetting Landen kept them silent. In response to Rex¡¯s protests, Landen scoffed and retorted, ¡°You only resist now that you¡¯re cornered. Why didn¡¯t you show this fight when your wife and daughter were cornering Tiffany?¡±


    Rex said, ¡°Sansa is vtile and mean. She loses control during arguments, even scratching my neck until it bleeds. I was too scared to set her off!¡± Crying and sniffling, Rex looked very much like a pitiable coward, which made Balthasar feel sorry for his son


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Balthasar admitted to himself that he might be partly to me for Rex¡¯s shorings. Brian had always been the capable one, shouldering the family burdens from a young age. This allowed his younger siblings to lead easier lives under his wing. Balthasar had focused too much on Brian, neglecting to guide his other sons. When Brian vanished, Balthasar had hesitantly chosen Rex as his sessor, hoping he would step up. Unfortunately, Rex fell short of expectations. Reflecting on these things, Balthasar deeply sighed and said, ¡°Landen, I get why you¡¯re upset, but he¡¯s still my son, your uncle. I can¡¯t let him be driven to his death. Please, show some mercy.¡±


    ¡°I think Grandpa has a point,¡± Marissa suddenly said, stepping forward from the doorway. Upon Marissa¡¯s appearance, every member of the Nash family tensed up. Today, she had made as strong an impression as Landen. No one could have predicted that the girl they once dismissed as a failure would rise to be an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team and procure the A Pill of MindEase Elixir


    Their curiosity piqued, everyone wondered how she came into possession of such a rare pill. As they couldn¡¯t fathom the true story, they attributed her sess to something legendary and profound, which garnered Marissa newfound respect


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re back? Come and sit here.¡± Those who had previously snubbed her now greeted her with open arms. Even Gerry, whom she had embarrassed, and his son, whom she had pped, approached her with friendliness. Balthasar smiled, patting the spot next to him. ¡°Tiffany, take a seat right here beside me.¡±


    Casting a nce at the seat, Marissa sensed the irony. That seat had once been A¡¯s. Indeed, how fortunes had shifted! She chose to ignore Balthasar and instead took a seat next to Landen. Leaning towards him, she murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good heart, and my support for you wasn¡¯t misced.¡±


    Landen merely smiled, reveling in his newfound authority within the family. Balthasar, feeling slighted, forced a smile and said, ¡°Tiffany, you just agreed with what I said, right? Maybe you could convince Landen to go easy on your Uncle Rex.¡±


    Marissa nodded and replied, ¡°Grandpa, I get where you¡¯reing from, but Landen is the future leader of this family. His decisions matter. So, maybe we could consider this¡­¡±


    After Marissa proposed her idea, everyone was left speechless. Was this girl a monster?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:


    Marissa suggested, ¡°It would be far too harsh to expel Uncle Rex from the Nash family or have him kneel in the ancestral hall for more than twenty years. Instead, I propose he kneels for just two hours each day. He¡¯ll still be free the rest of the time and receive his monthly allowance.¡± Rex was overwhelmed with gratitude at her words, his eyes brimming with tears, and he opened his mouth to express his thanks. But Marissa quickly continued, ¡°However, Uncle Rex hasmitted many serious errors in the past. Merely kneeling for two hours a day is quite lenient. He should kneel on dog poop.¡±


    Everyone stared at her in disbelief. Rex looked at Marissa,pletely bewildered and unable to react for a long while. Balthasar cautiously asked, ¡°Tiffany, what do you mean by kneeling on dog poop?¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly that,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Have a servant collect fresh dog poop daily. It must still be warm. Before it cools, Uncle Rex should kneel on it for precisely two hours each day.¡±


    The suggestion shocked everyone present. Rex, once the patriarch, might not have contributed much in his role, but he deserved respect in retirement. The idea of kneeling on dog poop daily was seen as excessively degrading, a punishment only the cruelest would consider. ¡°Eww!¡± Rex vomited immediately after hearing the proposal


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Landen couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Uncle Rex, you¡¯re reacting too soon. You haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Sergio and Hannah nced at each other, feeling somewhat ufortable. Nheless, given Tiffany¡¯s past suffering within the family, they understood her need for some form of reparation and found it hard to fault her. Balthasar felt ufortable, as if sitting on pins and needles, trying to reason with Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, isn¡¯t this approach a bit too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Marissa paused to think. ¡°Fine, change the dog poop to iron nails. Make sure the tips are sharp. When he kneels on them, his knees will bleed, and he¡¯ll experience severe pain.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Rex, having stopped vomiting, imagined kneeling on sharp nails and shuddered. Balthasar adjusted his crutch, seeming about to speak but then hesitating, clearly torn. Landen pressed his hand against his forehead, struggling to suppress hisughter


    The others showed various reactions, creating an awkward atmosphere. With a slight smile, Marissa gazed at Rex and added, ¡°Uncle Rex, it¡¯s your choice: disgust or pain. Remember, it¡¯s a punishment. It¡¯s not meant to befortable. I doubt you¡¯re so shameless, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Landen couldn¡¯t keep hisughter in any longer. Chuckling, he advised, ¡°Uncle Rex, you might want to go with the dog poop. It¡¯s gross, but it won¡¯t kill you. If you choose the nails, I doubt you¡¯ll make it to Christmas.¡±


    Once deemed the most worthless by the whole family, Tiffany and Landen now had risen to the top, demonstrating their wicked and childish sides. Every word they uttered tested everyone¡¯s patience, yet no one dared challenge them. Even Balthasar, the most revered member of the family, could only sigh deeply after a long silence. Realizing no one woulde to his defense, Rex resigned himself to his fate and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll take the dog poop¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Landen roared withughter. ¡°Good choice, Uncle Rex.¡± Embarrassed beyond measure, Rex suddenly stood up and bolted outside. Shortly after, they heard this middle-aged man sobbing loudly in the yard. Marissa and Landen nced at each other, untroubled by guilt. Given their own harsh experiences, this level of humiliation seemed trivial


    No one could persuade them to showpassion. Those who hadn¡¯t endured their hardships had no right to judge them


    At that moment, Sergio feigned anger and scolded, ¡°You two are too mischievous!¡± Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I haven¡¯t guided them well. I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on them from now on.¡± After a pause, Balthasar asked, ¡°Tiffany, can you now honestly tell me how you got the MindEase Elixir?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:


    As soon as Balthasar finished speaking, all eyes turned to Marissa, filled with curiosity and concern. Landen was also intrigued. At Balthasar¡¯s birthday party, he had thought Marissa was just boasting, but now it seemed she actually had the MindEase Elixir. Knowing it would be hard to believe any ordinary exnation, Marissa lied, ¡°Connor gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels?¡± Everyone found it hard to believe


    ¡°Tiffany, Mr. Connor Daniels does have ess to such resources, but wouldn¡¯t he rather give it to his grandma? And since Mr. Connor Daniels isn¡¯t fond of you, why would he offer you something so precious?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. Connor had two A Pills. His grandma was inclined to share one with me, but Connor, who doesn¡¯t like me, picked the less desirable one for me.¡± It was a reasonable scenario. Arabe¡¯s affection for Tiffany might lead her to offer a MindEase Elixir. To avoid conflict with Arabe, Connor would likely hand over the less desirable pill to Tiffany. However..


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    ¡°Tiffany, we heard that Dr. Riss only made one batch of the MindEase Elixir pills. Howe Connor had two A Pills?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not true. Riss did make a second batch of MindEase Elixir pillster on, though it wasn¡¯t made public. The second batch is far better-looking, even though the effects are identical.¡±


    This new information rified things for the Nash family members. Filled with remorse, Balthasar repeatedly sighed and said, ¡°Why did I throw it away that day?¡± The other family members also sighed, mourning as though they had lost something invaluable. Marissa just smiled and kept quiet


    Then, the butler said softly, ¡°Mr. Nash, I didn¡¯t throw that pill away.¡±


    The room fell into stunned silence. Balthasar¡¯s hands shook with excitement. ¡°You didn¡¯t? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you right now.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get it myself!¡± Before the butler could react, Balthasar was already on his feet, charged with excitement, with the rest of the family trailing behind him. Feeling slightly embarrassed, the butler led the way to the storage area. The family followed closely behind. Marissa and Landen exchanged looks before joining the group


    Arriving at the storage area, the butler pointed to a blue trash bin and exined, ¡°Tiffany instructed that this bin shouldn¡¯t be discarded that day. Worried something important might be inside, I decided to keep it here.¡±


    The butler was about to search the trash can for the pill. However, Balthasar gently pushed him aside and began digging through the bin himself. The scene was so amusing that everyone remembered what Marissa had said at the birthday party: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t throw away that trash can. You might find yourself searching through it someday.¡± Yet, nobodyughed at Balthasar¡¯s eagerness, understanding they would likely do the same in his shoes. What a prophecy!


    Concerned Balthasar might injure himself, Sergio and Hannah quickly joined to assist him. Thankfully, the trash can only contained waste paper. After they emptied it, they soon found a simple small wooden box. Balthasar held the small wooden box in his hand, opened the lid, and smiled happily at the treasure he had lost and regained


    ¡°Mr. Nash, congrattions on recovering this treasure. With the MindEase Elixir, here¡¯s to many more years!¡± the butler said. Sure enough, Balthasar¡¯s smile grew even wider. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m doubling your sry!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nash!¡± The butler couldn¡¯t hide his delight. With the wooden box securely in hand, Balthasar said to Marissa with a smile, ¡°Tiffany, join me in the study. I have something to tell you about your sister.¡± This was precisely why Marissa had returned. She followed Balthasar upstairs


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:


    Once inside the study, Balthasar didn¡¯t rush to speak with Marissa. Instead, he sat on the sofa, absorbed in the MindEase Elixir. Previously addicted to Longevity Soup, he now seemed entranced by this new pill


    Initially, Marissa waited patiently, but eventually, her patience wore thin, and she asked humorously, ¡°Grandpa, how long will you keep examining it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Balthasar snapped out of his thoughts and smiled. ¡°Tiffany, could you get me a ss of water? I¡¯d like to make tea with a bit of the pill.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback but stood to fetch the water. Balthasar carefully scraped off a small portion of the pill with a knife and brewed his tea


    ¡°Grandpa, can we talk about my sister now?¡± Marissa asked


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Sipping his tea and savoring the moment, Balthasar responded, ¡°Your sister died right after birth.¡±


    ¡°Died?¡± Marissa was surprised


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s dead,¡± Balthasar confirmed. ¡°Your mother was pregnant with twins. On the night she went intobor, a war erupted in Blo Grein. Your sister was killed by an explosion just after she was born.¡±


    Marissa frowned deeply. Balthasar imed her sister had died in an explosion, yet Marissa was alive and unharmed. She wasn¡¯t even injured at that time. If she had been injured, it was unlikely she would have survived and thrived in the harsh conditions of the refugee camp


    ¡°Grandpa, do you have proof that my sister died in that explosion?¡± Marissa asked


    ¡°Your sister was born naturally. An explosion urred in the hospital right after her birth. Many people died, including her. Your mother was badly hurt, and the doctor had to perform an emergency cesarean to deliver you safely.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°A doctor from that hospital told me.¡±


    ¡°Where was my father at that time?¡±


    ¡°He had disappeared before the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Why does the Sanchez family im my mother only had one child?¡±


    This question seemed to irritate Balthasar. His expression turned to one of regret and annoyance. ¡°Before your mother became pregnant, the situation in Blo Grein had already deteriorated. We all urged them toe back home, but your mother was deeplymitted to her journalism and insisted on staying. As the crisis in Blo Grein worsened, we eventually lost all contact with them. Only after hearing the tragic news did we learn your mother had given birth there. I personally traveled to Blo Grein to bring you and your mother back. My resentment for your mother and my disdain for the Sanchez family led me to withhold the details from them.¡± Balthasar, despite being pleased to have the MindEase Elixir, now appeared distressed


    ¡°Tiffany, I was always most proud of your father. He was our family¡¯s beacon of hope. But due to your mother¡¯s insistence on staying there, he¡­¡± Ovee with emotion, Balthasar broke down, his tears flowing freely, resembling a flickering candle in the wind


    Moved by his vulnerability, Marissa softened her approach. She got up, approached Balthasar, and discreetly slipped a pill into his ss. ¡°Grandpa, have some water.¡±


    Balthasar took a sip and soon became drowsy. Marissa then helped him back to his bedroom. Once Balthasar was asleep, Marissa returned to her room, deep in thought. The information from Balthasar hade from the hospital¡¯s doctor. Some of it was urate, but some seemed fabricated, making the doctor a questionable figure. She pondered who might be orchestrating these events and to what end. The doctor was her only lead, but after so many years, finding this person wouldn¡¯t be easy


    Just then, her thoughts were interrupted by a notification from the Dark Net. Silver Fox said in their chat group, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯ve located Amiri.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Blue Wind chimed in, ¡°Where is that son of a bitch?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°Not sure yet. But based on my intel, he will show up on the cruise ship named the Sunrise soon.¡±


    Blue Wind addressed Marissa, ¡°ck Snake, we can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Otherwise, we might wait years to see Amiri again. I need to kill Amiri myself to avenge Red Thunder.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Silver Fox sent her a private message. ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯ve also tracked down Tiffany Nash and got something.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:


    When Marissa read Silver Fox¡¯s message, her excitement surged. ¡°Tell me!¡± she said eagerly. Silver Fox responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t traced how Tiffany managed to leave Blebert and cross the border, but she was seen on the Sunrise cruise ship a month ago. It¡¯s unclear whether she got off the ship.¡±


    This information deepened Marissa¡¯s confusion. The Sunrise roamed the high seas year-round and did not belong to any country. Its massive size and luxurious amenities had earned it the nickname ¡°Floating City.¡± In many ways, it operated like an independent nation


    The cruise ship enforced its own strict regtions. Everyone on board had to adhere to these rules, or face severe consequences. The owner of the Sunrise was mysterious and influential. No one dared challenge him. His name was Paul Alvarado, and that was the only piece of information people had. His past, his appearance, and other details were as unknown as the true face of death itself¡ªknown to all but seen by none


    Whenever Paul was offended, trouble was sure to follow. This reputation oftenbeled the Sunrise as a dangerous ce. Despite its reputation, the cruise ship bizarrely flourished in business. People flocked to it, even with its high costs, because Paul was a merciless enforcer of rules. He never meddled in external conflicts, showing indifference to disputes even if they happened right in front of him. On his ship, however, any disturbance was met with fatal consequences. For rule-abiders, the Sunrise was a paradise; for rule-breakers, it was hell. On this cruise ship, if you adhered to the rules, you could enjoy unparalleled service and utmost security. It was a ce where guests, whether on business or leisure, were free to pursue their activities


    Given its unique nature, it was impossible for ordinary people to set foot on this Floating City. Marissa wondered how Tiffany had managed it


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    After some thought and without any clear answers, Marissa decided to temporarily shelve her spections. She realized that to find Amiri and Tiffany, she would need to visit the Sunrise herself


    In the group chat at that time, Blue Wind asked, ¡°ck Snake, why are you quiet? Are you considering giving up this opportunity?¡±


    Silver Fox quickly chimed in, ¡°Blue Wind, enough. ck Snake knows what to do. Do you realize how dangerous the Sunrise is? Taking out Amiri there could provoke Paul, and the fallout could be beyond our wildest fears!¡±


    Blue Wind retorted, ¡°Are you afraid? I¡¯ve had enough of waiting. Just tell me where Amiri is. I¡¯ll go after him myself. I won¡¯t return until I¡¯ve avenged Red Thunder!¡±


    Marissa then warned, ¡°Blue Wind, hold off on any rash actions. Follow my lead. We¡¯ll get justice for Red Thunder, but I want to make sure we all return safely. It¡¯s not worth provoking Paul just to get to Amiri.¡±


    Blue Wind asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your strategy?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡±


    She then sent a private message to Silver Fox, saying, ¡°Going forward, any updates on Amiri shoulde straight to me. Keep it from Blue Wind.¡±


    Silver Fox questioned, ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, are you nning to exclude Blue Wind from the operation against Amiri?¡±


    ¡°Why? You know how deeply he desires to avenge Red Thunder. He¡¯s going to be furious if he¡¯s left out.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I have different tasks nned for him. Continue to locate Tiffany and report to me promptly if there is any news.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marissa logged off the Dark Net. After pondering for a while, she logged back in and sent a new message to someone known as Lone Wolf. Meanwhile, in his office, Connor received a notification


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:


    In the world of mercenaries, two figures were particrly legendary: ck Snake and Lone Wolf. Both had established their reputations through remarkable feats, bing well-known and undefeated over many years. They were considered the twin legends of the mercenary world, instilling fear in many


    Their true identities were shrouded in mystery; no one had seen their faces, and their genders remained unknown. It was often said that truly exceptional individuals acted in unique and unconventional ways. Both were known to be particrly capricious and willful. ck Snake was associated with the Rasetsu Group, but the group never trulymanded ck Snake¡¯s loyalty. They merely used her name to bolster their own reputation. Lone Wolf was even more enigmatic, affiliated with no organization and living up to his name as a solitary figure


    Lone Wolf was the subject of many rumors but was rarely seen. His presence was only confirmed by the asional impressive jobs he took from the task list


    For years, no one had seen Lone Wolf. Rumors circted that he had left the mercenary world behind. Today, Marissa was taking a gamble by messaging Lone Wolf. The challenge of breaking Paul¡¯s strict rules on the Sunrise was daunting. Ordinary allies wouldn¡¯t suffice; Lone Wolf¡¯s support could significantly increase her chances of sess


    Marissa and Lone Wolf shared a unique connection, possibly because they sympathized with each other. A few years back, they had crossed paths during a mission. Although they were using aliases and unaware of each other¡¯s real identities, Lone Wolf had added her as a friend on the Dark Net. Since then, Marissa and Lone Wolf had maintained a silent friendship online, neither sure if the other was still alive


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Her message to him was straightforward: ¡°?¡±


    Meanwhile, in his office at the Daniels Group, Connor¡¯s phone emitted a distinctive beep. Connor understood the significance of this sound¡ªit signaled a message on the Dark Net. He immediately set aside his tasks, grabbed his phone, and essed the Dark Net. To his surprise, the message was from ck Snake


    Connor was taken aback. While he and ck Snake were Dark Net acquaintances, they had never reached out to each other before. A sudden message from ck Snake suggested something significant was going on. Connor had been out of the mercenary industry for years, but he still responded to ck Snake, holding her in high regard


    A few years back, when Connor first encountered ck Snake, he was impressed by her wisdom and remarkable skills. This connection made him unusually joyful. Despite his usual aloofness, he eagerly added ck Snake as a friend on the Dark Net. Today, Connor also replied with ¡°?¡± The two simple question marks conveyed a whole conversation; ck Snake inquired if Lone Wolf was online, and Lone Wolf responded by asking what was on her mind


    Marissa was taken aback by Lone Wolf¡¯s response. She vividly recalled how, years ago, she had been impressed by Lone Wolf¡¯s extraordinarybat skills. She typed out a new message: ¡°Lone Wolf, are you interested in a mission?¡±


    Lone Wolf responded, ¡°Who¡¯s offering the mission?¡±


    ck Snake replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got a personal score to settle with Amiri. I¡¯ve recently located him and need someone to help me eliminate him.¡±


    Lone Wolf sent an amused emoji and responded, ¡°Back in the day, you would take on an entire army by yourself. Why are you so cautious now?¡±


    ck Snake exined, ¡°I want to kill him on the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor immediately grasped the gravity of the situation. Killing Amiri on the Sunrise, under Paul¡¯s watchful eye, was far riskier than any battlefield skirmish. It was a mission only to be undertaken out of dire necessity. Connor also despised Amiri, known for his malevolent deeds. Anyone with a moralpass would want him gone as soon as possible. Years ago, Connor would have agreed without a second thought. But today, he hesitated, uncertain. Back then, Connor was younger, more impulsive, and thrilled by challenges. He used to eagerly tackle daunting tasks that others would shy away from. Now, as the leader of the Daniels family, Connor bore the responsibility of his entire lineage. He also had his elderly grandmother to care for and a vige girl who upied his thoughts and concerns, making any reckless actions inadvisable


    While he mulled over his decision, ck Snake sent another message: ¡°The pay is 300 million dors.¡±


    Connor chuckled. Since when did he need to work for money? Just then, Domenic burst through the door, his face etched with urgency. ¡°Mr. Daniels, we have a serious problem.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:


    Connor looked up at Domenic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Domenic handed him a report. ¡°Take a look, Mr. Daniels. Our ship¡¯s been raided by pirates¡ªarmed ones. They not only looted everything but also ughtered our crew.¡±


    Connor swiftly scanned the report, fury igniting in his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    ¡°Amiri¡¯s gang,¡± Domenic replied. ¡°Amiri¡¯s forces are expanding rapidly these days. He¡¯s grown brazen. In the past, they merely plundered. Now, they¡¯re resorting to ruthless killings, staining the sea with blood. To stay safe, many business groups are resorting to pleading with Amiri through intermediaries, forced to pay hefty sums annually. It¡¯s taking a toll on everyone. The Daniels Group wields significant international influence. No one dared to challenge us before. Amiri must have grown overly audacious. How dare he target our ship!¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze narrowed with lethal intent


    He then replied to ck Snake, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    ¡°Alright,¡± ck Snake acknowledged. ¡°I¡¯ll keep tabs on Amiri. I¡¯ll reach out when the time¡¯s right.¡±


    After talking with Lone Wolf, Marissa withdrew from the Dark Net and got up to go to the hospital. She foresaw the danger in assassinating Amiri on the Sunrise; no one could assure her safe return. Thus, she opted to perform Caylee¡¯s surgery first


    Entering the living room, Marissa found Landen seated on the sofa, alone. As he noticed her, he rose and said solemnly, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll be leaving the country in a few days.¡± He hesitated, restraining the words at the edge of his lips. After a prolonged pause, he continued, ¡°Take care of yourself. My father¡¯s the patriarch now. You won¡¯t face any mistreatment in the Nash family. Learn from Dr. Riss. When you acquire some of her skills, you won¡¯t suffer from poverty, no matter what.¡±


    Marissa gazed at his handsome face for a while before nodding. ¡°I will.¡± With a smile, Landen gently ruffled her hair. Though younger than Marissa, he always yed the role of an older brother


    ¡°I¡¯m off to see my mom at the hospital,¡± Marissa stated, heading towards the door


    On the porch, she nced back at him with a smile. ¡°Landen, I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯ll take care of both of us. Remember to lead the Nash family well in the future. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± With those words, she departed


    Landen remained rooted in ce, his mind adrift for a while, sensing something amiss. Marissa rode her motorcycle to the hospital. While waiting at a traffic light, she retrieved a bottle of water from her basket. As she unscrewed the cap, she heard a wolf whistle followed by a man¡¯s flirtatious voice. ¡°Hey there, Beautiful! You look so familiar. You look like¡­ like my kindergarten ssmate.¡±


    Marissa was repulsed by his approach. Such tactics to charm a girl seemed archaic. Without sparing him a nce, she tilted her head back, took a sip of water, and calmly sealed the bottle. Undeterred by her indifference, the man persisted. ¡°Hey, Beautiful, fancy grabbing a drink sometime?¡±


    Marissa continued to ignore him. ncing in her motorcycle¡¯s rearview mirror, she saw a shy red Lamborghini behind her. A somewhat decent-looking young man grinned at her through the car window, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of pursuit. His face triggered a memory of a file she had read at Connor¡¯s ce


    The details of the man were included in the file, and Tiffany had also mentioned him in her diary. With a single nce, Marissa recognized him. He was Tiffany¡¯s fifth fianc¨¦, Wesson Clifford, heir to Clifford Art and Entertainment. He had infamously called off their engagement in a humiliating manner, turning Tiffany into the city¡¯sughingstock and dissuading other suitors from pursuing her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:


    After recognizing Wesson, Marissa smiled. What a small world! She had been looking for an opportunity to teach this scoundrel a lesson, and now, fate had delivered him right into her path


    She had heard that after the major scandal, his parents had sent him abroad. She hadn¡¯t heard any news of his return until today, when she unexpectedly ran into him. It seemed he had juste back


    As these thoughts swirled in her head, Wesson was unabashedly flirting with her. ¡°Hey, Beautiful, why are you so quiet? I can take you to the most upscale club in Blebert. Doesn¡¯t that interest you?¡±


    Marissa turned to him. Wesson, stunned, asked, ¡°Tiffany Nash?¡± d in casual attire and a helmet, Marissa looked effortlessly cool and stunning on her motorbike. From behind and the side, she bore no resemnce to Tiffany. Wesson hadn¡¯t recognized her until just now


    Seeing her face initially startled him, but he quickly dismissed his own judgment. Though this woman resembled Tiffany, the stark difference in their auras was undeniable. Tiffany, ever the timid one, could never match this woman¡¯s cool demeanor. He smirked knowingly. ¡°You know, you really remind me of my ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marissa responded, her smile unwavering


    She then stepped off her motorcycle and walked briskly towards Wesson. Wesson, mistaking her approach as interest, beamed with anticipation. However, before he could revel in his assumption, Marissa¡¯s fist connected with his nose. There was a horrendous crack, and blood spurted, sshing across the car


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wesson screamed in agony


    Marissa grabbed his hair, yanking his head back. ¡°Take a good look. Who do I remind you of now?¡±


    Shocked, in pain, and furious, Wesson clenched his teeth and hissed, ¡°You wretched woman, do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m the son of the CEO of Clifford Art and Entertainment. You¡¯ve made a grave mistake messing with me!¡±


    Another punch from Marissa silenced him as it smashed into his mouth


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wesson screamed again


    Blood now streamed from both his nose and mouth, painting a ghastly picture. He resembled a zombie, fresh from a gruesome feast. As he cried out, his teeth ttered to the ground. The blood not only covered the car but also drenched his once pristine white suit in red. The crowd around them was dumbstruck, having never witnessed such a violent disy. She was like something out of an action movie¡ªfierce and unstoppable. Though Wesson had a history of frivolous flirtations, he had never encountered such ferocity


    Still holding his hair, Marissa looked at him with a faint smile and asked again, ¡°Look at me now. Who do I look like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wesson¡¯s voice broke as he lost all semnce of dignity


    But another punch came swiftly. Itnded squarely on his already broken nose, amplifying the pain. Wesson cried out, ¡°I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Marissa sneered, then lightly patted his cheek. ¡°Remember to show some respect next time you see me.¡±


    With those final words, she pushed him aside, mounted her motorcycle, and sped away. She couldn¡¯t linger any longer


    Her confrontation with Wesson had caused a significant traffic dy. Spectators in the front row were entertained and showed no urgency to disperse, while those at the back, unaware of the cause, continued to honk impatiently. If Marissa didn¡¯t leave soon, the traffic police would surely arrive


    After leaving the scene, Marissa headed straight to the hospital, unconcerned about Wesson¡¯s condition. Upon entering Caylee¡¯s ward, she found the entire Sanchez family gathered around, discussing something intently. As soon as Ruth spotted Marissa, she urgently called out, ¡°Come over here and see your mother, Tiffany!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:


    Hearing Ruth¡¯s voice, Marissa looked towards Caylee on the bed. Caylee¡¯s eyes remained closed, her face devoid of expression, but her waving hands indicated she was awake and attentive to the sounds around her. The gestures she made were unusual, and initially, no one could understand them. When Ruth called out Tiffany¡¯s name, Caylee¡¯s hand gestures changed, clearly stretching towards the door. She was signaling her desire to hold her daughter¡¯s hand. Grasping the meaning, Marissa quickly went over, took her hand, and soothed her with a gentle touch


    Ruth then said, ¡°Tiffany, today I told your mother about your new position as an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯s team. She reacted by waving her hands like this, and we¡¯re not sure what she¡¯s trying to say.¡±


    Marissa smiled warmly at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s probably just very happy.¡±


    Despite saying so, Marissa understood that Caylee was trying to tell the Sanchez family that Riss was her daughter. Once Caylee felt her hand in hers, she rxed


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Marissa then said to the Sanchez family, ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Rachel, it¡¯s best if you all head home to rest. I¡¯ll stay here with Mom.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. We should get back to prepare for the banquet,¡± Rachel responded. Daryl added, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯ll organize a wee-back party for you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°A party for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve finallye back to the Sanchez lineage. It¡¯s only right we celebrate with a grand ceremony. We even got your mother¡¯s agreement on this just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I leave it in your capable hands,¡± Marissa responded with a smile. With her approval, the Sanchez family departed from the ward, their spirits high


    Once Marissa was alone with her mother, she gently touched Caylee¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s crucial you keep my identity as Riss a secret for now. Please don¡¯t share it with anyone.¡± Caylee lifted her hand, mimicking a nod


    With a smile, Marissa began to check on her mother. Finishing the examination, she reassured her, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re recovering well. I¡¯ll proceed with the surgery in a few days. Do you have faith in me?¡± Caylee¡¯s hand moved in a nodding motion once more


    Marissa caressed her mother¡¯s forehead tenderly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ve always been sessful in surgery, and I¡¯ll make sure yours is no exception.¡±


    Caylee made two nodding gestures again. Marissa could tell she was in a good mood. As Marissa contemted her uing trip on the Sunrise, she mentioned, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be traveling abroad for some time after your surgery. It mightst a few days or even years. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t see me immediately when you wake up.¡±


    For a while, Caylee made no gesture. Marissa knew she was worried. Therefore, she consoled Caylee, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Mom. I¡¯ll be involved in medical research overseas and I promise I¡¯ll return. Just wait for me patiently after you wake up.¡±


    Eventually, Caylee raised her hand in agreement. Marissa shared several amusing stories with Caylee. When Caylee no longer responded, Marissa knew her mother had fallen asleep, and she stopped talking


    Three dayster, the Sanchez family threw arge celebration for Marissa and invited numerous guests. The banquet served two purposes: to formally recognize Tiffany as a member of the Sanchez family and to signal to any potential adversaries that Tiffany now had strong support


    Marissa and Caylee returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s house. Although Caylee could not see, the sounds of the vibrant gathering lifted her spirits, keeping her in a cheerful mood. The Sanchez family had arranged for a wheelchair for Caylee. Once she was seated, a servant wheeled her into the banquet and stayed close to ensure her safety. The banquet hall buzzed with joy and harmony, but the festivities were interrupted when an unexpected guest arrived


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:


    The unexpected guest was Wesson, apanied by his parents and a group of bodyguards. Three days ago, Marissa had broken his nose and knocked out two of his teeth. Wesson came from a wealthy family and had always been known for his wild and unrestrained behavior. He typically wore a white suit and was skilled at charming women. However, today he was a mess, his appearance almostical. His face was marked with bruises, and a thick gauze covered the bridge of his nose. When he spoke, the gaps where his two front teeth had been were inly visible


    Rumors had circted that he had flirted with a fiery-tempered beauty on the street and had been soundly beaten for it. Yet, no one knew that the woman was Marissa. Initially, Wesson wasn¡¯t sure who had attacked him. He had expended considerable effort and resources to find out, only to discover it was Tiffany. He found it hard to ept. He had once humiliated her to the brink of despair, almost driving her to jump off a building. How had she transformed into such a fierce and stunning woman?


    For him, being beaten by her was more humiliating than being bitten by a stray dog. Both the Sanchez and the Clifford families were involved in the art business and were fiercepetitors. They harbored deep resentment towards each other, meeting only in strained circumstances. Therefore, when Wesson showed up at the Sanchez family¡¯s party, his intentions were unclear at first


    It wasn¡¯t until he kicked over a table and cursed loudly that everyone realized the fiery-tempered beauty who had beaten him up was none other than Tiffany. He was there to confront her. The revtion shocked everyone. It was hard to believe that Tiffany, known for her gentleness and delicacy, could overpower a notorious yboy like Wesson. She had never shown such boldness, even when forced to break off her engagement after being humiliated. Wesson¡¯s broken nose and the absence of his two front teeth bore testament to her formidable strength


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Before Marissa could respond, Daryl spoke up sharply. ¡°This is the Sanchez family¡¯s house, not a venue for reckless behavior. You need to leave immediately!¡±


    Rachel instinctively stepped in front of Marissa, shielding her. She addressed Wesson, ¡°Everyone knows Tiffany as gentle and demure. How could she have inflicted such damage on you? You must find a more credible story if you¡¯re attempting to discredit her.¡±


    Although both families were in the art business, the Cliffords had a reputation for being rough and domineering, in stark contrast to the demure Daryl and Rachel. They appeared somewhat fragile when confronted with Wesson¡¯s aggressive demeanor. Wesson dismissed their attempts to defend Tiffany with a sneer. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. If you don¡¯t hand over Tiffany today, I will bring down your Sanchez family!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Shaun approached Wesson and asked in a resonant voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to bring down the Sanchez family.¡±


    Despite his serious tone, Shaun¡¯s elegant and demure appearance lessened his intimidating presence. Standing before Wesson, he seemed more like a schr facing a bandit. With her temper ring, Le pushed her way to the front, pointed directly at Wesson¡¯s nose, and yelled, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Wesson, infuriated, gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare a little girlmand me? You must be looking for trouble!¡± He raised his hand to p Le. Although Le was sharp-tongued, she wasn¡¯t much of a fighter. She would definitely suffer if she encountered a jerk like Wesson


    Just as Le was about to be hit, Daryl and Shaun stepped forward simultaneously to intercept Wesson. Seeing this, the Clifford family¡¯s bodyguards rushed forward, ready to strike. At that critical moment, a white figure dashed over, kicked Wesson away, and swiftly tackled the bodyguards. The entire skirmishsted less than ten seconds. The moves were executed so quickly that no one could catch how she did it. Once the dust settled, everyone was gaping in astonishment


    Seeing Wesson and his bodyguards sprawled on the floor and then looking at Marissa, who remained calm andposed, the others finally believed Wesson. She was indeed the fiery-tempered beauty who had beaten him up! Yana Clifford, Wesson¡¯s mother, hurried to help her son up. ¡°My dear, are you okay?¡±


    Wesson, sweating from pain, clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°My ribs are broken!¡±


    ¡°Call the police! Call the police now!¡± shouted Wesson¡¯s father, Rowe Clifford, in a fury. Just then, a cold and intimidating voice rang from outside. ¡°Who wants to call the police?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:


    Everyone turned toward the voice and saw that it was Connor. He stood tall and imposing at the door of the banquet hall. His arrival immediately charged the air with tension. Silence fell over the crowd


    Seated atop the wealth pyramid, the Daniels family wielded significant influence. In contrast, the Sanchez family¡¯s assets seemed insignificant. No one would have expected them to manage to invite the head of the Daniels family. Yet, here Connor was


    The Daniels and Sanchez families had no business dealings; their sole connection was Tiffany. Connor¡¯s presence, therefore, was puzzling, given his well-known disdain for her. So, why was Connor here?


    Rowe seemed to realize something. He quickly approached Connor to start his usations against Tiffany. ¡°Mr. Daniels, when Wesson discovered Tiffany¡¯s multiple affairs, he angrily broke off their engagement. Instead of reflecting on her actions, Tiffany has been harboring resentment towards Wesson. She assaulted him in public days ago, and today, she attacked him once more. Tiffany truly embodies violence and immorality.¡±


    Yana chimed in, ¡°That day, she encountered Wesson on the street and tried to seduce him into booking a hotel room with her. Wesson declined and admonished her for herck of loyalty. Her fury led her to strike Wesson.¡± Tears welled up in Yana¡¯s eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you must uphold justice for Wesson!¡±


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, a woman as immoral as Tiffany has smeared your reputation. If you aim to persuade your grandma to agree to the divorce, we can stand as your witnesses,¡± Rowe added


    ¡°We can verify these ims and reveal Tiffany¡¯s true character to your grandma,¡± Yana added. United in their agenda, Wesson¡¯s parents believed that Connor¡¯s aversion to Tiffany would prompt him to side with them. Their strategy seemed to persuade many attendees of the party. Given Tiffany¡¯s infamous past, these new allegations were not surprising


    The expectation now was for Connor to express his anger and publicly demand a divorce from Tiffany in Arabe¡¯s presence. It baffled them why the Sanchez family would hold such a notorious individual as Tiffany in high regard and host a grand party in her honor. To them, it seemed like a path to ruin, and they were convinced that Tiffany would be the downfall of the Sanchez family


    The banquet hall was silent, everyone eagerly anticipating Connor¡¯s reaction. However, contrary to expectations, Connor remainedposed. After listening quietly to Wesson¡¯s parents¡¯ usations, Connor asked indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    Yana blinked her eyes, interpreting Connor¡¯s question as a prompt to provide more damning evidence against Tiffany. She boldly fabricated another story. ¡°That day on the street, Tiffany spoke crudely, iming she¡¯d do anything for Wesson. She was even willing to have a threesome with him. It¡¯s too disgraceful to even repeat. Who knows how many obscene films she has watched toe up with such filthy ideas!¡±


    Embellishing her tale, Yana turned to Wesson and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Wesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wesson quickly agreed, aligning with his parents¡¯ intentions. ¡°After I rejected her, she even suggested having my child in secret. She nned to pass it off as a Daniels¡¯ heir, letting you raise it, Mr. Daniels, so she could im a share of your fortune.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Le erupted in anger. ¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t like that. You¡¯re just ndering her!¡±


    Shaun added, equally furious, ¡°You¡¯re spreading lies!¡±


    Tears streamed down Ruth¡¯s face as she pointed usingly at the Clifford family. ¡°You are so vile. Not only did you unjustly break off the engagement, but now you¡¯re ndering my granddaughter. God will see your wickedness!¡±


    Rachel, worried Ruth might fall ill from the stress, gently patted her back to calm her. Meanwhile, Daryl expressed his outrage. ¡°From this day forward, the Sanchez family and the Clifford family are sworn enemies!¡±


    At that moment, the Clifford family, sensing an alliance with Connor, looked down on the Sanchez family with arrogance and smugness. All eyes then turned to Connor. Everyone was curious about his next move¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:


    Connor remained calm andposed, casually asking the Clifford family, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Rowe, Yana, and Wesson looked at each other, their lips pursed. They seemed to have more to say but couldn¡¯t find the words. After a short pause, Yana said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, these should be enough for you to show your grandmother Tiffany¡¯s true colors and secure your divorce from her.¡±


    Connor then turned to Domenic, asking, ¡°Did you record all that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything,¡± Domenic replied


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go ahead and report them for nder,¡± Connor said


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    The Cliffords stood there, stunned and shaken. The bystanders were equally taken aback. They had all seen Domenic recording the entire conversation, thinking he was gathering evidence to show Arabe. Little did they know, it was actually a trap set for the Clifford family


    It was clear now that Connor was aiming to protect Tiffany. This raised questions. Connor had previously shown disdain towards Tiffany, so why this sudden defense? During the recent medical conference, Connor had kicked Sansa to protect Tiffany. Now, he came to this party to safeguard Tiffany again, leaving the crowd puzzled


    As Domenic prepared to call the police, Rowe suddenly knelt before Connor, pleading, ¡°Mr. Daniels, can you please rify what we¡¯ve done wrong?¡±


    If Connor pressed charges against them, they knew they would never win thewsuit. Yana quickly joined Rowe on the floor. She noticed Wesson hesitating and gently nudged him to kneel with them. Wesson grimaced as his sore ribs made kneeling painful, yet he hid his difort


    Connor looked down at the Clifford family with an air of detachment and casually suggested to Rowe, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to call the police? Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do that!¡± Rowe stuttered, his forehead slick with sweat from anxiety


    Connor let out a softugh. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Clifford. Everyone must abide by thew. If my wife hurt your son, she¡¯ll face the consequences. Simrly, if you¡¯ve made false ims about her, you¡¯ll need to answer for that.¡±


    ¡°It was all Wesson¡¯s fault! He¡­ he flirted with your wife publicly. He got what he deserved!¡± Rowe¡¯s voice shook as he continued, ¡°We made up those stories to damage your wife¡¯s reputation. We are very sorry, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re dropping the issue of my wife defending herself against your son?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°It was our son who erred, and your wife was merely protecting herself. We see no need to continue this,¡± Rowe said, shaking his head vigorously


    With a hint of a smirk, Connor responded casually, ¡°Well, considering your age, since you¡¯ve asked for mercy, I¡¯ll drop the matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Domenic responded, pocketing his phone with a smile. Rowe, Yana, and Wesson repeatedly bowed in thanks to Connor before they apologized to Marissa. With their heads lowered in embarrassment, they fled the party


    After the Clifford family left, Connor moved closer to Marissa, leaning in slightly to catch her eye. ¡°My grandmother always told me to stand by my wife. Are you happy with how I handled that?¡± he asked. Marissa¡¯s cheeks turned pink under his steady gaze


    His voice was so gentle, and his stance so close. Was he trying to charm her on purpose? A flush of embarrassment swept through Marissa, intensified by the many onlookers. She could feel his breath on her cheek, sending warmth through her


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡± Marissa awkwardly stepped back and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before she could pull away, Connor wrapped his arms around her, his voice carrying a hint of flirtation. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear my wife is pleased.¡±


    Marissa was stunned. This man must have been deliberate in his actions. He seemed to want to see her flustered and awkward. She desperately wanted to express her frustration but held back, considering the onlookers. She hadmitted to maintaining their image as a loving couple, after all


    The crowd was visibly surprised. Wasn¡¯t it well known that Connor held some resentment towards Tiffany? And yet, they seemed so close


    ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s been a while,¡± a gentle voice suddenly said from behind. Marissa turned around,pletely surprised by the neer


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:


    Marissa immediately recognized the woman who greeted her with a gentle smile. She was Chloe Brock, from the prominent Brock family


    In Blebert, four major ns held sway: the Daniels family at the helm, followed by the Brocks, the Warrens, and the Hoffmans. The head of the Brock family had two daughters, the elder being De Brock and the younger, Chloe. Both were celebrated for their beauty and talents. De had married Neil¡¯s elder son, Foley, two years prior. Chloe, on the other hand, remained single and had numerous admirers


    Chloe also enjoyed another distinction that often became a topic of conversation¡ªshe was Tiffany¡¯s best friend. Chloe was a radiant and talented woman, while Tiffany was struggling to find her footing. The fact that these two individuals were best friends left everyone astonished


    It was often said that Chloe¡¯s kindness was so profound that she could befriend someone as unworthy as Tiffany. Marissa had gleaned insights about Chloe from Tiffany¡¯s diaries, revealing that Chloe¡¯s friendship was driven by ulterior motives rather than sincerity. Despite knowing this, Tiffany, engulfed in loneliness and ostracized by the world, chose to y along with Chloe


    Before Marissa could respond, Chloe turned to greet Connor. ¡°Hello, Connor.¡± Considering her sister was married to Connor¡¯s nephew, it made sense for Chloe to address him by name. However, the affection in her eyes raised questions about their rtionship


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing. She nced at Connor and noticed his subtle nod in return


    Chloe then shifted her attention to Marissa, masking her reluctance to look away from Connor. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m d you finally came back to Connor. I was so worried when you fled before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa replied with a smile. ¡°You were worried, yet you never visited. I¡¯ve been back for nearly a month.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face fell, and tears began to gather in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I wanted to visit sooner, but I feared I¡¯d disturb you. After all, Connor was quite upset when you left before the wedding.¡±


    Marissa found the excuseughable and far from convincing. She suspected Chloe¡¯s dyed visit was due to her belief that Tiffany would be dismissed by Connor soon. Chloe¡¯s appearance now likely stemmed from curiosity about why Marissa had not yet been sent away


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Brock,¡± Marissa said coolly. ¡°But let me rify¡ªI didn¡¯t flee. I went to study medicine. Please, don¡¯t twist the truth.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that, Tiffany?¡± Another girl suddenly intervened, her toneced with usation. Marissa turned to see that the neer was Melinda Warren, from another prominent family in Blebert


    Melinda was known to be close to Chloe and, by extension, was considered a friend to Tiffany¡ªat least, that was what everyone outside their circle believed. To Marissa, however, it seemed Chloe had a hidden agenda in befriending Tiffany, and Melinda was nothing more than a naive follower in this charade


    As Marissa formed her thoughts, Melinda proved herself to be a naive follower. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re the one who said you didn¡¯t love Mr. Daniels. You told us you didn¡¯t want to marry him and ruin your life. You even begged Chloe to help you escape before the wedding. Why deny it now?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Melinda pressed on. ¡°Do you realize how worried Chloe was when you ran away? She prayed for you every day. It¡¯s wrong for you to treat her like this now.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Melinda,¡± Chloe cut in, tugging at Melinda¡¯s sleeve to silence her. Marissa noted this exchange carefully¡ªit was revealing. So, Chloe had assisted Tiffany in fleeing the wedding? This raised several questions: Did Chloe know the exact details of Tiffany¡¯s escape n? Or perhaps she knew where Tiffany was all along and recognized that Marissa was an imposter? Was Chloe simply ying along with the scenario as it unfolded?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:


    As Marissa was pondering how to coax more information about Tiffany out of Chloe, Chloe spoke up again


    ¡°Connor, Tiffany did ask me to help her escape the wedding, but I declined,¡± Chloe admitted to Connor. ¡°I¡¯ve been urging Tiffany to consider everyone¡¯s feelings and not just act impulsively. The wedding invitations were already mailed, but she still chose to leave, ignoring the potential problems it might cause you,¡± Chloe continued, her voice heavy with disappointment. ¡°Tiffany grew up without parental guidance. Her reckless behavior spoiled her academic prospects and led to the cancetion of five engagements. Her reputation suffered terribly, which is truly unfortunate. Luckily, she¡¯s begun to make amends. I trust you to look after her going forward, Connor. I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    Marissa, upon hearing this, narrowed her eyes with skepticism. Chloe¡¯s words seemed caring on the surface, but to Marissa, they felt more like a subtle betrayal, wrapped in a guise of kindness while scheming against Tiffany


    Chloe¡¯s approach starkly contrasted with A¡¯s. A, despite her outward gentility, was overtly superficial and domineering, her true nature transparent. Chloe, on the other hand, was more deceptive. Celebrated along with her sister De as two of Blebert¡¯s most stunning women, she possessed notable merits


    Chloe deftly highlighted Tiffany¡¯s past mistakes, subtly insinuating that she was an unsuitable match for Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man. Public perception would not view Chloe as spiteful but aspassionate. One might anticipate Connor to react with embarrassment or anger. Yet, he remainedposed. With indifference, Connor said, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly take care of my wife. No need for thanks.¡±


    Chloe was visibly embarrassed by his calm response. Her smile froze, yet she did not exit gracefully. Instead, she mustered another smile and turned to Marissa, saying, ¡°Tiffany, Melinda and Derek are getting engaged. You¡¯ll both be daughters-inw in the Daniels family now, so do take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Melinda marrying Derek?¡± Marissa looked over at Melinda and responded warmly, ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll be like an aunt to Melinda from now on.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face turned red with frustration. She had no fondness for Derek, who came from a modest vige, and her parents had decided on the match without her input. Already distressed about marrying someone she did not love, Melinda now bristled at the thought of Tiffany possibly outranking her within the Daniels family


    In the past, Chloe, Tiffany, and Melinda were a trio, though hardly on equal footing. Chloe led decisively, Tiffany lingered at the bottom, and Melinda upied the uncertain middle. Chloe¡¯s allure and skills were without question. Melinda had looked up to her since they were young, always eager to show her admiration. However, extending such courtesy to Tiffany, whom she deemed unworthy, was unthinkable


    Marissa had a keen insight into Melinda¡¯s mindset. Melinda had tried to humiliate her in front of everyone just now, and Marissa could easily imagine how Melinda might have once praised Chloe while mistreating Tiffany. Now, Marissa was determined to settle scores on Tiffany¡¯s behalf. Without saying a word, Marissa looked at Connor, her eyesmunicating her n


    Connor caught on quickly and turned to Melinda. ¡°Melinda, why don¡¯t you show your respect to your aunt-inw and bring her a cup of tea?¡± he suggested. This gesture symbolically weed Melinda into his family, which should have been wee news for her


    However, it devastated Melinda. Tears filled her eyes, on the verge of spilling. Marissa, meanwhile, had already taken her seat, expecting Melinda¡¯s act of deference. But Melinda, fists clenched, stood defiantly still. Connor, noticing her reluctance, pressed her. ¡°Why the hesitation, Melinda? Don¡¯t you want to marry Derek and join our family?¡± Then, turning to Trenton Warren, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, with a light-hearted smirk, Connor joked, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you thinking of calling off the engagement?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:


    When Connor mentioned calling off the engagement, Trenton panicked and harshly reprimanded Melinda, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Serve tea to Mrs. Daniels immediately!¡± Left with no choice, Melinda knelt before Marissa, performed a kowtow bow, and epted the teacup passed to her by a servant. She then offered it to Marissa, saying, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, please enjoy some tea.¡± Marissa smiled and reached for the tea


    As she was about to take the cup, she noticed Melinda¡¯s hand trembling slightly. Marissa paused and pulled her hand back. ¡°Ah!¡± Hot tea spilled onto Melinda¡¯s hand, making her cry out in pain


    ¡°You did that intentionally, didn¡¯t you, Tiffany?¡± Dennis Warren, Melinda¡¯s brother, used angrily. Marissa nced at the fiery young man and retorted mockingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Warren attempted to scald me but ended up burning herself instead?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying!¡± Dennis vehemently denied the usation. ¡°Melinda has been timid since childhood. How would she possibly dare do such a thing? You¡¯re clearly holding a grudge against me for breaking off our engagement, and you¡¯re taking it out on Melinda!¡±


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa suddenly had a light bulb moment. Dennis was Tiffany¡¯s fourth fianc¨¦. His decision to break off their engagement had surely caused Tiffany more than a little embarrassment


    At that moment, Melinda began to softly cry. ¡°Tiffany, do you think Dennis broke off his engagement to you because of my influence? You¡¯re mistaken. I may have never spoken well of you, but I don¡¯t have the power to sway Dennis¡¯s decisions. He ended the engagement solely because your reputation was too poor for his liking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Dennis added. ¡°Tiffany, if you hold a grudge against me for breaking off our engagement, take it out on me, not Melinda.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you must be joking,¡± Marissa replied, looking at him as if he were foolish. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ended our engagement, how could I have married my wonderful husband now? I¡¯m grateful you rejected me. Why would I bear a grudge? You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    These words left Dennis speechless


    Marissa then addressed Melinda, who was still kneeling. ¡°Miss Warren, you said you¡¯ve never spoken well of me, meaning we were never friends. So don¡¯t im any supposed friendship between us going forward. When you marry into the Daniels family, I¡¯ll be your elder, and you the junior. You must remember the hierarchy and talk to me with respect. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Daniels,¡± Melinda replied. The banquet continued, and the Sanchez family formally epted Marissa as a member with ceremony. For the first time, Marissa felt valued by her family. Surprisingly, Connor also stayed to watch the ceremony


    With Connor present, no one acted out, and the ceremony went smoothly. Melinda sat beside Chloe, enviously watching Marissa bask in attention


    ¡°Tiffany is nothing but trouble. How does she deserve all this attention?¡± Melindained to Chloe


    ¡°Melinda, let¡¯s not be bitter,¡± Chloe replied gently. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see her finally finding some happiness. We should be happy for her.¡±


    ¡°Happy for her? Did you see her smugness earlier? I can¡¯t understand why Mr. Daniels, with his status, used to detest her but now fiercely protects her.¡±


    ¡°Probably to appease his grandmother,¡± Chloe replied


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the only reason!¡± Melinda sneered. ¡°But mark my words, once Mrs. Arabe Daniels is out of the picture, Tiffany¡¯s luck will run out.¡±


    Chloe simply smiled and remained quiet, ncing down at her phone. She had received a message reading, ¡°Miss Brock, we¡¯ve found out this impostor calling herself Tiffany is actually named Marissa Nash, a simple girl from Adagend! And here¡¯s the most ridiculous part¡ªshe was Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e when he lived in Adagend!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:


    After reading the message, Chloe nced at Marissa with a significant look and stowed her phone away


    At the medical conference, Chloe had suspected that the current Tiffany was an imposter, and her instincts had proven correct. Chloe marveled at how the world seemed wondrous, given that the two women bore an uncanny resemnce to each other


    Tiffany had always been naive and docile. Previously, Chloe had persuaded her to escape her wedding and cross the western border illegally to avoid Connor¡¯s men. Tiffany had followed her advice to the letter. The region was treacherous, filled with vipers and wild animals¡ªa ce so perilous that even a strong man might not return from. Chloe doubted Tiffany¡¯s chances of survival


    Convinced of Tiffany¡¯s demise, Chloe had thought she would no longer have topete with anyone for Connor¡¯s affection. In Blebert, she saw herself as unparalleled. Yet, unexpectedly, a counterfeit Tiffany emerged


    Fortunately, this imposter was merely a simple vige girl, possibly even more foolish than the original Tiffany. Chloe was confident in her ability to control her. Her face lit up with a confident smile


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    As the ceremony concluded, apuse filled the hall and congrattions were directed at Marissa. Chloe joined in, her smile gleaming


    Melinda, on the other hand, was clearly irritated. ¡°Chloe, have you forgotten how Tiffany treated you just now? She¡¯s so ungrateful. Why do you show her kindness? She doesn¡¯t appreciate your past kindness.¡±


    Chloe offered a disingenuous smile. ¡°Calm down, Melinda. Tiffany has always been erratic¡ªsometimes patient, other times irritable. We should be magnanimous. Without us, she would be friendless in Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re too good-hearted,¡± Melinda pouted. ¡°If I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be friends with Tiffany. You¡¯re so excellent, yet you let this useless woman hang around with you. She¡¯s nothing but a downer.¡±


    Chloe merely smiled in response. In Chloe¡¯s eyes, Melinda was just as gullible. She would never understand why Chloe had chosen to befriend Tiffany


    Chloe¡¯s sister, De, was exceptional in every way¡ªa straight-A student excelling in piano, art, and dance. Chloe had always felt the pressure, fearing she would be eclipsed by De and ridiculed by others. Chloe¡¯s life was a constant struggle, yet she remained intent on surpassing her sister. When De married into the wealthiest family, bing Foley¡¯s wife, Chloe resolved to marry Connor to outshine her sister forever. She befriended Tiffany and took her everywhere because Tiffany¡¯s simplicity made Chloe appear more aplished


    While Tiffany was regarded as a failure, Chloe was celebrated as a woman of brilliance. Tiffany was scorned by eligible bachelors, whereas Chloe was the object of their admiration. Basking in the des she received at Tiffany¡¯s expense, Chloe savored diminishing Tiffany at every turn. Previously, Chloe hadn¡¯t taken Tiffany seriously until one day Tiffany stole the man Chloe desired most. Annoyed, Chloe decided to get rid of Tiffany forever


    After the banquet, Chloe made a point to gracefully say goodbye to Tiffany and Connor. ¡°Tiffany, Connor, good night.¡± In response, Marissa and Connor offered only a cold nod. Unfazed, Chloe maintained a serene smile and departed with Melinda


    As thest of the guests left, Connor remained behind. The Sanchez family, overwhelmed by his stature, hesitated in their interactions, fearing they might upset him. Ruth, in particr, waspelled to stay in the living room to keep Connorpany despite her fatigue from the evening¡¯s events. Concerned for her grandmother, Marissa approached Connor quietly. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to discuss.¡±


    Marissa furrowed her brows, puzzled by what he could mean. Eager to expedite his departure, she suggested, ¡°Please wait for me in your car. I¡¯ll just say goodbye to my mother.¡±


    Connor nodded, said his farewells to the Sanchez family, and left to wait for her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:


    After Connor departed, the Sanchez family let out a collective sigh of relief. Marissa moved closer to the wheelchair and noticed Caylee¡¯s fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest, a clear sign of her cheerfulness


    Ruth chuckled and addressed Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, your mother is in high spirits. Your performance at the banquet just now brought back memories of her younger days.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what was my mother like back then?¡±


    ¡°She was a force to be reckoned with. She would challenge everyone and everything, even the air itself. Many suitors who admired her were deterred by her fierceness. It remains somewhat of a mystery how she ended up with your father, who was known for his gentle nature.¡±


    Ruthughed heartily again. ¡°You were just like her today, facing off against a crowd all by yourself.¡±


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Recalling Marissa¡¯s confrontation with the Clifford family, Daryl joined in with augh. ¡°Tiffany, we used to fear you might be bullied. Now, it seems we should be more concerned about you bing the bully.¡±


    With a smile, Rachel inquired, ¡°Tiffany, with your talent for self-defense, why didn¡¯t you stand up to those who bullied you previously?¡± A slight blush colored Marissa¡¯s cheeks as she fibbed, ¡°I was weak back then. I¡¯ve only recently begun my training.¡±


    Rachel nodded understandingly. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite skilled in fighting. Did you train at a martial arts school? Who is your instructor?¡±


    ¡°No, I trained by myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible to be so proficient on your own?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as it seems. I just have considerable brute strength.¡±


    Marissa sheepishly stuck out her tongue after telling her tale. In truth, her fighting skills were cultivated at the Doomsday Base, arge and intimidating international martial arts organization. Anyone who survived training at the Doomsday Base was a master in their own right, capable of overpowering countless opponents single-handedly


    Marissa¡¯s journey to the Doomsday Base began unexpectedly. Forced by her parents to quit school and work at the tender age of fifteen, she was kidnapped by robbers in an unknown ce, nearly losing her life. It was purely by fortune that King, the head of the Doomsday Base, was in the vicinity and rescued her. Recognizing her innate potential, King brought her to his secluded training facility


    Situated on a remote equatorial ind, the Doomsday Base was King¡¯s domain, hosting numerous students from around the world, all bound by the stringent rules of the ind. King was an unparalleled martial artist who established the Doomsday Base. His teachings in martial arts were deep and challenging, demanding exceptional physical fitness and acute mental sharpness. Every neer had to withstand grueling training sessions. Only those resilient enough could proceed to meet King and delve into the ancient martial arts techniques


    Those who survived this demanding regimen excelled remarkably. They went on to be champions in boxing, leaders in military forces, and sought-after international bodyguards. Yet, only a handful could truly master the ancient techniques at the level of King


    For years, King had been on the lookout for an heir who could match his skills, and he found such a prospect in Marissa. Marissa was not just physically gifted; her quick grasp ofplex concepts set her apart. She absorbed teachings rapidly and even created her own fighting style, soon outshining her master. Recognizing her as a gem, King imparted all his knowledge to her, hoping she would someday lead the Doomsday Base. However, Marissa had no desire to spend her youth isted on the ind, training amidst the stringent atmosphere. She packed her belongings and departed swiftly. King berated her for squandering her abilities. In response, Marissa adopted the alias ¡°ck Snake,¡± under which she became a renowned mercenary queen


    Snapping back to the present, Marissa rubbed her nose, feeling a bit uneasy. The Sanchez family was impressed by herbat skills, yet for her, such feats were trivial. Had she not restrained herself, Wesson and his bodyguards would have been dead. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯ve got trouble. Major emergency!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:


    Marissa nced at the message, bid farewell to Caylee and the other members of the Sanchez family, and quickly left. Once alone, Marissa promptly texted Silver Fox back, asking, ¡°What emergency?¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Amiri and Connor are at odds. The way things are escting, they might end up fighting. I¡¯m unsure if this will impact our n to eliminate Amiri.¡±


    Seeing Connor¡¯s name, Marissa paused abruptly and typed, ¡°Amiri and Connor usually stay out of each other¡¯s way. What sparked their dispute?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite ironic. Amiri¡¯s team has been gaining power and has grown overly confident. They recently dared to attack a merchant ship owned by the Daniels Group, killing all onboard. When Amiri learned of this, he was terrified. He punished those responsible, returned the ship and goods, and even offered to pay double the damages to persuade Connor to overlook the incident. But Connor is unforgiving and seeks revenge for even minor offenses. Despite Amiri¡¯s humble pleas for peace, Connor remained unmoved. He demanded marypensation for the stolen goods and Amiri¡¯s life for the lives lost. He rified that either Amiri¡¯s team or the Daniels Group would fall. Realizing peace was out of reach, Amiri took a desperate step. He has posted a task on the Dark Net, offering two billion dors for Connor¡¯s head.¡±


    After the message, Silver Fox sent a sticker of someoneughing out loud. ¡°Amiri¡¯s men have really put him in hot water this time. If Amiri shes with Connor, he might not die, but he¡¯ll certainly be gravely injured. Why don¡¯t we just stay safe and watch them battle it out? Let¡¯s enjoy watching Amiri¡¯s downfall.¡±


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Without responding to Silver Fox, Marissa quickly logged into the Dark Net to check the task list. The two-billion-dor bounty was irresistibly tempting. With such a reward, surely some would risk it. She worried that Connor might actually be killed. Once she logged in, she noticed that the task of killing Connor was now at the top of the list, sparking widespread discussion


    ¡°The reward is two billion dors. It¡¯s astonishing. Whoeverpletes this will livefortably for life.¡±


    ¡°Taking down someone as formidable as Connor won¡¯t be easy. This job is too challenging. It¡¯s not for the average person.¡±


    ¡°Only ck Snake and Lone Wolf might pull it off, though there are hidden talents in the world. There could be others stronger than ck Snake and Lone Wolf. They¡¯re just not known yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since ck Snake and Lone Wolf werest seen. I wonder if they¡¯re still around. I¡¯m curious who wille out on top between Amiri and Connor. Ha ha¡­¡±


    As the discussion heated up, someone epted the mission. It was ck Snake


    ¡°Can you believe it? ck Snake just took the mission!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Even though ck Snake isn¡¯t active in our circle anymore, their legend is still strong. If ck Snake returns, it¡¯s going to be chaos.¡±


    Ignoring the ongoing discussions, Marissa closed the session after epting the mission. Silver Fox sent a shocked emoji and typed, ¡°ck Snake, I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be targeting Amiri? Why did you ept this mission? The enemy of our enemy is our ally. Shouldn¡¯t we team up with Connor to take down Amiri?¡±


    Marissa replied with aughing emoji and typed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill Connor for the two billion dors, and then I¡¯ll eliminate Amiri to avenge Red Thunder.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re really ambitious. You shouldn¡¯t be calling yourself ck Snake. ck Python would be more fitting.¡±


    Feeling no desire to continue the conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa closed the chat. When she epted the mission, her hands shook with anxiety. She worried someone else might grab it first. It was uncertain how long Connor could keep his head if someone as formidable as Lone Wolf had epted the mission. Her sleep aid could only be harmed by her, and no one else couldy a finger on him. Just then, Lone Wolf sent her a message, saying, ¡°Are you nning to kill Connor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:


    Reading Lone Wolf¡¯s message, Marissa felt relieved that she had acted quickly. If she had dyed, Lone Wolf would have imed the task. Lone Wolf enjoyed tackling challenges that others found too daunting. Though they were set to coborate on the same mission soon, Marissa doubted she could ever be truly open with him. They respected each other¡¯s skills, yet they were unlikely to forge a deep friendship. Hidden behind their avatars on the Dark Net, their real identities remained unknown to one another


    Partnership was possible when interests aligned, but different interests could turn them into adversaries another day. Thus, Marissa responded with a yful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off Connor¡¯s head and im the two billion Amiri is offering. Then, we can team up to take him down.¡±


    Lone Wolf retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind because you¡¯re short on money?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Are you just upset because you didn¡¯tnd the job? You missed a golden chance to earn big.¡± After that, Lone Wolf went silent


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Marissa wondered if it was just her imagination, but she sensed his anger. However, she wasn¡¯t concerned about him breaking his promise. They were all true to their word. Breaking a deal meant risking their reputations and future opportunities


    Shortly thereafter, Marissa put her phone away and went to meet Connor. Meanwhile, Connor sat fuming in his car, a strange thought nagging at him, sparked by ck Snake¡¯s greed. It reminded him of a vige girl from years earlier. When Connor first encountered ck Snake, they were both dressed in ck, their faces hidden behind masks and their voices altered by technology, making it impossible to discern their genders. ck Snake was shorter and more slender than him. During a chase, her light footsteps carried a subtle scent, leading him to believe she was a woman


    Connor was morbidly curious about how ck Snake might attempt to decapitate him. Meanwhile, Marc and Terry, former elite soldiers from Doomsday Base, were stunned to see ck Snake take the job. In their eyes, she was in a league of her own


    Marc¡¯s voice shook as he warned Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, ck Snake has imed the task.¡±


    Connor responded coolly, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Daniels?¡± Terry asked, his voiceced with panic


    Connor looked at them as though they were missing the obvious. ¡°You two get a sry of a million dors yearly. You are my weapons at a critical moment. Why are you asking me what to do now?¡±


    Marc quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯re here to serve you. Of course, we¡¯ll risk our lives to protect you when ck Snakees. But let¡¯s be honest about our abilities. Even together, we can¡¯t take ck Snake down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Daniels. We don¡¯t fear dying. Our concern is what you¡¯ll do after we¡¯re gone,¡± Terry added


    ¡°You¡¯ve never faced what we have in the mercenary world, so you don¡¯t understand how formidable ck Snake is. This is a monster who once single-handedly defeated an entire army. Even with hundreds of top-notch bodyguards, you¡¯d just be increasing the body count in ck Snake¡¯s wake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, no one has ever beaten ck Snake. We need to be cautious,¡± Marc insisted. ¡°I suggest you find a bodyguard as capable as ck Snake. In this world, only Lone Wolf could stand a chance against ck Snake.¡±


    ¡°But Lone Wolf has been off the grid for years. No one can track him or her down,¡± Terry pointed out


    Connor raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the challenge ck Snake presented. He wanted to test his own limits against hers, to see who was truly superior. Lost in thought, Connor was suddenly pulled back by Terry¡¯s excited shout. ¡°There¡¯s someone else who could match ck Snake. Let¡¯s bring her in to protect Mr. Daniels. She might just be the one to defeat ck Snake.¡±


    Intrigued, Connor asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:


    ¡°Our chief instructor from Doomsday Base!¡± Terry dered with pride


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marc replied, pping his thigh in excitement. ¡°How could I forget? The sight of ck Snake epting the task was so startling that it slipped my mind. If we manage to bring in our chief instructor, we won¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    Connor turned to his two bodyguards and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the woman known as ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Terry confirmed with a nod


    Connor now understood exactly whom they were discussing. He had heard tales of ck Mallow from Doomsday Base. It was said she had exceptional skills and that Zyair Ortiz, the King of Doomsday Base, had appointed her as his sessor. Rumors had swirled that ck Mallow had vanished from public view, leading Connor to specte that she might have either died or suffered crippling injuries from intense martial arts training. Now that Marc and Terry had brought her up, his interest was reignited


    ¡°Where is your chief instructor currently?¡±


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Marc and Terry both shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯re not sure.¡±


    Connor sneered, a trace of scorn flickering in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know her whereabouts, yet you propose I hire her. How exactly am I supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, please calm yourself,¡± Marc replied. ¡°While it¡¯s true we don¡¯t know the chief instructor¡¯s current location, we could request King to summon her from her retreat. Our King is quite fond of wealth. Offer a substantial sum, and he¡¯ll surely be swayed.¡±


    Connor was amused by the suggestion. In the martial realm, the Doomsday Base and its founder, Zyair, were regarded with fear, yet these two who trained under him viewed him as nothing more than a greedy elder ready to trade his student for cash. When Marc and Terry applied for their bodyguard roles, they presented gold-level credentials from the Doomsday Base. Such credentials not only qualified them to meet both King and the elusive chief instructor, ck Mallow


    Curiosity piqued, Connor inquired, ¡°And just how formidable is this chief instructor?¡±


    At his question, Marc and Terry grimaced, their bodies tensing as if recalling a deep-seated pain. ¡°It¡¯s best we forget those memories,¡± Terry muttered, massaging his forehead


    Taking a deep breath, Marc exined, ¡°Well, all of our chief instructor¡¯s techniques were imparted by King, yet she exceeded him. Each sparring session they had ended with King in agony.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile twitched, bemused by the notion of a student besting her mentor at Doomsday Base. ¡°And what do those pained expressions of yours signify?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an instinctive reaction,¡± Terry replied, dabbing at a tear. ¡°The chief instructor not only possesses unmatched martial prowess but also a fiery temper. Cross her, and you¡¯re in for a severe thrashing. Almost every student at the base has endured her wrath. We¡¯ve taken to calling her the Mad Reaper in whispers.¡±


    Connor let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Did she really beat both of you?¡±


    Marc winced. ¡°She broke three of my ribs.¡±


    Terry grimaced. ¡°And I ended up with a fractured leg.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he tried to picture the chief instructor. ¡°You guys don¡¯t hate her for that?¡±


    Both Marc and Terry shook their heads in sync. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Connor furrowed his brows, puzzled. How could they not despise someone who had injured them so severely? Were they masochists?


    Terry suddenly burst into a sheepishugh. ¡°Every time she thrashed us, she¡¯d arrogantly throw down a challenge. If you¡¯re not happy, get stronger and try to take me down. If you can¡¯t manage that, then just deal with it, weaklings! The more she beat us, the more we burned with a desire to beat her. That hatred drove us to train harder, endure the brutal sessions, and eventually, it even earned us a ce to study under King. A couple of yearster, we faced her, determined to take her down. Instead, she beat us to a pulp again. We spent months recovering.¡±


    Marc chuckled along with Terry. ¡°But after that, we stopped hating her.¡±


    Connor looked even more baffled. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:


    Connor was never interested in others¡¯ stories, but he found himself growing curious about ck Mallow. Marc and Terry, though skilled, couldn¡¯t match the likes of ck Snake and Lone Wolf in martial arts. Yet, they were still among the top martial artists, and ck Mallow could easily defeat them. Connor realized just how formidable ck Mallow was


    He had expected Marc and Terry to offer a convincing exnation. Perhaps they would say their chief instructor had inspired them while defeating them, or that they had be wiser while studying ancient martial arts techniques


    However, Terry said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to hate her.¡±


    Marc added, ¡°We realized we were far less skilled than our chief instructor. We¡¯ll never surpass her. Since we couldn¡¯t beat her, we chose to admire her instead.¡±


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Terry nodded vigorously. ¡°So, we talked it over and decided that since challenging our chief instructor was futile, we should be her super fans. Ultimately, we became her top fans, unrivaled by anyone else.¡±


    Connor listened, his lips twitching. He looked at them with disdain and snorted. ¡°Losers!¡±


    Marc and Terry shrugged, embarrassed


    Domenicughed derisively. ¡°You two really have no backbone. If ck Snake beats you up while trying to kill Mr. Daniels, will you start admiring ck Snake and join their cause?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Marc and Terry dered together


    Marc continued, ¡°In Doomsday Base, the most skilled earn the most respect. We started admiring the chief instructor based on the base¡¯s rules. ck Snake is our enemy. We must risk our lives to fight against our enemy. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. That¡¯s the dignity of a bodyguard.¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°In Doomsday Base, we despised traitors the most¡ªthose who broke the rules and betrayed us. If the base discovered we had betrayed our employer, they would eliminate us even before Mr. Daniels did.¡±


    ¡°From your descriptions, the chief instructor is tough but principled, right?¡± Domenicmented


    ¡°You could say that,¡± Marc agreed


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What kind of person is your chief instructor?¡± Domenic inquired


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl,¡± Terry blurted out


    ¡°A little girl?¡± Domenic expressed his surprise. ¡°She¡¯s such an aplished martial artist. Usually, it takes decades of practice to reach such a level. How is she just a little girl?¡±


    Marc and Terry, who had previously looked down upon Domenic, now gave him a scornful look. ¡°Domenic, powerhouses oftene from the younger generation,¡± Terry responded


    ¡°Domenic, since you don¡¯t practice martial arts, you might not understand how talented a martial artist can be. Don¡¯t be so shocked. You appear ignorant,¡± Marc remarked. Talents flourished in different fields. Domenic, well-educated with degrees in various scientific disciplines, was often looked down upon by the bodyguards for hisck of prowess in martial arts. Yet, he never felt ashamed


    Instead of feeling inferior, Domenic remained curious. ¡°How old is your chief instructor?¡± he asked


    ¡°She was 15 when she first joined the base. Now, she should be 22.¡±


    ¡°I heard King discovered her while traveling around the world. We don¡¯t know much about her background. She wore a ck veil over her face every day. No one knew what she looked like.¡±


    ¡°A warrior usually starts studying ancient martial arts from a young age. Our chief instructor didn¡¯t start until she was 15. It was considered toote, and no one expected her to be skilled. Yet, she was an anomaly and defeated everyone in the base within a few months.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me your chief instructor started studying martial arts at 15 and became renowned that same year?¡± Domenic asked, his eyes wide with astonishment


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marc confirmed. ¡°In Doomsday Base, we respect only the most skilled, who then be our leaders. Initially, all the men were skeptical about being led by a young girl. Countless men challenged her. Ultimately, she defeated them all.¡±


    The next moment, Terry added, ¡°The worst part was when King appointed her as our chief instructor. She was such a monster; she nearly drove us to death.¡±


    Just then, they noticed Marissa approaching. Marc remarked instinctively, ¡°Hold on! Why do I think Marissa looks like our chief instructor?¡±


    Terry also looked at Marissa, nodding in agreement. Connor tilted his head, following their gazes


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:


    Domenic stared out the window, his gaze fixed on Marissa as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! Marissa is Dr. Riss, right? She¡¯s so skilled in medicine. How could she also find the time to master martial arts?¡±


    Marc watched Marissa with a reflective expression. ¡°Ordinarily, it would be impossible. But consider this¡ªour chief instructor is a prodigy. In mere months, she excelled in martial arts and even surpassed her master. Anything¡¯s possible for her, right?¡±


    Terry joined in, his voice thoughtful. ¡°That vige girl handles a motorcycle as if it¡¯s a rocket. She¡¯s bold enough to have lunch with Derek in the air and powerful enough to defeat the Clifford family¡¯s guards this evening. She¡¯s as daring as our chief instructor.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s expression turned to one of panic. ¡°If Marissa were your chief instructor¡­ My goodness! I can hardly fathom it.¡±


    Connor had been quietly listening to their exchange, lost in his thoughts about whether Marissa really was the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. As Marissa approached, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stepped out of the car to wee her


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Connor followed suit. Noticing their odd expressions and curious nces, Marissa arched an eyebrow, silently wondering what they might have discussed behind her back


    Suddenly, Connor grasped her hand and inquired, ¡°That¡¯s fast. Why didn¡¯t you spend more time with your mom?¡±


    Marissa, concerned for Connor¡¯s safety, responded, ¡°Given that Amiri wants to kill you, he wouldn¡¯t have just posted a job on the Dark Net. It¡¯s likely he sent additional assassins.¡±


    Marissa was skeptical about Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s abilities to defend against a formidable adversary like Lone Wolf and ensure Connor¡¯s safety. Though she couldn¡¯t reveal her alias as ck Snake, she feltpelled to alert Connor. She went straight to the point. ¡°I discovered that Amiri issued a task to kill you on the Dark Net. ck Snake has epted the task. You need to be vignt.¡±


    ¡°How did youe by such information?¡± Connor asked, puzzled


    ¡°Why not? Does it seem odd?¡± Marissa countered confidently. ¡°I am Riss, an internationally acimed doctor. I¡¯ve healed prominent businessmen like yourself and numerous figures from the criminal underworld. I¡¯ve seen more than you presume.¡±


    Connor smiled. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Marissa scoffed dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about my sleep aid.¡±


    Connor surveyed her from head to toe and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m considering hiring the chief instructor of Doomsday Base for my protection. What¡¯s your take on that?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa instinctively nced at Marc and Terry, realizing that these two men had finally used their brains


    Still, she was not ready to reveal that she was the chief instructor of Doomsday Base. Annoyed by Connor holding her hand, Marissa briskly shook it off. Instantly, a branch from a nearby tree scratched her arm. Connor quickly grabbed her hand back, his concern evident. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course it hurts! How could it not?¡± Marissa retorted, her irritation feigned. ¡°Why are you holding my hand? Are you trying to take advantage of me? If you weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have pulled away and gotten scratched. This is all your fault. Ouch! It really stings. Aww¡­ Argh!¡±


    Her theatrically pained tone left the men bewildered. Connor swiftly guided her to the car, retrieved the first-aid kit, and began tending to her wound. He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite fierce when striking others. Why do you act like a delicate princess over a scratch?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare the two?¡± Marissa snapped back. ¡°Others feel pain when I hit them. I feel pain when I¡¯m injured. I hate pain the most. Ouch! Be gentle! Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    As Connor continued tending to her wound, his hands shaking from her shouts, Marissa, amused inwardly, said casually, ¡°The chief instructor of Doomsday Base won¡¯t agree to protect you. You might as well give up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s words, Connor looked at her and questioned, ¡°Why do you think she won¡¯t agree? You seem to know her quite well.¡±


    As Connor continued to bandage her wound, Marissa replied calmly, ¡°I once treated King of Doomsday Base. He shared stories about the chief instructor.¡±


    Marc and Terry immediately perked up. They were devoted fans of the chief instructor, always eager to hear any news about her


    Marissa continued, ¡°King mentioned that ck Mallow is fiercely independent and values her freedom. She wouldn¡¯t even consider ruling Doomsday Base, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop to being your bodyguard.¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Marc instinctively nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. The chief instructor doesn¡¯t like being under someone¡¯s control.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°Right, she¡¯s a queen in her own right. Even King had to be very nice to get her to work for him. How could she settle for being just an employee?¡±


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Looking at the two, Marissa inquired, ¡°Are you guys from Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marc and Terry instantly froze, realizing their slip, and vehemently shook their heads


    ¡°No, no, no, just heard about it,¡± Marc quickly denied. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it too,¡± Terry chimed in


    Marissa, seeing through their facade, chose not to call them out but said, nodding, ¡°The chief instructor of Doomsday Base is so renowned that even international bodyguards like you have heard of her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Many from Doomsday Base end up as international bodyguards. Some guard business moguls, others high-ranking politicians. One of our former team members came from there,¡± Marc added immediately


    All of a sudden, Marissa let out a loud scream


    The people in the car were shocked. Connor, who was bandaging her, paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa pointed to the bandage and eximed, ¡°This is really painful. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Connor adjusted the bandage and retied it, asking, ¡°Is this better?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa responded, then added with a hint of drama, ¡°It looks awful. I want a bow. No, it¡¯s crooked. It¡¯s too formal and rigid. It¡¯s not right. Oh my goodness, you¡¯re such a dork!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry all felt a headacheing on. Why had this woman turned so dramatic? She was as loud as a flock of ducks. Mr. Daniels was not known for his patience. If she became too demanding and arrogant, he was likely to snap


    Yet, what followed took them by surprise. Connor, typically short-tempered with women, remained remarkably patient no matter how much Marissa fussed. He even tweaked the bowknot to meet her specifications. Only when she quieted down did he look up gently and inquire, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just okay.¡± Still notpletely pleased, Marissa said, ¡°You¡¯ll never get it as perfect as I picture it, but this will do.¡±


    Then she pulled her hand back, looked at the bowknot on the bandage, pouted, andined, ¡°What an ugly bowknot!¡±


    Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s mouths twitched. This woman was definitely too melodramatic. But Connor didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he smiled and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll get better at it.¡±


    Domenic arched his eyebrows. Other than Arabe, Connor had never allowed any woman to talk to him like this. It seemed he had a real soft spot for Marissa


    Meanwhile, Marc and Terry noticed something else. Marissa had something inmon with their chief instructor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:


    Marc and Terry had their suspicions about whether Marissa was the chief instructor from Doomsday Base, but they couldn¡¯t voice their thoughts just yet, so they remained silent for the time being. Connor looked at Marissa, who was still fussing over the ugly bowknot, and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your advice and not bring in that chief instructor.¡±


    Marc instinctively questioned, ¡°But without the chief instructor, who will stop ck Snake from making an assassination attempt?¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that Lone Wolf could match ck Snake? Then let¡¯s recruit Lone Wolf.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa spun around to face Connor with a look of astonishment. ¡°You can reach Lone Wolf?¡±


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded slightly. ¡°Lone Wolf just got in touch with me, warning that ck Snake ns to assassinate me. He offered his services for a hefty fee. I was initially considering ck Mallow, so I hadn¡¯t given him an answer. Now I can.¡±


    Marissa thought to herself that Lone Wolf was truly untrustworthy. Despite agreeing to team up with her to eliminate Amiri, Lone Wolf had offered to protect her target and had the nerve to ask her if she was out of her mind from being short on money. Wasn¡¯t he out of his mind too? She had once thought Lone Wolf was a man of integrity, but now it seemed he was just as greedy


    Internally fuming at Lone Wolf, Marissa suddenly couldn¡¯t suppress a yawn. She hadn¡¯t slept for three days straight. Now, sitting next to Connor and inhaling his scent, she felt overwhelmingly drowsy andcked the energy to inquire about something important. Connor quickly caught on and asked Marissa, ¡°Would you prefer to go back to my house or to a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Hotel,¡± Marissa responded


    The mood in the car took a romantic turn. The casual manner in which they spoke about getting a room made Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s ears burn


    Oblivious to the thoughts of the others, Marissa was so tired that she simply leaned into Connor¡¯s arms. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were all taken aback. Why was she in such a rush?


    She couldn¡¯t even wait for the car to reach the hotel. No one else spoke up. Domenic immediately started the car and headed to the Pce Hotel


    Marc and Terry sat up straight, lost in their own thoughts. After nestling into Connor¡¯s arms, Marissa turned her head, adopted a cozy position, and closed her eyes. Connor naturally held her tight to keep her from slipping


    Looking down at her, Connor noticed a subtle fragrance in the air. Her slight figure rose and fell gently with each breath, and she nestled against him as softly as a kitten. He suddenly felt that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if moments like thissted forever


    When they reached the Pce Hotel, Marissa was already deeply asleep. Connor carefully lifted her from the car, took the VIP elevator up to his private presidential suite on the top floor, and softlyid her on the bed


    It was the same room and the same bed, but his feelings werepletely different. Last time, he wasn¡¯t sure if Riss was the vige girl, so he had been somewhat cautious. This time, knowing exactly who was in his arms, he found himself not wanting to let her go. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t nned to sleep next to him tonight. She had just sat beside him and suddenly felt sleepy. Her change of ns was spontaneous, so she was unprepared. She hadn¡¯t put on a face mask or worn any protection


    When he picked her up, he noticed how soft her body was, which led him to daydream. No man could remain unaffected while holding the woman he cared for. Connor was no exception. Marissa was his wife. He didn¡¯t see it as breaking any moral or legal boundaries to be intimate with her. His body grew hotter and hotter as these thoughts ran uncontrobly through his mind. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore and deeply kissed her lips, his hand gently slipping under the hem of her clothing


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:


    Marissa¡¯s lips were shaped like petals and tasted as sweet and tender as peaches. When Connor kissed her, he felt as if he was bathed in the gentle light of spring. Intoxicated, he closed his eyes and encircled her waist with his arms. Her skin was as smooth as jade, pulling him in with a mysterious force that made him long to explore further


    Previously, in Arabe¡¯s presence, his kiss with Marissa had been brief, yet the memory lingered, unforgettable. Now, he kissed her with abandon, sinking into a whirlwind of emotions, as if plummeting into a fiery abyss, ready to disintegrate into ash. Abruptly, a loud noise jolted him back to reality


    Connor flinched and regained his senses. He opened his eyes and realized the girl in his arms had pped him across the face. Nervous and flustered, he feared her anger. But she merely shifted her position and continued to sleep, her eyes closed. It seemed her difort had caused a reflexive reaction. She did not realize he had overstepped


    Seeing the girl fall asleep again, Connor breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly removed his hand from her body, regaining his sensibility. The thought of his recent actions filled him with guilt, his face burning with shame. He should have been intimate with her when she was in love with him. How could he take advantage of her in her vulnerable state?


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    If she ever found out what he had done, it could lead to a terrible conflict. Worried he might slip up again, Connor stood up and rushed into the bathroom. He turned on the shower, letting the cold water wash over him


    After calming down, he changed into pajamas and walked out, ready to work on hisputer. However, as he reentered the bedroom and saw the girl on the bed, his thoughts wandered again. He had no choice but to return to the bathroom for another cold shower


    After several attempts, he felt helpless about hisck of self-control. Last time they shared a room, the same thing happened. He had been restless while she slept peacefully. He mocked himself for his inability to control his desires around Marissa. She would never know that the richest man had yet another sleepless night while she slept soundly until dawn


    Waking up and looking around the room, Marissa suddenly remembered something and sat up quickly. She nervously checked her clothes. Finding everything in ce, she exhaled deeply. She had been so tired the previous night that she hadn¡¯t been as cautious around Connor as she should have been. Now, her trust in Connor was shaken. He had previously attempted to remove her chastity armor. Clearly, he was no gentleman. Fortunately, she was safe that night. He was fortunate he hadn¡¯t crossed a line, or she would have broken his bones


    Connor sat on the sofa, observing her actions as she woke up. When he noticed her sigh of relief, he mocked, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t be too confident. I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with you.¡±


    Stunned and embarrassed, Marissa turned to look at the man on the sofa. She was shocked by his presence. Like before, he looked cold and downcast. She teased him, ¡°I only borrowed your scent for hypnosis. I didn¡¯t absorb your vital essence. Why do you look so weak?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:


    Connor was already irritable from a restless night, and Marissa¡¯s teasing only worsened his mood. He felt on the verge of losing his temper. But deep down, he knew he had no real reason to be upset with her. It was his choice to be near her while she slept, and she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was his ownck of self-control that was to me, not her


    After a brief silence, he muttered, ¡°You little fox.¡± Indeed, she hadn¡¯t actively tried to drain his vitality, but her allure made him willingly give it up. Each time they were together, she seemed radiant while he appeared worn. If not a fox, then what?


    Clearly, Marissa had misunderstood him. Before he could say anything else, she raised her hand and said, ¡°I understand. I get it. Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re about to tell me to leave again, right? I¡¯ll go now. You don¡¯t need to say it.¡± Marissa had noticed Connor¡¯s mood swings every time she slept next to him. She was used to it by now, so she nned to avoid him. With that thought, Marissa got out of bed and started to leave


    Meanwhile, she pondered what could have troubled him while she slept. She had only asked him to sleep beside her, not to guard her. He looked so worn out that anyone would think he had been battling ghosts all night


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Yet, things were unfolding differently this time. Marissa hadn¡¯t finished putting on her shoes when she heard his voice from behind, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to leave.¡± After a brief pause, Marissa finished putting on her shoes, then turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you mention you had something important to tell me yesterday? Tell me now.¡±


    Connor made an effort to stabilize his emotions and replied in a steady voice, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go on a trip on the Sunrise in a few days. You should stay in Biebert. I¡¯ll leave Domenic here. If you need anything, he can assist you.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled, asked, ¡°Amiri has put a bounty on your head. Why are you still going out? It¡¯s safer for you to stay in Biebert right now.¡± Connor responded, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of Amiri¡¯s provocation that I need to go. Hiding isn¡¯t my style. I¡¯ve heard that Amiri will be on the Sunrise soon. I want to confront him directly.¡±


    Marissa nodded to acknowledge she understood. The head of the Daniels Group was a prominent figure on the international stage. The whole world was watching the conflict between Connor and Amiri unfold. If Connor showed any cowardice, he would be aughingstock. Initially, Amiri had sought a truce. But because of Connor¡¯s firm stance and his intention to eliminate Amiri, the situation had escted to desperate measures


    Connor was a decisive leader. His decision to confront Amiri meant he likely had a strategy and all necessary preparations in ce. Still, Marissa was deeply concerned for Connor¡¯s safety. She felt she needed to keep an eye on him for her own peace of mind


    After a brief silence, she requested, ¡°I want toe with you.¡± She had ns to be on the Sunrise anyway. It would be better for her to attend openly as the wife of Biebert¡¯s wealthiest man rather than sneak aboard in disguise. Plus, it would be less expensive


    But Connor looked puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°I want to broaden my experiences. I¡¯ve heard the service on the Sunrise is top-notch. I¡¯ve never had the chance to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about having fun, I can take you another time. I have serious business this time. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient to have you with me.¡±


    ¡°Just focus on your business. I can entertain myself. You won¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned for your safety. I¡¯m dealing with Amiri on this trip. I might not be able to look after you properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that nobody dares to break the rules set by Paul, so as long as you bring me aboard the Sunrise, I¡¯ll be perfectly safe.¡±


    Seeing Connor still hesitant, Marissa continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to take me. I can go on my own. We can even act like we don¡¯t know each other on the cruise ship.¡±


    Seeing her determination, Connor said helplessly, ¡°I can bring you, but you must promise to stay put and not wander off.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa responded with a grin


    After a moment of thought, she added, ¡°I have one more condition that you need to agree to.¡±


    Connor looked at her and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:


    ¡°I¡¯ll be performing surgery for my mother in a few days. To help me stay in top condition, you¡¯ll need to sleep with me over the next few nights,¡± Marissa exined. Connor understood that she meant only sleeping, yet his heart fluttered at her words. Sleeping beside her was always a torment for him, stirring a mix of emotions that left him unsettled. He even wondered if he was beginning to find some strangefort in the pain. Despite the whirlwind of thoughts, he managed a light response. ¡°Sure.¡±


    His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, betraying his inner turmoil, which left him feeling embarrassed. Marissa, however, didn¡¯t overthink his reaction. She had made the request to stay close to him for his protection, indifferent to what he might assume


    After a moment of silence, a new concern crossed her mind. She then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the 30-day cooling-off period before our divorce has ended. Should we proceed with the divorce?¡±


    She had anticipated this would be a simple matter, but unexpectedly, Connor¡¯s face clouded over, filling the air with a cold, ironic tension. Without responding right away, he rose to his feet, approached her, and leaned in so close that his breath brushed against her cheek in uneven bursts. Marissa instinctively tried to move away, but he quickly pinched her chin, holding her in ce


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Her expression turned to one of confusion as he sneered. ¡°Miss Nash, do you enjoy sleeping with a man who isn¡¯t your husband?¡± Marissa stared at him, dumbfounded. His words had thrown her off


    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we agree to finalize the divorce after 30 days?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. But you didn¡¯t ask to sleep with me back then,¡± Connor retorted


    ¡°What difference does it make? We didn¡¯t have sex, after all.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, are you implying you want to have sex?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Irritated, Marissa pushed him forcefully. Connor stepped back, rocked by her shove. He tilted his head, regarding her with a yful smirk. ¡°Miss Nash, I have principles about sharing my bed. I don¡¯t sleep with a woman who isn¡¯t my wife. If we divorce today, you can forget about sleeping beside me ever again.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Internally, she scolded him for being so difficult. But she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her Serene Rest Pills for another two months. Though his words infuriated her, she found herself needing topromise. With a forced smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you truly are a chaste man. I admit, my principles aren¡¯t as strong as yours. Let¡¯s put off the divorce for a few more weeks, then.¡±


    Her smile vanished as she finished speaking, her gaze turning icy as she flung the door open and stormed out. Domenic, Marc, and Terry had been waiting outside. They raised their eyebrows in amusement as she passed. Marissa¡¯s outfit was wrinkled, and her hair unkempt, yet her cheeks were flushed pink¡ªa stark contrast to her usual demeanor. They could tell from a single nce that she had spent a rather eventful night


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Nash,¡± the three men greeted her, their smilesden with innuendo. Marissa, who had been in a good mood moments before, now frowned upon seeing Marc and Terry. She knew exactly what they were thinking after seeing their knowing smiles and was convinced Connor had influenced their behavior. If they were still in Doomsday Base, she would have had them training rigorously every day. Their current attitude was a disgrace to their training


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± She marched up to Marc and Terry and delivered a sharp kick to each. The two men yelped in pain, clutching their legs


    ¡°What are you doing, Miss Nash?¡± Marc gasped


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Your boss is in grave danger. An international assassin could strike at any moment, and you should be vigntly on guard. Yet here you are, gossiping about your boss¡¯s private life. Are you looking to get yourselves killed?¡±


    At that moment, Connor emerged from the room. Marissa shot him a nce and turned away dismissively. Terry quickly turned to Connor, reporting, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯ve confirmed she¡¯s not our chief instructor, ck Mallow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:


    Connor was still mulling over what Marissa had mentioned to Marc and Terry earlier. Her evident concern for his safety had left an impression. The thought brought a smile to his face, and a warm chuckle escaped him. However, his smile soon faltered as he recalled her words from the previous day about caring only for her sleep aid. Perhaps her concern was not for him but for the loss of her sleep aid. This realization cast a shadow over his spirits, erasing his earlier amusement


    After a moment, he turned to Terry, seeking rity. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°We have confirmed that Marissa is not our chief instructor,¡± Terry answered


    ¡°Oh?¡± Connor¡¯s eyebrows lifted in intrigue


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Terry borated, ¡°We reached that conclusion yesterday but didn¡¯t have the opportunity to inform you. Based on our observations, Marissa shares only one characteristic with the chief instructor; they differ significantly in all other respects.¡±


    ¡°What trait do they share?¡± Connor inquired, his curiosity piqued


    ¡°They are both strikingly beautiful,¡± Terry stated


    A skeptical expression crossed Connor¡¯s face as he regarded Terry. ¡°But you said that your chief instructor always wore a ck veil. How can you be sure of her appearance?¡±


    Terryughed, a hint of embarrassment in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s the aura she carried. Despite the veil, there was an undeniable elegance that radiated from her, recognized universally at our base.¡±


    Connor let out a dismissive snort, turning away, no longer interested in Terry¡¯s descriptions. Yet Terry, unaware of Connor¡¯s growing impatience, continued his analysis. ¡°Marissa appeared quite delicate yesterday after receiving a small cut on her hand, very unlike our chief instructor. Our instructor embodies the strength of a wild horse, mingling with us in the mud and never disying a hint of weakness. She even took a bullet in the shoulder once during an ambush and bore it silently.¡±


    Listening, Connor asked, ¡°So because of that, you¡¯re absolutely sure she¡¯s not ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terry affirmed


    ¡°And what if she was merely acting fragile yesterday?¡± Connor probed further


    Terry paused, uncertainty in his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that. Our chief instructor was known for her directness and disdain for deceit.¡±


    Marc then added thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to doubt our judgment from yesterday. Despite the way Marissa handled her wound, the way she kicked us just now was precisely what the chief instructor would do.¡±


    Suddenly, realization dawned on Terry. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even her scolding matched the chief instructor¡¯s style to a tee!¡±


    Confusion washed over Terry¡¯s features. ¡°So, is she our chief instructor or not?¡±


    Holding his head, Terry continued, ¡°If she is, then she¡¯s ying a cruel game. She knows well we¡¯re her admirers, yet she acted as if we were strangers.¡±


    Marc, usually moreposed and mature than Terry, found it difficult to contain his emotions now. He sighed deeply, his sighden with his profound yearning for the chief instructor


    Domenic¡¯s expression betrayed his disdain; he found it utterly embarrassing that two grown men were so taken with a mere girl. Connor¡¯s mouth twitched. To him, it seemed ludicrous to pay these two a million-dor annual sry for such behavior


    Meanwhile, Neil led Derek to a deserted factory on the outskirts of the city. A tall figure cloaked in a ck robe awaited them, exuding an aura reminiscent of a vampire. The man was cloaked entirely in shadow except for his piercing eyes. His presence was unnerving


    Upon the arrival of Neil and Derek, the man in the ck robe pointed at Derek and sneered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, is this the younger son you¡¯ve recently got back?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:


    Neil showed great respect for the man in the ck robe, smiling as he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Derek.¡± He then prompted, ¡°Derek,e over and meet Mr. Warren.¡±


    Unfamiliar with Mr. Warren, Derek approached and offered a polite greeting. ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±


    The man in ck scoffed, his words dripping with disdain. ¡°Is he truly worthy of Melinda? It¡¯s unfortunate that my grandfather chose him for her!¡±


    At that moment, Derek realized the man in the ck robe was Aelfric Warren, Melinda¡¯s brother. Trenton, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, was the nominal leader of the Warren family, but the real authorityy with Aelfric. Having spent many years training at Doomsday Base, Aelfric had left the day-to-day management of the family affairs to Trenton. Aelfric had risen to be the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, making him one of the most formidable figures there, second only to King and ck Mallow. Being associated with Doomsday Base granted one considerable influence, akin tomanding a formidable military force. This fact alone secured the Warren family a lofty status in Blebert, surpassed only by the Daniels family. Hence, Neil¡¯s deep respect for Aelfric was understandable, despite his younger age


    Aelfric had been immersed in Doomsday Base training from a young age, returning sporadically afterpleting his training. His leadership of the Warren family¡¯s affairs was often conducted from afar. His habit of disguising himself while at Doomsday Base, coupled with his anonymity during his visits to Blebert, meant that aside from his close associates, few knew his true appearance


    Derek¡¯s meeting with Aelfric today was due to his uing engagement to Melinda. Aelfric, deeply devoted to his sister, had returned to evaluate the man she was to marry. From Aelfric¡¯s initial cold reception, Derek gathered that he was not pleased. Intent on preserving his engagement and earning Aelfric¡¯s respect, Derek bowed deeply and spoke earnestly. ¡°Ie from humble beginnings andck formal education. I apologize if I¡¯ve fallen short of your expectations today. However, I assure you, I will strive to emte your example, diligently improving myself and ensuring Melinda¡¯s happiness.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Aelfric paused before responding with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite articte.¡±


    Encouraged by the softening in Aelfric¡¯s demeanor, Derek eagerly responded, ¡°I look forward to your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Aelfric said with a sigh. ¡°The engagement has been widely publicized, and it would be problematic to cancel it now. I will monitor your conduct closely. Should you cause my sister any distress, be warned¡ªI will not hold back.¡±


    ¡°I promise to care for Melinda with all my heart,¡± Derek assured him, relief washing over him. Since his unnerving conversation with Neil, Derek understood he had no other choice but to follow Neil¡¯s every order and remain vignt around Foley. Foley, having married De from the Brock family, had secured their influential backing. But Derek was alone,cking the power to stand against Foley


    Luckily, Neil, seeking to gather more allies against Connor, had arranged his marriage with the Warren family. Thus, regardless of whether Melinda was beautiful or in, intelligent or otherwise, Derek needed to seize this opportunity and marry her. Now recognized by Aelfric, the true power behind the Warren family, Derek could finally feel secure. With Aelfric¡¯s backing, he would have the support of Doomsday Base, and Derek knew his stature would rise. People would respect him, and Foley would hesitate before crossing him


    As Derek pondered these prospects, Aelfric interjected with a sudden query. ¡°Derek, I heard you were engaged before. Who was she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:


    Aelfric¡¯s inquiry startled Derek, setting his heart racing with the fear that revealing his rtionship with Marissa could lead to a catastrophe. Marissa was a constant source of anxiety for Derek, akin to a ticking time bomb. His concerns about her potential outbursts even invaded his dreams, where he repeatedly schemed to remove her from his life


    After a moment of uneasy silence, Derek replied with a tight smile, ¡°Aelfric, why bring that up? She¡¯s merely an uneducated girl from a small vige. I¡¯ve cut off all connections with her long ago.¡±


    Aelfric, scrutinizing Derek¡¯s face for signs of deceit, pressed on. ¡°Rumors say you¡¯ve been battling depression because of her. Is there any truth to that? If there¡¯s still affection there, you¡¯d do well to stay away from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric, there is no need for worry,¡± Derek hastily said. ¡°That¡¯s just the media trying to drum up clicks with sensational stories. There¡¯s no truth to it.¡±


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Neil quickly came to his son¡¯s defense. ¡°Aelfric, let me assure you, Derek haspletely cut off any ties with that girl from the vige. In the past, his grandmother from the Tucker family, desperate for her grandson to marry, pushed that girl towards Derek. He never took to her.¡±


    Aelfric, who had already suspected that the stories were exaggerated, felt reassured by the father and son¡¯s firm denials and decided not to probe further. With Aelfric dropping any concerns about his sister¡¯s marriage to Derek, Neil allowed himself a brief sigh of relief. Their conversation swiftly turned towards a mutual adversary, Connor


    Aelfric harbored ambitions to elevate the Warren family to the pinnacle of Blebert¡¯s elite, aspiring to lead all the influential families. He detested that Connor often outperformed him, despite them being the same age. From childhood, his goal had been to surpass Connor. The prospect of coborating with Neil to undermine Connor excited him. Together, they nned to share the spoils of their victory


    Neil queried, ¡°Aelfric, given the recent animosity between Connor and Amiri, and with ck Snake epting the task of eliminating him, we have a golden opportunity. What¡¯s our best approach?¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a critical moment,¡± Aelfric acknowledged. ¡°However, we must approach this calmly. Connor is a master strategist, and his next move is unpredictable. We need to observe quietly until the right moment.¡±


    ¡°I respect your expertise in these matters,¡± Neil responded. ¡°You have my full support and assistance.¡±


    Aelfric gave a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Connor will be on the Sunrise soon. Amiri is also set to be there. When they collide, and with ck Snake poised to strike, it will be quite the spectacle. We should be there to witness it and leverage the situation to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. I¡¯ll find an excuse to apany Connor,¡± Neil said eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to ck Snake and Amiri in secret to coordinate with them. Keep me informed of any updates on Connor,¡± Aelfric instructed


    ¡°Okay,¡± Neil responded


    Aelfric nced at Derek then turned back to Neil. ¡°Let¡¯s end here for today. Once we¡¯re on the Sunrise, we need to stay alert and seize any opportunities that arise. Now, I¡¯d like to have a word in private with my future brother-inw.¡±


    Neil caught the hint and said his goodbyes


    Once Neil had departed, Derek faced Aelfric alone, his anxiety mounting. Aelfric, a seasoned martial artist, exuded a formidable presence marked by a lethal intensity. Derek, overwhelmed by the tension, felt genuine fear. Aelfric¡¯s gaze was icy and piercing, reminiscent of an eagle¡¯s stare. Unable to meet his eyes, Derek bowed respectfully. ¡°Aelfric, what can I do for you?¡±


    Aelfric remained silent, scrutinizing Derek from head to toe, which intensified Derek¡¯s panic. Suddenly, the room fell deathly silent. The oppressive atmosphere nearly choked Derek, and a cold sweat broke out across his back. Without warning, Aelfric moved. Derek barely registered the movement before he was airborne from a powerful kick. He crashed against the wall 15 feet away and then plummeted to the floor. With a grunt, Derek coughed up blood


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:


    Derek felt as if all his organs were out of ce. Hey on the floor, writhing in agony, unable to stand despite several attempts


    Aelfric watched Derek with a cold expression and said with disdain, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so frail. How are you supposed to protect my sister? If you weren¡¯t Neil¡¯s son, I never would have consented to your marriage with her.¡± Derek grimaced in pain and remained silent under Aelfric¡¯s harsh words


    Aelfric approached Derek, towering over him, and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to this marriage, for my sister¡¯s sake, I will train you. But it all depends on your willingness to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Derek quickly responded. ¡°I have no other choice but to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you can see that, you¡¯re not a fool.¡± Aelfric nodded, appearing pleased for the first time. ¡°Your father is both ambitious and ruthless. Your brother Foley has fully absorbed these traits from him. In the future, Foley is likely to emte your father and eliminate anyone who stands in his way for power. You will be his main target. If your brother mistreats you, my sister will suffer too, so I¡¯ll help you confront him step by step.¡±


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your every instruction, Aelfric,¡± Derek said, gritting his teeth and getting up


    ¡°Good.¡± Aelfric gave Derek a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Right now, your father, the Warrens, and the Brocks are tied together by mutual interests. You don¡¯t need to act against Connor just yet. First, you need to build up your strength. A strong physique is the principle of everything. Starting today, I¡¯ll have someone train you. You must be ready to endure hardship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared for hardship,¡± Derek said


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aelfric nodded again, satisfied. ¡°Your engagement party with Melinda is just a few days away. I¡¯ll be there in person to back you up and boost your profile among the elite families, which will also give your brother a warning and make him hesitate to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Aelfric,¡± Derek was visibly moved


    Aelfric gave Derek a sense of security that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Growing up, Derek was often belittled due to his family¡¯s poverty and frequently bullied by other kids. Over time, this led Derek to be quite self-conscious and timid. He often fantasized about a powerful protector descending from the heavens to protect him. Eventually, Derek found protection under Marissa. Standing behind her, he felt exceptionally safe. But after bing Neil¡¯s younger son and understanding theplexities of family politics, he lived in constant fear. Now, he felt secure once again


    The alliance through marriage with the Warren family was like a lifeline for Derek. It was exactly what he needed at his most desperate moment. With this in mind, Derek straightened up, a slight, proud smile beginning to form on his lips


    After leaving the hotel, Marissa nned to meet with Ferris to prepare for Caylee¡¯s surgery. On her way, Marissa received a message from Aelfric addressed to ck Snake


    Marissa hadplex feelings about Aelfric. Aelfric was the first student personally trained by her mentor and was highlypetent. He had been the chief instructor before Marissa eclipsed him, relegating him to deputy. Though Aelfric always treated her with respect, Marissa sensed his reluctance to fully ept his new role


    ck Snake had never directly interacted with Aelfric before, so receiving a message from him was unexpected. Everyone in their circles wore many hats, but Aelfric reaching out as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base indicated he was acting on behalf of their organization. Doomsday Base¡¯s rules were clear: learning skills there was permissible, but using the organization¡¯s name for personal ventures outside was strictly forbidden and would lead to severe consequences. What was Aelfric nning?


    Curious, Marissa opened the message from Aelfric


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:


    Aelfric¡¯s message cut straight to the chase. ¡°Mr. ck Snake, I offer my services to assassinate Connor Daniels at no charge.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Aelfric would make such a bold move as contacting ck Snake to eliminate Connor. She felt fortunate for her swift actions. She had been the first one to ept Amiri¡¯s job, which shielded Connor from a more dangerous situation. She typed back, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you approaching me in your capacity as deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base? Do you represent the interests of Doomsday Base?¡±


    Aelfric confirmed with a simple, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°ording to my knowledge, Doomsday Base focuses solely on training martial artists and stays clear of external affairs. You¡¯re proposing a partnership on behalf of Doomsday Base. Has this been sanctioned by King or ck Mallow?¡±


    Without hesitating, Aelfric replied, ¡°The three of us have consented to this arrangement.¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    Marissa expressed her doubts. ¡°Really? My assassinations are typically for profit. Doomsday Base is offering to help me achieve my goal for free. Is there a personal vendetta here?¡±


    Aelfric was terse in his response. ¡°Mr. ck Snake, I¡¯d prefer fewer questions. Just let me know if you¡¯re in or not. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Aelfric added, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, there¡¯s no reason for you to turn down my offer. With the backing of Doomsday Base, your chances of sess are greatly enhanced. We ask for nothing from the reward. Isn¡¯t that an attractive proposal?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer. ¡°Indeed, I see no reason to decline.¡±


    Aelfric inquired further, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, does this mean you ept our partnership?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I look forward to our sessful coboration.¡±


    ¡°OK. We¡¯ll meet on the Sunrise. Keep in touch. Stay adaptable,¡± said Aelfric


    ¡°OK.¡± Marissa logged off the Dark Net after ending the chat with Aelfric


    She was certain of one thing: King had no intention of harming Connor. Before she departed for Blebert, King had clearly instructed her that offending Connor was out of the question and urged her to keep her distance


    It was evident that Aelfric had made this decision independently. A short whileter, she sent a message to Connor. ¡°Do you have any personal grievances with Aelfric Warren?¡±


    Connor¡¯s response was prompt. ¡°Why do you bring him up all of a sudden? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°His younger brother broke off his engagement with Tiffany. I had a run-in with his younger sisterst night. I¡¯m trying to gather more information about them. Also, I heard he¡¯s the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base. That sounds ominous!¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Aelfric and I have been rivals since we were kids. We¡¯ve umted a lot of bad blood over the years. But don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re with me, he won¡¯t dare touch you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Marissa typed back, now fully grasping the situation. It was clear that Aelfric harbored deep-seated grudges against Connor butcked the power to confront him alone. Masking his personal vendetta under the guise of Doomsday Base¡¯s decision, he reached out to ck Snake to get rid of Connor. Marissa¡¯s expression hardened as she pieced everything together


    Doomsday Base had stringent policies. Graduates were to sever all ties with the base once they left, regardless of their future affiliations or actions. The base would only intervene if a graduate was unjustly targeted or bullied. Yet here was Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor, attempting to embroil the entire organization in his personal vendetta. He wasn¡¯t just acting in the name of Doomsday Base; he had also falsely imed the endorsement of ck Mallow and King. Marissa knew it was time to remove the ck sheep from the base. Still, she dyed confronting Aelfric. Her immediate priority was performing surgery on Caylee


    Three dayster, Marissa performed Caylee¡¯s surgery at Benevolence Hospital. The operation drew a crowd. Doctors and medical staff crammed the hallway outside the operating room, eager to observe. Like the previous time she had saved Caylee, Marissa donned a white surgical gown, cap, and mask, concealing her identity as she entered through the back door. As the surgerymenced, an unexpected visitor appeared outside the operating room, causing a stir among the members of the Sanchez family


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:


    Aelfric, d in a gray suit and a silver mask, stood tall, exuding an aura of mystery and menace. He appeared abruptly outside Caylee¡¯s operating room, apanied by Melinda and Chloe, sending a shockwave through the crowd. Though Aelfric had only been seen in Blebert a few times, his reputation preceded him. upying a high position in Doomsday Base, he was known for his ruthlessness and vengefulness. Only Connor had ever dared to cross him


    The Sanchez family tensed up the moment they spotted Aelfric stepping out of the elevator, recalling Marissa¡¯s recent affront to Melinda. It seemed obvious that Aelfric was here to seek revenge for his sister


    In their haste to safeguard Tiffany, the Sanchez family realized she was nowhere to be found. ¡°It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? Aunt Caylee¡¯s undergoing surgery. Where could Tiffany be?¡± Le muttered to herself


    Just then, Aelfric approached. Daryl, caught off guard, hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Mr. Warren, to what do we owe this visit?¡±


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    With his face obscured by the mask, Aelfric¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He replied in a low and steady voice, ¡°I¡¯vee to see the renowned Dr. Riss.¡±


    Behind him, Melinda tilted her chin up with pride, whispering to Chloe, ¡°He¡¯s only saying that as a cover. He¡¯s actually here to avenge me.¡±


    Chloe feigned worry. ¡°What does Aelfric intend to do?¡±


    With a scoff, Melinda retorted, ¡°Tiffany acted so high and mighty thest time we met. Today, my brother will make her pay. Her mother will die on that operating table, and I¡¯ll watch Tiffany weep her heart out!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s mouth fell open in mock surprise. ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the way she embarrassed us? Just wait and see!¡± With a derisive snort, Melinda turned to the Sanchez family and called out loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡±


    It dawned on the Sanchez family that Aelfric hade looking for Tiffany, and that visiting Riss was merely a pretext


    ¡°Tiffany didn¡¯t show up,¡± Rachel replied


    ¡°She didn¡¯te?¡± Melinda¡¯s voice was tinged with disbelief. ¡°She didn¡¯t even show up for her mother¡¯s surgery today. What a cold-hearted bitch she is!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Melinda!¡± Le snapped, clearly agitated. ¡°Tiffany might have been held up by something. It¡¯s not right for you toe here and bad-mouth her like this!¡±


    p!


    Aelfric struck Le across the face. Le, slight as she was, could not withstand Aelfric¡¯s forceful p and toppled to the floor. The Sanchez family hadn¡¯t expected Aelfric to attack someone right in front of them. By the time they realized what had happened, Le was already on the floor, blood spilling from her mouth. Rachel quickly helped her up, while Daryl confronted Aelfric


    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Warren?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s sneer was cold as he responded, ¡°Consider that p a lesson. She mustn¡¯t cross my sister again. Should it happen again, the consequences will be far worse than just spitting blood.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile was smug as she demanded, ¡°Hand over Tiffany now!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already told you, she¡¯s not here!¡± Rachel chimed in fiercely. ¡°And even if she were, Mr. Warren, surely you¡¯d hesitate to do what you want for the sake of Mr. Connor Daniels, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Aelfric bristled at the mention of Connor. Staring icily at Rachel, he asked, ¡°Are you threatening me with Connor?¡±


    His demeanor was intimidating, enough to frighten the average person, but Rachel stood her ground. ¡°Do you want to mess with Mr. Connor Daniels?¡±


    As Aelfric clenched his fists, his eyes seethed with fury. Rachel¡¯s words might have been irritating, but they rang true. He couldn¡¯t afford a confrontation with Connor. So even if Tiffany was here, he couldn¡¯t hurt her. However,pelled to vent his frustration and defend his sister¡¯s honor, Aelfric couldn¡¯t leave without making his presence felt


    With these thoughts swirling in his head, he kicked open the door to the operating room and stormed inside


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:


    Everyone gasped in shock as the door to the operating room burst open with a loud bang. Aelfric had kicked the door open with such force that Riss, who was mid-surgery, was startled, causing her hand to waver dangerously close to jeopardizing the patient¡¯s life. As the initial shock subsided, the Sanchez family rushed into the operating room, bracing themselves for the worst. However, to their relief, the scene was far from catastrophic


    Unperturbed by Aelfric¡¯s disruption, Riss continued her delicate work with surgical precision, her eyelids steady. Beside her, Ferris, her chief assistant, remainedposed, aiding Riss with seamless efficiency. The Sanchez family exhaled a collective sigh of relief, though they were itching to confront Aelfric. Yet, they knew all too well that he was beyond their control


    Aelfric himself was taken aback by Riss¡¯sposure. She didn¡¯t seem like a typical doctor; she was as unshakeable as a veteran soldier. Her calmness briefly mesmerized Aelfric, reminding him of only one other woman who possessed such formidable resolve in the face of peril¡ªck Mallow, the famed chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. A trace of admiration flickered across his face as he watched the female doctor. Lost in his thoughts, Aelfric was jolted back to reality by Riss¡¯s firm voice


    ¡°Mr. Warren, if you wish to observe the surgery, please do so quietly. If you¡¯re unable to, I must ask you to leave.¡±


    Latest stories on


    Before Aelfric could respond, Melinda eximed with arrogance, ¡°You might be the skilled Dr. Riss, but so what? My brother holds the rank of deputy chief instructor in Doomsday Base. You should mind your manners¡­ Ah!¡±


    Her taunt was cut short as a streak of silver light shed before her eyes. Before she could make sense of what had happened, an object skimmed past her scalp, leaving a chilling sensation along her head and spine. Recovering from the initial shock, Melinda instinctively reached up to touch her head, only to discover a significant chunk of her hair missing. The others present were equally stunned. Their eyes followed the trajectory of the silver light and found a scalpel embedded in the wall, Melinda¡¯s severed hair still clinging to it


    Unlike the others, Aelfric had seen everything clearly. He fixed his gaze on Marissa and sneered, ¡°Dr. Riss, those are impressive fighting skills. How about we test them in a spar?¡±


    As Marissa epted a new scalpel from Ferris, she proceeded with her medical task, replying icily, ¡°Mr. Warren, you burst into my operating room challenging me to fair y. I¡¯m busy at the moment.¡±


    When it became apparent that Aelfric wasn¡¯t backing down, Marissa added, ¡°As a doctor, my first responsibility is to my patient. If you dare to initiate a fight here, know that this scalpel will be in your sister¡¯s skull the moment you make your move.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face paled with fear, and she found herself unable to utter another word. Gone was her earlier bravado, reced now by sheer embarrassment. Tomorrow was supposed to be her engagement party, a day she had envisioned filled with joy, bolstered by her brother¡¯s support. Yet here she was, not only failing to unleash her wrath but also with a patch of her hair crudely shorn off. How could she possibly radiate as the stunning bride-to-be tomorrow?


    Aelfric nced at his sister, his own anger simmering just below the surface. Leaving now would only invite ridicule, damaging his reputation irreparably. How could he hope to intimidate other formidable ns in the future? But staying posed its own risks. Riss¡¯sbat prowess was undeniable; Aelfric had witnessed it firsthand and knew he might not be able to safeguard Melinda if they lingered


    As he wavered, a chilling voice sliced through the operating room. ¡°Aelfric, causing a ruckus in my mother-inw¡¯s operating room? Do you really think so little of me?¡±


    Everyone turned toward the source of the voice to see Connor standing in the doorway. His presence was unnervingly cold¡ªa kind of cold different from his usual indifferent demeanor. Today, he exuded a bone-chilling aura. His gaze, sharp as twin des of ice, pierced directly through Aelfric, leaving a palpable chill hanging in the air of the operating room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:


    Aelfric was taken aback by Connor¡¯s arrival. Everyone knew of Connor¡¯s dislike for Tiffany. For Arabe¡¯s sake, he had to protect Tiffany, but he didn¡¯t have to involve himself in the Sanchez family¡¯s issues. Yet here he was, handling their affairs and even acknowledging Caylee as his mother-inw. Were the rumors about Connor being involved with Tiffany actually true?


    Aelfric couldn¡¯t suppress augh at the thought. Connor had always been sessful and arrogant, rarely giving women a second thought. Yet now, he seemed tied to Tiffany, whose reputation was less than ster. With a smirk hidden behind a courteous facade, Aelfric said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Dr. Riss.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait until after Dr. Riss¡¯s surgery to visit her?¡± Connor asked, his voice deep and stern. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you breaking in and intentional homicide?¡±


    ¡°I was too reckless,¡± Aelfric admitted, stepping back from the operating room


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The others quickly followed suit, leaving the room in silence. Connor shared a nce with Marissa before he too exited. Under Connor¡¯s directive, Marc and Terry guarded the operating room, deterring anyone from approaching. Seeing that Aelfric still showed no signs of departing, Connor asked, ¡°You got something else on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Dr. Riss,¡± Aelfric responded. Indeed, he was waiting for her. Initially, Aelfric hadn¡¯t intended to interact with Riss during this trip, but her recent performance had captured his interest profoundly. Now, he was eager to meet her face-to-face, to remove her mask and discover her true identity


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Connor said with a tone of indifference. ¡°Dr. Riss is now employed by me as the attending physician for my brother. After the surgery, I will be picking her up. She won¡¯t be avable to meet with you today.¡±


    A tightness gripped Aelfric¡¯s chest. His disdain for Connor was so intense that he clenched his teeth in frustration, yet he restrained himself. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll schedule a meeting with Dr. Risster.¡±


    With those words, Aelfric turned to leave


    ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± Connor called after him, halting his departure. ¡°Since Dr. Riss is now the attending doctor for my brother, she falls under my protection. Should you attempt to offend her in the future as you have today, I won¡¯t hesitate to respond harshly.¡±


    Aelfric, now facing away from Connor, let his eyes grow cold. Without another word, he departed


    Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Chloe, let¡¯s leave as well.¡± Chloe, however, was not in a hurry to exit. She nced at Connor and then toward the operating room door, sensing a looming threat. Initially, Chloe had considered Marissa her most formidable rival, but now Riss had entered the scene. Observing Connor¡¯s concern for Riss, Chloe couldn¡¯t tell if his feelings were solely for his brother or if they stemmed from his own feelings for Riss


    Marissa was simply a vige girl. Though undoubtedly beautiful, she was unsophisticated. However, Chloe¡¯s confidence waned when it came to dealing with Riss, the famous doctor. Chloe felt confident in her ability to handle Marissa, but Riss was another matter entirely


    Lost in thought, Chloe was jolted back to reality when Melinda tugged at her sleeve and whispered, ¡°Chloe, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Chloe snapped out of her daze but dismissed Melinda and approached Connor. With a sweet smile, she asked, ¡°Connor, may I wait with you for Dr. Riss?¡±


    Connor gave Chloe a nk look and asked in a t tone, ¡°Why do you want to see her?¡±


    Chloe maintained her gentle demeanor. ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been welltely. I was hoping Dr. Riss could examine him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not avable today,¡± Connor replied curtly


    Chloe¡¯s eyes shimmered with affection, yet beneath that, she felt humiliated and frustrated due to Connor¡¯s consistent coldness. Overwhelmed by her emotions, Chloe blurted out, ¡°Connor, I have a secret about Tiffany to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:


    Chloe¡¯s mind was unsettled by Marissa¡¯s presence. At the Sanchez family¡¯s banquet that night, she watched Connor show care towards Marissa, and it left her feeling sour. Connor had always maintained a distant and cool demeanor towards women, never offering Chloe a smile. Despite this, she continued to seek his attention, ttering him in the hope of sparking some interest. She had convinced herself that his aloof nature was simply part of his allure, to which she was hopelessly drawn


    Yet, that evening, Chloe saw a different side of Connor. It turned out he could show warmth, but only towards those he truly cared about. Chloe might not have been so upset if he had been kind to any other woman. However, it was Marissa¡ªsomeone she deemed inferior to her in every way¡ªwho received his affection. Even if he had shown kindness to Riss, Chloe wouldn¡¯t have felt such intense fury; she believed Riss was her equal


    In Chloe¡¯s eyes, both Tiffany and Marissa were insignificant. Regardless of whether Connor was aware that his current wife was a fraud, Chloe felt slighted. Impatient for further investigation, she was determined to get rid of Marissa by exposing her as an impostor. Regardless of her ties with Connor, Marissa had to be ousted from the Daniels family. As Chloe plotted, her excitement surged, and her eyes reddened


    Noticing her changing expression, Connor frowned and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    At the mention of a secret about Tiffany, everyone leaned in, eager despite their contempt for her, as she was a frequent topic of their gossip. Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Chloe began to speak. ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±


    But she stopped herself, swallowing the words she had been about to reveal. Her jealousy pushed her to spill the secret, yet in that moment, her rationality prevailed. What if Connor had orchestrated Marissa¡¯s situation? Recklessly exposing the secret could alienate him, making it even harder for her to gain his favor. She decided to deal with Marissa indirectly


    Thus, she forced a smile and altered her approach. ¡°Connor, Tiffany once confided in me that she was falsely used in the incident where she supposedly stabbed her ssmate. I hope you might help prove her innocence.¡± The audience, expecting scandalous revtions, was let down by her words


    ¡°Miss Brock, yourpassion for Tiffany is well-known, but let¡¯s not overlook her past. Marrying into wealth doesn¡¯t erase her actions,¡± someonemented


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s guilt in the stabbing was confirmed by surveince footage and police reports. She has already faced the consequences. It¡¯s been years; you can¡¯t change the facts now,¡± another added


    Their words were exactly what Chloe desired to hear. Yet, feigning distress, Chloe turned to Connor. ¡°Connor, I truly believe Tiffany is kind-hearted. Please, trust her.¡±


    Connor, seasoned in observing people, saw through Chloe¡¯s poor acting. Disinterested in engaging further and indifferent to Tiffany¡¯s past, he felt no obligation to revisit resolved matters. Not everyone merited his attention. Therefore, despite Chloe¡¯s attempt to appear sincere and warm-hearted, Connor remained distant


    He dismissed her curtly. ¡°Miss Brock, if there¡¯s nothing else, please go home.¡± Chloe¡¯s n had failed, and she was forced to leave in an awkward retreat. Melinda followed close behind. As they turned a corner in the hallway, they came upon Aelfric, who appeared to have been waiting for them. Seeing them, Aelfric immediately began to ask questions


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:


    ¡°Chloe, are you all right?¡± Aelfric inquired


    Chloe wiped her tears and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aelfric.¡±


    ¡°Chloe is upset because of Tiffany,¡± said Melinda, her voice tinged with indignation


    Aelfric turned to Melinda. ¡°What happened?¡±


    After exining the recent events, Melinda added emphatically, ¡°Chloe¡¯s kindness is being wasted on Tiffany, who is nothing but ungrateful. And as for Connor, he¡¯s just blind and heartless.¡±


    ¡°Melinda, please,¡± Chloe interjected, pulling at Melinda¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tiffany has endured a lot since her childhood. She¡¯s truly miserable, and all I want is for her to have a brighter future.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, your heart is pure, but you shouldn¡¯t waste it on someone as heartless as Tiffany,¡± Aelfric advised softly. ¡°Stay away from Tiffany from now on. And don¡¯t worry about Connor; I¡¯ll make sure he regrets how he treated you.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s words resonated deeply with Chloe. He was not only capable but also assertive, openly showing his affection for her. Whenever she caught his affectionate gaze, her heart skipped a beat. Yet, she knew he wasn¡¯t the one for her. Despite his qualities, he didn¡¯t measure up to Connor. She aimed to marry someone of the highest caliber to avoid being overshadowed by her sister


    Although choosing Aelfric as her spouse was off the table, Chloe couldn¡¯t risk losing such a capable support. So she decided to feign ignorance of his feelings, maintaining an air of innocence to keep him around


    Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be downhearted, Chloe. My brother will always be there for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric. Being aggrieved doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Chloe said, smiling warmly. ¡°When you know what you are doing is right, you won¡¯t be affected by others¡¯ harsh words.¡±


    Captivated by her smile, Aelfric praised her, ¡°Your insight and rity are a rarity. Most are mediocre, but you, you are in a ss of your own.¡±


    Blushing, Chloe looked down, while Melinda pouted yfully. ¡°Aelfric, such words might make me jealous.¡±


    Laughing, Aelfric gently pinched Melinda¡¯s cheek. ¡°While Chloe might be the queen, you are my cherished little princess. You might not share her beauty and talents, but I will guard you all my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair to say, Aelfric. Melinda is as beautiful and talented as me,¡± Chloe protested


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chloe,¡± Melinda reassured her. ¡°I may not have your beauty or talent, but I ept that I¡¯m not jealous. After all, one day you¡¯ll be my sister-inw, and we won¡¯t be rivals.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Melinda! What are you talking about?¡± Chloe asked, feigning coyness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After her deration, Chloe nced shyly at Aelfric. She stomped her feet and walked away


    ¡°Chloe, wait for me,¡± Melinda called out, hurrying after her


    Aelfric watched the two girls leave and smiled. A vivid picture shed in his mind: he imagined himself finally defeating Connor and standing majestically on the throne as the king, with Chloe in her snow-white wedding gown nestled shyly in his arms¡ªa perfect match for him


    Ten hourster, Marissa emerged from the operating room, visibly exhausted. Connor, who had been waiting outside, immediately approached her with a look of concern


    The Sanchez family also rushed over, and one of them inquired, ¡°Dr. Riss, how did it go?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°The operation was sessful. If all goes well, the patient should wake up in about two weeks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you, Dr. Riss.¡±


    While the Sanchez family expressed their gratitude, Le stared at Marissa and suddenly eximed, ¡°Tiffany!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:


    Le¡¯s words left everyone momentarily stunned. Marissa, too, halted abruptly, wondering if Le had recognized her


    As she debated whether to remove her medical mask and acknowledge her identity, Le pointed at her ne and asked, ¡°Dr. Riss, that ne was a gift from me to Tiffany. Why are you wearing it now?¡±


    Relieved, Marissa smiled and exined, ¡°Before the surgery, Tiffany asked me to wear this ne. She believed it would bless her mother¡¯s operation and ensure its sess.¡± Riss¡¯ movements were typically shrouded in secrecy, and her visibility to others was always controlled. However, since Tiffany was now an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team, her ess to Riss raised no suspicions


    Le, still concerned, questioned, ¡°Dr. Riss, where is Tiffany? I didn¡¯t see her throughout the surgery.¡±


    Remainingposed, Marissa responded, ¡°I assigned Tiffany to my surgical team. She was learning during the surgery and has likely apanied her mother to the ICU now.¡±


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear she¡¯s safe,¡± Le murmured to herself, visibly worried. ¡°Aelfric was looking to cause her trouble. I was so concerned about her.¡±


    As Marissa noticed Le¡¯s reddened, swollen face, a firm resolve settled over her to confront Aelfric. A frosty glint shed in her eyes


    ¡°Dr. Riss is worn out and needs to rest. You can wait in the ICU viewing area, but remember, you can only observe through the ss and not disturb the patient. She must get through the observation period,¡± Ferris instructed


    Acknowledging the group with a polite nod, Marissa bid the Sanchez family goodbye and made her way to her lounge. Connor followed her, while the rest of the Sanchez family cheerfully headed toward the ICU


    Le watched Connor¡¯s departing figure, her expression clouding over in thought, but she chose to remain silent. After Marissa and Connor disappeared around the corner, Le shifted her focus and caught up with her family at the ICU entrance


    There, Marissa was already at the window, her white gown still on but her cap and mask removed, revealing her identity to anyone who nced her way. She was unmistakably Tiffany


    Curiously, Connor, who had initially followed Riss to her lounge, now stood next to Marissa, his posture protective


    ¡°Tiffany, how is your mother?¡± Ruth inquired with earnestness


    ¡°She¡¯s stable, Grandma. There¡¯s no need to worry. The surgery was sessful,¡± Marissa reassured her


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I never thought I¡¯d see my daughter awake again in my lifetime. I¡¯m so eager to talk with her,¡± Ruth eximed, her voice quivering with emotion as tears began to form in her eyes


    ¡°Hey, Tiffany,¡± Daryl asked with palpable excitement, ¡°were you there watching Dr. Riss perform the surgery? Did you learn a lot?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but beam. ¡°Absolutely, I did.¡±


    ¡°And are you feeling good about it?¡± With a soft smile, Rachel added, ¡°Lots of doctors, students, and professors from medical schools want to observe her surgeries. But you, Tiffany, you¡¯re the only one who got that chance.¡±


    Marissa chuckled in agreement. ¡°I know, I¡¯m incredibly lucky.¡±


    Shaun yfully tousled her hair and said warmly, ¡°Tiffany, if you keep learning from Dr. Riss, you¡¯re going to be a top-notch doctor. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Shaun,¡± Marissa replied. The atmosphere outside the ICU was filled with joy as the Sanchez family celebrated Caylee¡¯s sessful operation. They engaged in lively conversation with Marissa, their voices creating a harmonious buzz. In contrast, Le seemed troubled, her brow furrowed despite usually being the most outgoing. Catching her expression, Marissa asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Le?¡±


    Le looked over at Connor, then tugged Marissa aside, lowering her voice. ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:


    Marissa chuckled upon seeing Le¡¯s troubled expression. ¡°Le, you can tell me anything. Just rx and go ahead.¡±


    Biting her bottom lip, Le hesitated, then ventured a question. ¡°Tiffany, how has your rtionship with Mr. Daniels been since you married?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa paused momentarily. ¡°Why would you ask such a question all of a sudden?¡±


    Le weighed her words carefully before replying, ¡°It seems Mr. Daniels has been treating you better than he used to. For instance, at the medical conference, he defended you against Sansa. And at the wee-back party, he even upset the Clifford family on your behalf. I was under the impression that things between you had been good.¡± She paused, frowning slightly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Unsure how to proceed, she received an encouraging smile from Marissa. ¡°But what? Please, continue.¡±


    ¡°But earlier today, I noticed Mr. Daniels treating Dr. Riss like she was someone special,¡± Le confessed. ¡°While I¡¯m grateful to Dr. Riss for the surgery she performed on Aunt, I worry about the possibility of her wrecking your marriage. I¡¯m at a loss about what to do.¡±


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Is that what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Le nodded. ¡°Tiffany, when you pursued Mr. Daniels with such humility back then, none of us supported your decision to marry into the Daniels family. We feared you would suffer. Despite our concerns, you chose not to return to the Sanchez family, leaving us helpless and worried. Later, when you began to reconnect with us, we all hoped you would divorce him, believing you couldn¡¯t possibly be happy with a man who didn¡¯t love you. My parents and our grandma even discussed finding you a more suitable match in secret. Recently, however, Mr. Daniels hase to your defense multiple times. Everyone started to specte that he had finally fallen for you. We hoped this would lead to a more harmonious rtionship between you two. After all, a divorce wouldbel you as a divorced woman, which isn¡¯t ideal. But now¡­ Tiffany, please forgive my bluntness, but Dr. Riss outshines you in many ways. Mr. Daniels has many reasons to favor her over you. I fear this marriage might not work eventually. Why not consider initiating the divorce yourself? That way, you wouldn¡¯t be left humiliated and abandoned, as your previous fianc¨¦s have done. It could also help preserve your dignity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Marissa whispered, her voice low but firm. ¡°Dr. Riss is now Connor¡¯s brother¡¯s attending doctor. It¡¯s normal for Connor to treat her differently. I¡¯ll divorce him one day, and it won¡¯t involve anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Le¡¯s eyes widened in shock


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Marissa nodded calmly. ¡°Our marriage is merely a deal. We both get what we need from it. Once our mutual interests are met, we¡¯ll part ways.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Tiffany. What kind of deal could possibly exist between you and Mr. Daniels?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not privy to the intricacies of our rtionship. Please, don¡¯t fret over me. Whether he shows affection to another woman or falls for someone else, it won¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Le felt at a loss for words. ¡°Uh¡­ OK.¡± She nodded, though she remained puzzled. While they conversed, they failed to notice Connor, who had quietly drawn near and overheard their discussion


    Marissa¡¯s words stung him deeply. Initially, he had agreed their rtionship was just a deal. Yet, as time passed, their lives had intertwined more deeply, and they even shared the same bed asionally. Despite this, she hadn¡¯t altered her view. Connor realized he was the only one who had developed genuine feelings in their rtionship. Always strong and decisive, he now felt a rare sense of self-doubt and sorrow, pondering why she couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. What was it about him that was so unlikable?


    Unaware of Connor¡¯s turmoil, Marissa ended her conversation with Le. As she did, her phone chimed. Lowering her head, she saw it was a message from Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base to ck Mellow, the chief instructor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:


    In the message, Aelfric said, ¡°I¡¯ve opened a branch of Doomsday Base in Blebert by King¡¯s order. The preparations are nowplete. I¡¯ve heard from King that you¡¯re currently in the city. Would you like toe and take a look?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t fathom why King had suddenly decided to establish a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert. After a brief pause, she sent a message to King. ¡°Hey, Old Peacock, isn¡¯t arge tropical ind enough for you? What prompted you to open a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert?¡±


    Zyair¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°Watch your tone, youngdy. Have you forgotten who your mentor is?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Exin why you¡¯ve opened a branch in Blebert. If it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough money to spend, just let me know. You don¡¯t have to work so hard at your age.¡±


    Zyair was known for his extravagant spending on clothes and wine, indulging in luxuries that most could only dream of affording even with relentless work. That was how he got his nickname, Old Peacock


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    Marissa was well aware of King¡¯s tastes. Each year, she generously provided him with over a billion dors for personal use. She believed this more than covered his expenses; even if he donned a new outfit daily and savored fine wine with every meal, his coffers would remain amply stocked. Zyair replied with a tone of grievance, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you ungrateful girl. Ever since you wed in Blebert, you¡¯ve neglected me. It¡¯s been ages since yourst visit, so I found myselfpelled toe to you in Blebert.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s just to see me, why go through the hassle of running a branch? Just visit, and I¡¯ll take care of everything. There¡¯s no need for such an borate pretext.¡±


    Zyair rified, ¡°The branch was Aelfric¡¯s idea. I¡¯m not in charge of things there. He¡¯s quite the mischief-maker. You should keep an eye on him. I¡¯ll go to Blebert now and then to visit you.¡±


    Marissa inquired, ¡°When do you n to visit?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to pin down a date right now. I¡¯m tied up here.¡±


    Marissa suggested, ¡°Let me know before you set out. I¡¯ll secure a spacious vi for you, stocked with the finest wines and designer clothes.¡±


    Zyair sent aughing emoji. ¡°Having a wealthy apprentice is a blessing! I¡¯ve skirted bankruptcy for most of my life, but now, in my old age, I get to live in luxury. I sure struck gold the day I took you under my wing!¡±


    After their exchange, Marissa messaged Aelfric. ¡°Please send over the address. I happen to be free this evening, so I¡¯ll stop by.¡±


    Aelfric promptly replied with the details and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be there waiting for you, chief instructor. I also have some new students I¡¯d like you to meet.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She then pocketed her phone


    She quickly discerned Aelfric¡¯s underlying intentions. He had likely influenced King to open a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert, using it strategically to bolster the Warren family¡¯s standing among the affluent circles of the city


    It was ostensibly a branch of Doomsday Base, but with King distant and her own inability to remain in Blebert for an extended period, the management would fall solely to Aelfric. This autonomy could easily serve his personal ambitions


    Determined to see the situation firsthand, she resolved to visit the branchter that evening. Preparing for her meeting with Aelfric meant leaving behind other engagements. After saying her goodbyes to the Sanchez family, she exited the hospital. As they left the building, Connor walked alongside her and quietly asked, ¡°Will you be heading to my home or to the hotel?¡±


    He presumed she might be weary after the lengthy procedure and in need of rest, with him beside her


    Ignoring his inquiry, she posed her own question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire Lone Wolf to provide protection? Is he here?¡±


    Connor pointed to his side and affirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following his gesture, Marissa noticed a tall figure in ck, with a peaked cap and mask obscuring his features, crafting an almost menacing aura. She stared at the figure for a moment before the corners of her mouth twitched


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:


    As Marissa sized up the burly man d in ck, Connor watched her discreetly. A slight twitch of her lips prompted him to chuckle and inquire, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Shifting her attention to Connor, Marissa asked, ¡°Is he really Lone Wolf? Have you confirmed his identity?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor replied with a nod. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s Lone Wolf, no doubt about it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa gave the man another look, a wry smile crossing her face. Lone Wolf seemed to have been doing well these past few years; he had put on a fair bit of weight. She had encountered him briefly years before, and he had made asting impression with his lean and toned physique, much like Connor¡¯s current appearance, not the bulkier figure he now presented. Marissa was initially skeptical about whether this was really Lone Wolf, but her doubts were dispelled by Connor¡¯s confirmation


    Trusting his judgment implicitly, she believed that with Lone Wolf there to safeguard Connor, she could proceed with her ns to meet Aelfric that evening without concern. Resolving to go, she climbed onto her motorcycle and told Connor, ¡°I need to handle something tonight. You don¡¯t need to stay with me.¡±


    Connor looked taken aback. ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Marissa shot him a nce. ¡°Do I need to report my every move to you?¡±


    As she donned her helmet, Connor¡¯s expression turned to one of concern. ¡°You¡¯ve been in surgery all day. You must be worn out. Don¡¯t you think you should get some rest?¡±


    But Marissa had already kicked the motorcycle into gear. ¡°There¡¯s something tonight more urgent than sleep. Take care.¡±


    As the motorcycle roared away, Connor watched her silhouette vanish into the distance and sighed softly to himself. Aside from knowing she was a vige girl from Adagend and a miracle doctor named Riss, his knowledge about her was scant. She was so mysterious, akin to the wind that whirled around him¡ªtangible yet elusive, with origins and destinations unknown. But thankfully, her name was recorded as his spouse, assuring him that no matter where she ventured, she would eventually return to him


    The moment Marissa departed, a message from Aelfric reached Marc and Terry. Reading it quickly, Marc turned to Connor and began, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Aelfric has set up a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert and has summoned us there tonight. He mentioned¡­¡±


    Before Marc couldplete his sentence, Domenic, brimming with impatience, cut in, ¡°Everyone knows Mr. Daniels and Aelfric are sworn enemies. How can you meet with Aelfric in private?¡±


    ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Marc replied calmly. ¡°Even though Aelfric holds the position of deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, that doesn¡¯t bind us to his everymand. Doomsday Base upholds a principle of autonomous professional growth. As long as we uphold the base¡¯s integrity and do not contravene justice, Aelfric cannot intervene in our affairs, and we would certainly not betray Mr. Daniels on his ount.¡±


    Terry swiftly chimed in, ¡°Should he leverage his role as the deputy chief instructor topel us into actions that harm our employer, it would breach the base¡¯s regtions. We would then have the option to take ourint to either King or the chief instructor for resolution.¡±


    ¡°Why, then, are you going to meet him?¡± Domenic inquired. Suddenly, Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces lit up


    ¡°The chief instructor will be there!¡±


    Connor turned to the two brothers. ¡°Your chief instructor is in Blebert?¡±


    Both nodded in confirmation. ¡°The chief instructor is due to reach the Doomsday Base branch here tonight. Every member stationed in Blebert is expected to greet her. Being her greatest admirers, it¡¯s only natural for us to meet her. This has nothing to do with Aelfric.¡±


    Reflecting on Marissa¡¯s recent departure, Connor told Marc and Terry, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels!¡± Marc and Terry expressed their gratitude multiple times before departing eagerly. As Connor was about to head back to the Daniels Manor, his phone emitted a special alert. He promptly essed the Dark Net and discovered a message from ck Snake addressed to Lone Wolf


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:


    ck Snake said in her message, ¡°Lone Wolf, you used me of being out of my mind from being short on money, but aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Lone Wolf responded, ¡°What have I done to offend you?¡±


    ck Snake retorted, ¡°You initially agreed to join forces with me to defeat Amiri, yet you went ahead and took Connor¡¯s offer. Are you driven by greed, or are you challenging me?¡±


    When Connor read this, a radiant smile illuminated his handsome features. As his grin widened, the name ¡°ck Snake¡± suddenly seemed endearingly charming to him. He wasn¡¯t certain if his vige girl was the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, but she was unmistakably ck Snake. He had kept his recruitment of Lone Wolf a secret, yet ck Snake was aware of it, indicating she had to be Marissa. This revtion made sense to him; ck Snake¡¯s way of speaking had always reminded him of the vige girl. With this realization, he figured out her reason for taking on Amiri¡¯s mission¡ªlikely she feared someone else might take the job and kill him


    This insight sweetened his heart


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Domenic, catching sight of his boss¡¯s bright smile through the rearview mirror, ventured, ¡°Mr. Daniels, has something good happened?¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor answered with a light tone


    Domenic restrained his curiosity, not daring to ask more. It was rare to see anything make Connor, who was normallyposed, so visibly joyful. This was the first instance Domenic had witnessed him smiling so unabashedly. Unconcerned with Domenic¡¯s curiosity, Connor typed into his phone, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, how did youe to know about my deal with Connor?¡±


    ck Snake stated, ¡°I¡¯ve established my own sources within the circle.¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°My aim isn¡¯t to challenge you. I¡¯m here to keep you safe.¡±


    ck Snake questioned, ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±


    Connor exined, ¡°I want to be close enough to ensure your safety.¡±


    Curious, ck Snake probed further, ¡°Are you considering betraying your boss?¡±


    Connor asserted, ¡°I¡¯mmitted to safeguarding my boss, but I¡¯ll look out for you too. Nobody can hurt you¡ªonly I have that right.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa was in a restaurant, savoring her beef noodles. As she juggled between eating and responding to Lone Wolf, the tone of their exchange became romantic. She wondered if Lone Wolf was making advances. After a brief pause, she typed back, ¡°Just to be clear, I¡¯m a guy.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s message came quickly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. The image of the slightly chubby man dressed in ck that she had encountered earlier made her wonder: Was Lone Wolf gay? To make Lone Wolf give up the wrong idea, she quickly typed out, ¡°I like women!¡± After sending the message, she immediately logged off the Dark Net, her cheeks warming with a flush. It dawned on her why Lone Wolf had agreed so readily to join her in taking down Amiri. It wasn¡¯t for the money. He was probably interested in her. How irritating! The more she pondered it, the more it bothered her. She hurriedly finished her noodles and rushed back to her little flower shop


    Her shop was a covert sanctuary, nestled in an old, unnoticed neighborhood full of secrets. Once there, she watered the flowers and sat in silence for a moment. As darkness fell, she changed into her outfit and headed to the Doomsday Base branch. The uniform for the Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor was a flowing ensemble of ck garments with a veil that shrouded the face, making her resemble a dark butterfly flitting through the night


    Following the directions provided by Aelfric, Marissa reached an ancient house in the city center. In Blebert, where real estate was at a premium, having such a spacious, old house in the downtown area signified significant influence. Aelfric had chosen well. Standing at the entrance, Marissa eyed therge sign overhead¡ªDoomsday Base Blebert Branch


    The gates were firmly shut. Just as she was about to knock, a bright red Lamborghini rolled up beside her. Wesson, nked by bodyguards, emerged in a wheelchair. Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. This man, whom she had previously beaten up, was out here in the dead of night instead of resting at home. What was he nning? Before she could do anything, Wesson arrogantly demanded, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:


    Marissa nced down at Wesson, confined to his wheelchair. His words and tone indicated a certain closeness to the Doomsday Base branch, making her curious about his connection with Aelfric. She gave him a thorough look, noticing that he was observing her as well


    After a brief pause, Wesson shed a flirty grin and spoke in a teasing tone, ¡°Hey, miss, it looks like you¡¯re interested in the martial arts of Doomsday Base, aren¡¯t you?¡± True to Terry¡¯s description, although a ck veil obscured Marissa¡¯s face, one could immediately tell she was exceptionally attractive. Wesson, ever the rogue, couldn¡¯t help but flirt with any beautiful woman he encountered, no matter the setting


    His flirtyment secretly amused Marissa. His memory was clearly short; despite having been beaten up by her before, here he was again, trying to woo her. She chose to remain silent, not wanting to engage with him


    Undeterred, Wesson pressed on. ¡°Do you know who I am? If you¡¯re looking to learn the martial arts of Doomsday Base, you won¡¯t get far without my say-so!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Are you Aelfric, the leader of the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base?¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Wesson¡¯s expression stiffened. He was clearly not expecting her to be aware of Aelfric. In an era where business thrived and martial arts faded into obscurity, it was rare for anyone to pursue such training¡ªespecially women. Thus, Wesson didn¡¯t actually think the woman before him was interested in martial arts. To Wesson, Marissa appeared as nothing more than an ordinary woman in in clothes, likely seeking employment at the Doomsday Base facility


    Thinking of this, he switched back to that frivolous expression and said, ¡°I may not run the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base, but as its sponsor, I hold quite a bit of sway. Do you understand the kind of power that gives me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Marissa replied with a nod. ¡°So, Aelfric, the branch head, must answer to you?¡±


    Wesson¡¯s confident demeanor faltered. How could he pretend tomand Aelfric? His family, the Clifford family, had eagerly financed the branch¡¯s development to curry favor with Aelfric, and Wesson was typically subservient in his presence. Yet, hoping to impress Marissa and coax her into his embrace, he didn¡¯t correct her assumption. shing a knowing grin, he boasted, ¡°You¡¯re quite astute. Would you consider being mine?¡±


    Marissa, amused rather than charmed, inquired, ¡°And you are?¡±


    With a tilt of his head, Wesson proudly dered, ¡°I am the heir to Clifford Art and Entertainment, Wesson Clifford.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°Then, Mr. Clifford, would you kindly bring me into this building with you?¡±


    Wesson, eager to maintain his facade, cautioned her, ¡°I can bring you, but you must neither wander nor speak out of turn.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied


    Wesson gave a proud smile and winked at a bodyguard who stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Shortly after, the door swung open from the inside. The man who greeted them bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Clifford, pleasee in. The deputy chief instructor has been eagerly awaiting your arrival.¡± Wesson nodded and signaled for the bodyguard to wheel him in. Turning to Marissa, he instructed, ¡°Follow me and abide by the rules. Keep your eyes straight ahead.¡±


    Silently, Marissa obeyed, following him into the Doomsday Base branch. Despite its foundation in ancient martial arts, Doomsday Base seamlessly integrated modern technology. The ancient architecture was enhanced with contemporary technological devices, creating a unique blend of old and new training methods that was both practical and visually impressive. This branch mirrored the design of the Doomsday Base headquarters, a detail that Marissa found satisfying


    The branch itself was set in a sprawling ancient house. After crossing two yards, they reached the main hall where Aelfric stood present. Concerned that Marissa might witness his subservience to Aelfric, Wesson began to dismiss her. ¡°You don¡¯t have clearance to enter. Wait here for me.¡±


    But before he could finish, Marissa, standing beside him, suddenly called out, ¡°Aelfric!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:


    Wesson was taken aback and quickly chastised Marissa in a hushed tone, ¡°Why are you yelling? Do you think it¡¯s wise to shout the name of the Doomsday Base branch leader?¡± He feared his actions might provoke Aelfric and instantly regretted bringing this unpredictable woman along. In a desperate attempt, Wesson gave the bodyguards a hurried wink, signaling them to escort Marissa out. But it was toote


    No sooner had Marissa spoken than footsteps echoed from the main hall. In a sh, Aelfric appeared at the doorway, apanied by Derek and Dennis, and a group of neers. Aelfric was no longer in his daytime attire but had switched to a ck uniform emzoned with Doomsday Base¡¯s logo. His face, unmasked, was camouged with splotches of paint, obscuring his true features. He stood tall in the doorway, his presence formidable. Dennis and Derek, also dressed in the ck uniforms of Doomsday Base, nked Aelfric, remaining silent and standing rigid


    Feeling Aelfric¡¯s formidable presence, Wesson forced a smile and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± But Aelfric ignored him, his gaze fixed sternly on the woman by Wesson¡¯s side


    Wesson¡¯s heart raced. He feared the trouble Marissa might have stirred. Eager to clear his name, he quickly distanced himself from her. ¡°Mr. Warren, I have no association with this woman. She must have followed us here secretly. She¡¯s deranged. She has offended you, and I will have the bodyguards discipline her immediately.¡± After making his remark, Wesson shed a knowing wink at the bodyguards. The bodyguards caught on immediately and were about to give Marissa a tough time


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Aelfric burst out in sudden rage


    Both Wesson and his bodyguards shook in fright and turned to Aelfric, their faces a picture of bewilderment. Aelfric, usually so haughty andposed, dropped to one knee in front of Marissa, bowed his head, and addressed her with reverence, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Wesson and the other onlookers were stunned. The woman d in simple ck attire, her face obscured by a ck veil, was the legendary chief instructor of Doomsday Base? Derek and Dennis exchanged looks of astonishment, then hastily followed Aelfric¡¯s lead, kneeling on one knee and echoing him, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Marissa cast a nce at Derek and Dennis, then turned to Wesson, a smirk ying on her lips. She found the situation increasingly amusing¡ªthree of her former fianc¨¦s gathered in one ce. Wesson, ovee with fear, could only stare at Marissa. His face drained of color, and his hands quivered. At that moment, he cursed his audacity for having attempted to flirt with the chief instructor. He assumed he was a goner. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but gamble on a sliver of hope. The fact that the chief instructor hadn¡¯t scolded him just now suggested that she might have actually liked his flirtatious remarks. Maybe, just maybe, she had taken a liking to him


    With this thought, Wesson became slightly distracted. Concerned that his looks might not be up to par, he quickly adjusted his hair and shed a charming smile at Marissa. Disgusted, Marissa turned to Aelfric and snapped, ¡°Aelfric, it¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you. How dare youpromise Doomsday Base¡¯s integrity for money? Do you no longer respect my authority as the chief instructor?¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. Just as he was about to rise to his defense, Marissa cut him off fiercely. ¡°Kneel! Did I give you permission to stand?¡±


    Rushed and flustered, Aelfric dropped to his knee again. Derek and Dennis, who were initially rising with Aelfric, quickly mimicked his actions and knelt down again. The tension in the air skyrocketed


    Wesson swallowed hard, his fear palpable. This chief instructor was far more formidable than he had anticipated. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m at a loss here. What are you referring to?¡± Aelfric asked


    Without responding, Marissa yed a recording of her earlier conversation with Wesson outside the gate. After the yback, Marissa berated Aelfric, ¡°I made it explicitly clear that if Doomsday Base is ever in a pinch, just ask me for financial help. I would provide whatever is necessary. Since when do we need you to undermine our pride and sovereignty to court sponsors?¡±


    Enraged, Aelfric clenched his teeth, surged to his feet, and furiously kicked over Wesson¡¯s wheelchair


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:


    The sharp crash echoed as Wesson and his wheelchair hit the marble floor. He was already wounded, and the force of the fall made him cough up blood and curl up in agony. Aelfric, his face twisted in anger, exined to Marissa, ¡°Chief Instructor, thanks to your support over the years, Doomsday Base has thrived and remains financially sound. I¡¯ve been managing the base in King¡¯s stead, upholding its dignity and sovereignty without fail. This man has deceived you. When we were setting up Doomsday Base¡¯s new branch in Blebert, the Clifford family came with an offer of three hundred million dors. In return, they asked for Wesson to be allowed to study at Doomsday Base. Since we have precedents for such arrangements, I consented. Despite their generous donation, I made it clear that Wesson would have no special privileges here. He¡¯d be just another student. He hasn¡¯t even started training yet, and already he¡¯s caused this disgrace. It¡¯s my oversight. I should have kept a tighter leash on him. Chief Instructor, please take a moment to rx with some tea in the hall while I handle this situation.¡±


    Marissa responded casually, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t ask further. I¡¯ll leave this minor issue in your capable hands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aelfric replied, bowing deeply


    Marissa then made her way to the main hall. Aelfric had recruited all the staff for this new branch, and none had met her before. They had always considered Aelfric as their leader. Now, recognizing Aelfric¡¯s fearful respect for the chief instructor, they hesitated to take any rash actions and reverently led Marissa into the main hall. Derek and Dennis, Aelfric¡¯s future brother-inw and brother, were especially cautious and meticulous


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Upon entering the hall, Marissa took her ce in the central seat with amanding presence, despite wearing a simple ck outfit. Dennis promptly offered her fresh fruit, saying, ¡°Chief Instructor, please enjoy some fruit.¡±


    Derek followed suit, serving her tea. ¡°Chief Instructor, please enjoy this tea.¡±


    Marissa gave them a brief nce but remained silent, feigning ignorance of their identities. Just then, a chilling scream echoed from outside¡ªthe sound of Wesson¡¯s agony. The assembled group instinctively tensed, realizing Wesson had undoubtedly suffered at Aelfric¡¯s hands


    The Clifford family greatly overestimated their influence. They believed a donation of three hundred million dors to the base would earn Aelfric¡¯s favor. However, they underestimated him; no amount of money, not even three billion, would deter Aelfric from responding harshly if they crossed him


    Marissa leisurely sipped her tea. It was only when the screams outside ceased that she carefully set the cup down. After a moment, Aelfric entered and gave his report. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve dismissed Wesson and have firmly warned the Clifford family against using Doomsday Base¡¯s name for malicious deeds. Should they cross the line again, they will not have my mercy.¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°I see. You¡¯ve been diligent in setting up Doomsday Base¡¯s branch in Blebert. Just remember to uphold our base¡¯s principles. It¡¯s crucial that you keep tight control over the trainees and protect our reputation.¡±


    ¡°Understood, you have my assurance,¡± Aelfric replied, a weight lifting from his shoulders. Though he struggled with acknowledging Marissa as his superior, her formidable skills and ruthless tactics left no room for defiance. The thought of her anger made him inwardly shiver. At this moment, when the chief instructor¡¯s voice softened, a sense of relief washed over him


    The hall fell silent for a quick moment before Aelfric proceeded with introductions. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯d like you to meet the new trainees I¡¯ve personally selected. This is Derek Daniels and Dennis Warren.¡±


    Derek and Dennis quickly bowed in respect, knowing that Aelfric introduced them to the chief instructor with hopes of their advancement within Doomsday Base. Marissa masked a smile, then stood and paced around Derek and Dennis with her hands sped behind her. Abruptly, sheshed out with her foot. With two sharp thuds, Derek and Dennis were sent sprawling across the floor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:


    Marissa moved with an elegance and ease that belied the force behind her actions. With what appeared to be two casual kicks, she sent Derek and Dennis hurtling through the air,nding ten feet away, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. The Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor¡¯s footwork was not something the average person could withstand


    From a young age, Derek had been weak. And Dennis had been living in the shadow of his elder brother, who bore the brunt of their family¡¯s expectations. This left him free to indulge in a life of excess, and he was scarcely stronger than Derek. After being floored by Marissa¡¯s kicks, both meny on the floor, writhing in agony and unable to rise. Derek, aware of the perilous world he inhabited, clenched his teeth and bore the pain silently, refusing to give voice to his suffering. In contrast, Dennis couldn¡¯t contain his cries of pain. ¡°Aelfric, it hurts,¡± he whimpered


    Aelfric, visibly mortified, snapped under his breath, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Marissa sneered, her tone dripping with scorn. ¡°Aelfric, since when did Doomsday Base be so desperate for trainees that you¡¯d introduce these weaklings to me?¡±


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Chief Instructor, please, calm down,¡± Aelfric responded, his voice a blend of respect and plea. ¡°I admit, I had personal reasons for epting them into Doomsday Base. Derek is engaged to my sister, and Dennis is my own brother. But I assure you, Chief Instructor, I will train them rigorously. They will bring honor to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, pretending to understand. ¡°Oh, is that so? Family ties, then. Despite the strict regtions in Doomsday Base, I can be understanding. Given that they are your brother-inw and your own brother, I will hold back myments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chief Instructor,¡± Aelfric acknowledged with gratitude. He then gave Derek and Dennis a sly wink. ¡°How about you two also express your thanks to the Chief Instructor for her leniency?¡±


    Bearing their difort, Derek and Dennis struggled to their feet and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Chief Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly. She harbored a certain satisfaction in dealing with these ex-fianc¨¦s who had either gravely hurt Tiffany or demeaned her in some way. Although she hadn¡¯t nned on confronting them tonight, the unexpected presence of three ex-fianc¨¦s provided her an opportunity to casually teach them a lesson. However, her primary focus tonight was on Aelfric. She vividly remembered the p he had delivered to Le¡¯s face and was intent on avenging her this evening. But before Marissa could confront Aelfric, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from outside the hall, apanied by enthusiastic calls. ¡°Chief Instructor! Chief Instructor!¡±


    The two had altered their look significantly since thest time they were with Connor. They swapped their distinctive ck suits, reserved for bodyguards, for ck uniforms emzoned with Doomsday Base¡¯s logo. In an instant, Marc and Terry burst into the hall. They had also showered and gotten fresh haircuts. It was clear they had gone to great lengths to prepare for this meeting with their idol, the Chief Instructor


    Upon seeing these two endearingly foolish figures, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of her mouth twitch with amusement. She questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Excitement lit up Marc¡¯s face. ¡°We heard that the Chief Instructor was visiting Doomsday Base¡¯s branch here in Blebert. We just had toe see you.¡±


    Terry chuckled and added, ¡°Chief Instructor, we¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, Marissa coughed discreetly. The adoration from the two men made her somewhat ufortable. To mask her difort, she sat down and took a sip of tea before remarking, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been working for Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marc and Terry confirmed in unison


    Before Marissa could continue, Aelfric interjected. ¡°Chief Instructor, I rmend you instruct Marc and Terry to disassociate from Connor.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°You must be aware of the fierce conflict between Connor and Amiri,¡± Aelfric exined. ¡°Amiri¡¯s power has grown rapidly over thest few years. It¡¯s hard to say how many advantages he holds. If Marc and Terry continue working for Connor, it could potentially bring trouble to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marc responded defiantly, ¡°Mr. Warren, Doomsday Base has a policy. After trainees leave the base, they are free to choose their paths. Working for Mr. Connor Daniels is our decision, and we don¡¯t involve Doomsday Base¡¯s name. How could this possibly bring trouble to Doomsday Base?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:


    As soon as Marc concluded his remarks, Terry added, ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels is a legitimate business mogul. We serve as his chief bodyguards and have never done anything immoral or vited a single regtion of Doomsday Base!¡±


    Aelfric narrowed his eyes fiercely. He hated anyone who didn¡¯t follow his words. Without ck Mallow holding the position of chief instructor, Aelfric would have been the uncontested force in Doomsday Base, second only to King. He would have surely disciplined Marc and Terry sternly. However, ck Mallow¡¯s presence in Doomsday Base, especially with her high status, forced Aelfric to restrain himself. He quietly suppressed his anger and scolded Marc and Terry once more


    ¡°You may not have broken Doomsday Base¡¯s rules or tarnished its reputation, but your actions could still draw enemies to us. What if Amiri starts to resent Doomsday Base because of you? Are you prepared to handle that? Having trained in Doomsday Base, you should prioritize the organization¡¯s interests over your personal benefits, right?¡±


    Marc and Terry felt unjustly treated. ¡°Mr. Warren, you are being unreasonable. Doomsday Base is merely the facility where we trained. Our future careers are ours to shape independently, and they shouldn¡¯t reflect back on the training ground. Everyone knows this. How could Amiri possibly me Doomsday Base for our actions?¡±


    ¡°Many top graduates from Doomsday Base are now bodyguards for prominent figures, and all of them have enemies. Should we resign simply because our employers have formidable enemies? If word gets out, who would dare to hire graduates from Doomsday Base? We¡¯ve been employed by Mr. Connor Daniels for years, earning a yearly sry of a million dors. Now that Mr. Connor Daniels needs us, how can we possibly abandon our positions? To be honest, we¡¯re prepared toy down our lives for him.¡±


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    ¡°We believe our jobs won¡¯t cause trouble for Doomsday Base. On the contrary, we see it as a chance to enhance the legacy of Doomsday Base. We aim to show the world that those trained at Doomsday Base are courageous, not cowards.¡±


    Marc and Terry¡¯s impassioned plea left Aelfric without words, his face turning a shade of deep red. It was clear Aelfric couldn¡¯t persuade Marc and Terry. He then turned to Marissa, hoping she might influence them to sever ties with Connor


    Marc and Terry were among the elite from Doomsday Base. Though they were not on par with formidable warriors like ck Snake and Lone Wolf, their strength was undeniable. Losing them would be a significant blow to Connor


    However, ck Mallow, the chief instructor, raised her hands and pped for Marc and Terry. Her deliberate, resonant apuse clearly conveyed her steadfast support. ¡°Marc and Terry perfectly embody the spirit of Doomsday Base. They are absolutely right!¡± Marissamended them


    Aelfric, clearly upset, attempted to argue, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Marissa quickly cut him off, saying, ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯re the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, trusted by King to run this base. Is that the extent of your bravery?¡±


    Aelfric was visibly embarrassed by her question. Marissa scoffed and continued, ¡°Doomsday Base trains the finest international warriors in ancient martial arts. If they crumble in fear because of Amiri, what will their future influence be? Aelfric, I¡¯m beginning to question your suitability to manage the base.¡±


    At this, Aelfric, fearing the loss of his position, promptly acknowledged his mistakes. ¡°I¡¯ve been overly protective of the base. I see my mistake now. Please, don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Considering his long tenure at the base, Marissa wasn¡¯t about to dismiss him outright; his high standing there made her cautious. She needed a solid reason to remove the bad apple without causing disruption. Marissa responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m d you recognize your mistake. I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±


    Aelfric exhaled in relief. However, before he could fully rx, Marissa stood and suggested, ¡°Aelfric, today seems like an ideal moment for a sparring match between us. Shall we?¡± Though she couldn¡¯t kill the troublemaker just yet, it was necessary that she taught him a lesson!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:


    Even though it was a question, Marissa flexed her wrists decisively as soon as she finished speaking, leaving Aelfric no chance to decline. Aelfric was taken aback. A spar with the chief instructor was never just a friendly match; it usually ended in a humiliating defeat for the other party. He feared losing face


    If the time and ce had been different, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have felt as dire. But they were at the Doomsday Base branch in Blebert, a ce Aelfric had founded. Here, he was revered by the new recruits. Derek and Dennis, in particr, looked up to him almost like a god, hanging on his every word. Being defeated here, in front of his followers, would be a devastating blow to his prestige. These thoughts made Aelfric hesitate for a long while


    Marissa, however, was impatient. After a few more gestures with her wrists, she approached Aelfric menacingly. Caught off guard, Aelfric sidestepped and blurted out, ¡°Wait!¡± He was just about to concoct an excuse to dodge the spar when Marissa¡¯s second punch was already flying towards him, forcing him to engage


    Before anyone could blink, they had exchanged three sets of blows. Marissa was the aggressor in each exchange,unching a series of attacks, while Aelfric dodged clumsily. By the end of the third exchange, he nearly stumbled to the floor due to a misjudged maneuver. Marissa, however, was holding back her true strength. Overpowering Aelfric with a single punch would have been too simple; she preferred to toy with him, humiliating him before delivering a decisive blowter on


    During those initial rounds, Marissa moderated her strength skillfully. Her attacks were designed not to injure Aelfric seriously but to keep him on his toes. After the third exchange, Marissa stopped momentarily and remarked to Aelfric, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. You¡¯ve improved quite a bit. Not bad. Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    With that, sheunched into her next attack. This time, Aelfric seemed to catch on to Marissa¡¯s strategy, yet he knew he couldn¡¯t be too embarrassed here. As the leader of the Doomsday Base branch, he needed to assert himself. Thus, he began to engage more and initiate his own attacks. Despite this, Marissa continued to restrain her full capabilities, and their battle intensified


    As the chief instructor and the deputy chief instructor shed with vigor, everyone else in the hall swiftly moved back to give them space. Derek and Dennis, too, stepped aside, their nerves taut as they watched the spar unfold. They secretly rooted for Aelfric; his victory over Marissa would reinstate him as the chief instructor. By serving under the chief instructor at the base, they would naturally enjoy more prestige and respectpared to serving under the deputy chief instructor


    While Derek and Dennis were overwhelmed with unease, Marc and Terry were the exact opposite. They buzzed with excitement while watching Marissa in action. In their eyes, her every maneuver was wless. It was not just because they were the chief instructor¡¯s fans. They also secretly hoped the chief instructor would incapacitate Aelfric, eliminating a significant rival for Connor


    As the battle in the heart of the hall escted, chaos unfolded. Tables and chairs were hurled through the air, teacups shattered, and the hall quickly descended into disarray. Initially, everyone believed that Marissa and Aelfric were closely matched, which suggested a prolonged and uncertain fight. However, as the fight progressed, the reality of their skill gap became starkly clear. Aelfric exerted his utmost effort yet continued to be overwhelmed, his clothing torn and disheveled. In contrast, Marissa appeared effortless andposed, as if she were merely toying with him, capable of ending the confrontation at her whim


    At first, the onlookers spected that Marissa was deliberately extending the fight to train Aelfric. It soon became evident, though, that she was actually making him embarrass himself publicly. The disparity in skill between the first and second ranks at the Doomsday Base was profound; Marissa was in a league of her own, akin to a deity, while Aelfric was merely mortal, clearly outmatched. In a sudden and unexpected move, Marissa delivered a powerful kick to Aelfric¡¯s waist. With a resounding crash, he was sent flying out of the hall


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:


    Amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd, Aelfric burst through the main hall¡¯s doors, apanied by a resounding crash outside. The sound was so thunderous that it left everyone in shock, momentarily frozen in ce. Marc and Terry, familiar with the chief instructor¡¯s skills, were less taken aback. Their eyes sparkled with admiration. As always, their chief instructor was unmatched!


    Marissa dusted off her hands and strolled out. Marc and Terry followed her, one of them eximing, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, chief instructor! Yet, you¡¯re still as formidable as ever!¡± Back in her Doomsday Base days, Marissa had grown ustomed to such ttery from these two admirers. With them by her side, she exited the hall. It was only then that the others grasped what had transpired and quickly filed out


    Derek and Dennis looked visibly shaken. The chief instructor¡¯s actions were over the top. Could Aelfric possibly survive such a forceful kick? Unwilling to ponder the grim possibilities, they joined the exodus from the hall


    In the courtyard¡¯s center was arge pot filled with lotuses and fish darting between the lotus leaves. When Aelfric was ejected, hended right on it, shattering the pot. The pot shattered into countless fragments, and as the mud seeped out, fish floundered across the ground. Aelfricy in the mud, struggling vainly to rise. His face, once adorned with vibrant paint, was now smeared with mud, adding to the chaotic blend of colors. Once neat and tidy, he now resembled a beggar


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    As the deputy chief instructor, his pride had been shattered by the chief instructor. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t manage to stand. Eventually, Aelfric ceased his efforts. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and, with a pained expression, pressed his face into the muddy earth. Aelfric had been King¡¯s first disciple, having joined Doomsday Base at the tender age of five. After years of rigorous training, he was on the verge of bing Doomsday Base¡¯s sessor. But then, ck Mallow appeared and snatched away his chances


    If not for the Mad Reaper, he would have been the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, poised to inherit King¡¯s mantle. Yet, ck Mallow had ruined everything. How he longed to skin her alive! He had always been clever, feeling superior to others. Yet, he constantly faced adversaries he couldn¡¯t surpass. In Blebert, he couldn¡¯t defeat Connor. In Doomsday Base, he waspletely outssed by a girl, his dreams of supremacy dashed. He despised everything about this world


    Marissa was aware of Aelfric¡¯s deep resentment during their time at Doomsday Base. However, she chose not to confront him then. She had two reasons for teaching him a lesson today. One was to avenge Le, and the other was to help Connor neutralize a lurking threat. Aelfric had reached out to ck Snake, and it was certain he would connect with Amiri next. They would likely join forces to eliminate Connor. This made Connor¡¯s uing trip on the Sunrise even more perilous


    For now, the immediate threat posed by Aelfric was neutralized. Her kick had been precise and powerful, aimed to cause significant swelling and nerve pressure around his waist. This injury would prevent him from engaging inbat for at least ten days, and he surely couldn¡¯t exert his usual strength on the Sunrise. These maneuvers were her guarded secrets, unknown to anyone else. To the trainees of Doomsday Base, the chief instructor¡¯s entricity was well-known, so Aelfric wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of her intentions


    After a brief silence, Marissa approached Aelfric, who was still on the ground, and quipped, ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯ve improved, but it¡¯s still not enough. Keep practicing.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Aelfric grumbled, his voice tinged with resentment, yet he dared not talk back. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Rest well,¡± Marissa said with a smile, then turned and walked away. As she reached the gate of the branch, a sudden, enthusiastic shout stopped her


    ¡°Chief instructor!¡±


    She turned, surprised to see Derek following her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:


    As Marissa left, Marc and Terry were right on her heels, which surprised no one at the base. They were well-known as her devoted supporters. However, it was Derek¡¯s first encounter with the chief instructor, and his decision to follow her raised some doubts. What was his intention?


    While Marissa tried to puzzle it out, Derek hurried over to her, beaming as he presented an invitation card. ¡°I¡¯d be honored if you attended my engagement party tomorrow,¡± he said, his smile broadening. It was obvious that Derek was trying to ingratiate himself with Marissa. Many others tried to do the same, yet Derek¡¯s approach seemed particrly opportunistic, given that he was Aelfric¡¯s future brother-inw, and Aelfric had recently suffered a defeat at Marissa¡¯s hands


    Marc scoffed at the gesture. ¡°Derek, the chief instructor¡¯s schedule is packed. She won¡¯t have time for your party.¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°She prefers solitude and isn¡¯t fond of such events. You might want to take your invitation back, Derek.¡±


    Embarrassed by their reactions, Derek silently fumed at Marc and Terry. Yet, he continued to look hopefully at Marissa, seeking her agreement


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Unbeknownst to Aelfric, Derek had nned this move to win over the chief instructor. Growing up as a frequent target for bullies, Derek had learned to side with the strongest. After seeing Marissa¡¯s capabilities, he was convinced that his future should be aligned with hers. He couldn¡¯t just rely on Aelfric, who had just been bested by her. If the chief instructor supported him, Derek wouldn¡¯t need to kowtow to Aelfric. With such backing, he could free himself from Aelfric¡¯s dominance in any future family squabbles


    Marissa, having grown alongside Derek, saw right through his schemes. She had intended to attend his engagement party all along, so she seized the chance to y with him. To the amazement of all present, the chief instructor epted the invitation with a warm smile, dering, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Marc and Terry were dumbfounded. It was the first asion on which the chief instructor had agreed to participate in such a social event. Connor and Marissa were ted to attend the engagement party the next day. If the chief instructor were actually Marissa, she wouldn¡¯t have needed an invitation from Derek. Did this confirm that Marissa wasn¡¯t the chief instructor? Derek, caught up in his excitement, didn¡¯t know what Marc and Terry were thinking. Overjoyed by the chief instructor¡¯s agreement, he blurted out, ¡°Thank you, chief instructor!¡±


    Marissa threw Derek a fleeting nce before walking away. Marc and Terry hastened to catch up with her. Derek lingered at the doorway for a while, fantasizing about the chief instructor gracing his engagement party and the envy it would stir among the guests


    Leaving Derek behind, Marissa ventured a bit ahead then turned to Marc and Terry, asking, ¡°When are you two going to stop tailing me?¡± Caught off guard, Marc and Terry responded, ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to report back to you?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. We just want to make sure there¡¯s nothing you need from us.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly. ¡°Just keep up the good work and stay out of trouble. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    She then took a taxi and departed. Marc and Terry watched her taxi drive away, lingering until it was out of sight, before they made their way back to Daniels Manor. Upon reaching Daniels Manor, they were surprised to find Marissa, who had earlier imed she had urgent matters to attend to without needing Connor¡¯s apaniment, lounging on the sofa and munching on a hamburger


    Connor handed her a ss of water, advising, ¡°Take it slow, so you won¡¯t choke.¡±


    Marissa ignored his caution, grabbing the water and continuing to eat voraciously, her mouth stuffed with food. Marc and Terry exchanged looks of astonishment. Marissa¡¯s eating style was uncannily reminiscent of their chief instructor¡¯s. A realization dawned on them, and in unison, they eximed, ¡°Chief instructor!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s voices made Marissa choke. ¡°Ahem. Ahem¡­¡±


    Connor quickly handed her a ss of water again and gently patted her back to help her catch her breath. Marissa took the ss, gulped down the water, and, after calming herself, looked at Marc and Terry. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    Her question dampened the excitement on Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces, casting doubt on their assumptions. Connor nced at them, then turned to Marissa. ¡°Where have you been? You look famished.¡±


    Marissa took a bite of the hamburger and replied nonchntly, ¡°I got into a fight.¡±


    Terry muttered, ¡°Our chief instructor fought someone tonight too. What a coincidence!¡±


    Marissa shot him a disdainful nce. ¡°You think only your chief instructor can fight?¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    Terry was left speechless. Seeing her arrogant expression, Connor chuckled. ¡°Who did you fight with?¡±


    ¡°Someone who crossed me,¡± Marissa replied


    Raising an eyebrow, Connor realized she was withholding the truth, so he stopped pressing. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need me tonight. Why are you here?¡±


    Marissa popped thest bite of the hamburger into her mouth. ¡°I just remembered I have to attend Derek¡¯s engagement ceremony tomorrow. I need a good night¡¯s sleep so I can be the most stunning one there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure your wishes true.¡± Connorughed. ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t used to sharing a room with him at the Daniels¡¯ ce, but it was nearly midnight, and she didn¡¯t feel like moving. So she obediently took his advice. Finishing her water, she stood up and headed upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long, or I¡¯ll be suffering,¡± she reminded Connor with a yful tone


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry blushed, wishing the couple would spare them the public disy of affection. After Marissa ascended to the second floor, Connor asked lightly, ¡°Have you seen your chief instructor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She went to the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base in person,¡± Marc responded. Terry suddenly snorted. ¡°She alsoid Aelfric t. He¡¯s so badly injured that he won¡¯t be back on his feet for at least two weeks.¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What prompted her to hit Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°No reason. They were just practicing,¡± Terry replied


    Connor lowered his gaze. ¡°Why did you call Marissa ¡®chief instructor¡¯?¡±


    ¡°When Miss Nash was devouring her food, she was a dead ringer for our chief instructor,¡± Terry exined. ¡°Mr. Daniels, don¡¯t you find Miss Nash quite peculiar?¡± Marc asked. ¡°She¡¯s the renowned Dr. Riss. Doctors are always so dignified. How could she eat like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because she is also ck Snake,¡± Connor replied matter-of-factly


    ¡°ck Snake?¡± Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s eyes widened in unison


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you saying that Miss Nash is both Dr. Riss and ck Snake, that remarkable warrior?¡± Domenic sought confirmation


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded slightly


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you certain?¡± Marc questioned


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Connor replied


    The three men were rendered speechless, their mouths agape, marveling at how extraordinary a woman must be to excel as both the most skillful doctor and a remarkable warrior. Marissa was truly a legend


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s ck Mallow or your chief instructor, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions based solely on her unrefined behavior. All warriors and martial artists could exhibit such manners,¡± Connor added


    With those words, he rose to his feet and made his way upstairs. After he left, the three men in the living room remained dumbfounded, unable to regain theirposure for a long time. Initially, they mocked Marissa for being a vige girl. However, she turned out to be the renowned Dr. Riss and the formidable warrior ck Snake. They now wondered if there were other facets of her they had yet to discover. A nket of silence enveloped the living room. All of a sudden, Terry¡¯s eyes widened as he recalled something and yelled in a panic, ¡°Oh, shit! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:


    Terry shouted, ¡°Oh shit!¡± and hurried to get upstairs. Domenic and Marc immediately stopped him. ¡°Terry, Mr. Daniels and Marissa have already gone to bed. What are you going to do upstairs?¡±


    Terry looked visibly worried. ¡°Did you forget? ck Snake has epted Amiri¡¯s task. Mr. Daniels is in danger if he¡¯s with her.¡±


    Both Domenic and Marc gazed at him, unable to speak. ¡°Ahem,¡± Domenic finally said with a chuckle. ¡°I think you¡¯re worrying over nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Terry asked, his confusion evident


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Marc urged, giving Terry a light tap on the head. ¡°It¡¯s clear to everyone that Mr. Daniels adores Marissa. Every time she tricks him into giving her money, he seems happy to y the fool. Does Marissa really need to go to the extreme of harming Mr. Daniels to get two billion dors from Amiri? If she wanted money, all she¡¯d have to do is ask.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Terry had a sudden understanding, coupled with a bit of confusion. ¡°Then why did she ept Amiri¡¯s mission?¡±


    Domenic exined, ¡°Marissa probably feared that other influential figures might im the mission before her. She took it on to protect Mr. Daniels.¡±


    At that moment, Domenic realized the reason behind Connor¡¯s cheerful demeanor in the car earlier. He figured that Connor must have discovered ck Snake¡¯s true identity and grasped Marissa¡¯s motives. Even a formidable business magnate like Connor, when in love, could not help but revel in the subtle attentions from the woman he admired secretly. To Domenic, it seemed that beneath it all, Connor was just another man


    Upon digesting Domenic¡¯s insights, Terry felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡°With both ck Snake and Lone Wolf guarding Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m much morefortable about our journey on the Sunrise.¡±


    Peering through the ss window, Marc observed the man in ck standing on thewn and questioned, ¡°Do you guys really think that¡¯s Lone Wolf? He certainly looks impressive, yet somehow he doesn¡¯t quite fit the legend.¡±


    ¡°I doubt Mr. Daniels would bother with a fake Lone Wolf,¡± Terry mused, though he also seemed skeptical. ¡°But this man in ck doesn¡¯t match the legendary Lone Wolf I envision. The true Lone Wolf should be as formidable as Mr. Daniels himself.¡±


    Domenic, ever the astute one, mulled it over and eventually concurred with Marc¡¯s doubts. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect this Lone Wolf is an imposter too.¡±


    Terry was still puzzled. ¡°Why would Mr. Daniels hire a fake Lone Wolf?¡±


    Domenic stroked his chin thoughtfully before responding, ¡°If Mr. Daniels had enlisted the real Lone Wolf, he would¡¯ve broadcasted it to deter any adversaries. But he didn¡¯t. Only we and Marissa are privy to his hiring of Lone Wolf. Shortly after he told Marissa that this person was Lone Wolf, Mr. Daniels verified ck Snake¡¯s identity. It seems Mr. Daniels¡¯ intent was to test Marissa, and the oue revealed the true face behind ck Snake.¡±


    The realization struck Marc and Terry like a bolt of lightning. Connor had been acting with precision and intelligence. Terry, intrigued, voiced his thoughts. ¡°How did Mr. Danielse to suspect that Marissa was ck Snake?¡±


    Domenic responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels figured out it was Marissa through Lone Wolf, which boldly suggests that Mr. Daniels himself is Lone Wolf.¡±


    Marc and Terry were astounded. Could it really be possible that their two idols in the mercenary world, ck Snake and Lone Wolf, were the same couple living right above them now? Joy and surprise overwhelmed Marc and Terry so swiftly that they struggled to grasp the reality. It all made sense now why Connor seemed neither surprised nor panicked upon discovering that ck Snake had epted Amiri¡¯s mission and how he had managed to hire Lone Wolf with such ease. Everything now clicked into ce. The three of them couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much the couple upstairs enjoyed using aliases to y their guessing games. They were truly a perfect pair


    When Connor walked into the bedroom, Marissa had already showered and changed into her pajamas. She was reclining against the headboard, engrossed in her phone. It was the first time Connor had seen her in pajamas. The soft, sheer fabric entuated her gentle allure. Her long hairy scattered across the pillow, her slender silhouette exuding a subtle scent. At the sound of his entrance, she looked up. Their eyes locked, drawn together as if by a powerful maic force. Without a word, Connor crossed the room and pressed his lips to hers


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:


    Connor couldn¡¯t resist. They had shared two kisses before. The first was in Arabe¡¯s presence, where Marissa gave him a quick, light peck to y it off. The second was initiated by Connor, a deep, passionate kiss that nearly made him lose hisposure. Fortunately, she was sleeping deeply at the time and remained unaware of his actions


    Tonight marked their third kiss, with both of them fully aware and clear-headed. Connor had never imagined ck Snake, known for being dangerously formidable, could be such a sweet, beautiful girl. Seeing her always made his heart race, stirring desires to kiss her and even think about a future together, including children


    Caught up in his feelings, he forgot everything else as he leaned over her, deepening their kiss, his hand starting to unbutton her pajama top


    Marissa was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t recall any man ever kissing her with such passion. The intensity left her heart pounding and dizziness overtaking her, rendering her unable to respond. She had been by Connor¡¯s side over the past days, not suffering from ack of sleep, so it wasn¡¯t insomnia causing her dizziness¡ªit was his kiss. As he pinned her down, continuing to kiss her lips and cheeks, she felt a warmth spread throughout her body. Her temperature rose, clouding her thoughts to the point where she forgot how to react. This led Connor to misinterpret her response, thinking she was receptive, which only fueled the intensity of his kisses


    It wasn¡¯t until her pajama top was unbuttoned and a cool hand circled her waist that Marissa regained herposure. She ced her hand over Connor¡¯s lips to halt his advances and firmly held his hand at her waist to prevent further intimacy. He breathed deeply, his desire palpable, heating up the room even more


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed deeply, and she said in a husky voice, ¡°Calm down, Connor¡­ Calm down. We can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    Connor realized she was unwilling. Marissa whispered back, ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike you. I just don¡¯t have feelings for you. We haven¡¯t known each other long enough. Our brief acquaintance hasn¡¯t given me time to develop any deeper feelings.¡±


    Connor closed his eyes in disappointment to restrain himself. ¡°Why do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured softly. He then stood and walked into the bathroom. As she heard the water running, Marissa let out a sigh of relief. They had nearly crossed a line earlier. Feeling a mix of annoyance and apprehension, she reminded herself to keep a safer distance from him in the future to avoid anyplications. Yet, she knew she couldn¡¯t just walk away from him at this point


    Shortly afterward, she sent a message to Ferris. ¡°Is there any way I can get my Serene Rest Pills sooner?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Riss. You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Reading this, Marissa gazed up at the ceiling, feeling somewhat helpless


    Connor came out of the bathroom, changed into his pajamas, his hair still damp. The cool air around him suggested he had taken a cold shower. There was an awkward silence following their earlier encounter


    Marissa struggled to find the right words. ¡°I-I can sleep by myself. You should go back to your room,¡± she stuttered


    Connor left without a word. Marissa breathed another sigh of relief. From now on, she resolved to share a bed with him only when absolutely necessary. Tonight, she decided to just y with her phone if she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, the door opened once more. Connor returned, carrying hisptop. He settled on the sofa next to the bed, cing theptop on hisp


    ¡°Go to sleep. I need to get some work done,¡± he said


    Seeing her hesitate, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise that won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Marissa felt unable to send him away again, so she nestled into the nkets and turned her back to him. Connor switched off the main light, leaving the room illuminated only by the soft yellow glow of a wallmp. After a quiet moment, Connor unexpectedly broke the silence, saying, ¡°I once signed a contract with Tiffany.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Tiffany,¡± Marissa sat upright. In the dim, soft orange glow, Connor appeared utterlyposed. He didn¡¯t even nce up but continued typing on his keyboard, his voice even and calm


    ¡°Everyone assumes I agreed to marry Tiffany because my grandmother pressured me. That¡¯s only partly true. The other reason was Tiffany herself. She tried for a long time to win me over, but when she couldn¡¯t, she knelt before me one day, poured out her heart, and pleaded for my help. She told me she could no longer bear living with the Nash family and that marrying me was her only chance at a fresh start. But she admitted she wasn¡¯t worthy of me, didn¡¯t genuinely love me, and merely sought to use my status to escape her predicaments. She proposed a deal: we would marry, and she would devote herself to caring for my grandmother. It wouldst one year. After that, we¡¯d discreetly divorce and go our separate ways. At that time, my grandmother¡¯s health was failing, and true enough, Tiffany¡¯s presence might bring her joy and aid in her recovery. After considering everything, I epted the arrangement.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled by this revtion, asked, ¡°If you had this agreement, why did she flee the wedding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering that myself, but honestly, I¡¯m not interested enough to look into it. To me, Tiffany is irrelevant. I¡¯m not going to trouble myself with her affairs. Had Tiffany not vanished on our wedding day, and had my grandmother not been critically ill, I would never have mistaken you for her and brought you back here.¡±


    At that moment, Connor finally lifted his head to meet Marissa¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to make sure you understand that after she ran away from the wedding, the only thing connecting her to me is you, Marissa. She¡¯s my wife¡¯s sister. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Marissa grasped his meaning, yet she couldn¡¯t linger on the thought. Her mind was preupied with worries about Tiffany. She had a strong desire to locate her and unravel the conspiracy threatening their family


    After a brief pause, Connor added, ¡°If you remain silent, I¡¯ll take it you didn¡¯t grasp my point. So, I¡¯ll be straightforward. You can reject me for any reason you like, but let it not be because of Tiffany. She shouldn¡¯t stand in our way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Marissa said, quickly slipping under the quilt and falling silent. Her emotions were in turmoil. She and Connor had been thrust into a bizarre marriage based on misunderstandings and had maintained it out of necessity. The expected course would have been to divorce, terminate their partnership, and sever all ties


    Marissa couldn¡¯t tell if he had truly fallen for her or if he just wanted to sleep with her. Yet, his confession had been so heartfelt. The thought of entangling their lives further frightened her, so she pushed it from her mind, closed her eyes, and drifted toward sleep. At that moment, drowsiness embraced her


    From behind her, Connor¡¯s voice softly broke the silence. ¡°Good night.¡±


    The following morning, as Marissa opened her eyes, she found Connor still perched on the sofa. However, his demeanor had shifted¡ªgone was the sullen anger, reced by a serene calmness. He looked surprisinglyposed and in high spirits. He had already dressed for the day in a formal ck suit and tie, which, paired with leather shoes, entuated his handsome features. Reflecting on the events of the previous night made Marissa flush with embarrassment. She stole a quick nce at him and then averted her eyes


    In contrast, Connor seemed utterly at ease. shing a smile, he said, ¡°Time to get up. Grandma is waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    The mention of Arabe spurred Marissa into the bathroom to freshen up. When she returned, her eyes caught several peculiar objects scattered around the room. Puzzled, she looked at Connor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:


    There were various boxes of different sizes on the floor. Marissa found these boxes ¡°peculiar¡± because she had designed them herself. Seeing her own creations in Connor¡¯s space made them feel strange to her


    Upon opening one of the boxes, Connor revealed a dress and said to her, ¡°This is the dress I prepared for you. Do you like it?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. It was a lc fishtail, off-shoulder dress that she had designed, valued at thirty million dors. Even though it was her own design, Marissa had never worn suchvish attire. These were the kinds of clothes meant for wealthy women, whereas she favored simple,fortable casual wear


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s astonished expression, Connor said with uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your tastes are, but Domenic mentioned that Sara, the lead designer for the Sarth Group, is a favorite among women all over the world, so I chose this one for you. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you like it? If this one isn¡¯t to your liking, I¡¯ve got a few others here, all crafted by Sara. Feel free to pick any that appeals to you. If none of these catches your eye, I¡¯ll arrange for other options.¡±


    With that, Connor proceeded to open more boxes, each revealing yet another stunning dress


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Just then, Marissa received a text on her phone: ¡°Boss, a mysterious buyer purchased all our top-priced dresses and several expensive shoes yesterday, spending over 300 million dors! Oh my God! I can¡¯t wait to see a princess wearing them.¡±


    The word ¡°princess¡± made Marissa¡¯s lips twitch slightly. She imagined the reaction of the Sarth Group staff when they realized their boss was the one wearing the dresses. As Connor observed her reaction, his confidence waned further. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t like any of these?¡±


    Before she could respond, Connor¡¯s face soured as heined, ¡°It¡¯s all Domenic¡¯s fault. He imed Sara¡¯s designs are leading the fashion trends, saying each piece is unique and cutting-edge. I took his word for it.¡±


    Marissa quickly rified to ease Connor¡¯s misunderstanding, ¡°No, I actually love these dresses. Domenic was right. Sara really is influential in the fashion world.¡±


    Connor looked up at her and questioned, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you seem satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± Marissa offered a helpless smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit excessive for me to wear such opulent dresses. Today isn¡¯t my engagement party. Wearing such expensive attire might seem like I¡¯m trying to outshine everyone else.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to be the most stunning woman there?¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°I believe I can be the most stunning there, even without makeup and fancy clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Connor agreed, smiling back. ¡°But as my woman, you deserve the finest garments and jewels. As the leadingdy of the Daniels family, it¡¯s only fitting.¡±


    Marissa felt her cheeks warm. She wasn¡¯t actually his!


    By then, Connor had already picked up the lc dress again and was offering it to her. ¡°Try this one. It shouldplement yourplexion and personality perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa said, epting the dress. She almostughed. It was almost like striking a great deal. Connor had spent a fortune on the clothes she designed, only to present them to her as gifts. She had unintentionally made a windfall!


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal to Connor that she was actually Sara, so she kept this secret to herself


    She retreated to the dressing room and slipped into the dress. When she reemerged, Arabe and a few maids were present


    ¡°Oh, my granddaughter-inw looks beautiful in that dress, like an angeling down from heaven!¡± Arabe eximed joyfully. She then nudged Connor with her walking stick and urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help my granddaughter-inw with her shoes, quickly!¡±


    Marissa was dumbfounded. Arabe was asking Connor to assist her with her shoes in front of everyone? This man was not likely to stoop to such tasks!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:


    When Arabe nudged Connor with her walking stick, he was lost in a daze, his eyes steadfastly fixed on Marissa, utterly captivated. Marissa had imed she could outshine anyone even without makeup and fancy clothes. Connor wholeheartedly agreed; her allure seemed to radiate effortlessly, setting her apart even in the humblest attire


    Typically, Connor saw Marissa inid-back outfits and trousers. Yet today, she was in an opulent gown valued at thirty million dors, presenting an entirely new spectacle of elegance. The dress enveloped Marissa perfectly, enhancing her natural grace as if she were a living masterpiece. The sight of her stirred a protective instinct in Connor, a desire to sequester her beauty for himself alone


    Brought back to the moment by Arabe¡¯s prompt, Connor opened the shoe box. He extracted a pair of sparkling, white diamond-encrusted high heels, approached Marissa, and gently said, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    He was poised to assist her with the shoes. Marissa, surprised by his intention, hesitated. ¡°Are you really going to help me with my shoes?¡± she asked, her voiceced with shyness. Without another word, Connor gently pressed on her shoulder, guiding her to the sofa next to him. He then knelt on one knee, cradled her foot in his hand, and carefully put on the shoe


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    This gentle act was unexpected from Connor, known to many as the city¡¯s formidable tycoon. As his hands touched her, a warm surge flowed through Marissa, igniting a heat that cascaded from her feet to her entire body. The vivid memories of Connor¡¯s kiss and touch from the previous night washed over her, intensifying the heat. She was nearly overwhelmed by the sensation. Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, mirroring the bloom of a flower, further intensifying the charged atmosphere around them


    Arabe, observing quietly, allowed a knowing smile to y across her lips, delighted by the unfolding scene. However, the maids standing near Arabe were taken aback, their eyes widening in disbelief. When did Mr. Connor Daniels be so humble? Connor, known for his typically cold and aloof demeanor, rarely disyed such attentive gestures towards any woman, much less kneeling to help a woman with her shoes


    It seemed the rumors were true¡ªConnor had truly fallen for Marissa. Yet, Connor remained oblivious to others¡¯ opinions, his attention fixed solely on Marissa. Her feet, delicate and perfectly proportioned, seemed toplement her figure beautifully. Her skin was as smooth as jade


    After securing the shoes on her feet, Connor meant to ask about herfort but paused, noticing her flushed face and the unusual warmth radiating from her skin. With a low, reassuring voice, he advised, ¡°Rx, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Marissa responded quickly, a hint of defensiveness in her tone. Connor chuckled gently, then continued to assist her with the other shoe. Once done, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°Are youfortable?¡±


    Marissa nced at the logo on the shoes she had designed. This pair was worth a staggering six million dors. Of course, she feltfortable. Yet, her curiosity was piqued by how perfectly the clothes and shoes he had chosen for her fit. A twinge of unease stirred within her as she pondered what he might have done while she was asleep. Before she could hold it back, the question tumbled out


    ¡°How did you know my size?¡±


    Regret washed over her immediately, especially with so many onlookers present. She braced for Connor¡¯s response, hoping he wouldn¡¯t disclose that he had measured her as she slept. As she tried to steer the conversation away, Connor¡¯s unexpected answer took Marissapletely by surprise


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:


    Every eye in the room was fixed on Connor, filled with curiosity about how he knew his wife¡¯s exact size. Under normal circumstances, a husband knowing his wife¡¯s size would hardly raise eyebrows, but Connor was a notable exception. Previously, he had harbored a strong dislike for his wife, seldom even giving her a second look. How, then, could he possibly be aware of such details? Lately, however, there seemed to be a stark transformation in his feelings toward his wife. This left everyone pondering when he had fallen for her and what remarkable qualities she possessed to capture his affections


    Ignoring the puzzled stares and Marissa¡¯s evident difort, Connor said in a slow, deliberate tone, ¡°I measured you with my hands when I held you.¡± His deration seemed to elevate the room¡¯s temperature. The maids turned away, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Arabe¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment, and she quickly covered it with her hand to stifle her shock


    Marissa silently prayed for the ground to swallow her up. Connor¡¯s words had set imaginations racing, with everyone specting about the nature of his holding. As teasing looks came her way, Marissa felt like a cornered cat. Yet, Connor had more to say. After slipping the other shoe onto her foot, he looked up and inquired, ¡°Is the measurement by my hands correct?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in dismay. She desperately wished he would stop talking. Her embarrassment was palpable. Without thinking, she looked around at the others gathered in the room. Catching Arabe¡¯s deep, inscrutable look, she feltpelled to rify. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. We actually¡­¡±


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Her voice trailed off before she could finish. She had wanted to dere that there was no romantic involvement between her and Connor. But voicing such a statement was impossible, as they had always portrayed a facade of a loving couple before Arabe. Revealing their actual rtionship would be catastrophic


    When Arabe noticed Marissa¡¯s abrupt pause, her face lit up with a knowing smile. ¡°Sweetie, why are you feeling shy? I was young once, too. I understand. It¡¯s natural for young couples to be intimate. How else would you have children? All childrene into this world because their parents have been intimate. What¡¯s there to hide? The more intimate you are, the more it warms my heart. Connor was once a dull boy, hardly interesting. Now, he doesn¡¯t shy from sharing his feelings. You¡¯ve truly brought out the best in him. Hahaha¡­¡± She ended with a gentleugh, then added thoughtfully, ¡°Truly, marriage brings maturity to a man.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed a deeper red. Unable to exin, she was forced to suppress her frustration. Fuming, she shot Connor a re, furious with him for his reckless words and for misleading everyone. However, as she red at him, she caught him smirking slyly. It dawned on her that he had done it on purpose


    With her anger fueling a crafty idea, Marissa decided to turn the tables. Shedding her embarrassed demeanor, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Honey, my legs are numb. Can you help me stand up?¡±


    Her voice dripped with exaggerated sweetness. Connor froze for a moment, his eyes shifting to her. Her smile was disarmingly charming, overly so. Her feigned affection and apparent tenderness sent a shiver through him. Connor quickly realized she was plotting her revenge. In a room full of onlookers, he had no escape. He silently cursed himself for provoking her publicly. Resigned to his fate yet seeing an opportunity for yful payback, he returned her smile warmly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the next instant, he reached out, wrapped his arms around her waist, and lifted her effortlessly


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected Connor to dare pinch her waist, yet he not only did so but also sneakily squeezed the soft flesh. He was clearly taking advantage of her. First, Connor teased her with his words, and now he was being physically intrusive. Did he think she was a pushover? But in front of Arabe, she couldn¡¯t push his hands away. She had to maintain a sweet smile while Connor held her close


    After pulling her into his arms, Connor looked down at her, smiling gently. The scene appeared so sweet that everyone in the room felt happy for them, witnessing their open disy of affection. Yet, beneath the sweet exterior, tension simmered


    With a smile stered on her face, Marissa gritted her teeth. While she was in Connor¡¯s embrace, her high-heeled shoe found its way to his foot, pressing down hard. Given her training as the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, her strength was formidable. For an ordinary person, such a step could break bones. Even Connor, the battle-hardened Lone Wolf, winced in pain. He realized just why ck Snake was known as the strongest female mercenary; her revenge was fierce yet masked by a gentle smile. His foot would likely ache for days


    He expected Marissa to stop after one step, but she showed no signs of letting up. Since he was trapped by the presence of Arabe and unable to show his pain, his response was tough harder, despite the pain he felt. Thus, the situation turned somewhatical. In Marissa¡¯s revenge, Connor¡¯s smile grew wider. Only Marissa understood the deeper meaning behind it


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Lifting her head, Marissa looked at Connor with a smile. With each deepening of his smile, she stepped harder and her smile grew brighter. The sight of the couple exchanging sweet smiles for an extended period filled the room with romance. The maids blushed as they watched, and even Arabe¡¯s aged heart was touched. Connor and Marissa¡¯s sweetness and affection were undeniable. Yet, if Connor and Marissa spoke, the sweetness and love in their eyes would shatter


    Their conversation would go like this:


    ¡°Miss Nash, is that the extent of your revenge?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°Oh? It seems your foot doesn¡¯t hurt enough. I¡¯ll apply more pressure then!¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Is that all the strength you have? I¡¯ve felt more pain from mosquito bites!¡± he teased


    ¡°Really? Mr. Daniels, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t used up all my strength yet!¡± she countered


    Their eyes locked as they continued their yful battle. As Marissa stepped increasingly harder, Connor kept smiling. Despite the trembling pain in his heart, he would not reveal his difort to her


    About a minuteter, Connor leaned in and whispered in Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it¡¯s tough pretending to be a loving couple with me today, isn¡¯t it? But aren¡¯t you tired from stepping on me for so long?¡±


    His breath tickled her ear, prompting her to shift away slightly. Then, with a smile, she whispered back, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±


    As soon as she finished, she increased the pressure. Connor gasped from the pain and clenched his teeth to bear it. Yet, his smile widened even more. He leaned closer to whisper in Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, the atmosphere is so lovely. I can¡¯t let you be the only tired one. As a man, I should be doing more.¡±


    His tone turned suggestive as he came close to kissing her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll have to kiss you, and it will be even more intense thanst night.¡±


    Connor expected Marissa to retreat after his yful threat. She was usually shy, and a kiss in front of an audience would surely embarrass her. But contrary to his expectations, she suddenly reached out her hands


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:


    ¡°Honey, your tie is crooked. Let me help you straighten it.¡±


    As Marissa spoke, she discreetly pinched the tender flesh on Connor¡¯s chest. They were positioned in such a way that onlookers saw only her adjusting his tie. Connor gasped, unable to maintain his facade offort


    His foot, protected by a leather shoe, managed the pain well. However, the sharp pain from his chest was overwhelming, radiating up to his teeth. He offered a weak smile and whispered, pleading for mercy, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was indeed difficult to make ck Snake yield. If she remained steadfast, he would have to concede, considering he was towering over her


    Marissa did not release her pinch immediately. Instead, she whispered back with a stern smile, ¡°Release me first!¡± She shot him a sharp look before easing her pinch. Attempting to step back, she found her leg numb and stumbled backwards. In an instant, Connor¡¯s hands steadied her by the waist, lifting and cing her gently on the sofa before she could react. His lips inadvertently grazed her cheek as he set her down¡ªa fleeting, tingling sensation


    Though it appeared idental to everyone else, Marissa knew better. Feeling vited yet again, she longed to confront him, but the setting demanded decorum. She could do nothing but swallow her fury. She pouted and shot him a resentful re


    Connor, oblivious to her ire, suggested kindly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, your leg is numb. You should rest.¡±


    hosts great stories


    ¡°Then take a seat and rx,¡± Arabe added cheerfully. ¡°Connor, would you fetch the ne I intend to give to my granddaughter-inw and help her wear it?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Grandma,¡± Connor agreed. He opened an ornate jewelry box, and as it clicked open, light seemed to dance across the room. Inside was a magnificent ne, featuring 999 brilliant diamonds, each reflecting its own story of luxury and craftsmanship¡ªan undeniable masterpiece


    The maids couldn¡¯t contain their excitement


    ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s breathtaking. The brilliance almost blinds me!¡±


    ¡°This ne is part of Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ dowry, valued at one hundred and seventy million dors!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and seventy million dors? Oh my goodness! Seeing such exquisite jewelry is a dreame true. I could die happy now.¡±


    Marissa was also taken aback, but not by the jewelry¡¯s opulence. As Sara, a celebrated designer who had created for the ultra-wealthy internationally, she was no stranger to extravagant materials. Her astonishment stemmed from Arabe¡¯s decision to offer her this diamond ne, appraised at one hundred and seventy million dors. epting it was out of the question


    Arabe had a soft spot for Tiffany, and while Marissa could mimic Tiffany to gain some affection and support, epting such avish gift would cross a line. Her marriage to Connor was bound to dissolve. How could she ever return such a gift in the future?


    She demurred, ¡°Grandma, I cannot ept such valuable jewelry. It¡¯s best if you keep it.¡± Yet Arabe persisted


    ¡°My dowry has to be inherited by someone. When I entered the Daniels family, this ne became an heirloom of this family, passed down to each generation¡¯s matriarch. You are Connor¡¯s wife. It is entirely appropriate for you to have it.¡±


    Marissa wanted to confess that she had no im to the heirloom, but she couldn¡¯t disclose the full truth to Arabe. She turned to Connor, silently pleading for his support in declining the extravagant gift. Noticing her anxious gaze, Connor paused, then did something even more surprising¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:


    Before Marissa could react, Connor had already ced the ne around her neck. The chill from the diamonds startled her. She tilted her head, looked at Connor, and was about to ask him why he had gone against her wishes. However, Connor smiled and said, ¡°As Grandma said, this ne is passed on to the hostess of each generation. You are now our family hostess. People will talk if you don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Marissa wanted to argue that she was not the real hostess. Others didn¡¯t know the truth, but Connor did. He was putting it on her now, but she would have to take it off when they divorced. How troublesome! It seemed Connor ignored her gaze. After making sure she had worn the ne, he gave her a peck on the neck andplimented, ¡°This ne suits you well, Mrs. Daniels.¡± His kiss sent a jolt through Marissa, from her skin to her heart. The spot where his lips had touched felt almost burnt


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Arabe burst intoughter like a child. ¡°You are absolutely right, Connor. This ne seems tailor-made for my granddaughter-inw. Tiffany is beautiful and kind-hearted. She looks divine with it on.¡±


    Thinking that Connor had taken advantage of her repeatedly today, Marissa wanted to warn him, but Arabe¡¯s words distracted her. With many people around, Marissa couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She forced a smile and suppressed her anger. Touching the ne, she still felt ufortable. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± she started, intending to refuse again


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    But Arabe didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡°Sweetie, this ne is special. Once you wear it, it recognizes you as its master. You can¡¯t give it back to me, or it¡¯ll affect my health.¡±


    Marissa was left speechless. Arabe had concocted a lie to make her keep the ne, even using her health as leverage. Even though Marissa knew it was a lie, she couldn¡¯t say no to Arabe. So, she kept it. Seeing this, Arabe chuckled. ¡°If you think it¡¯s too precious, why don¡¯t you give me a great-grandchild soon? The ne will be your reward.¡± She brought up the topic of children again, reminding Marissa of the forced kiss with Connor. Her cheeks flushed. Connor smiled broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We¡¯ll work on it. You¡¯ll have grandsons and granddaughters. Maybe even twins of different genders.¡±


    ¡°Great! Fabulous! I can¡¯t wait to see them,¡± Arabe eximed, pping her hands as though her wish were already granted


    Marissa looked at Connor, at a loss for words. Connor had grown increasingly bold in his derations. Once she got hold of the Serene Rest Pills, she nned to drag him to the courthouse for a divorce. How would he keep his promises to his grandmother then?


    Suddenly, Domenic interrupted, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Connor nced at his watch and said, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯ll escort you to the car. I¡¯ll help my wife with her hair and then we¡¯lle down.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe replied with a cheerful wave, leaving the room


    Once they were alone, Marissa let her smile fade and fixed Connor with an icy stare. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± she asked sharply


    Connor¡¯sughter filled the room. ¡°Miss Nash, your insight never fails. Didn¡¯t you notice I¡¯m trying to woo you?¡±


    Marissa paused for a moment, then responded, ¡°There¡¯s no future for us. Stop wasting your efforts.¡±


    As Connor gently gathered her hair, he remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t make up your mind so hastily. You hardly know me.¡±


    Marissa caught his reflection in the mirror as he twisted her hair into an updo. She responded without warmth, ¡°I can think of ten thousand reasons to end things between us.¡± Her blunt words caused Connor to stiffen briefly, but he quickly regained hisposure


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:


    Marissa had to admit that Connor seemed to be blessed by luck itself. Women went out of their way just to be associated with him. Nevertheless, she found nopelling reason to choose him. On the contrary, she could list numerous reasons to turn him away


    Even though her blunt words wounded his pride, Marissa was determined not to waver in matters of the heart. It was best she spoke her mind without hesitation. Connor, on the other hand, remained unruffled and self-assured, unaffected by her refusal. His expression remained steady


    In a calm tone, he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have the ten thousand and first reason to choose me.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, contemting her response. She had been confused the night before, and her uncertainty lingered, leaving her to wonder whether Connor¡¯s actions were driven by genuine love or mere desire. It¡¯s a known fact that a man¡¯s pursuit isn¡¯t always guided by heartfelt emotions; often, it¡¯s driven by physical attraction


    Connor, with his appeal, had his choice ofpanions. A mere gesture from him, and women would eagerly respond. Yet, he was discerning, only showing interest in those he truly appreciated. He probably pursued her because he saw something more in her, viewing her as a potential sex partner¡­ Marissa was resolute in not having a sex partner, especially not a man at the pinnacle of social desirability. This thought, echoing through her mind, fortified her resolve to reject Connor


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Reading her thoughts, Connor added, ¡°I¡¯m particr about my rtionships. I pursue only those I genuinely love. Once I choose someone, my intention is to make her my wife, and I won¡¯t sleep with any other women besides her.¡± His words stirred something within Marissa, sending ripples across her resolve. She had never expected Connor to actually fall for her


    ¡°When did you start having feelings for me? Was it when you found out I was Riss?¡± she inquired, keeping her voice even


    ¡°It was on the night we got married,¡± he revealed


    His admission caught Marissa off guard. Back then, she was a simple vige girl running a humble flower shop, her good name smeared by rumors. She struggled to grasp why he would have fallen for her then. As he gently ced a diamond hairpin in her hair, Connor exined, ¡°When a man truly likes a woman, there are no conditions. It¡¯s purely about his feelings. One nce is already enough to fall in love.¡±


    Marissa spun around, her face skeptical. ¡°Tiffany and I look exactly alike. You found Tiffany off-putting, yet you im to have fallen in love with me at first sight? You expect me to believe that? Stop with the fabrications!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Connorughed lightly. ¡°You and she may have looked identical, but your expressions, auras, and demeanors are distinct. I knew you were different at just a nce.¡±


    With a dismissive curl of her lips, Marissa retorted, ¡°If your perception were that keen, you wouldn¡¯t have mistakenly abducted me. Mr. Daniels, for a man of your status to stoop to such weak deceptions to win a girl¡¯s heart? Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Connor chuckled again, hisughter reflecting neither surprise nor annoyance at her disbelief. ¡°Actually, I suspected you weren¡¯t Tiffany the moment I saw you at the flower shop, but my grandma was nearing death and was too anxious and furious. So, I didn¡¯t think much and took you home. It was my recklessness that day that changed everything! That was the first time I acted without thinking. I didn¡¯t confirm your identity and brought you back. If I had stayed calm, none of what followed would have happened.¡± Had he not done so, he would never have met Riss or ck Snake, nor would he have experienced those wonderful feelings


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond this time. Deep down, she was thankful for Connor¡¯s impulsive actions that day. Without them, she would never have known about her real parents and would still be ensnared by false family ties with Korbin, Betty, and Denise. Noticing her silence, Connor added another line


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:


    The room descended into a profound silence, with the earlier tension and romance now evaporated. Connor¡¯s voice was slow and deliberate as he spoke. ¡°Marissa, even if you have ten thousand reasons to reject me, I view each one as a step between us. I am determined to close that gap, so just wait.¡±


    Marissa felt an unfamiliar stir within her as she listened. She had always seen Connor as distant and somewhat arrogant, yet here he was, speaking with unexpected warmth. She realized she might not know him as well as she thought. He shared that he only pursued those he genuinely loved and vowed to remain loyal to his wife. He was proving to be a man of good character


    Silently, Marissa admired him. Then Connor continued, ¡°Once I¡¯ve bridged those ten thousand steps, I¡¯ll keep drawing nearer until we are entangled with each other.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by his words. What did he mean by ¡°entangled with each other¡±? Was he suggesting something? Not only did he use every opportunity to touch her, but he also teased her. What a jerk! She spun around, her gaze sharp with indignation as she confronted him


    Expecting to see a smirk on his face, Marissa was surprised to find Connor looking sincerely bewildered and concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something to upset you?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Marissa was momentarily speechless. Had she misunderstood his intentions?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she managed to say, turning away quickly, her cheeks ame with embarrassment. As she struggled with her feelings, the man behind her inquired sharply, ¡°Miss Nash, why has your face turned so red?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Marissa snapped back, rising abruptly, albeit with a flush of bashfulness. As she stood, she stumbled over the table¡¯s corner, nearly losing her bnce. This little stumble was not a big deal for her. Just as she was steadying herself, Connor¡¯s hand was already at her waist, lifting her effortlessly off the floor. Hanging in mid-air, Marissa squirmed, feeling ufortable. ¡°Put me down!¡± she said, her face warm with embarrassment


    Ignoring her protest, Connor carried her out of the room. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it appears your legs are failing you. Allow me to assist you downstairs. We wouldn¡¯t want an injury to rob the world of its most stunning woman.¡±


    ¡°I said, put me down, Connor!¡± Marissa demanded, her irritation with his presumptuous behavior increasing. But Connor did not heed her plea, continuing to carry her down the stairs. ¡°Stop being difficult. It¡¯ste,¡± he gently chided. Taking a deep breath, Marissa raised her hand, poised to p him. However, before she could strike, Connor leaned in and whispered, ¡°Grandma¡¯s watching.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s hand froze in midair. She nced downstairs and saw Arabe in the living room, observing them with an amused expression. Next to Arabe sat Glenn, settled in a wheelchair. Reluctantly, Marissa lowered her hand


    Covering her mouth, Arabe whispered to Glenn, ¡°Look at them, Glenn. They¡¯re so deeply in love, always showing affection, regardless of the time. It¡¯s quite touching.¡±


    Arabe believed she was speaking softly, but her voice echoed through the room, drawing stifled chuckles from Cade and the maids. Glenn¡¯s smile widened as he responded, ¡°It must warm your heart to see them like this, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°It does indeed!¡± Arabe eximed with a bright smile. ¡°Connor even mentioned they¡¯re nning on having twins.¡±


    By then, Connor had reached the bottom of the stairs. Marissa managed a strained smile and said, ¡°Darling, my legs are fine now. You can put me down.¡±


    With a hint of reluctance, Connor ced her gently on her feet. Unexpectedly, Glenn turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Is it amusing to pretend to be someone else?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:


    Upon hearing Glenn¡¯s words, both Marissa and Connor were taken aback, uncertain of their next move. How had Glenn managed to see through Marissa¡¯s disguise?


    The pieces didn¡¯t fit together. Glenn had only briefly encountered Marissa twice by chance, with scant interaction. How, then, had he discerned her secret?


    Reacting to Glenn¡¯s question, Marissa tensed subtly, her lips tightening as she shared a nce with Connor


    With a cautious smile, Connor asked, ¡°Glenn, what are you implying?¡± Glenn kept his gaze fixed on Marissa as he spoke. ¡°Tiffany, given your expertise in medicine and martial arts, why pretend to be a failure within the Nash family?¡±


    Marissa and Connor shared a look of relief. It appeared Glenn had not discovered Marissa¡¯s true identity yet. Brightening, Marissa replied, ¡°Well, Glenn, I was indeed a failure before. I¡¯ve only recently started working on improving myself.¡±


    Glenn nodded, a knowing look crossing his face. ¡°It never made sense to me that Brian and Caylee¡¯s daughter could be so unaplished. I figured it was all an act, and now you¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± He then turned to Connor with a slight smirk. ¡°Your previous contempt for Tiffany was due to your short-sightedness. Fortunately, our grandmother had the wisdom to insist on your marriage. It seems you are lucky.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    Arabe then joined in. ¡°Glenn is absolutely right.¡± She gave Connor a stern look. ¡°You¡¯d better start valuing Tiffany more, understood?¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°I will, Grandma.¡±


    As the conversation unfolded, Marissa stole a nce at Glenn, noting his shift from his usual casual clothes to a formal ck suit for Derek¡¯s engagement party


    The Daniels men were all notably handsome. Even bound to his wheelchair, Glenn carried an air of dignified grace. Marissa¡¯s gaze fell to Glenn¡¯s thin, frail legs, triggering a memory of what she had heard about him. Glenn, only four years Connor¡¯s senior, had once been a vibrant, ambitious young man. High hopes were pinned on him until a devastating car ident struck his family. To protect Connor, Glenn had taken the brunt of the impact, suffering grievous injuries to his legs. Now wheelchair-bound, Glenn wrestled with feelings of despair and inadequacy. Despite his outward calm, he was often consumed by depression and irritability. Any mention of his disability could send him into a spiral of despair, asionally stirring thoughts of giving up. It was Connor¡¯s consistent reassurances of a potential cure that sustained his will to persevere


    Glenn¡¯s voice held a mix of hope and frustration when he addressed Connor. ¡°You spoke of Dr. Rissing to treat my legs. Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡±


    ncing towards Marissa, Connor responded, ¡°Dr. Riss¡¯ calendar is quite full. She just performed surgery on my mother-inw yesterday. We need to give her some time, Glenn.¡±


    Though clearly disappointed, Glenn conceded, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for years, I suppose a few more days won¡¯t make much difference. Still, I¡¯m anxious to meet Dr. Riss.¡±


    Arabe expressed her curiosity as well. ¡°I too am eager to see what Dr. Riss can do. It was unfortunate she couldn¡¯t attend thest medical conference.¡± She then told Connor, ¡°Make sure Dr. Risses to treat Glenn¡¯s legs as soon as she can!¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Marissa chimed in, ¡°Grandma, Glenn, I actually had a conversation with Dr. Riss yesterday. She¡¯s due to travel abroad shortly, but she assured me that once she¡¯s back, Glenn¡¯s case will be her top priority.¡±


    Both Arabe and Glenn nodded, somewhat reassured by this news. At that moment, Connor exchanged a meaningful nce with Marissa. He was the only one privy to the fact that her uing ¡°travel abroad¡± was actually their trip on the Sunrise. Their discussion was then abruptly cut off by the startled scream of the maid next to them


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:


    It happened suddenly, catching everyone off guard


    When the servant came to serve tea, she stumbled and spilled the hot liquid on Glenn¡¯s legs. ¡°Ah!¡± the servant screamed as she dropped to her knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Glenn¡¯s legs were already in a serious condition. No one knew what might happen if they were burned with hot tea


    Everyone was shocked, except for Glenn. He looked at his legs indifferently. His legs were so badly damaged that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain from the hot tea. He doubted again whether Dr. Riss could heal them. Over the years, he had endured countless treatments from doctors who couldn¡¯t cure his legs. Even though Dr. Riss, a highly skilled doctor, had been brought in, Glenn had little hope


    At that moment, Glenn appeared calm, but inside, he was overwhelmed with grief. Connor rushed forward and rolled up Glenn¡¯s trouser legs to check the injury. Glenn¡¯s pale, thin legs were exposed. They were red and swollen, with severalrge blisters. Looking at the servant kneeling on the floor, Connor felt deep sympathy for Glenn and angrily scolded her. ¡°How could you do that?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Connor,¡± Glenn said tly, as if the injured legs weren¡¯t his own. ¡°My legs are useless anyway. What¡¯s the difference if they¡¯re injured or not?¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Since learning that Connor had brought in Dr. Riss, the highly skilled doctor, Glenn had been happy. But today, he felt discouraged again and spoke with depression


    Connor sighed, ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t lose hope. Dr. Riss will surely find a way to heal you.¡±


    Glenn forced a bitter smile and replied, ¡°I appreciate your optimism, Connor. But facing the reality of my condition, I can¡¯t help but doubt any possibility of recovery.¡±


    ¡°Though Dr. Riss isn¡¯t a god, she possesses remarkable skills,¡± Marissa interjected


    Glenn nced at her, his smile tinged with skepticism. ¡°Thank you for the reassurance. However, I¡¯ve been offeredforting words countless times over the years. They no longer hold any weight.¡±


    Marissa produced her acupuncture tools, her tone confident. ¡°Glenn, I assure you, your legs can be healed, and you¡¯ll believe me soon.¡±


    All eyes turned to the glinting silver needles in her hand. Everyone present recalled how she had saved Arabe using these very tools. Yet, they doubted whether lightning could strike twice


    Connor quickly fetched a chair for Marissa, his faith evident as he helped adjust her dress. Marissa met Glenn¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°You may have lost hope, but let me attempt. I¡¯ve learned a few techniques from Dr. Riss.¡± With a decisive motion, she inserted a silver needle into Glenn¡¯s shin


    Glenn felt nothing


    The onlookers leaned in, anticipation evident. Undeterred, Marissa continued the acupuncture treatment with calm precision. By the tenth needle, Glenn furrowed his brow


    ¡°Are you alright, Glenn?¡± Arabe asked anxiously


    ¡°Uh, it hurts,¡± Glenn murmured


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Well, here.¡± Glenn pointed to the scalded area of his leg


    After saying that, he was stunned. He responded instinctively and only realized what he had said after a moment. His words hung in the air, stunning everyone. The idea that he could feel pain seemed almost imusible


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:


    Arabe couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Glenn, are you really feeling pain in your leg?¡± she asked again


    ¡°Yes,¡± Glenn replied, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°I do feel some pain, but it¡¯s subtle.¡±


    ¡°Since this is your first acupuncture session, the effects might take a while to appear,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°I merely wanted to demonstrate that there¡¯s potential for recovery for your legs today, but patience and extended treatment are necessary.¡±


    For over a decade, Glenn had been unable to feel his legs. Today, that changed, igniting a spark of hope. He looked at Marissa with eager eyes and asked, ¡°Is there really a chance my legs could heal, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa assured him. As she packed up her needles, she continued, ¡°Today is merely the start, meant to boost your confidence. Going forward, your treatment will include both acupuncture and medication. We¡¯ll sort out the details once Dr. Riss is back. Staying patient and confident is essential.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Glenn dered, his smile brightening the room. It had been years since Glenn had shown such a smile. Today, his face was alight with joy and expectancy


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    The topic of Glenn¡¯s legs had always been delicate for the Daniels family, often skirted around in conversations. However, today marked a shift, as a sense of relief and optimism pervaded the atmosphere


    After she had tucked away her silver needles and applied the ointment she had made herself to Glenn¡¯s legs, Marissa stood up


    At that moment, Domenic reminded Connor again, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s time for us to depart.¡± Marissa handed Glenn the half-empty bottle of ointment, advising, ¡°This ointment is excellent for burns. Apply it twice daily, and you should see improvements soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Glenn replied, gratitude warming his tone


    Marissa moved to escort Arabe out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma.¡±


    However, Arabe, who always cherished Marissa¡¯spany, gently pulled her hand free. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with Glenn. You can apany Connor.¡±


    She then leaned closer, whispering mysteriously into Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°You should spend more time with Connor and give me a great-grandchild soon. I won¡¯t be the third wheel.¡± Despite her attempt at secrecy, Arabe¡¯s voice carried, and everyone in the room overheard her, resulting inughter from all corners. This was not the first time Arabe had broached such a topic, invariably making Marissa feel self-conscious


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Marissa murmured, her face coloring with embarrassment


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Escort Glenn and me to the car!¡± Arabe prompted the maids


    At her words, Cade and the maids sprang into action, efficiently guiding Arabe and maneuvering Glenn¡¯s wheelchair out of the room


    Just as Marissa was about to express her objection, Connor embraced her


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she protested, trying to push him away. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re only pretending to be a couple. You¡¯ve mentioned you are wooing me, but I haven¡¯t agreed. Please, don¡¯t be so forward.¡±


    Connor kept his gaze fixed on her, maintaining a respectful distance even as he held her. ¡°Thank you, Marissa.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Confusion marked Marissa¡¯s tone


    ¡°For giving Glenn hope. It¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve seen himugh. Today, heughed genuinely, and it was all thanks to you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper. ¡°You¡¯re being too formal. I epted three hundred million dors for his treatment. It¡¯s my responsibility to do my best.¡±


    With a chuckle, Connor kissed Marissa¡¯s forehead gently. She pushed him away briskly and wiped her forehead. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I will¡­¡± Before she could finish her threat, Connor was already whisking her out of the building, disregarding her unfinished warning


    Marissa simmered with irritation as they left. Once they were in the car, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed¡ªa message from Derek had arrived


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:


    Derek¡¯s message read, ¡°Marissa, meet me in the bamboo grove in the back garden soon. I have something to tell you.¡± He added quickly, likely worried she might not appear, ¡°If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it forever!¡±


    Organizing a private meeting with his ex-fianc¨¦e at his engagement party was certainly peculiar


    Surprised by the request, Marissa replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when I arrive.¡± After sending her response, she smirked to herself and resumed browsing on her phone. At the moment, the inte was full of announcements about Derek¡¯s engagement


    Previously, Neil¡¯s family had cleverly turned their reunion into a sensational event, catapulting Derek to stardom with two hundred million followers. Leveraging this surge in poprity, Neilunched a luxury live streaming channel featuring Derek as the main attraction and initiated a product sales venture. Although many had used simr strategies to gain fleeting attention, their poprity often waned quickly after the initial excitement, with their marketing tactics criticized as maniptive. Derek¡¯s situation was distinct, though. As the heir to a prominent family, he exuded a genuine aura of affluence and prestige, setting him apart from typical profit-driven individuals


    During their first streams, the entire family made appearances, thanking their fans and fate for their reunion and highlighting their charitable efforts. This genuine disy of gratitude and generosity endeared them to their audience. With the stage properly set, Derek began to promote products, insisting he was sourcing high-quality items at favorable prices to reciprocate his followers¡¯ support


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    By using the Daniels family¡¯s influence, Neil managed to negotiate rock-bottom prices with many suppliers. This strategy,bined with Derek¡¯s carefully crafted image, earned him overwhelming support from fans and propelled him to smash daily sales records. As Derek became the inte¡¯s top celebrity, his engagement became a major talking point, trending across social tforms for consecutive days. Melinda, now Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was thrust into the limelight, quickly gaining a following thatuded her grace and beauty


    Formerly overshadowed as Chloe¡¯s subordinate, Melinda emerged as a star in her own right. Her delight was palpable in every interaction with her new followers. Recently, she had shared photos of her engagement dress¡ªavish gift from Derek¡ªthat sparked a frenzy among her followers. ¡°Wow, this dress is incredibly luxurious and stunning. It takes my breath away every time I see it. This is ¡®Purple Angel,¡¯ designed by the internationally acimed designer Sara, valued at thirty million.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million for a dress? My imagination can¡¯t even stretch that far!¡±


    After browsing through thements, Marissa opened the photo of the dress and smirked knowingly. They were wearing the same dress! The design and color of Melinda¡¯s dress matched Marissa¡¯s exactly. Sara¡¯s creations were renowned for their uniqueness; each design was a singr piece worldwide. Any resemnce implied a counterfeit. Being Sara herself, Marissa knew her own dress was authentic, making it clear that Melinda¡¯s was a fake


    At that moment, the car pulled up to the venue. Before stepping out, Marissa draped a long shirt over her dress, thinking it best to be discreet at others¡¯ engagement party. With a puzzled expression, she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s chilly.¡±


    Connor looked even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s summer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    But he decided not to dwell on it. As Marissa exited the car, she told him, ¡°I need to handle something. Please, don¡¯t follow me.¡± With that, she walked off. Connor, respecting her independence, watched her go


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Marissa made her way directly to the bamboo grove in the back garden and messaged Derek. When she reached the grove, Derek was already there waiting. As soon as he saw her, he approached her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:


    When Derek strode towards Marissa, she stopped in her tracks. Unexpectedly, Derek demanded, ¡°Marissa, you must leave Connor immediately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she retorted, a smile ying on her lips


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind reminder, Marissa,¡± Derek said, his voice hardening. ¡°You¡¯re just a vige girl daring enough to impersonate Tiffany because you resemble her. These influential families are aplex web. If you don¡¯t heed my advice, you¡¯ll end up in misery.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Turning on her heel, Marissa started to walk away


    ¡°You¡­¡± Derek was furious. He reached out, gripping her arm and pulling her back. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve been my protector for a long time, so I owe you the honesty. Connor has a long list of enemies. Many of them want him dead. He¡¯s crossed paths with an international criminal named Amiri recently. He¡¯s going to meet his end on the Sunrise in a few days. You act as if you rule the world as the wife of the wealthiest man in the city, but in truth, Connor has dragged you into danger. You could be taken from this world without warning. Keep your distance from him, for your own safety. Do you understand?¡±


    Marissa blinked slowly, her mind racing. ¡°How do you know he will meet his end on the Sunrise?¡±


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    It was meant to be a well-guarded secret, but Derek assumed revealing it to a simple vige girl like Marissa wasn¡¯t a big deal and tried to frighten her off. Acting like some big shot, he continued, ¡°As I said, many are plotting his demise. He ns to board the Sunrise soon, and various factions have joined forces to ensure he doesn¡¯t leave. I heard you were apanying him. That puts you directly in harm¡¯s way. Do youprehend the gravity of this?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s thoughts sharpened. ¡°Is your family one of the factions plotting against him?¡±


    Derek momentarily tensed, irritation ring in his eyes. ¡°Stop prying! Just remember what I¡¯ve told you and stay away from him!¡±


    Although she was aware of Neil¡¯s discontent with Connor, she had always perceived it as nothing more than sibling rivalry within the Daniels family. Despite their age difference, with Neil being 23 years older, she never imagined that his resentment could be so profound. Derek¡¯s revtions, however, painted a clear picture: Neil had aligned with others intent on Connor¡¯s downfall. She had to acknowledge that Derek was right. These influential families were aplex web


    Seeing her remain silent, Derek pressed, ¡°What are you thinking about? Have you taken my advice to heart?¡±


    Marissa decided to tease him a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t leave him. Without his support, I¡¯d starve.¡±


    ¡°I will support you,¡± Derek blurted out suddenly. He straightened his tie with a flourish, standing tall. ¡°You must know I¡¯ve be the top online celebrity in Blebert. I make over 100 million dors a day from selling things. Supporting you would be as easy as taking care of a pet dog.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissaughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m aware you¡¯re a celebrated online personality who earns a fortune daily. But I have to ask, does that money actually end up in your pocket, or does it go straight into your father¡¯s bank ount? Do you even have ess to it?¡±


    Her words struck a nerve, and Derek¡¯sposure crumbled like a facade falling away to reveal the true structure beneath. Marissa didn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°You are a Daniels, indeed. You have the name but not the cash. Every month, your father hands you an allowance. Sure, you¡¯ve made a name for yourself and money online, but it¡¯s your father who controls how it¡¯s spent. Am I right, my dear nephew-inw?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Derek snapped, his face turning a shade of red from embarrassment. ¡°Who are you to belittle me? I am still more noble than a vige girl like you!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t belittling you,¡± Marissa replied, her hands raised in mock surrender. ¡°You keep living your life as an heir of a wealthy family. I¡¯ll stay as the wealthiest man¡¯s fake wife. We stay out of each other¡¯s lives and don¡¯t put on airs in front of each other. Will that be okay with you?¡±


    Just then, she heard rustling behind a big tree. Marissa spun around and called out sharply, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out right now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:


    When Marissa heard the noise, she tensed up. She couldn¡¯t risk anyone discovering that she was impersonating Tiffany at that moment. If someone overheard her conversation with Derek, it wouldplicate matters. Derek was equally nervous and wanted to keep his rtionship with Marissa secret, especially from Aelfric


    Just after Marissa asked her question, arge cat burst from the bushes and dashed away. Both Marissa and Derek exhaled in relief. They scanned their surroundings to ensure no one was listening in before resuming their discussion. Derek, having been used by Marissa of putting on airs, grew more irritated


    ¡°Marissa, while I might not control much wealth right now, I have the backing of Doomsday Base. Not only am I the deputy chief instructor¡¯s future brother-inw, but the chief instructor also holds me in high regard. I have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa was both skeptical and amused


    She was aware of Derek¡¯s ties to the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, but the chief instructor¡¯s high regard was news to her. Noticing Marissa¡¯s mocking smile, Derek said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, will personally attend my engagement party. Then you¡¯ll see I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Marissa casually cleaned her ear, showing her disinterest in Derek¡¯s bragging. ¡°Unless you have something more to say, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Derek was infuriated by Marissa¡¯s constant disregard, feeling a sharp pain in his chest from the frustration. ¡°Marissa, are you unaware of what kind of organization Doomsday Base is? It is thergest and most terrifying martial arts organization in the world, a force not even Connor would dare provoke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what?¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°Now that I have Doomsday Base¡¯s support, you should treat me with respect.¡±


    ¡°How exactly should I show you respect?¡± Marissa inquired calmly


    Derek tilted his head up with pride and said, ¡°Since ck Mallow values me, she will surely mentor and support me. I might even surpass Aelfric in the future. And I¡¯ll have more than just one woman, soe and be my mistress.¡±


    A sharp glint appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes momentarily. It was clear now that Derek¡¯s true aim for requesting a private meeting was to coerce her into secretly bing his mistress


    What a jerk! Marissa realized she had been far too lenient with him in the past. She remained silent, leading Derek to believe she was intimidated by his revtions. So he said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marissa. While being my mistress isn¡¯t something to unt, I¡¯ll treat you well. I¡¯ll provide you with money and even let you have my child.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Marissa¡¯s kick sent Derek tumbling into the nearby pond, startling a group of frogs into leaping away. The pond wasn¡¯t deep, and Derek quickly got back to his feet. He pointed at Marissa furiously and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯ve always been hot-tempered. Anytime there¡¯s a disagreement, you resort to physical actions. You¡¯re such a crude, uneducated, and ignorant vige girl. Who else would tolerate you but me? Marissa, you might not like me now, thinking you can depend on my uncle, but he won¡¯t be around much longer. I¡¯ve got the Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor backing me. My future¡¯s looking bright. I¡¯ll wait for you toe crawling on your knees, begging. By then, you won¡¯t even deserve to be my mistress. I¡¯ll degrade you to nothing more than a lowly whore.¡±


    With a smirk, Marissa slowly took out an object the size of a coin from her sleeve and stared at Derek coldly. Derek was frightened by her eyes and took a step back. ¡°What are you holding?¡± He didn¡¯t recognize it. This was the deadly weapon of the mercenary queen ck Snake, resembling a small coin but actually a sharp circr de capable of slicing through iron. ck Snake wielded this circr de with out-of-this-world skills. With a flick of her wrist, it would spin swiftly through the air, severing anything she aimed at, even if it was hundreds of feet away. Those who had witnessed this weapon were either dead or haunted for life. Derek had never seen it and didn¡¯t know about it. At this moment, he looked confused. Before he could understand what was happening, Marissa made her move


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:


    Derek never understood why Marissa, despite being slender all her life, possessed remarkable strength in her hands. She gripped his neck and pushed him firmly against the ground. No matter how hard Derek tried, he couldn¡¯t escape her grip


    ¡°What are you doing, Marissa?¡± he asked, his voice shaking


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m just changing your hairstyle, not trying to kill you,¡± Marissa drawled. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s hair was shaved off yesterday, wasn¡¯t it? I thought I¡¯d make you match.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, Derek felt a chilling sensation on his scalp and watched his hair flutter to the ground. His heart raced. Only when he realized that Marissa was merely shaving his head did he allow himself to rx slightly


    When his fear vanished, his confusion deepened. How could Marissa manage such a feat with something as tiny as a coin? He had little time to dwell on this mystery, though. As more hair umted on the ground, the reality set in¡ªMarissa was making him bald. Today was his engagement party, attended by notable guests, and as a prominent online influencer, his appearance was crucial. How could he possibly face his live-stream audience now? Though Marissa had assured him she wouldn¡¯t kill him, being rendered bald would drive him to the brink of insanity. Marissa was still that evil girl who hit where it hurt the most


    He couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Marissa, you lunatic! This is humiliating. You devil! How dare you! Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I might do? Once I¡¯ve mastered the martial arts techniques the chief instructor will teach me, I will¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    In response, Marissa adjusted the de slightly, nicking his scalp. Derek screamed in pain and then fell silent. The grove returned to quiet. Marissa finished shaving his head, brushed off her hands, and departed without a backward nce


    While the act of shaving Derek¡¯s head had been exhrating for Marissa, she felt a pang of sadness for Connor. They were in a vi belonging to the Daniels family, often used forvish gatherings. Connor had graciously allowed Derek to use it for his engagement ceremony, showing considerable kindness to his brother¡¯s family. Meanwhile, Connor¡¯s eldest brother and nephew were conspiring with others to end his life


    As Marissa approached the vi from the back garden, Le and her mother, Rachel, spotted her from a distance. They paused and waited for her toe closer. In the past, the Sanchez family hadn¡¯t been entitled to attend the Daniels family¡¯s banquets. But now, as the maternal rtives of the family hostess, they were invited to Derek¡¯s engagement party. Connor had even personally written their invitations. The Sanchez family was ted by the gesture. However, Le was skeptical. Marissa had once confided that her marriage was merely a deal, which led Le to view Connor¡¯s kindness as nothing more than a facade to preserve his reputation


    Noticing Marissa in a in long-sleeved shirt, Lemented, ¡°Connor is too stingy. Even if their marriage is just a deal, he should have at least bought Tiffany a dress for such an important event.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Le?¡± Rachel inquired


    ¡°What?¡± Realizing her blunder, Le hastily covered it up. ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she stammered


    Rachel¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°How dare you lie to your mother! You mentioned someone¡¯s marriage was a deal. What is going on?¡±


    Concerned for Tiffany, Rachel pressed for answers, fearing her daughter might withhold the truth. Reluctantly, Le ryed what Marissa had told her. A minuteter, Rachel¡¯s face drained of color


    ¡°Is that true, Le? Did Tiffany really say her marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels was just a deal? That they¡¯re a sham couple and n to divorce eventually?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Tiffany told me,¡± Le confirmed with a nod. Unbeknownst to them, a figure lurked behind a nearby tree, eavesdropping on their entire conversation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:


    Le confirmed the troubling news, and Rachel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What on earth is Tiffany thinking, faking something as significant as a marriage? I¡¯m really worried she¡¯ll end up hurt deeply in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried too,¡± Le admitted, her brow furrowed. ¡°Look how inly Tiffany is dressed today. It¡¯s obvious Connor doesn¡¯t care about her. Even for a fake marriage, he should make an effort to keep up appearances. Isn¡¯t he just making her lose face?¡±


    As Marissa drew near, Rachel sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject. We might be overheard.¡±


    Le mped her mouth shut. When Marissa reached them, Rachel put on a warm smile and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, why aren¡¯t you wearing a dress? Did you forget? I could have someone bring you one.¡±


    Marissa quickly rified, ¡°Rachel, I am wearing a dress. It¡¯s just under this shirt. I put it on because it felt a bit chilly with today¡¯s wind.¡±


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    With the bright sunshine proving otherwise, Rachel and Le believed Marissa had just chosen to cover what was evidently a shabby dress with a in shirt


    Chloe, who was eavesdropping from behind a nearby tree, shared the same thought. Without dwelling on it, Marissa suggested, ¡°Rachel, Le, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Sympathy struck Rachel and Le. They considered having someone send over a dress to spare Marissa the embarrassment, but since she declined, they respected her wishes. Together, the trio headed toward the vi. Chloe, adorned in her finest, slowly stepped out from behind the tree, her lips twisting into a knowing smile


    She had envied Marissa, that simple vige girl, but she discovered that Connor¡¯s affection was all an act. Relieved she hadn¡¯t done anything reckless at the hospital the previous day, she felt she had dodged a major mistake. This was exactly how things were supposed to unfold. Connor would never take an interest in someone as in as Marissa


    With that thought, Chloe exhaled a deep, relieved sigh and felt a surge of contentment wash over her. She then made her way toward the vi


    Once inside, Chloe headed directly to the lounge where Melinda, the bride-to-be, was preparing. Melinda sat in front of arge mirror, her brow furrowed in concentration. She was looking at several veils spread out before her, unsure of which one to wear. Each one was an elegant option yet somehow not quite right for her dress. The dress in question was the lc creation that had be a sensation online. It was identical to Marissa¡¯s, though Melinda was blissfully unaware that her version was a copy. Her immediate problem was choosing a veil that wouldplement the dress designed by Sara. Derek¡¯s family had recently acquired a significant fortune. To honor the Warren family, Neil had invested thirty million in the dress crafted by Sara, making Melinda swell with pride. Derek¡¯s presence suddenly didn¡¯t seem so annoying


    Originally, Melinda had nned to forego a veil, opting instead for an borate hairstyle adorned with fine jewelry. However, the unexpected incident with Riss, who had shaved her head the previous day, left her with no option but to choose a veil to cover up. The veils, hastily prepared and undoubtedly costly, did not seem worthy of pairing with Sara¡¯s design


    Sara, renowned as the chief designer for the Sarth Group, was a beacon of fashion worldwide. Her creations were sought after by a global clientele of wealthy women, queens, and princesses, who unted them at high-profile gatherings. Over time, Sara¡¯s designs had be synonymous with luxury and exclusivity. A dress of such distinction naturally demanded essories of equal grandeur. Yet, these veils seemed inadequate


    As Melinda agonized over her choice, Chloe entered the lounge. Spotting her, Melinda eagerly sought her opinion. ¡°Chloe, take a look, please. Which of these veils do you think pairs best with Sara¡¯s dress?¡±


    Chloe looked at the dress, her inner envy shing with her outwardposure. She picked up the least fitting veil, her smile masking her deceit. ¡°This one seems to match perfectly.¡±


    Melinda trusted herpletely and immediately tried on the veil. After a short silence, Chloe leaned in closer. ¡°Melinda, I¡¯ve just stumbled upon a shocking secret about Tiffany.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:


    Melinda had once sneered whenever she heard Tiffany¡¯s name. Now, after Marissa¡¯s harsh lesson, she clenched her teeth with fury at the mention of Tiffany


    ¡°Chloe, what did that bitch do this time?¡± asked Melinda


    ¡°I overheard Rachel and Le mentioning that the marriage between Tiffany and Connor is a facade. They¡¯re just acting, showing affection in public when there¡¯s none,¡± Chloe replied


    Chloe mimicked a look of concern as she spoke. ¡°Melinda, I¡¯m truly worried for Tiffany. It¡¯s troubling to think she doesn¡¯t take her marriage seriously. She¡¯s already broken off five engagements before marrying Connor. What happens if they divorce? Who would marry her then?¡±


    Unlike Chloe, who appeared worried, Melinda grinned broadly. ¡°I always suspected as much. Connor is a man of distinction, akin to royalty. It is unlikely he¡¯d fall for someone like Tiffany. It turns out there¡¯s a hidden story.¡±


    Melindaughed robustly, then added, ¡°That bitch has always been flippant about serious matters. Taking her marriage lightly seems par for the course. Chloe, why waste concern on her? Whatever happens to her is entirely her own doing.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    ¡°We are best friends after all,¡± Chloe maintained her act


    ¡°Best friends? Please! Chloe, remember how she treated us? You¡¯re toopassionate. My brother was right. A woman like Tiffany doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    Chloe sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s tragic, really. Her marriage to Connor is nothing but a charade. No wonder he neglects her needs. Did you notice her outfit today? He didn¡¯t even bother to buy her a decent dress.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Do tell, what is she wearing?¡±


    Chloe showed Melinda the photos she had taken. ¡°Look, Melinda. Tiffany is just in a shirt, iming there is a dress underneath. If the dress was any good, why keep it hidden under a shirt?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, the dress under that shirt must be terribly wed, more embarrassing than the shirt itself,¡± Melinda gloated. ¡°I¡¯d love to rip off that shirt in public, just to show everyone how disgraceful her dress is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Melinda. It would embarrass Tiffany too much,¡± Chloe feigned a plea. She knew Melinda¡¯s disdain for Tiffany ran deep, so she subtly egged her on, fueling her animosity. ¡°Melinda, Tiffany represents the Daniels family at the engagement ceremony. Wearing an ordinary shirt can be exined as being frugal, but if anyone saw her in a dress with ws, she¡¯d be theughingstock of the town. She¡¯s made a fool of herself too many times. You can¡¯t let her be the butt of jokes again. It might just break her. You understand, Melinda? You can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Chloe. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Melinda responded, but her mind was already weaving a sinister n inspired by Chloe¡¯s caution


    When Chloe saw her maniption take effect, her eyes narrowed with a malevolent glint. ¡°Remember, Melinda, Tiffany might not be the Daniels family¡¯s real hostess, but she is still Connor¡¯s wife in name. And you¡¯re engaged to his nephew. You mustn¡¯t oppose her openly,¡± Chloe advised, worried that Melinda might personally sabotage Marissa. If she upset Connor and canceled the engagement, it would be disastrous


    Chloe had a lot riding on Melinda¡¯s sessful marriage into the Daniels family. She could use the perfect excuse of visiting her best friend to stay close to Connor. She couldn¡¯t afford for anything to jeopardize that


    As Chloe¡¯s naive follower, Melinda took her every word to heart. She quickly crafted a wless n


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:


    When Marissa entered the banquet hall with Rachel and Le, she noticed Connor engaged in a conversation with several influential figures. Opting not to interrupt, she continued on her way. Arabe and Glenn arrived at that time, so Marissa approached them


    ¡°Grandma, Glenn, here you are.¡±


    Rachel and Le also extended their polite greetings to Arabe and Glenn. Arabe, examining Marissa, voiced her confusion. ¡°My sweetie, why are you still wearing that shabby shirt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite chilly with the air conditioning, Grandma,¡± Marissa exined


    Arabe felt it was a great pity to waste the beautiful dress. ¡°If only I¡¯d known, I would have brought you a shawl. Shall I have someone fetch one?¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°No need to trouble anyone, Grandma. I¡¯m managing fine,¡± Marissa quickly assured her


    At that moment, Trenton, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, approached and greeted Arabe cheerfully. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, how have you been?¡± Arabe offered only a cold nod in response, not particrly fond of Trenton


    Despite being Melinda¡¯s grandfather, Trenton, belonging to a younger generation than Arabe, refrained from taking offense


    Glenn then inquired, ¡°Mr. Warren, I heard that Aelfric would attend the engagement party today. Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Trenton¡¯s demeanor shifted noticeably, hinting at unspeakable troubles. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Having given Aelfric a thorough thrashing the previous evening, she knew his absence was due to his miserable condition. Yet, this was a private affair within Doomsday Base, unlikely to be disclosed externally, and for the sake of maintaining their dignity, the Warren family would not tell anyone either


    ¡°Aelfric is unwell today and won¡¯t make it,¡± Trenton managed to say, his smile strained. Glenn looked puzzled. ¡°But isn¡¯t he always in perfect health, trained in martial arts since childhood? It¡¯s peculiar he¡¯d fall ill today of all days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a coincidence,¡± Trenton replied awkwardly. Uninterested in the men¡¯s conversation, Arabe took Marissa¡¯s hand and suggested they sit elsewhere. ¡°Come, sit with me over there, my sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma.¡± Marissa then assisted Arabe to a nearby sofa


    Once seated, Arabe expressed her disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re dressed so beautifully today, yet you¡¯re hidden under that shirt because you¡¯re cold. Perhaps we should turn off the air conditioning?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be wise, Grandma. It would get too hot for everyone here,¡± Marissa responded. Arabe frowned, clearly bothered. ¡°All the other women are dressed so elegantly, and here you are in in attire. As Connor¡¯s wife, you should be the most radiant and distinguished at the party!¡±


    Just then, Melinda approached, followed by a cluster of female guests. Upon noticing Melinda¡¯s attire, Arabe realized something and whispered, ¡°I see, my sweetie. Your dress is the same as Melinda¡¯s. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve covered it up, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Marissa offered a small, acknowledging smile. Arabe¡¯s mood shifted to indignation. ¡°You are Connor¡¯s wife, and she is just your future niece-inw. What right does she have to wear the same dress as you? I¡¯ll have her change immediately!¡±


    ¡°No, Grandma!¡± Marissa intervened quickly. ¡°She¡¯s the bride-to-be and the focus of today¡¯s event. It¡¯s right for me to step back. Besides, if you intervene on my behalf, it might lead to criticism of my behavior as overbearing.¡±


    Arabe was reluctant but eventually conceded to Marissa¡¯s reasoning. Marissa had hoped for a peaceful time to chat and enjoy some refreshments with Arabe, but her ns were interrupted as Melinda approached, apanied by a group of women. As they drew closer, Marissa¡¯s heart sank when she spotted two individuals among the group whom she least wanted to encounter


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:


    After Sansa was forced to divorce Rex, she returned to her family of origin. Having been absent from public events due to her damaged reputation in high society, her appearance at Melinda and Derek¡¯s engagement party was somewhat expected. Marissa wasn¡¯t shocked to see her there; it was inevitable that Sansa would reenter society at some point. What did surprise her, however, was A¡¯s presence. Marissa quickly messaged Ferris: ¡°Didn¡¯t we sue A for selling fake medicine? How is she out already?¡± Ferris replied, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. The investigation revealed that A wasn¡¯t involved in manufacturing the counterfeit medicine. She was actually duped into buying it on the ck market. So, they fined her and let her go.¡± Understanding the exnation, Marissa put her phone away


    Although A was free, her reputation had suffered greatly. This setback severely limited her prospects in the medical field


    At that moment, Melinda approached Marissa, apanied by Chloe and some other women. Chloe smiled warmly at Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, you chose such a subdued outfit today. Are you trying to avoid overshadowing Melinda? That¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I really admire that.¡±


    Marissa merely looked at her and stayed quiet. Chloe, feeling snubbed, pretended to be hurt and bit her lip. Melinda felt sorry for Chloe and gave Sansa a conspiratorial wink. Sansa quickly took the cue to mock. ¡°Trying to avoid overshadowing Melinda? Connor doesn¡¯t even care for her. He didn¡¯t bother to provide a dress for her tonight. Miss Brock, please stop with the emptypliments.¡±


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    A joined in. ¡°Tiffany, aren¡¯t you the hostess of the Daniels family? How can a family¡¯s hostess appear so underdressed?¡±


    Arabe was furious and about to respond when Marissa touched her hand to soothe her. Encouraged by their apparent sess in upsetting Marissa, A and Sansa ramped up their taunts


    ¡°Tiffany, I bet you, an ignorant failure, don¡¯t even know how much Miss Warren¡¯s dress cost. It¡¯s a creation of the renowned international designer Sara, priced at thirty million dors. And your shirt? It might be worth thirty dors at most. What a gap!¡±


    ¡°And look at Miss Warren¡¯s ne. It was Mrs. Lorna Daniels¡¯ personal collection and is valued at three million dors. Mrs. Lorna Daniels gave this expensive piece to Miss Warren today. She hasn¡¯t even married into the Daniels family yet, and she¡¯s already cherished by her future inws. Tiffany, you¡¯ve been married to Mr. Connor Daniels for a while now, yet you wear no expensive jewelry nor do you own a proper formal dress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Miss Warren¡¯s marriage has been formally arranged by both families, while you, Tiffany, snagged Mr. Connor Daniels through shameless tactics. Miss Warren¡¯s wedding will be graceful, and she will be treasured. You, on the other hand, deserve nothing but disdain.¡±


    With a subtle smile, Marissa observed Sansa and A, recognizing them as Melinda¡¯s eager pawns. She understood why A, having hit rock bottom, would try to curry favor with the Warrens to secure a future in their circle. Yet, despite being older and presumably wiser, Sansa had also allowed herself to be easily manipted by Melinda. It was both foolish and embarrassing. Sansa, sensing Marissa¡¯s judgment through her steady gaze, shifted ufortably, avoiding eye contact. Her circumstances were dire. After the Nash family disowned her, she and A had no choice but to return to her birth family, where they faced constant mistreatment from her brother and sister-inw. Desperate for a better life, they clung to Melinda¡¯s kindness, hoping to gain the Warren family¡¯s favor. A, on the other hand, wore her bitterness like armor. She was determined to make Marissa the target of her frustrations. Even if Melinda hadn¡¯t specifically instructed her, A would have opposed Marissa out of spite


    As Marissa¡¯s gazended on her, A¡¯s resentment peaked. In a sudden, spiteful act, she grabbed a goblet of wine, intending to throw its contents at Marissa. It was actually part of Melinda¡¯s n to humiliate Marissa, hoping it would force her to reveal the ugly dress she was hiding under her shirt


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:


    ¡°What are you staring at, Tiffany?¡± A called out, her tone sharp and challenging. ¡°Others might cower because you¡¯re the wife of the wealthiest man in the city, but I certainly won¡¯t! Today¡¯s the day I expose you for who you really are.¡± With a sudden motion, A swung her hand, sshing the ss of red wine toward Marissa


    Despite her outward bravado, A was indeed intimidated by the status of Connor¡¯s wife. However, she had grown ustomed to dominating Tiffany, and even with rumors of Tiffany gaining Connor¡¯s favor, A couldn¡¯t shake off her old belief that Tiffany was weak. Besides, A now depended on Melinda, who leaned on Aelfric, an influential figure in Doomsday Base. A convinced herself she had nothing to fear as long as she kept Melinda content


    Marissa, perceptive as ever, saw right through A¡¯s transparent tactics. She sidestepped gracefully, allowing the red wine to sail harmlessly past her. Though she managed to avoid most of the ssh, a few droplets marred her white shirt, creating stark red blotches on the fabric


    ¡°Oh!¡± eximed Chloe, feigning concern. ¡°Tiffany, your shirt is ruined. Come, let¡¯s go change it.¡±


    Marissa merely gave Chloe a quick nce and remained silent. Melinda, with a smirk, teased, ¡°Tiffany, surely you have a dress on underneath that, don¡¯t you? Why not remove your shirt and show us the fabulous dress Connor gifted you?¡±


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    With a serene smile, Marissa slowly turned to Melinda and responded, ¡°Do you truly wish for me to remove my shirt? If I overshadow you and spoil your engagement party today, don¡¯t im I am being cruel.¡± Melinda¡¯s gaze darted to the hem of Marissa¡¯s dress. Though modestly revealed, the fabric was clearly refined, much like her own attire


    Before Melinda could make sense of it, A scoffed. ¡°Stop your pretense. You must be hiding a worn-out dress underneath, too embarrassed to show it!¡± Sansa added with a sneer, ¡°I know your tricks, Tiffany. Always stirring trouble since your childhood. Wearing such a shoddy shirt on this significant day suggests you¡¯re hiding something. Perhaps you¡¯re concealing a cursed object meant for Miss Warren.¡±


    A supported her im. ¡°Certainly. Your envy of the favor Miss Warren receives from the Daniels family is obvious. You must be carrying something to curse her. Now, we must see it. Remove your shirt!¡±


    Marissa found their theories increasingly ludicrous. To force her to undress and embarrass herself, they resorted to inventing absurd excuses. Yet, Marissa stayed calm, not sumbing to Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s provocations. She faced Melinda again and inquired, ¡°It¡¯s your engagement party today. What¡¯s your decision?¡± Secretly, Melinda clenched her fists, containing her frustration


    Marissa¡¯sposure unsettled her, but after a moment of thought, Melinda convinced herself that her own attire must be superior. Melinda was adorned in a dress called Purple Angel, designed by Sara, valued at thirty million dors. Her ne alone was worth three million. In her eyes, Marissa was nopetition. Having scrutinized the visible part of Marissa¡¯s dress, Melinda noted its striking resemnce to her own. She spected that Marissa might be wearing a counterfeit Purple Angel, cleverly concealed under a shirt to avoid directparison


    The notion that Connor¡¯s wife might be exposed for wearing a fake at such a gathering thrilled Melinda. Such a scandal would ruin Marissa¡¯s reputation among the elite forever


    With a malicious grin, Melinda said, ¡°Since there are doubts about your integrity, the best way to clear your name is to remove your shirt right here!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± responded Marissa calmly. Without hesitation, she stood up and began to unbutton her shirt¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:


    At Melinda¡¯s behest, Sansa and A created amotion that drew everyone¡¯s attention to Marissa, expecting her to embarrass herself. Connor watched from a distance, choosing not to intervene. Marissa was ck Snake¡ªshe had faced far more formidable adversaries than a few spiteful women. This petty squabble did not rattle her, and he was confident she could handle the situation on her own. Domenic, Marc, and Terry shared Connor¡¯s perspective and stayed by his side, eagerly anticipating the spectacle at the expense of the troublesome trio


    However, the onlookers misunderstood the dynamics at y. Seeing Connor¡¯s apparent indifference to his wife¡¯s predicament, they concluded he didn¡¯t care about her. This misunderstanding further emboldened Melinda, Sansa, and A. Initially, Marissa had no intention of causing a scene. She had shown respect but received only disdain in return. Deciding she had endured enough, she was ready for a direct confrontation. In a bold and defiant move, Marissa removed her shirt right in front of everyone, revealing a stunning dress underneath. The crowd gasped in astonishment


    ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯s so gorgeous. She¡¯s like an angel,¡± someone eximed


    ¡°Although Tiffany has a bad reputation and is a good-for-nothing, you cannot deny that she is really beautiful,¡± another person remarked


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Indeed. She looks very attractive even in simple attire without makeup. Now, adorned in such luxurious clothing, she dazzles us,¡± a third observermented


    Standing amidst the crowd, Marissa looked breathtaking. Her posture was graceful and poised, with a hint of wild charm in her expression. The stunning dress, paired with the glittering diamond ne, made her appear as though she were radiating light, casting a glow over the banquet hall. With such brilliance, she overshadowed the other female guests. It was an engagement party with Melinda as the intended star. Although she was surrounded by many guests and had initially captured all the attention, Marissa now stole the spotlight. People who didn¡¯t know it was an engagement party might mistake the event for a beauty pageant award ceremony


    Connor, observing from afar, was visibly displeased. He had chosen Marissa¡¯s outfit, but the sight of many men admiring her sparked jealousy to the point where he wished he could redress her himself. He desired Marissa to revel in the prestige of being his wife while not drawing the gaze of other men. He felt torn


    Marissa, oblivious to the surrounding stares, simply smiled faintly at Melinda after removing her shirt. At that moment, Melinda¡¯s anger was palpable. Tears welled in her eyes, and her clenched hands hung at her sides. She bit her lip nearly to the point of bleeding


    She and Marissa were dressed identically in style and color. Yet, Marissa¡¯s attire, though a replica, looked more ttering on her than Melinda¡¯s original, making Melinda¡¯s own dress seem like the imitation. This situation was a stinging humiliation for Melinda, a scenario she had unwittingly orchestrated


    ¡°Bitch! Whore! Shame on you!¡± Melinda screamed, her jealousy and hatred contorting her face


    Today was supposed to be her engagement party, and she was meant to be the shining star of the event. A¡¯s face also contorted with jealousy. Ever since childhood, she had envied Tiffany¡¯s beauty, which led her to bully Tiffany relentlessly, even forcing her to go to school looking unattractive every day. Now, seeing Marissa captivate everyone with her stunning appearance, A felt an overwhelming urge to rush forward and tear Marissa apart. She could barely contain her anger. Just as A was about to snap, Sansa suddenly eximed, ¡°They are wearing identical dresses!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:


    Sansa¡¯s voice was so sharp it jolted everyone into attention. Up until then, Marissa had everyone spellbound with her stunning appearance. Nobody had noticed that she was wearing the same dress as Melinda. Sansa¡¯s outburst redirected everyone¡¯s focus, sparking a flurry of whispers


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Tiffany and Melinda are wearing identical dresses.¡±


    Melinda had shown off her dress online two days ago. Sara, the top designer for the Sarth Group, had crafted it. Sara¡¯s designs were known for their exclusivity, making it clear that one of these dresses was a fake


    ¡°This is going to be embarrassing. One is the hostess of the Daniels family, and the other is their new member. Wearing a fake would be a disgrace for either.¡±


    ¡°Melinda must be wearing the original. The Warrens are wealthy, and Aelfric adores his sister. He wouldn¡¯t let her wear a counterfeit.¡±


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    ¡°I heard Derek¡¯s parents picked out the dress for her.¡±


    ¡°Even so, Derek¡¯s recent fame and fortune from his online ventures mean he wouldn¡¯t settle for a fake for Tiffany either.¡±


    Thus, everyone cast scornful nces at Marissa, assuming she wore the imitation. People remembered how she had snared Connor with her schemes. Although Connor had defended her on several asions, some spected it was merely to appease his grandmother. Connor was now lurking in a corner, seemingly amused by the unfolding drama, which led them to suspect he harbored little affection for his wife. They doubted he would have splurged thirty million dors on a dress for Marissa. He wasn¡¯t the type to spend frivolously, and Tiffanycked the means. Consequently, the consensus was that Marissa¡¯s dress was a replica


    As the tide of opinion turned, A sneered, ¡°You tried to uphold your dignity as the hostess of the Daniels family with a fake, yet Melinda ended up in the same outfit. No wonder you threw on a shirt to cover it up. You wanted to hide it. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The crowd nodded and murmured in agreement


    ¡°Tiffany really didn¡¯t think this through. Even if she wanted to preserve her dignity, she should have chosen something within her budget instead of parading around in a knockoff of a renowned designer¡¯s creation. It¡¯s utterlyughable!¡±


    ¡°Shecks sophistication. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t understand that only the very wealthy or those from royal lineages wear Sara¡¯s creations, and only to the most exclusive events. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s out of her depth.¡±


    ¡°If her dress is a fake, her ne must be as well. Yet, the copies are so well made they¡¯re indistinguishable from the real things.¡±


    Listening in, Melinda couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction. She taunted, ¡°Tiffany, trying to outshine me with a knockoff is futile. You didn¡¯t need to stoop so low.¡±


    If it had been any other woman, she might have crumbled under such mockery and criticism. However, Marissa remainedposed. When Melinda confronted her, Marissa replied dismissively, ¡°You are the one wearing a knockoff.¡±


    ¡°A knockoff, me?¡± Melindaughed incredulously. ¡°Do you really think so little of the Warren family¡¯s wealth, or that of my fianc¨¦¡¯s family? I will never wear a counterfeit luxury item, especially not at my own engagement party.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± A chimed in, her voice ringing clear. ¡°Miss Warren was born into nobility. It¡¯s unthinkable that she would wear a counterfeit.¡±


    Turning her scorn towards Marissa, she added, ¡°But Tiffany, you¡¯ve been naive since childhood. You are wearing a counterfeit that happens to be the same as the bride-to-be¡¯s. Yet, you refuse to admit your mistake and instead nder her?¡±


    Chloe joined in, her tone dripping with feigned sympathy. ¡°Tiffany, I believe it wasn¡¯t intentional. But today is Melinda¡¯s engagement ceremony. Perhaps you should consider changing your outfit.¡±


    Marissa looked at A and Chloe as if they were mere jesters. With a steely gaze, she turned back to Melinda to deliver her response


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:


    ¡°Melinda, I said you were wearing a counterfeit because I have evidence.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were all on Marissa, marking her as a shameless copycat. Yet, she remained serene amidst the whispers


    Melinda, poised for a confrontation, sneered and challenged, ¡°You im to have evidence? Then, please, show it to us all!¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice steady. ¡°Sara is a renowned designer in the fashion world. After each release, her designs are swiftly mimicked. These copies are often convincing, fooling those less acquainted with the originals. Yet, counterfeits invariably betray themselves with errors. The dress you are wearing, for instance, is a high-quality fake, but its ws are ring to me.¡±


    All eyes then turned to Melinda. Marissa gestured towards the logo on Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°Sara is a perfectionist when ites to design, dedicating herself to even the minutiae. She won¡¯t tolerate even the slightest w, not even in a tiny logo. Your logo may look simr, yet it has an incorrect curve.¡±


    Once Marissa had finished, the crowd inspected Melinda¡¯s logo more closely


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve seen the Sarth Group¡¯s logo. It looks just like this. What could possibly be wrong with it? We all understand that money is tight for you, and since Mr. Connor Daniels isn¡¯t interested in you, you couldn¡¯t afford a genuine dress and got a knockoff to save face. While it¡¯s shameful, it¡¯s understandable. Perhaps an apology to Melinda is in order?¡±


    Marissaughed softly before pulling out her phone to ess the Sarth Group¡¯s official website. ¡°Here¡¯s the Sarth Group¡¯s logo. Compare them carefully. If your eyes can¡¯t catch the difference, I suggest using a protractor.¡±


    Driven by curiosity, a few onlookers employed a protractor to analyze the logos on Melinda¡¯s dress and the website. Eventually, they concluded there was a 5-degree discrepancy between the two logos


    Caught off guard, Melinda scoffed. ¡°A 5-degree discrepancy? And you¡¯re using that to im my dress is a fake? How certain are you that your logo aligns with the official one?¡±


    ¡°Just measure it,¡± Marissa retorted


    A quick check with the protractor on Marissa¡¯s dress revealed, ¡°It¡¯s an exact match with the logo on the official website.¡± Melinda¡¯splexion turned ashen. She was at a loss for words


    A, seizing the opportunity, jumped in and asked, ¡°What can a small difference between two logos prove?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°The logo alone might not convince you, but there¡¯s more.¡±


    She pointed at the rabbit pattern adorning Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°Sara is strict about adhering to her design philosophy. Whenever she introduces a new line, she ensures nothing superfluous is added. It¡¯s unthinkable for her to incorporate a whimsical rabbit into a dress valued at thirty million.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth, noting that the rabbit embroidered on Melinda¡¯s dress was absent on Marissa¡¯s


    ¡°Tiffany, you aren¡¯t Sara. How did you know Sara didn¡¯t include the rabbit pattern when she designed this dress?¡±


    ¡°I think the little rabbit adds a touch of charm and liveliness,¡± someone chimed in


    ¡°This rabbit may be charming, but it¡¯s out of ce on this dress,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°Purple Angel represents elegance and nobility. This isn¡¯t just any casual dress. Melinda¡¯s might be trending online, but it¡¯s not what you¡¯d expect at a high-profile international event. Can you imagine a woman of immense wealth or a princess attending a g in a dress embroidered with a rabbit?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:


    Marissa¡¯s exnation struck a chord, leading the spectators to doubt the authenticity of Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°The rabbit on Melinda¡¯s dress doesn¡¯t seem right. Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s attire is impable and exudes elegance.¡±


    ¡°Could we have been wrong earlier? Is Melinda¡¯s dress a replica?¡±


    Melinda, unable to tolerate the turn of events and clenching her fists, confronted Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re trying to defame me with just these two minor details? You don¡¯t have any real proof, do you?¡±


    Marissa maintained herposure and replied slowly, ¡°There¡¯s yet another w.¡± She gestured toward Melinda¡¯s cor. ¡°A dress worth thirty million dors should exemplify wless craftsmanship. So why is there a loose thread visible? If Sara¡¯s standards were thisx, she wouldn¡¯t be the favorite of affluent women globally.¡±


    Melinda, perplexed, looked down but couldn¡¯t find any thread. ¡°What are you talking about? Where¡¯s this thread you mention?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± Marissa pointed more clearly


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    The onlookers leaned in, squinting, and sure enough, they detected a minuscule thread end. Melinda scoffed dismissively. ¡°You call this a w?¡±


    Marissa responded with gravity, ¡°As I¡¯ve stated, Sara demands perfection in her creations. She would find even a small imperfection intolerable. A loose thread on your dress represents a significantpse to her.¡±


    Flustered and irked, Melinda countered, ¡°Your dress isn¡¯t without faults either, I¡¯m sure.¡± She then began to scrutinize Marissa¡¯s dress while the crowd gathered around, curious about the findings


    After a meticulous check, no ws were found; the dress was indeed without a blemish. The audience, now persuaded, deemed Melinda¡¯s dress a counterfeit


    Melinda had initially sought to discredit Marissa but found herself the target of ridicule instead. She was unwilling to admit defeat. Hesitating but maintaining her stance, she said, ¡°Even if my dress has a few minor ws, what of it? Perfection is unattainable. Not even a dress can be wholly wless. Sara¡¯s designs are valued for their fabric, not just their perfection.¡±


    At this, Marissa smiled, lifted the hem of her dress, and began to address the crowd, ready to unveil more insights. ¡°Sara was inspired by the unique qualities of this fabric when designing the dress. This fabric is known as taffeta. Taffeta is a luxurious silk fabric, crafted from mature silk fibers refined to their highest quality before being woven into a smooth texture. The specific taffeta used by Sara was sourced from an extraordinary event. It¡¯s renowned as the finest taffeta avable, unparalleled and singr in its quality. In her dedication to perfection, Sara spent considerable time sketching the initial drafts. Eventually, she created this exceptional dress, where the unmatched taffeta meets her visionary design, which is why it¡¯s valued at thirty million dors.¡±


    Marissa allowed a slight smile to y on her lips. ¡°Thus, to verify whether a dress is the true Purple Angel, you simply need to assess if its fabric is the finest taffeta. This is the most definitive criterion.¡±


    This revtion caused a stir among the crowd, who shifted their attention between Melinda and Marissa


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sara acquired the finest taffeta, but I¡¯ve never actually seen what it looks like. How can we determine which dress is genuine and which is a counterfeit?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! How can we tell?¡±


    Connor, who had been observing the spectacle from the sidelines, decided to join in at this time. He set down his wine ss and made his way through the crowd


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:


    People automatically made way for Connor as he walked with an elegant poise. When he arrived at the center of the crowd, he surveyed the scene and dered, ¡°The Daniels family spares no expense for quality. Ady from our family would never be caught in a replica. Yet here we stand, with two Purple Angels before us. One must surely be a counterfeit, and someone has fallen victim to fraud. We need to get to the bottom of this.¡± His words resonated, and nods of agreement followed


    ¡°Mr. Daniels has a point. This situation demands investigation.¡±


    ¡°We should certainly penalize the merchants who deceive their patrons.¡±


    With a wink to Domenic, Connor prompted him to make a phone call. Shortly after, Domenic reported back, ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯ve reached out to the president of Sarth Group in Blebert. He¡¯s agreed toe here personally and examine the dresses.¡±


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    This announcement sent a ripple of shock through the onlookers. The fact that the president himself wasing to address the issue underscored Connor¡¯s substantial influence. A silent, anticipatory hush fell over the crowd


    Sarth Group¡¯s headquarters were in Meadork, with a branch in Blebert. Instead of sending a specialist to verify the authenticity of the dresses, the president of the branch decided to make the trip personally. This action underscored Connor¡¯s considerable influence


    Everyone waited in patient silence. Melinda felt uneasy because Marissa appeared calm, fearing she might lose. Lorna noticed her anxiety and offered words offort. ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t worry. Derek personally bought that dress and paid Sarth Group thirty million dors. It can¡¯t be fake. Just wait and see Tiffany embarrassed.¡± Her reassurance eased Melinda¡¯s nerves, and she even managed a provocative smile toward Marissa


    Marissa found this amusing. Lorna hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her younger son to truly understand Derek¡¯s nature. Derek had grown up in poverty, a fact that instilled in him a deep fear of poverty and a strong inclination to value money over family. His parents had given him thirty million dors to purchase a dress for Melinda, but Marissa suspected he had pocketed two-thirds of that money, which would exin why Melinda was now wearing a counterfeit


    Within twenty minutes, Virgil Hanson, the president of Sarth Group¡¯s Blebert branch, made his appearance. Melinda approached him as if he were a lifeline. ¡°Mr. Hanson, please verify that the Purple Angel I am wearing is authentic. Please, on behalf of Sarth Group, punish whoever is wearing the fake.¡±


    Virgil, in his 30s and dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked both spirited and professional. His expression was solemn when he entered the hall, but when he saw Marissa, confusion crossed his face. He was puzzled at the sight of his boss there, especially since the Purple Angel, reportedly bought by a mysterious tycoon, adorned her. Did she purchase the dress for herself?


    As Virgil debated whether to greet his boss, she subtly shook her head. He quickly understood her signal, holding back the words that almost escaped him. After quickly assessing the situation, Virgil turned his attention to Melinda. ¡°Miss Warren, to be frank, your dress is not a product from Sarth Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melinda¡¯s voice echoed her disbelief


    Lorna was equally stunned. ¡°Mr. Hanson, we paid Sarth Group thirty million dors for this dress. How can you say it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    Virgil responded with a polite smile, ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, Sarth Group has never sold a dress to you. We never received thirty million dors from you.¡±


    ¡°We have the invoice. You can¡¯t deny it,¡± Lorna argued, pulling an invoice out of her handbag


    Virgil examined the document carefully before handing it back to her. ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, this invoice is not from Sarth Group.¡± Confused, Lorna lowered her gaze to the invoice, her frustration mounting. ¡°It clearly says ¡®Sarth Group¡¯ right here in ck and white. How can you deny that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:


    Confronted with Lorna¡¯s question, Virgil replied, ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, with all due respect, your invoice is a fraud.¡±


    ¡°How could it possibly be a fraud?¡± Lorna snapped, brandishing the document. ¡°It clearly states it¡¯s from the Sarth Group!¡±


    Neil took the invoice from her, scrutinizing every detail before confirming, ¡°This is indeed fake.¡±


    He then turned to Virgil, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Mr. Hanson, yourpany is renowned worldwide. How can you justify deceiving customers like this? Are you prepared to defend this in court?¡±


    Lorna chimed in, her voiceced with usation, ¡°The Sarth Group took thirty million dors from us, yet you¡¯ve delivered a fake dress along with a bogus invoice. How can you justify such deceit?¡±


    Neil nced at Connor, frustration evident. ¡°Connor, our family is being wronged. Won¡¯t you stand up for us?¡±


    Virgil exhaled, a weary gesture. ¡°I understand your frustration at feeling duped, but let¡¯s approach this calmly and think it through. The Sarth Group is valued at over ten billion dors and caters to an elite clientele without any financial instability. It makes no sense for us to tarnish our reputation over thirty million dors.¡± He gestured towards the dress draped on Melinda, his tone turning instructive. ¡°Anyone with a keen eye for design would immediately spot the discrepancies¡ªthe misaligned logo, the unfitting rabbit, the coarse stitching. None of these errors would pass muster at Sara¡¯s hands.¡±


    Then, fixing his gaze back on Neil and Lorna, he continued, ¡°If you indeed paid Sarth Group thirty million for the Purple Angel dress, there should be a transaction record. Would you mind presenting that?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes flicked to Lorna instantly. ¡°You handled the purchase, Lorna. Show him the proof.¡±


    Lorna wrestled with a sense of guilt. Recently, their family had earned a significant sum by streaming merchandise sales online. Eager to impress Aelfric, they decided to invest thirty million in the Purple Angel dress designed by Sara, hoping it would dazzle their social circle. Neil had suggested she handle the purchase, but thinking it was a good opportunity for Derek to gain some experience, she delegated the task to him. Now, she suspected that Derek might have pocketed the money


    However, exposing Derek was not an option for Lorna. She knew Neil¡¯s capacity for cruelty¡ªhe didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill his own kin. Fearing Derek might face dire consequences, she chose to protect him


    So, she crafted a lie. ¡°Neil, to secure the Purple Angel quickly, I engaged a broker and paid in cash. Sadly, there¡¯s no record of the transaction. I¡¯m beginning to think the broker fooled me.¡±


    ¡°Fooled!?¡± Neil¡¯s anger was palpable. He clenched his jaw, furious enough to pin Lorna to the floor and reprimand her severely. Thirty million dors squandered on a counterfeit¡ªsuch a humiliation. Just then, Derek arrived


    Seizing the moment, Lorna quickly pulled him aside and murmured, ¡°Son, don¡¯t let your father find out about the embezzlement. He won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Derek felt a cold sweat on his back, gripped by fear. The truth, he realized, hade out far sooner than he anticipated. Just two days earlier, Melinda had uploaded photos of her dress online, igniting Derek¡¯s fear that his deception might be discovered. Nothing had urred immediately, and Derek had slowly begun to rx. Yet, unexpectedly, the issue surfaced during the engagement party


    Luckily, Lorna was helping him cover it up. After some contemtion, Derek approached Neil and exined, ¡°Dad, Mom¡¯s been overwhelmed with the party preparations. She got fooled by a crooked broker. But it¡¯s only thirty million. Just let it slide. I¡¯ll earn it back soon.¡±


    Earning thirty million wasn¡¯t a daunting task for a top inte celebrity like him. Neil, convinced of Derek¡¯s ability to amass wealth, decided not to delve further. He turned his attention to Melinda and said, ¡°Melinda, Lorna¡¯s oversight has caused you distress.¡±


    Melinda, realizing she was wearing a fake dress, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Yet, she stubbornly believed that if her dress was a fake, then Marissa¡¯s must be as well. Pointing at Marissa, she questioned Virgil, ¡°Her dress is a fake too, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:


    As soon as Melinda finished speaking, A chimed in enthusiastically, ¡°Exactly. Tiffany¡¯s dress has to be counterfeit too. There¡¯s no way she can afford Sara¡¯s design! Miss Warren was duped into wearing fake attire by mistake. She, on the other hand, wears a fake deliberately to appear wealthy!¡±


    Everyone agreed with A. Tiffany had cultivated a reputation for being clueless, leading everyone to doubt her ability to possess such luxurious attire. Thus, fueled by the assertions from Melinda and A, the group regarded Marissa with disdain


    Ignoring their judgmental nces, Marissa gave Virgil an indifferent look. Understanding his boss¡¯s silentmand, Virgil spoke up with authority. ¡°Thisdy is wearing the authentic Purple Angel gown, valued at thirty million and crafted by Sara, the leading designer at our Sarth Group.¡±


    A wave of shock swept through the crowd


    ¡°Oh my goodness! It really is the Purple Angel. It¡¯s no wonder this dress caught my eye immediately.¡±


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Thirty million dors? How on earth did Tiffany acquire such wealth?¡±


    Sansa and A were utterly bbergasted. It was beyond theirprehension that Tiffany, typically d in shabby garments, would one day wear a dress of such grandeur. They refused to ept it. Chloe felt bewildered


    She recalled the conversation between Le and Rachel about Marissa and Connor¡¯s agreement to enter into a sham marriage. Why would Connor buy such an expensive dress for his fake wife? It certainly wasn¡¯t Connor who bought the dress! If not Connor, then who? Was there another benefactor behind Marissa? But how could an unassuming vige girl catch the eye of such a wealthy man?


    Melinda, her fists clenched tight enough to bury her nails in her flesh, confronted Virgil. ¡°Mr. Hanson, are you merely trying to avoid offending the hostess of the Daniels family by lying? It¡¯s disappointing to see Sarth Group, a beacon in the fashion industry, show such cowardice.¡±


    Virgil¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Miss Warren, you must not question the integrity of the Sarth Group. Since you have doubts, I will rify them right here.¡±


    He then turned respectfully towards Marissa. ¡°Ma¡¯am, every dress from the Sarth Groupes with a small bag containing a fabric sample attached by the tag. May we see it, please?¡±


    Luckily, Marissa had not yet removed the tag. She confidently pulled off the tag and disyed the bag with the fabric sample. Virgil carefully took the bag in both hands, gently opened the outer packaging, and extracted the fabric sample


    ¡°Everyone, this is a sample of the finest taffeta. To demonstrate the authenticity of this gown, I will perform an on-the-spot test. The way to verify real silk is by burning it. Genuine silk smells like burning feathers when ignited and turns into fine ash with a gentle rub. Additionally, there¡¯s a remarkable aspect unique to the finest taffeta. As it burns, the white smoke spirals upward, forming cloud-like swirls¡ªa spectacle that can¡¯t be produced by burning any other fabric.¡±


    With no further ado, Virgil produced a lighter and set the fabric sample aze. True to his words, as the fabric burned, white smoke gracefully ascended in spirals, resembling ethereal clouds, and carried a faint scent reminiscent of feathers. The crowd murmured in awe


    ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed various silks being burned, but never have I seen such distinctive clouds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear why Sara¡¯s taffeta is regarded as the finest. It possesses a unique charm.¡±


    ¡°Such exquisite fabric truly merits its thirty-million-dor price tag.¡±


    As the fabric sample finished burning, Virgil lightly rubbed the residue, and it disintegrated into a fine, brown powder. Lifting his gaze, Virgil addressed the crowd assertively, ¡°Does anyone else have any doubts?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:


    No one could harbor any doubts now. The dress Marissa wore was unmistakably the Purple Angel designed by Sara. Instantly, Marissa became the object of envy among all the female guests. Each woman longed to don suchvish attire and stand out in the crowd


    Envy and spite filled Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s eyes. Melinda, visibly agitated, scoffed, ¡°Oh, Tiffany, so you¡¯re wearing the real Purple Angel. Big deal! Everyone knows you¡¯re a failure who couldn¡¯t possibly afford it. Come on, tell us, did your foolish lover buy it for you?¡±


    Suddenly, a loud p echoed through the hall. Connor had pped Melinda across the face. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Stunned, Melinda retorted defiantly, ¡°Connor, Tiffany has betrayed you with another man. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    Connor signaled to Domenic, who promptly produced the purchase certificate and invoice. Snatching them up, Connor hurled them at Melinda¡¯s face, his voice icy. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Melinda picked up the documents from the floor, and the onlookers crowded around to inspect them


    ¡°It appears Mr. Connor Daniels is the one who purchased the dress for Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Whoever said that Mr. Daniels didn¡¯t care for Tiffany? He was ready to shell out thirty million dors just to buy her a dress. Clearly, he holds her in high regard.¡±


    Following this revtion, everyone swiftly distanced themselves from Sansa and A. Moments earlier, Sansa and A had been relentless, badgering Tiffany like mad dogs. The crowd feared that they might get caught in the fallout when Connor decided to discipline the two of them


    Initially, bolstered by Melinda and numerous others, Sansa and A had led the charge. But now, they found themselves suddenly isted, unsure of what to do next


    In the midst of their panic, Connor dered, ¡°Remove these two nuisances. They are banned from attending any Daniels family functions from here on out.¡±


    Marc and Terry, who had been waiting for their cue, promptly stepped up and dragged Sansa and A away, much like hauling away lifeless bodies


    Melinda trembled with fear. Today was her engagement party, and she had intended to overshadow Marissa in the celebrations. Instead, Melinda found herself publicly humiliated and even physically assaulted. Now, she dreaded the possible consequences that might follow. Regret washed over Melinda for her actions


    Connor shot Melinda a frosty look and rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the kind of upbringing you had in the Warren family, but once you¡¯re a Daniels, you need to learn to respect your elders and shed your devious ways.¡± This chastisement left the entire Warren family disgraced. Was he using them of poor upbringing?


    Trenton, red-faced and ufortable, wanted to defend his family, but Connor¡¯s authoritative presence silenced him


    Tears welled up in Melinda¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists, her body nearly breaking under the weight of her jealousy and grief. Connor paused, then added, ¡°Given that your engagement party is today, I won¡¯t discipline you this time. However, repeat this mistake, and expect twice the punishment. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Melinda replied, her voice wavering with sobs. Connor turned away, addressing the gathered crowd. ¡°Let it be known. If anyone else dares to nder my wife, expect no mercy from me.¡±


    No sooner had Connor finished than Arabe chimed in, ¡°And should anyone think to mistreat my grandson-inw again, they¡¯ll find I¡¯m no less forgiving.¡±


    Arabe gestured towards Marissa¡¯s neck and dered, ¡°Do you all see this? It was part of my dowry, and now, I¡¯ve passed it on to my granddaughter-inw.¡±


    A voice from the crowd eximed, ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s no wonder that ne caught my eye. Since it once belonged to Mrs. Arabe Daniels as part of her dowry, that must be an incredibly valuable piece.¡±


    ¡°I recall that ne was originally from the royal collection, with over a thousand years of history. It¡¯s valued at one hundred and seventy million dors.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and seventy million dors? Incredible! Tiffany is dressed in a gown worth thirty million dors and a ne valued at one hundred and seventy million. She is basking in lots of fondness and affection.¡±


    ¡°I used to envy Melinda for the three-million-dor ne she received from her future mother-inw. Now that Ipare the two, it¡¯s clear who is the favored one.¡±


    As murmurs filled the air, Melinda wished she could disappearpletely


    Suddenly, Lorna¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°I disagree!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:


    Everyone stared at Lorna, puzzled by her deration. Flushed with embarrassment, Lorna blurted out, ¡°Arabe, your dowry is too valuable. How can you just hand that ne over to someone else like that?¡±


    Arabe replied with a straight face, clearly upset, ¡°Do I need your approval to do so?¡±


    Lorna stuttered, ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Arabe asked


    Lorna struggled to find the right words. When Arabe was married, her family was quite prosperous and distinguished, leading to a substantial dowry, with each piece of jewelry being exceptionally valuable. Lorna had long coveted Arabe¡¯s wealth, dreaming of one day iming her exquisite jewelry for herself. Arabe had once dered that these jewelry pieces would be handed down to the family¡¯s hostess. Lorna had eagerly awaited the day she would be the hostess, following Neil¡¯s n to kill Connor. But before she even became the family¡¯s hostess, the most valuable piece of jewelry had changed hands. How could she not be anxious and unsettled?


    Her vocal objection had emerged without a solid justification, leaving her somewhat embarrassed


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Arabe snorted. ¡°I will give my jewelry to whomever I choose. Today, I officially dere that all my jewels will go to Tiffany!¡±


    Lorna was startled. It felt like a knife twisting in her heart


    Neil, aware of Lorna¡¯s long-held interest in the jewelry, said to Arabe, ¡°Grandma, you have several grandchildren. It¡¯s unfair to favor just one. Don¡¯t you want to avoid family disputes?¡±


    He had expected Arabe to falter, hoping she would prioritize family harmony above all. However, Arabe was defiant this time. She pouted and retorted sharply, ¡°You want a share as well? Well, you¡¯re not getting any!¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words


    Lorna said with grievance, ¡°Arabe, isn¡¯t it unfair? Even if you don¡¯t have a fondness for me, surely you care for your great-grandsons? Today we¡¯re celebrating Derek¡¯s engagement!¡±


    She then pushed Melinda forward, adding, ¡°Arabe, meet your future great-granddaughter-inw. Once she marries Derek, she¡¯ll be the mother to your great-great-grandchildren. Surely she deserves something?¡±


    Unable to persuade Arabe to give her the jewelry, Lorna attempted to use Melinda¡¯s uing role in the family to get something


    Melinda looked at Arabe with hopeful eyes. But Arabe merely looked her over with disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her at all. She¡¯s mean!¡±


    Melinda blushed with embarrassment. Lorna protested, ¡°Arabe, how can you say such a thing?¡±


    Arabe let out a weary sigh and exined, ¡°When Tiffany realized she and Melinda were wearing identical dresses, to avoid overshadowing the bride-to-be, she put on a in shirt to cover the dress. What did Melinda do? She tried to embarrass Tiffany intentionally! She¡¯s shown herself to be quite vicious. I won¡¯t reward such behavior.¡±


    It became clear to everyone why Arabe, who had always been protective of Tiffany, had remained quiet today. She had known the truth all along


    ¡°Melinda has really shot herself in the foot!¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have tried to harm others. Now, she¡¯s facing the consequences.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmurs caused Melinda further humiliation


    At that moment, Arabe sternly said to Trenton, ¡°Go home and properly discipline your granddaughter.¡±


    Despite being younger than Arabe, Trenton was over seventy years old. Being publicly reprimanded embarrassed him deeply. Overwhelmed, he fainted, sending the gathering into disarray


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:


    Trenton suddenly copsed, his mouth frothing rmingly. Melinda was terrified and screamed, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, are you okay? What should we do? My grandfather had a heart attack. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Call the doctor! Call the doctor!¡± Neil urged, panic evident in his voice


    Shortly after, a doctor arrived to assess Trenton. He observed gravely, ¡°Mr. Warren has battled heart disease for many years. His condition is soplex that no doctor dares to operate. Now, the disease has red up again, and his situation is perilous.¡±


    ¡°Then we must get him to the hospital immediately!¡± Neil demanded


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Mr. Warren cannot be moved at this moment. Any mishandling during transport could be fatal.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What should we do?¡± Neil was bewildered. He had let his son marry a woman from the Warren family primarily to form an alliance with Aelfric against Connor. If Trenton were to die here, Aelfric would surely direct his fury toward Neil, potentially destroying their alliance


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Since this incident urred during a banquet hosted by the Daniels family, Connor, knowing his family would inevitably bear some responsibility, looked at Marissa for help. Marissa leaned in and whispered to him, ¡°I can save him with a minor surgery, but we must have the family¡¯s approval before proceeding.¡±


    Connor immediately instructed Domenic, ¡°Bring Aelfric here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic responded and quickly departed


    Aelfric arrived soon after. Despite wearing a mask that hid the bruises on his face, his hobble betrayed his usualmanding presence; he was visibly in misery


    ¡°Oh, my God! Is that Aelfric? What has happened to him?¡±


    ¡°That exins his absence at Melinda¡¯s engagement party. He must have been assaulted.¡±


    In the past, Melinda would have reveled in Aelfric¡¯s support. However, she now stood, feeling mortified amidst the crowd¡¯s gossip


    Ignoring the onlookers and their murmurs, Aelfric approached to assess Trenton¡¯s condition. After listening to the doctor¡¯s grim prognosis, Aelfric inquired calmly, ¡°So, are you telling me my grandfather can only lie here and await death?¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°If we can get Dr. Riss here, there might be a chance to save him.¡±


    Without hesitation, Aelfric took out his phone and dialed Dr. Riss¡¯s assistant, Ferris. He made several calls, but no one answered. Aelfric suddenly recalled that Dr. Riss had been hired by Connor as Glenn¡¯s attending physician. He looked at Connor and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, can you help me get in touch with Dr. Riss?¡±


    Connor shook his head apologetically. ¡°Dr. Riss has gone abroad. She¡¯s not in Blebert at the moment.¡±


    A cloud of despair passed over Aelfric¡¯s face


    Melinda, in tears, asked, ¡°What should we do? Are we just going to watch Grandpa die?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Although Dr. Riss isn¡¯t here, one of her team¡¯s outer disciples is. She¡¯s been closely studying under Dr. Riss recently. Would you consider letting her try?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aelfric inquired


    ¡°My wife,¡± Connor indicated Marissa


    A frown creased Aelfric¡¯s brow. Melinda stood up, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Everyone knows Tiffany is ipetent. What medical skills could she possibly have?¡±


    Marissa responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I don¡¯t im to have medical skills, but I do seem to have a bit of luck.¡±


    Arabe chimed in, ¡°She truly is lucky. She saved my lifest time. She¡¯s a lucky charm.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s anger red, and her eyes reddened. She believed Marissa was mocking the Warren family with her sarcastic tone, and that Arabe was blindly supporting her


    Chloe feigned innocence and interjected, ¡°Tiffany, how can you save Mr. Warren with mere luck? It must have been a fluke that you saved Mrs. Arabe Daniels. Now with Mr. Warren¡¯s life at stake, you can¡¯t use this opportunity just to get back at Melinda. You have to be responsible for any oues.¡±


    Connor firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for any oues.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:


    The patriarch of the wealthiest family, renowned for his influence and authority, hushed the room with a mere statement. Eyes darted around in confusion. None could fathom why Connor ced such faith in Tiffany. Surely, favoring one¡¯s own wife had its limits, particrly when a life hung in the bnce. Tiffany¡¯sck of skill was well-known


    Neil, unable to restrain his concern, challenged, ¡°Connor, what will you do if Mr. Trenton Warren dies under Tiffany¡¯s care? Money can¡¯t rece a life, you know!¡±


    ¡°Connor, please, think this through,¡± Chloe implored. ¡°Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s illness followed Tiffany¡¯s sh with Melinda. You¡¯re feeling guilty and want Mr. Trenton Warren to recover quickly, but this is no time for rash decisions.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze turned icy. Chloe indeed excelled at making false usations. ming Trenton¡¯s illness on her spat with Melinda was just Chloe¡¯s way of sullying Tiffany¡¯s reputation. As expected, Chloe¡¯s insinuations deepened Melinda¡¯s disdain for Marissa, her eyes filled with irreconcble animosity. Aelfric, too, glowered at Marissa with venomous eyes


    Connor seethed at Chloe¡¯s veiled usations. Yet, with Trenton¡¯s life teetering on the brink, he knew this was not the moment to confront this hypocrite. Saving Trenton was the immediate concern


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    He turned to face Aelfric and spoke in an even tone. ¡°The decision rests with Mr. Aelfric Warren.¡±


    Aelfric was astute. While others might have thought Connor was defending Tiffany, Aelfric understood that Connor wouldn¡¯t have offered such amitment if he wasn¡¯tpletely sure of himself. Despitemon perceptions of Tiffany¡¯s inadequacy, Connor¡¯s faith in her painted a different picture. Who really was she?


    Perplexed yet pressed for time, Aelfric gave a firm nod. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll rely on your wife.¡±


    The hall fell silent, shock evident on every face. It was unexpected for Aelfric to entrust Tiffany, often deemed ipetent, with Trenton¡¯s care. Was it a rash decision in a moment of desperation?


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± Melinda and Dennis turned to him in unison


    ¡°Unwavering,¡± Aelfric motioned towards Marissa. ¡°Please proceed, Mrs. Tiffany Daniels.¡±


    With the approval of the family, Marissa crouched next to Trenton and examined him attentively. She then donned gloves and reached out to the doctor. ¡°Please hand me your medical kit.¡±


    The doctor paused, his concern apparent. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, although you are now an outer disciple under Riss¡¯s guidance, your training with Dr. Riss has been brief. Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition is extremely delicate. It¡¯s unwise to take such a risk.¡±


    Marissa shot back sarcastically, ¡°How lucky I am! I¡¯ve been learning from Dr. Riss exactly how to treat Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition.¡±


    Who would possibly believe that? The doctor wondered. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, we have to prioritize the patient¡¯s life. This is serious,¡± he insisted


    Exasperated by his relentless preaching, Marissa turned to Aelfric and said, ¡°If we wait any longer, Mr. Trenton Warren will indeed be gone.¡±


    Aelfric wasted no time andmanded the doctor, ¡°Hand her the medical kit!¡±


    With no room to argue, the doctor reluctantly gave the box to Marissa. She swiftly sifted through its contents and extracted a micro guide wire along with a microcatheter


    When the doctor saw her selections, his eyes widened in rm. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re nning to operate using a micro guide wire and a micro catheter? Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition is extremelyplex. Even seasoned surgeons wouldn¡¯t dare undertake such a perilous procedure! You¡¯ve merely scratched the surface with Dr. Riss, and now you¡¯re attempting this? It¡¯s like dancing on the edge of a knife, teetering on a cliff¡¯s edge, and gambling with a life!¡±


    Marissa ignored him and crisply retorted, ¡°You¡¯re distracting. Please, keep your distance.¡±


    Panicked, the doctor turned to Aelfric and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Aelfric Warren, no matter the desperation, we can¡¯t resort to reckless measures!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Aelfric nced instinctively at Connor. Connor remained calm, observing the micro guide wire and micro catheter in Marissa¡¯s hands without showing any emotion. Aelfric turned to the doctor sharply andmanded, ¡°Stay away from her!¡±


    The doctor opened his mouth to protest, but meeting Aelfric¡¯s icy stare, he thought better of it. Reluctantly, he stood up and stepped back. With Aelfric¡¯s resolute stance, no one dared to intervene


    Melinda whispered to Dennis, ¡°Has Aelfric lost his mind? How can he trust Grandpa¡¯s life to that fool, Tiffany?¡±


    Dennis scoffed, ¡°Without intervention, Grandpa is just waiting to die. If Tiffany manages to save him, great. If not, Aelfric will have all the more reason to reprimand her.¡±


    A swirl of conflicted emotions churned within Melinda. She couldn¡¯t decide whether to hope for her grandfather¡¯s recovery or not. The hall fell silent. Marissa knelt on the floor and leaned forward, expertly inserting the micro guide wire and micro catheter into Trenton¡¯s body. To the untrained eye, the procedure was arcane, but the doctor, who had initially tried to intervene, now watched in awe. His initial skepticism faded as he realized Marissa¡¯spetence. The silence deepened, with everyone¡¯s eyes locked on Trenton


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    Ten minutester, Trenton took a deep breath, and his eyes fluttered open. Marissa slowly stood up and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s okay now.¡±


    The doctor rushed over to check on Trenton. After a quick examination, he dered with enthusiasm, ¡°Mr. Warren is out of danger!¡± His gaze then turned to Marissa, filled with admiration, and he eximed, ¡°Doctor Riss is truly remarkable. She has an exceptional eye for talent. To many, you seemed out of your depth, but under her guidance, you¡¯ve advanced rapidly. You¡¯re truly gifted!¡± Marissa removed her gloves and stood, smiling broadly. Around her, everyone stared in astonishment


    It was well known that Trenton¡¯s heart condition was uniquely challenging, and no other doctor in Blebert had dared to undertake his surgery. Yet, Marissa had managed to treat Trenton sessfully in a remarkably short period. Previously, she had attributed her sess with Arabe to luck, but this time, luck alone couldn¡¯t exin her achievement. Even the seasoned doctor had been impressed by her deft handling of the surgery


    The Nash family, who had been observing silently, now buzzed with excitement. Balthasar approached Marissa, his tone delighted. ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t give you enough credit before!¡±


    Nearby, Sergio and Hannah alsomended her. They turned to Landen and asked, ¡°Tiffany is only Riss¡¯s outer disciple, and she¡¯s improved so much. As her official apprentice, how are you doing?¡±


    Landen looked bewildered and admitted, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t even met Doctor Riss yet.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. How could an outer disciple perform such aplex surgery while Riss¡¯s official apprentice hadn¡¯t even met her? Could it be that Landen was fabricating this because he wasn¡¯t advancing as quickly as Tiffany?


    As skeptical nces pierced through him, Landen felt unfairly judged. He had eagerly anticipated the apprenticeship ceremony, yet Doctor Riss had not reached out. Her whereabouts remained elusive, leaving him unsure of where to seek her. When he inquired with Ferris, the only response he got was one word: ¡°Wait!¡±


    Marissa quickly jumped to Landen¡¯s defense. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. My mother needed surgery, so Doctor Riss contacted me early. Once she wraps up her current engagements, she¡¯ll reach out to Landen.¡±


    This exnation seemed to clear up the confusion for everyone. Hannah advised Landen, ¡°Then just wait for Doctor Riss¡¯s call and devote yourself to your studies right after the apprenticeship ceremony. Tiffany has made significant strides; you can¡¯t afford to fall behind!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Landen replied


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed. She stepped aside to read the iing message. It was from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, Amiri has been spotted on the Sunrise. Should we take action now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:


    Before Marissa had a chance to respond to Silver Fox¡¯s message, Blue Wind addressed her in the group chat. ¡°Boss, I just heard that Amiri was spotted on the Sunrise.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just received the same news.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Blue Wind pressed


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Sunrise right now,¡± Marissa announced. ¡°Hold your position and wait for mymand.¡±


    ¡°Why should I wait?¡± Blue Wind protested. ¡°You know I¡¯ve been wanting to take revenge for Red Thunder myself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m asking you to hold back. When the time is right, you¡¯ll get your chance,¡± Marissa exined


    At this moment, Silver Fox chimed in, ¡°You need to follow the order, Blue Wind. The Sunrise is perilous, not a stage for your heroics. One wrong move, and it could be fatal. ck Snake must have good reasons to let you wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die avenging Red Thunder!¡± Blue Wind dered stubbornly


    ¡°Even if you disregard your own safety, think about the team,¡± Silver Fox reasoned. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly and risk others¡¯ lives. Don¡¯t forget how Red Thunder died.¡±


    Red Thunder had died during a mission, a casualty of chaos when a member disregardedmands and took matters into his own hands. His insubordination not onlypromised the mission but also led to their exposure. Red Thunder¡¯s ultimate sacrifice was to shield Blue Wind


    Consequently, Blue Wind felt a deep sense of guilt and was adamant about avenging Red Thunder on his own


    Silver Fox remarked, ¡°Red Thunder was formidable, never failing in his missions. Yet, he lost his life due to a novice who ignored the orders. Do we want history to repeat itself?¡±


    Blue Wind remained silent for a long time before replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After those words, he fell into a profound silence, not speaking again


    Silver Fox then sent a message to Marissa. ¡°Will Blue Wind listen to us?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Despite her strengths, Marissa couldn¡¯t prate the minds of others to discern their thoughts. All she could do was exert her utmost effort to deter Blue Wind from heading to the Sunrise. Ultimately, whether she could prevent him hinged on his own self-restraint; she couldn¡¯t simply confine him


    Silver Fox inquired, ¡°What are we going to do next? What task will you assign to me?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°You stay put as well. I¡¯ve enlisted a very capable ally and won¡¯t be needing your assistance shortly.¡±


    Marissa remarked, ¡°You needn¡¯t be privy to the details. Simply keep me updated on any developments.¡±


    Curious, Silver Fox asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    After her conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa found herself instinctively scanning the crowd for Lone Wolf. Spotting the man in ck standing near Connor, she quickly lowered her gaze and sent a message to him. ¡°Lone Wolf, Amiri has boarded the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor¡¯s phone buzzed at that moment. He nced at it, exchanged a knowing look with the man in ck, who then discreetly exited the area. Shortly after, Marissa received Lone Wolf¡¯s response. ¡°As it happens, Connor is about to depart for the Sunrise as well. I¡¯ll follow him there. Let¡¯s coordinate our actions.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa replied. As she was about to pocket her phone, another message from Lone Wolf popped up. ¡°When do you n on killing Connor?¡±


    She looked up to see Connor idly flicking through his phone, a faint smile ying on his lips. He was likely flirting with a beautifuldy. Irritated, she bit back, ¡°For now, I¡¯ve no interest in killing him. He¡¯s an annoying jerk!¡±


    Connor, eagerly awaiting her response, was left momentarily speechless. Lifting his head, he caught her eye from afar. Puzzlement washed over him; he couldn¡¯t fathom what had upset her this time. Was it because of his relentless teasing throughout the day?


    She was quite narrow-minded. After a brief pause, he responded with a hint of jest, ¡°If you don¡¯t decapitate Connor, you¡¯ll have to concede the mission¡¯s defeat. Then, the reputation of ck Snake will be in tatters.¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If I kill him right now, what would you do?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:


    Connor didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Marissa didn¡¯t realize he was Lone Wolf, and he wanted to keep it that way. It amused him to keep her guessing


    Before he could decide how to respond, she messaged him again. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t fight mest time. If I kill your employer now, will you just stand by and watch?¡±


    ¡°As I told you before, I¡¯ll protect my employer as well,¡± Lone Wolf responded


    ¡°You say you won¡¯t fight me, yet you n to protect your employer. I¡¯m intrigued by your strategy. Are you nning to hide your employer underground so I can¡¯t find him?¡± Marissa asked


    ¡°You will know if you try,¡± Connor replied with a sudden grin


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    This time, it was Marissa who didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation. She considered herself clever, but Lone Wolf¡¯s actions now had herpletely baffled. She couldn¡¯t deduce his intention. Failing to unravel it, she decided to set her concerns aside for now. After all, regardless of the situation, Lone Wolf wouldn¡¯t jeopardize their mission to eliminate Amiri. That was an unspoken rule in their line of work. ¡°Wait and see!¡± she responded


    After sending the message, she logged off and approached Connor. Lone Wolf had mentioned he was heading to the Sunrise, and she nned to apany him. However, after she took a couple of steps, Derek appeared in front of her, wearing a wig


    She almostughed at the sight of his wig but managed to keep herposure. Derek approached Marissa with a stern expression and asked quietly, ¡°Marissa, why are you making life difficult for Melinda? Is it because I left you, and now you¡¯re taking your anger out on my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°Please. Your fianc¨¦e brought it upon herself.¡±


    Derek sneered, ¡°I heard Connor is off to the Sunrise today. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this attitude. Without Connor to back you up, I bet you¡¯lle crawling to me!¡±


    With that, Derek walked away. Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Derek¡¯s words reminded her that she needed to tie up some loose ends before heading to the Sunrise


    Yesterday, she had injured Aelfric to keep him from causing trouble on the Sunrise. Now, learning that Neil also aimed to harm Connor, she needed to reassess the situation. From Derek¡¯sments, it seemed Neil and Aelfric were coborating closely to target Connor, involving Amiri, ck Snake, and possibly other allies. Though Aelfric was out of action, his strategic mind was still a threat. If he provided guidance to his allies,bined with Neil¡¯s resources, Connor could be in serious danger. She had to find a way to keep Aelfric and Neil preupied so they couldn¡¯t board the Sunrise


    While she pondered her next move, Melinda approached her again. When Melinda came to Marissa, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t expect any gratitude from me for saving my grandfather. One day, I¡¯ll have you beneath my feet. Just wait and see!¡± With that, Melinda left


    Marissa narrowed her eyes. As she opened them again, she noticed Aelfric observing her from a distance. His piercing gaze was unreadable for a moment


    At that moment, the host announced the start of the engagement ceremony. Guests gathered around the stage area, and Marissa joined them. The stage was set in the center of the banquet hall, with a long aisle leading from the entrance to the stage. As music yed, Melinda and Derek slowly made their entrance, arm in arm, walking along the aisle


    Melinda was still wearing the fake dress. Despite the awkwardness, she couldn¡¯t change now. Derek needed to record several videos of the ceremony for his fans to boost his online presence. Melinda had already showcased her engagement dress days earlier. Changing it now could spark a bacsh on social media


    Amidst the crowd, Marissa discreetly pulled out ck Snake¡¯s small ring-shaped de


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:


    The ring-shaped de, norger than a coin, darted through the space between bystanders and jabbed directly into Derek¡¯s calf


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The sudden stab sent Derek yelling in pain and toppling to the floor when he least expected it. Melinda, clutching his arm, was dragged down with him, and they both hit the floor hard. Hidden by a thick carpet of petals, the tiny ring-shaped de vanished from sight. Everyone around presumed Derek had merely tripped. The incident drew considerable attention. As Derek went down, his wig slipped off, exposing hispletely bald head, much to everyone¡¯s shock


    It was his engagement day, a day when appearances were usually polished. Why, then, had he chosen to go bald?


    Although Derek was a handsome man, the bald look did him no favors. Lacking hair, he seemed somewhatical, an unfortunate image for someone known online. His fanbase was drawn not just by sympathy for his childhood ordeal of being trafficked but also by his good looks. If fans lost interest in his appearance, it could jeopardize his status as a leading inte personality¡ªand with it, his earnings. Aware of this, Derek scrambled to retrieve his wig, attempting to reattach it in haste. But his increasing anxiety only made him fumble more, adding to his fluster. Amidst his panic, Melinda was jostled about, identally causing her veil toe off


    The situation spiraled into absurdity, transforming an engagement ceremony into aedy sketch, with both the groom-to-be and his partner suddenly bald


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Ah!¡± Melinda¡¯s scream echoed uncontrobly


    She might have endured wearing a knockoff dress, but showcasing a bald head at her engagement was beyond embarrassing. Already humiliated by Marissa earlier, this situation felt like a series of public ps, utterly crushing her spirit. Aelfric, who had been silently observing and hoping to witness his sister¡¯s ring exchange, was taken aback by the unfolding chaos


    He frowned deeply and ordered his assistant, ¡°Get Derek and Melinda out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The assistant, along with the bodyguards, quickly escorted Derek and Melinda away. The grand engagement party was thrown into disarray in a rather humiliating fashion. Neil rushed to the stage, hoping to calm the situation, but his attempt was thwarted by a loud cry from the audience, ¡°Oh my God, someone has posted a video of this online!¡±


    Neil stood frozen. Ever since he started his live-streaming emerce business, he feared the power of online public opinion the most¡ªit could elevate or destroy apany. If the audience loved them, riches would follow; if they turned against them, it could spell ruin. That was the reality for any live-streamingpany. The crowd, curious, pulled out their phones to check the trending news, and Neil quickly did the same


    Upon seeing the escting scandal involving Derek and Melinda spread rapidly, Neil bellowed from the stage, ¡°Who? Who dares to mess with the Daniels family? Show yourself if you¡¯re brave enough!¡±


    It was clear that the video had been covertly recorded and uploaded by someone present. The crowd instinctively stepped back, wary of falling under suspicion. Marissa also pretended to retreat nonchntly. As she moved out of the crowd, she felt a hand rest on her waist. Turning, she saw Connor beside her


    After a brief pause, she raised her eyebrows yfully and teased, ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s bold enough to challenge your Daniels family!¡±


    Connor met her gaze meaningfully and whispered, ¡°Grandma is worn out. Take her home to rest. I¡¯ll sort this out ande fetch youter. We¡¯ll head to the Sunrise on the private jet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Marissa immediately supported Arabe and left. After settling Arabe in the car, she was about to get in when she heard someone calling her from behind. ¡°Mrs. Daniels!¡±


    She looked back to find Aelfric approaching


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:


    Arabe was visibly upset by the recent events. She gave Aelfric a cold look as he approached. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Aelfric responded with a courteous smile, ¡°Mrs. Arabe Daniels, I came to express my gratitude to Mrs. Tiffany Daniels for rescuing my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Arabe gave a dismissive snort. ¡°It seems someone in your family finally shows some sense. Thank Tiffany if you must, but make it quick. We¡¯re eager to get home and rest!¡± With that, Arabe rolled up her car window


    Aelfric then turned to face Marissa. Peering into his unfathomable eyes, Marissa found it difficult to read his thoughts. ¡°Thank you for saving my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Warren.¡± Marissa kept her response formal. She had always found Aelfric¡¯s gaze somewhat unsettling


    Aelfric said, ¡°I truly can¡¯t thank you enough, Mrs. Daniels. I understand you¡¯re off on a trip with Mr. Daniels on the Sunrise. Have a wonderful journey. And remember, if you ever need anything, just let me know.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Unsure of Aelfric¡¯s intentions, Marissa offered a polite smile, climbed into the car, and left. On the way home, Marissa received a private message from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯ve found no evidence of Tiffany leaving the cruise. She must still be on the Sunrise.¡±


    This message sent Marissa¡¯s heart racing with excitement. If Tiffany was indeed on the Sunrise, Marissa was determined to bring her back. Fueled by this news, Marissa felt even more eager to reach the Sunrise. But she remained calm. She bypassed security and hacked directly into the Warren Group¡¯s servers. Neil was already overwhelmed with Derek¡¯s scandal, and now it was time to cause Aelfric some trouble!


    The Warren Group, primarily involved in the gaming industry, relied heavily on their servers. With the serverspromised, all games were halted, leading to substantial losses. Within minutes, the entire organization was thrown into disarray. The Warren family was among the top four influential ns in Blebert, and their business empire, the Warren Group, was tremendously wealthy. Aelfric¡¯s position as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base made them a formidable force, one that ordinary hackers wouldn¡¯t dare challenge


    Even against the most skilled cyber attackers, the Warren Group stood firm, backed by their substantial investment in a top-tier technical team for cybersecurity. The team was led by Ewing Griffin, ranked among the top ten hackers globally. With Ewing¡¯s help, the group¡¯s servers had never been invaded by hackers. However, today they faced an unexpected cyber attack. At first, Ewing was unfazed, confident in his ability to thwart the intrusion as he had countless times before. But his confidence soon turned to concern. The hacker bypassed his firewall with ease, paralyzing the servers


    Ewing made several attempts to recover the systems, but the damage inflicted by the hacker was irreversible. Expecting silence, Ewing was startled when the hacker responded with a single name: ¡°Bee!¡± The mention of that name nched Ewing¡¯s face with dread. He admitted defeat, unable to salvage thepromised servers, sending the entire Warren Group into an uproar. Without hesitation, thepany¡¯s senior executives reached out to Aelfric


    But who was Bee?


    Bee was a legend in the hackermunity!


    It all began with a catastrophic global hacking crisis three years ago. There was a notorious hacker group known as Eternal Hell, with members distributed globally, numbering over ten thousand. This group was formidable and hadunched cyber-attacks on various nationalworks,mitting numerous malicious acts. It was regarded as the most malevolent hacker organization worldwide. Although this organization had done many evil things, no one could do anything to them until two hackers called Bee and Him appeared


    Bee and Him seemed to appear out of nowhere, like heroes rising against adversity. No one knew where they came from, but they bothunched an attack on Eternal Hell, igniting a massive cyber battle


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:


    At that time, Eternal Hell made an audacious public deration on an international website: their n to rob an international bank of $10 billion. This marked the first time in history that a thief had openly announced both the timing and the target of their heist, underscoring the sheer arrogance of Eternal Hell


    The international bank, struck by fear, quickly sought assistance from major hacker groups across the globe, offering arge reward for anyone who could secure their systems. Despite the lucrative offer, the hackingmunity hesitated. Half a month drifted by, and not a single individual or group stepped forward to ept the challenge, well aware of the formidable reputation of Eternal Hell. No one was prepared to gamble their lives on such a risky endeavor


    As the bank teetered on the edge of despair, two unknown hackers, Bee and Him, emerged and simultaneously threw down the gauntlet to Eternal Hell. Within the hacking circles, Bee and Him wereplete enigmas; their identities and origins were unknown


    Their audacity attracted scorn and mockery. Many dismissed them as naive, biting off more than they could chew by attempting to take on a colossal hacker organization boasting over ten thousand members. Critics advised them to realistically assess their abilities before chasing after such a challenge


    Members of Eternal Hell joined in the taunting. ¡°Look, finally, two people have the guts to face us directly. They must be utterly foolish! When the confrontationes, we¡¯ll ensure they suffer a humiliating defeat!¡± Despite the onught of ridicule, Bee and Him maintained their silence, shrouded in mystery, offering no exnations


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Amid the spection about their rtionship, both hackers appeared briefly to leave a single message: ¡°We don¡¯t know each other!¡±


    Henceforth, the hackingmunity came to regard them as lone warriors. Although the incident sparked widespread discussion, skepticism prevailed. Few believed Bee and Him stood a chance against Eternal Hell. Even the bank itself remained unconvinced, bracing for substantial financial losses


    Atst, the long-awaited showdown arrived, and the entire hackingmunity converged to witness the spectacle. Eternal Hell, boasting a legion of over ten thousand hackers,unched a coordinated assault on the bank. They swiftly overwhelmed the bank¡¯s cybersecurity defenses, crippling the system and defacing the bank¡¯s website with the emblematic words ¡°Eternal Hell.¡±


    Up to this point, Bee and Him were conspicuously absent, sparking widespread spection that they had lost their nerve and slipped away in silence


    ¡°Ha! Did I not say it? Who would dare challenge Eternal Hell? These two are merely a source of amusement.¡±


    ¡°I harbored a faint hope they might be unsung heroes, but it turns out they¡¯re merelyughingstocks.¡±


    ¡°This bank is helpless. They might as well surrender the $10 billion now.¡±


    Just then, Bee and Him made their appearance, immediately rifying why they werete


    ¡°Apologies, I overslept,¡± Bee admitted casually. ¡°I was caught up in a work meeting,¡± Him said


    Upon reading these messages, the chatroom erupted in curses. ¡°Great, these fools are back to amuse us!¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t keep away from showing off, can you?¡±


    ¡°When the bank¡¯s security waspromised, you yed possum. Now, with the oue obvious, youe crawling back with your excuses. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Bee and Him paid no mind to the onught of insults, leading everyone to believe they had been silenced by their scolding. However, about ten minutester, the bank¡¯s system miraculously came back online, and the hacked website was restored


    Only then did everyone realize that Bee and Him had been quietly battling on their own, decimating the ranks of Eternal Hell¡¯s crew. The over ten thousand exceptionally talented hackers were easily defeated by Bee and Him. As cries andints filled the chatroom, it became clear that Bee and Him¡¯s tactics were merciless. They didn¡¯t just repel the hackers; they obliterated theirputer servers. For a hacker, the destruction of their server was like a warrior losing their armor¡ªa blow that could mean a very tragic end


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:


    Although the hacker battlested less than ten minutes, it wasbeled epic due to theplete devastation of Eternal Hell. Eternal Hell¡¯s members were thoroughly defeated, and the headquarters coordinating the operation were obliterated by Bee and Him. In no time, Eternal Hell was in disarray and ceased to exist globally


    ¡°The most notorious hacker syndicate in the world was effortlessly taken down by Bee and Him. They are not mere individual hackers, but rather like gods!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! We were just mocking the top two hackers. It turns out we were the fools!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s apologize to them and pay tribute to these heroes!¡±


    ¡°By the way, does anyone know who Bee and Him really are?¡±


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Curiosity about Bee and Him surged, but their identities remained a mystery. This enigmatic duo became the stuff of legends in the hacker realm following that conflict


    Later, someone curiously asked, ¡°Who do you think is superior, Bee or Him?¡± This question sparked a massive debate among the global hackermunity. Right after Bee and Him emerged, they were catapulted to the top two spots in the world¡¯s hacker rankings. However, what made the ranking difficult was determining who was first. Was it Bee or Him? Both had shown remarkable skill against Eternal Hell, making it impossible to dere a clear superior. If they didn¡¯t fight each other, no one could know the answer


    The hackermunity proposed a friendly challenge between Bee and Him to decide who ranked first on the list of top ten hackers in the world. However, no matter how hard they called for it, Bee and Him never stepped forward. Just as no one knew where they came from, no one knew where they were now


    As a result, the global top ten hacker rankings remained unsettled, but Bee and Him were unanimously ced at the top


    Three years swiftly passed. Just when it seemed that Bee and Him had quit hacking and returned to ordinary life, Bee resurfaced with a strike against the Warren Group. Was this an attack specifically aimed at the Warren Group?


    If targeted by Bee, the Warren Group would face total disruption and shutdown, unless they could enlist Him for assistance. But Him had vanished for three years, and their whereabouts were a mystery. When Aelfric received the call that evening, he was in the midst of a discussion with Neil about who had secretly filmed Derek and Melinda and uploaded the footage


    ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s urgent. Ourwork has been attacked by Bee. The system ispletely disabled. Please return immediately!¡±


    After listening to the report from a senior executive of the Warren Group, Aelfric had no time to care about anything else and immediately set off for the Warren Group. Seeing Aelfric leave abruptly, Neil grew increasingly worried


    The online bacsh was damaging Derek¡¯s public image, and Neil urgently needed Aelfric¡¯s input to mitigate the impact on their live-stream sales, which were crucial for their revenue. But with the recent attack on the Warren Group by Bee, Aelfric was preupied with his own troubles. Neil had no choice but to fend for himself


    He approached Connor for support, pleading, ¡°Connor, this affects the Daniels family¡¯s reputation. You must help me manage this!¡±


    Connor responded dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s not a major issue. Even if your live-stream sales business fails, you won¡¯t struggle financially. Why do you care so much? Just let things unfold as they will.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil felt a tightness in his chest, overwhelmed and frustrated. Connor didn¡¯t give Neil a chance to respond and walked away


    He was too pressed for time to concern himself with Neil¡¯s problems. He was in a hurry to confront Bee!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:


    Connor was Him


    Three years prior, he and Bee had joined forces to dismantle Eternal Hell. Since then, both had vanished from the public eye. Connor had always held Bee in high regard and avoided the thought of challenging him or her, let alone proving who was superior. Their mutual respect was akin to that of Lone Wolf and ck Snake, who admired each other from afar yet never crossed paths


    Today, driven by concerns involving Marissa, Connor decided to confront Bee. Although the hackingmunity was replete with covert talents, and there were possibly hackers more adept than him and Bee who remained in the shadows, he believed only a select few could thwart his efforts


    Marissa¡¯s digital defenses¡ªthe formidable firewalls of her mask and ¡®chastity armor¡¯¡ªwere barriers he couldn¡¯t breach, indicating the hacker in her employ was exceptionally skilled. Bee was his primary suspect. Connor¡¯s goal was to verify if Bee was indeed the person behind this. Was Bee male or female? If male, what was his rtionship with Marissa? Could Bee be the reason Marissa was dismissing his advances? Questions about Bee overwhelmed Connor¡¯s thoughts


    He left the engagement party in haste and, upon entering his car, immediately pulled out his phone to prate the Warren Group¡¯swork, determined to confront Bee directly. Meanwhile, news of the Warren Group¡¯swork being attacked by the renowned hacker Bee surged to the forefront of trending topics on the inte


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Previously, the scandal involving Derek and Melinda had captured the public¡¯s attention. But within just over ten minutes, the crisis at the Warren Group eclipsed the scandal, sparking intense debates across the inte


    ¡°I heard the Warren Group¡¯s servers werepromised. None of theirputers boot, their games are down, and all their online services are halted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled about what the Warren Group did to provoke the top hacker Bee. In today¡¯s digital-dependent era, I¡¯m curious how long the Warren Group will manage without theirwork services.¡±


    ¡°Besides Him, no one seems capable of standing against Bee. If the Warren Group can¡¯t secure Him¡¯s services, they better brace for financial ruin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan of the games developed by the Warren Group, thinking they were top-notch. Now it¡¯s clear they can¡¯t even safeguard theirwork. I¡¯m deleting their games right now!¡±


    In the wake of this public outcry, the Warren Group¡¯s stock price took a nosedive, erasing billions of dors within moments. When Aelfric reached thepany, he found Ewing, thework security director, packing his belongings, poised to resign


    Upon seeing Aelfric, Ewing gestured helplessly. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Warren, but I simply can¡¯tpete with Bee.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯splexion grew pale with frustration. ¡°Does your inability to match Bee justify abandoning your post? We invested heavily in your skills for a reason. Are we to see no return on that investment?¡±


    Ewing sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Warren, the sry the Warren Group pays me is indeed generous, and I¡¯ve done everything in my power to safeguard ourwork security. But we¡¯re up against Bee now. You know how formidable Bee is. I could find another job elsewhere and still earn a good sry. But crossing Bee would cklist me from the hackingmunity forever.¡±


    Overwhelmed by anger, Aelfric kicked Ewing to the floor. ¡°Scoundrel!¡±


    Aelfric, suffering from earlier injuries and not in condition for physical exertion, found the effort of kicking Ewing exhausting. He staggered backward to catch his breath. Once he steadied himself, he loomed over Ewing, who was now crumpled on the floor, and barked, ¡°You fear Bee¡¯s vengeance, but what about my wrath? Even if the Warren Group crumbles, I retain my role as the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base. I have the resources to pursue you anywhere on the globe!¡±


    Ewing trembled with fear


    With a scornfulugh, Aelfric continued, ¡°Bee¡¯s revenge might end your career as a hacker. But cross me, and it could cost you your life!¡±


    Ewing, now utterly terrified, quickly dropped to his knees. ¡°Mr. Warren, please hear me out. I know how to handle her now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:


    Hearing Ewing¡¯s words, Aelfric furrowed his brow. Moments earlier, Ewing had been terrified by Bee, but now, after a kick from Aelfric, he seemed to havee up with a n to handle Bee


    Although doubtful, Aelfric replied, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I can contact Him!¡± Ewing said, hesitating slightly


    ¡°With Him on board, we might find a way out. It¡¯s unclear who is superior, Bee or Him. But if Him intervenes, it could give us time to devise a strategy and safeguard the Warren Group¡¯swork,¡± Aelfric said


    Raising his eyebrows, Aelfric asked, ¡°Can you get in touch with Him?¡±


    Ewing assured him, ¡°Though Him¡¯s been off the radar for years, his ount in the Hacker Alliance Network remains. I¡¯ll send a message now and see if he responds.¡±


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    Not entirely convinced but willing to try, Aelfric instructed, ¡°Then reach out to Him right away! We¡¯ll ept any conditions he proposes.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ewing replied, and he quickly moved to a secluded spot with his phone. Aelfric sat in front of theptop, reviewing the earlier conversation between Ewing and Bee on the screen


    After a pause, he typed a message saying, ¡°I¡¯m Aelfric Warren. Why are you targeting the Warren Group?¡±


    Bee replied, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Bee to be so bold. From this, he realized they must have crossed paths previously. Reflecting on past disputes and the many enemies he had made, Aelfric couldn¡¯t pinpoint who might be seeking vengeance


    After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Is there a way we can resolve this amicably? I could pay a settlement. Name your price.¡±


    Bee¡¯s answer was a simple ¡°None.¡±


    Aelfric asked, ¡°Are we really heading for a do-or-die battle?¡±


    Bee responded firmly, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Aelfric asked, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re unbeatable, with so many skilled hackers out there? What if we hire someone better than you? A loss could really damage your reputation.¡±


    Bee answered confidently, ¡°I¡¯m ready for that.¡±


    Aelfric was visibly frustrated. Bee seemed unshakeable, resistant to any persuasion


    While Aelfric was talking with Bee, Ewing reached out to Him, saying, ¡°Mr. Him, the Warren Group would like to hire you to counter Bee¡¯s attack. My boss says you can name the price.¡±


    Despite his efforts, there was no reply from Him. It was as if the message had vanished. Ewing was anxious about how to tell Aelfric the disappointing news when he suddenly noticed new activity on the Warren Group¡¯swork


    His eyes widened in surprise. He thought someone was exploiting the turmoil. Unexpectedly, the neer joined the conversation between Aelfric and Bee, dering, ¡°I¡¯m Him.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ewing eximed, jumping up in excitement. ¡°I actually got Him to join us! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Overjoyed, Ewing hurried to Aelfric, pointed at the screen, and said, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought Him in!¡± Aelfric raised an eyebrow. He had been skeptical of Ewing¡¯s ability to enlist Him, but now Him had entered the conversation


    After a moment of thought, Aelfric said to Bee, ¡°Him is with us now. Better watch out!¡± He then said to Him, ¡°Thank you for your help. A handsome reward awaits you once we clear this mess!¡±


    The senior members of the Warren Group gathered around theputer, energized and nearly ready to cheer and raise a ss to the good news


    ¡°Fantastic! Him is here!¡±


    ¡°With Him on our team, we¡¯re in great shape!¡±


    Ewing grinned broadly, proud to have recruited Him to their side. Despite this, Him ignored Aelfric and simply greeted Bee, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:


    Seated in her car, Marissa was stunned when Him¡¯s message appeared on the screen. Three years prior, the hackingmunity had proposed a duel between them to determine the world¡¯s top hacker. Despite maintaining silence in public, Him had privately reached out to Marissa


    His message was reassuring: ¡°I have no intention of opposing you.¡±


    There had been no furthermunication between them, and they had ceased to make any ripples in the hackingmunity. Now, adopting the guise of Bee out of necessity, Marissa had not anticipated Him suddenly emerging and taking the opposing side


    After a heartbeat, she inquired of Him, ¡°How much did Aelfric offer to make you break your promise?¡±


    Him responded, ¡°I came for you. It has nothing to do with Aelfric.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Marissa asked again, ¡°So you weren¡¯t summoned by them?¡±


    Him rified, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    The senior executives of the Warren Group were utterly bbergasted as they scanned the chat log on theputer screen. They had celebrated too soon. Him had note as their ally but had used their tform to talk to Bee


    Ewing awkwardly scratched his head, realizing he had falsely believed he had easily brought in the legendary hacker, Him. The reality was far from his illusion


    Aelfric¡¯s embarrassment was beyond measure, reaching its zenith. These two legendary hackers were conversing on the Warren Group¡¯swork,pletely disregarding his presence. Yet, he felt utterly helpless. Hecked hacking expertise and was unable to find anyone more skilled than these two to aid him. He could only watch as they held sway on his own turf


    On the screen, Bee and Him¡¯s conversation flowed as if they were in their own secluded world. Bee asked, ¡°What do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    Him replied, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued by your connection with Dr. Riss.¡±


    Marissa peered at her phone screen, a look of bewilderment slowly spreading across her face. She was curious about Him¡¯s true identity and why he had linked Riss to her. She pondered why he was interested in their rtionship


    She couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Why does my rtionship with Riss concern you?¡±


    Him remarked, ¡°It is of great importance to me.¡±


    Marissa inquired further, ¡°And why should I share that with you?¡±


    Him threatened her, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll hunt you down and extract the answer face-to-face.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident. What makes you think you can catch me?¡±


    Him proposed, ¡°Then let¡¯s settle who truly sits atop the hacker hierarchy. The world has been wondering for the past three years.¡±


    Marissa nced at the time on her phone, feeling the pressure mounting. She had to leave soon for the Sunrise with Connor, leaving her precious little time. Before her departure, she needed to nt a custom Trojan horse into the Warren Group¡¯s system to divert Aelfric¡¯s attention


    Three years ago, Him had been a formidable adversary, and she wasn¡¯t sure of his current capabilities. She pondered how long it would take to contend with him now and if she could ultimately win. ¡°If you¡¯re up for a challenge, let¡¯s schedule it for another time. I¡¯ve got ns today,¡± she said


    Him declined quickly. ¡°No way! I¡¯ve finally cornered you here. I can¡¯t let you slip through my fingers. Where am I supposed to track you down if you disappear from the Warren Group¡¯swork?¡±


    Marissa clenched her teeth in frustration. Arabe, seated next to her, noticed her tense expression and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you¡¯re ready to pounce on someone?¡±


    Marissa quickly brushed off her thoughts and replied to Arabe with a yful tone, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just engrossed in a game. There¡¯s this adversary I can¡¯t afford to lose sight of. You go ahead and take a break.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe closed her eyes. ¡°You focus on your game and show that guy who¡¯s boss. I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    After soothing Arabe, Marissa turned her attention back to her phone screen. She texted back, ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s see who captures whom first!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:


    Seeing Bee ept the challenge, Connor, who was also in the car, looked intrigued and raised his eyebrows. Although he had promised Bee three years earlier that he wouldn¡¯t challenge him or her, he was now curious to see who was the better hacker. Since Connor had already broken his promise for Marissa¡¯s sake today, he might as well go all out and have a showdown with Bee. If Bee was pursuing Marissa or was the person Marissa was interested in, Connor was determined to find him and prove his own skills


    Connor focused and began working on his phone. With quick tapping, his screen was filled withplex code, surprising Marc and Terry, who were sitting next to him. Connor aimed to track Bee¡¯s IP address and turn on his camera to see what the famed Bee looked like


    Seeing Him¡¯s aggressive move, Marissa also sprang into action on her phone, her screen lighting up with intricate code. Her goal matched Him¡¯s; she wanted to track his IP address and activate the camera to see the legendary Him. Thus, the two engaged in a virtual duel, blocking each other¡¯s moves while trying to expose one another¡¯s identities. Their sh was fierce, with the Warren Group¡¯swork serving as their battleground, where they attacked and tracked each other


    Aelfric and the senior executives of the Warren Group were clueless about the ongoing cyber battle. They saw rapid shes ofplex code on theputer screens, which they couldn¡¯t understand. Theputers at the Warren Group behaved erratically, constantly starting up and shutting down, which frightened everyone. The instability extended to the Warren Group¡¯s gaming applications. yers experienced normal logins at times, while at other times, they were abruptly logged out. Numerous yers voiced their frustrations on the Warren Group¡¯s official channels


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with thework? Is it haunted? It¡¯s so odd.¡±


    ¡°I got kicked out in the middle of a game. It¡¯s really frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the hacker issue been resolved? Can it be fixed? If not, just let us know. Stop making us log in only to be kicked out!¡±


    As moreints flooded in, the Warren Group¡¯s stock price dropped by 20% quickly. In the office, Aelfric and the senior executives stared at theirputer screens. Although they realized Him hadn¡¯te to help the Warren Group, after several exchanges between Him and Bee, it was clear that if the Warren Group¡¯swork was a fortress, Him was its defender and Bee the aggressor, each testing the other¡¯s strength


    For the time being, they could view Him as an ally. Yet, they were uncertain how long this standoff wouldst. If it continued, the Warren Group¡¯swork would deteriorate further, possibly causing their stock price to hit rock bottom by tomorrow. Just when their anxiety was peaking, theputer screens suddenly stopped flickering


    Aelfric looked over at Ewing and asked, ¡°Has the battle ended?¡±


    Ewing shook his head and said, ¡°No. Neither Bee nor Him has managed to outdo the other. They are in a deadlock. This seems to be a temporary pause.¡±


    Aelfric and the senior executives were frustrated. The two hackers were using theirwork for a personal feud and even pausing for a break, which seemed absurd


    At that moment, Bee and Him resumed their conversation. Him sent a message first, saying, ¡°Bee, you¡¯ve really improved your skills in thest three years.¡±


    Bee responded angrily, ¡°Have you lost your senses? My ties with Riss are none of your business. Why are you meddling in my affairs?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:


    During the cyber showdown between Bee and Him, Aelfric felt helpless. His only option was to watch thepany¡¯s stock market performance and monitor the trending topics. The Warren Group¡¯s stock price continued to drop, and the trending topics were swamped with negativements. Aelfric was consumed with worry as Bee and Him paused to argue


    Did they understand that their actions were pushing the Warren Group to the brink of disaster? The Warren Group had suffered seriously because of their disputes. Aelfric was seething with anger at both Bee and Him


    Unable to take it any longer, he sat in front of theputer and joined their conversation. ¡°If you have personal issues to settle, please take them elsewhere. Stop involving the Warren Group.¡±


    Aelfric hoped for a reasonable response, but both hackers dismissed him sharply


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Bee snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Him echoed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The senior executives of the Warren Group were stunned into silence. How could these two legendary hackers be so rude?


    Seething, Aelfric mmed his fist on the table. After a moment, he typed again, saying, ¡°If you insist on dragging the Warren Group into your feud, don¡¯t me me for responding. I am the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. I will mobilize our organization¡¯s resources to track you down globally and make you answer for this!¡±


    Aelfric expected his threat to carry weight, but neither Bee nor Him took him seriously


    Bee said, ¡°ck Mallow is the chief instructor at your base. If you misuse Doomsday Base¡¯s power, won¡¯t shee after you?¡±


    Him added, ¡°Even the King of Doomsday Base wouldn¡¯t dare cross me. You¡¯re just a deputy chief instructor. What can you really do?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles popped, his anger reaching a boiling point. This was the first time anyone dared to defy him like this, aside from ck Mallow and Connor. He vowed to expose Bee¡¯s and Him¡¯s true identities and make them regret their actions. After Aelfric stopped talking, Bee and Him continued to hash out their personal issues


    Him said, ¡°You seem busy?¡±


    Bee replied, ¡°And you seem to have too much free time?¡±


    Meanwhile, Connor checked his watch in his car. He was also pressed for time. Marissa was waiting for him, and he needed to wrap things up with Bee quickly so he could head to the Sunrise with her. Connor knew he couldn¡¯t waste time. He had to get straight to the point


    He then asked, ¡°Are you a man or a woman?¡±


    Bee responded, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Connor continued, ¡°Are you Riss¡¯swork security consultant? A suitor? Or her boyfriend?¡±


    These questions left Marissa dumbfounded. From his questions, it appeared Him assumed Bee was male. Could Him be one of Riss¡¯s admirers or suitors? Why was Him asking these questions? It seemed like Him was out of his mind


    Marissa raised her hand to rub her temple, feeling overwhelmed. There were too many possibilities. The number of men interested in Riss was vast. How could she possibly determine which one Him was?


    Frustrated and annoyed, Marissa typed a bizarre response. ¡°I¡¯m her husband. We have two children. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Connor, sitting in the car, suddenly tensed up. He recalled when they were at the courthouse for divorce mediation, Marissa mentioned having twin children, a boy and a girl. At the time, he thought Marissa was just deceiving the mediator. Could it actually be true? Had she really had twins, and was Bee their father? Instantaneously, jealousy washed over Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:


    Suddenly, Domenic, Marc, and Terry sensed a chilling aura of murderous intent emanating from their boss. Domenic, who was at the wheel, stole a nce at Connor in the rearview mirror and instinctively recoiled in fear. Connor¡¯s expression was one of such wrath that it seemed he might unleash his fury on the entire city. Domenic feared that Connor mightsh out at him in a burst of rage, potentially killing him on the spot


    Sitting beside Connor, Marc and Terry cautiously peered at their boss¡¯s phone screen and finally understood the reason behind his fury. Bee was in trouble!


    They recalled previous conversations where Connor had praised Bee¡¯s hacking prowess, dering Bee a match for him. He had even mentioned that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he himself was capable enough to ensure the Daniels Group¡¯swork security, he would consider hiring Bee as thework security director


    Whenever Connor spoke of Bee, he did so with evident respect and admiration. However, that admiration had vanished. From the moment Connor discovered the true nature of Bee¡¯s rtionship with Riss, he saw Bee as a romantic rival. Possessive and authoritarian by nature, Connor was likely to confront Bee aggressively. To avoid the palpable wave of hostility emanating from Connor, Marc and Terry subtly shifted further away from him in their seats


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    Meanwhile, Domenic focused intently on the road ahead. He navigated around even the smallest pebbles with utmost care, worried that any minor disturbance might provoke Connor¡¯s fury. In the stifling and gloomy atmosphere, Connor issued another challenge to Bee


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m pretty free today. So, I won¡¯t stop until I catch you!¡± he dered. ¡°I¡¯ll rip you to shreds once I do!¡±


    Marissa read this message and felt a surge of anger, her lovely face clouding over. If Him were in front of her now, she would give him a beating he¡¯d never forget. By sheer coincidence, her car pulled up in front of Daniels Manor at that moment


    Cade stepped up and courteously opened the car door. Arabe, who had feigned sleep during the ride, now opened her eyes. Seeing Marissa¡¯s distressed expression, Arabe spoke gently. ¡°Sweetie, we¡¯re home. It¡¯s time to get out of the car.¡±


    Marissa clenched her teeth. ¡°Grandma, you go ahead and rest. I still have things to wrap up.¡±


    Arabe, having never seen Marissa look so fierce, hesitated to interrupt further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head inside then. Sweetie, take your time and set that jerk straight!¡±


    With Cade¡¯s assistance, Arabe exited the car and carefully shut the door behind her. Once Arabe had departed, Marissa was the only one left inside the vehicle. Now, she no longer needed to mask her expressions or tone


    She let out a derisive snort and began typing furiously


    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯m also free today. Bring it on! If I don¡¯t find you and beat you until you¡¯re severely injured, I won¡¯t be called Bee!¡± she dered


    When Connor read this message, his lips twisted into a sinister smile before he unleashed a brutal attack. Meanwhile, his car veered into the grounds of Daniels Manor, eventually pulling up behind Marissa¡¯s car. Domenic, ever cautious, asked, ¡°Sir, shall we get out now?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Connormanded through clenched teeth. Domenic, Marc, and Terry scrambled out so hastily that they failed to notice Marissa sitting in the car right before them


    As Him initiated another attack, Marissa reacted instantly. The two shed fiercely once more. Meanwhile, something even stranger unfolded in the system of the Warren Group


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:


    During the initial sh between Bee and Him, the Warren Group¡¯sputers repeatedly powered off and on, puzzling onlookers. As Bee and Himmenced their second confrontation, a noticeable change urred on all Warren Groupputers. Previously, these machines had cycled through shutdowns and startups endlessly, with streams of iprehensible code racing across the screens. However, this time, the coding sequences halted after a brief flurry of activity


    When the streaming codes paused, the exchanges between Bee and Him emerged amidst the digital chaos


    ¡°Keep your distance from Riss!¡± Him demanded


    ¡°You can¡¯t dictate my actions! I love her deeply. Keeping my distance is out of the question. Just give up,¡± Bee retorted


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave her alone, I¡¯ll erase your existence from this world!¡± Him threatened. ¡°Seeing you this enraged, it seems your efforts to win Riss¡¯s heart have failed. You are such a loser!¡± Bee taunted


    After several exchanges, the coding resumed at a swift pace. The confrontation was intense, with Bee and Him frequently pausing to argue. Spectators quickly pieced together the drama unfolding between them: a love triangle where two men vied for one woman¡¯s affection


    Aelfric and the senior executives watched in disbelief. While the personal quarrel between Bee and Him was none of their concern, they questioned why such a dispute had to y out on the Warren Group¡¯swork. No one could foresee the duration of this fierce conflict, and the Warren Group was nearing its breaking point


    In a moment of desperation, Aelfric made an announcement on thepany¡¯s official social media. ¡°The Warren Group is currently experiencing a cyberattack initiated by Bee, with Him also involved. Both parties are engaged in a severe altercation. We request your patience during this time. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    This statement sparked a fresh surge of public interest. Instead of ridiculing the Warren Group, people became engrossed in debating who would ultimately prevail¡ªBee or Him. Hackers worldwide tuned in, making the hackers¡¯ chat room abuzz with excitement


    ¡°Finally, Bee and Him are at it. This is thrilling!¡±


    ¡°The unresolved mystery of who the top hacker is over thest three years might just get answered today. Don¡¯t miss out!¡±


    Ewing, a seasoned figure in the hackingmunity, kept a close watch on the dynamics of the duel. As the fervent discussions captured his interest, he joined in under an alias, sharing real-time updates on the showdown between Bee and Him


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years since the hackingmunity mored for a duel between the two. Wait, did Him actually initiate this sh? And now, they¡¯re shing over a woman?¡±


    ¡°Are they really fighting over Riss, the internationally renowned doctor? A ssic tale of two men vying for a woman¡¯s love, huh? Hrious¡­¡±


    ¡°The spectacle of the world¡¯s top hackers at war is just a show we get to watch.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa and Connor were oblivious to the gossip,pletely engrossed in their confrontation. They marveled at encountering such formidable adversaries, acknowledging this as the toughest challenge of their hacking careers. They juggled defending against attacks and attempting to unveil each other¡¯s identities. A moment¡¯s distraction could cost them everything


    Gradually, they lost themselves in the intensity of their duel. After an enduring struggle, Marissa finally breached Him¡¯s firewall and activated his camera. The moment she glimpsed Him¡¯s face, her own defenses crumbled. Her firewall fell, and her camera was activated as well¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:


    When Marissa saw Connor¡¯s face on her phone screen, she was momentarily taken aback, thinking something was wrong. It took her a few moments to realize that Connor was actually Him. Meanwhile, Connor experienced a simr shock upon seeing Marissa¡¯s face. After verifying a few times, he finally pieced together that Bee, the person he had been envying, was actually Marissa


    Marissa was seething with anger. She had infiltrated the Warren Group¡¯swork to protect Connor from any harm Aelfric might inflict during their trip on the Sunrise. Yet, Connor had been shing with her using another identity all this while, wasting her precious time. At that moment, the Warren Group¡¯s system didn¡¯t reveal that Bee and Him had breached each other¡¯s defenses simultaneously, revealing their identities to one another. This left Aelfric and the other executives on edge, uncertain of how long this standoff would persist


    Suddenly, the dialogue between Bee and Him shed on the screen again


    Bee snapped, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Fuck off!¡±


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Him responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    The very next second, Him vanished from the screen. Immediately, every screen in the Warren Group went dark. Aelfric and the senior executives were left bewildered. What just happened?


    Aelfric turned to Ewing for some clue. Staring at the dark screens, Ewing announced, ¡°Him lost.¡±


    Aelfric was rendered speechless. The room filled with senior executives was engulfed in shock. Could this signal the downfall of the Warren Group?


    Taking a deep breath, Aelfricmanded, ¡°Verify if thework is back up.¡±


    Ewing powered up theputers to check. ¡°Mr. Warren, allputers and thework are operational again, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Aelfric pressed, his brow furrowed


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you see for yourself.¡±


    On the screen, Bee¡¯s words appeared: ¡°I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯ll spare yourpany for now. After some rest, I¡¯ll return.¡±


    A wave of frustration washed over Aelfric as he clenched his fists. Bee¡¯s arrogance was palpable. This person had triumphed over Him today but chose to spare the Warren Group merely because he was tired? Once he was refreshed, he would surely return. This threat would hang over the Warren Group like a looming sword, unpredictable and menacing. They could be thrust into chaos again at any moment. He needed to remain at thepany constantly


    With a grim resolve, Aelfric pulled out his phone and sent a message to Neil: ¡°Cancel the n on the Sunrise.¡±


    Neil was swamped withints online, leaving him no time to go to the Sunrise himself. He quickly responded with a brief, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Neil was informed, Aelfric sent a message to ck Snake: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ck Snake. I¡¯m tied up with something and can¡¯t make it to the Sunrise. We¡¯ll have to cancel our agreed cooperation.¡±


    As Marissa stepped out of her car, she read Aelfric¡¯s message and taunted, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you seriously going to cancel such an important cooperation? What¡¯s the trouble this time? Has your wife eloped, or is your family going bankrupt?¡±


    Already in a foul mood, Aelfric seethed at ck Snake¡¯s taunts. Knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to retaliate, he restrained himself and simply replied, ¡°Sorry.¡± Unsatisfied, ck Snake shot back, ¡°Mr. Warren, didn¡¯t you previously say that it was the Doomsday Base that would coborate with me? Now you¡¯re canceling the coboration just because you are tied up with something? Is there no one else who can step in? It seems like you were using the organization as a cover for your personal vendettas, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Aelfric chose not to respond to that usation. But ck Snake pressed on. ¡°What will happen if I discuss this with your chief instructor, ck Mallow? What will be your fate then?¡±


    Fear gripped Aelfric¡¯s heart. ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯re friends. If our coboration doesn¡¯t work out this time, there¡¯s always next time. Please, there¡¯s no need to escte this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:


    After reading Aelfric¡¯s message, Marissa logged off the Dark Net with a sneer. Aelfric was clearly intimidated by the mention of ck Mallow. It seemed he hadn¡¯t be so bold as to disregard everything. For now, she couldn¡¯t concern herself with his reckless actions behind her and King¡¯s backs


    Her immediate priority was to get to the Sunrise. Connor¡¯s interruption had her worried she might miss Amiri entirely. Frustration surged within her, and she felt an urge to kick Connor hard in the leg


    In fury, she stepped out of the car. At that moment, Connor also exited his vehicle. When she turned to face him, their eyes locked. Marissa¡¯s gaze was fiercely angry, while his shifted nervously, blinking like a child caught in a misdeed


    After a tense pause, Marissa approached him, her smile sharp and mocking. As she neared, Connor offered a shaky, almost scared smile. ¡°So¡­ So you are Bee!¡± he stammered


    His nerves were palpable. He already knew she was Riss, the internationally renowned doctor, and ck Snake, the mercenary queen. Learning she was also ¡°Bee¡± seemed to overwhelm him. He looked utterly baffled, as if unable to fathom what more the vige girl could be hiding


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    Observing his panic, Marissa felt a mix of amusement and irritation. It was almostical how this usually arrogant man was now cowering before her, making her feel like she was intimidating a child. She had mustered enough energy to kick him when they first met, but now she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. To be honest, she was not just angry. She was also stunned. She had seriously underestimated him before. She had seen him as just another affluent, handsome, and sessful businessman, so discovering his skills as a hacker and his sharp intelligence caught her off guard


    After a brief pause, she asked with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would rip me to shreds once you caught me, Him? Well, here I am. Where do you want to start?¡±


    Connor, visibly embarrassed, touched his nose and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said to you before.¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer, Marissa lightly kicked his shin¡ªmuch gentler than she had nned. Though it wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt much, Connor still grimaced dramatically before asking with a grin, ¡°Feel better now?¡±


    Marissa gave him a disapproving look and, pointing to her phone, said, ¡°Look at the time. How much longer are you nning to keep me here? Are we heading to the Sunrise or not?¡±


    Connor quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault! The private jet has been ready for a while. Let¡¯s say goodbye to Grandma, and we can head out.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed her hand and led her towards the main building. Marissa let herself be pulled along, muttering, ¡°I would have stayed out of your business with Aelfric if I knew you were going to be such a nuisance.¡±


    Connor halted abruptly and swung around to face her. ¡°You went after the Warren Group just to keep Aelfric busy so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Did you know he nned to harm you on the Sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was aware.¡±


    ¡°How did youe to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Since childhood, he¡¯s always tried to sabotage me. Whenever I faced danger, he was there, interfering.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve shed with him quite a bit. Why not finish him off for good? Then you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°Afraid¡± isn¡¯t the right word. It¡¯s just that my master has strictly forbidden me from crossing Zyair Ortiz, also known as ¡®King,¡¯ from Doomsday.¡±


    ¡°Your master? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hermit.¡±


    At that, Marissa fell silent. The term ¡°hermit¡± indicated he wouldn¡¯t reveal more about his master. After a moment of reflection, Marissa spoke again. ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something crucial I need to discuss, but I¡¯m hesitant to bring it up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor inquired


    Marissa hesitated, biting her lip. It was not easy to break the news to him, but his safety was paramount, so she resolved to tell him everything


    ¡°Connor, your brother Neil is plotting against you as well. He¡¯s conspiring with Aelfric, Amiri, and ck Snake to assassinate you on the Sunrise.¡± Connor¡¯s face darkened at her words, and he remained silent for a long time


    Marissa continued, breaking the silence, ¡°As an outsider, I shouldn¡¯t meddle in your family disputes, but I feared you were unaware of Neil¡¯s true intentions and might lose your life. I feltpelled to warn you. But I only heard this from Derek, and there¡¯s no concrete proof. You don¡¯t have to take my word for it. I don¡¯t wish to sow discord between you and Neil.¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Connor replied quietly, his grip tightening on her hand. ¡°Neil has always been harsh with me. Once, as a child, I fell into theke. He just watched, doing nothing as I floundered. He didn¡¯t even alert our family. When I was eventually rescued, he seemed disappointed. As a kid, I couldn¡¯t fathom why he despised me. He is 23 years my senior and I had never wronged him. But as I grew older, it became clear. He resents me because Grandma chose me as the family head, not him, despite being the eldest grandson. Neil has always been my adversary, vying for control of the family¡¯s influence and shares. He¡¯s seized every chance to coerce me into relinquishing power. Despite his efforts, I¡¯ve consistently foiled his plots, ensuring he never got the upper hand. For years, I¡¯ve been aware of Neil¡¯s deadly intentions toward me. However, to keep Grandma from the heartache of family discord, I¡¯ve allowed him and his family some leeway. As long as Grandma lives, their safety is my responsibility. The thought of any more family tragedies is unbearable for Grandma. She¡¯s still reeling from the loss of my parents and myte older brother.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice remained even, betraying little emotion. Marissa had braced herself for Connor to react with shock and grief to the revtions, yet his demeanor was unppable. His calmness stemmed from having already processed the shock. Now, whatever Neil attempted, Connor was equipped to handle it with serenity. With a reassuring smile, Connor led her towards the main building, still holding her hand. Meanwhile, the global hackingmunity was in turmoil


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Three years earlier, a fierce debate had erupted over who deserved the top spot on the hacker list: Bee or Him. Although Bee and Him had both been absent from the scene for thest three years, the dispute remained unresolved. Today, theirpetition red up again as they vied for the affection of the globally acimed doctor, Riss, sparking another heated dispute. Supporters of Bee and Him split evenly, each faction vehemently defending their chosen champion, leading to intense arguments among them. As Bee and Him shed fiercely, the oue of their battle hung in the bnce, with no end in sight. To cease the arguments, a suggestion was made: ¡°Enough arguing. Let¡¯s settle this with a bet!¡± Bee¡¯s supporters confidently ced their wagers on option A, while those in Him¡¯s corner bet on option B. The resolution of their ongoing feud would determine the winner. Fueled by staunch belief in their chosen sides, both factions plunged into wild betting, rapidly building a pot that soared past ten billion


    In the midst of this betting frenzy, Domenic, Marc, and Terry discreetly joined in. Though many were unaware of Him¡¯s true identity, they recognized Him as their employer, Connor. Convinced of Connor¡¯s invincibility, they were sure of their impending fortune. The trio drained their savings and took out severalrge loans, throwing their full support behind Him. But as they awaited their financial windfall, a startling announcement echoed through the hackingmunity: ¡°Bee is the victor. Him has lost!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:


    After Connor forced them out of the car, Domenic, Marc, and Terry gathered to catch up on the news. They all stared in disbelief when they learned that Him had been defeated


    ¡°What? Had Him actually lost? How could that happen?¡± Just as they questioned whether there was an error in the report, another message appeared. It was a screenshot of thest exchange between Bee and Him before the battle concluded


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Fuck off!¡± Bee demanded


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Him said


    The moment this screenshot hit the chatroom, it sparked chaos. Him¡¯s supporters were in disbelief


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    ¡°Oh my God! Did Him really lose that badly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always looked up to Him. To see him bow out so meekly is shocking. Couldn¡¯t he have left with some dignity? Why did he have to apologize? He has let all of us down!¡±


    ¡°Him is a coward. He deserved to lose Riss. I¡¯m so furious with him that I could practically spit blood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken heavy losses because of Him. I¡¯m on the verge of bankruptcy!¡±


    While supporters of Him despaired, fans of Bee were overjoyed and celebrated


    ¡°Ha-ha, Bee is unbeatable in my eyes. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t disappoint his fans and would win!¡±


    ¡°Bee is incredible. He has two children with the renowned doctor Riss and overcame his love rival, Him. As a fan, I couldn¡¯t be prouder!¡±


    ¡°I struck it rich! I¡¯m wealthy now! Ha-ha-ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone needs to update the global hacker rankings as soon as possible. Bee should be at the top now! Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Watching these wildly different scenes of joy and sorrow, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were nearly at their breaking point. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ept the reality. Why did Connor lose? Connor had never lost before! Connor had never shown such humility to anyone, except for Marissa. What made Bee so intimidating to Connor? Who was this Bee?


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were baffled and regretfully scratched their heads. If only they had known, they would have wagered less. Now, losing all their money and burdened with debts, they faced the grim prospect of tightening their belts for quite a while


    Just then, as they huddled outside the main building, Connor approached hand in hand with Marissa. The three quickly shifted their demeanor, stood up, and greeted them, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash.¡±


    Connor looked at them and asked, ¡°Why do you all look so depressed?¡±


    Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s mouths twitched in unison. It was all because of him! They had once been middle ss, but now they felt like paupers. Just the thought pained them deeply. Despite their inner turmoil, they didn¡¯t dare voice their grievances or let their true feelings show. Domenic managed a strained smile and said, ¡°Nothing major. The three of us ate something we shouldn¡¯t have and now we¡¯ve got stomachaches.¡± Marc and Terry added, ¡°Yes. Our stomachs are upset.¡±


    Connor gave them a dismissive look and walked into the building, still hand in hand with Marissa. Domenic, Marc, and Terry all exhaled in relief. In a tone of bewilderment, Terry asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels lost so badly. How can he still seem so cheerful?¡±


    Domenic and Marc just pursed their lips and said simultaneously, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the three followed Connor into the building. Inside, Arabe was perched anxiously on the sofa, muttering to herself, ¡°I hope my granddaughter-inw has won her game. She¡¯s always upset when she loses, and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Just then, Connor and Marissa entered. Arabe quickly stepped forward and eagerly asked, ¡°Sweetie, did you win? Did you give that bastard a lesson?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:


    Marissa was taken aback to find that Arabe hadn¡¯t gone to her room to rest. Surprised at first, she soon felt a wave of guilt wash over her. Typically, Arabe sumbed to sleepiness after events, and she was particrly exhausted after today¡¯s engagement party. Nevertheless, she stayed up, worried that Marissa might be unhappy. Marissa quickly reached for Arabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I won. I gave that jerk a hard lesson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. That loser stands no chance against you.¡±


    Connor, the so-called loser, was left dumbfounded. Could he leave?


    But as he considered that option, Arabe suddenly jabbed him with her crutch. ¡°Where were you when Tiffany was being harassed in the game? Why didn¡¯t you intervene?¡±


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    Connor responded, feeling defeated, ¡°Grandma, I was caught up with something else at that moment.¡±


    ¡°And what could possibly be more important than your wife?¡± Arabe red at him with evident displeasure. ¡°Tiffany was nearly driven to her breaking point by that jerk. I was about to call you to step in!¡± Arabe then scoffed with disdain. ¡°Luckily, Tiffany won. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone over there and taught that jerk a lesson myself with my crutch.¡±


    Connor exhaled wearily. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t call him that. It sounds rude.¡±


    Arabe shot back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling him a jerk? Anyone who bullies Tiffany deserves that title!¡±


    Noticing Connor¡¯s difort, Arabe suddenly asked, ¡°Why does it bother you when I call him a jerk? Were you the onepeting with Tiffany?¡±


    Connor clenched his jaw and said nothing


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Arabe eximed, her voice rising with excitement. She thumped Connor¡¯s shin with her crutch. ¡°You bastard! Couldn¡¯t you just let your wife win when ying games? What if Tiffany felt hurt by that?¡±


    As the crutch struck his shin, Connor grimaced, sucking in a breath. He hurried to calm Arabe. ¡°Grandma, I let her win. She asked me to fuck off, and I did so.¡±


    Nearby, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood in shock. It was at that moment that they all realized Bee was actually Marissa. Suddenly, it all made sense. Why had Connor been so humiliatingly defeated? Because the person he faced was none other than his wife!


    This realization must have struck Connor with intense embarrassment. He had envied Bee, only to learn that she was his own wife. The potential for ridicule from his rivals was immense if they ever found out. Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously recognized that Connor¡¯s usual confidence wavered whenever Marissa was around; his whole attitude andpetence seemed to transform


    They decided it was better to depend on Marissa than Connor in the future. While Domenic and Marc chose to keep quiet about this insight, Terry couldn¡¯t help but share his opinion. He leaned over to Domenic and Marc, whispering, ¡°Time to change our motto. Trusting Mr. Daniels for our fortunes was a mistake. Clearly, the vige girl is the one with the real power!¡±


    Domenic and Marc tried but failed to suppress theirughter. Oblivious to their thoughts, Connor thought theirughter was due to Arabe scolding him and shot them a fierce look. Feeling threatened, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly disappeared


    After sending off his unnerved subordinates, Connorforted Arabe once again before taking her back to her room to rest. With matters resolved, Connor and Marissa departed on a private jet headed for the Sunrise, marking the start of a high-levelpetition


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:


    The journey from Blebert to the Sunrise took approximately five hours by ne. Marissa sat on the sofa, peering out the window at the clouds. Her gaze drifted to the man impersonating Lone Wolf a short distance away, and she examined him from head to toe with scrutiny


    She sighed, unable to hold back her thoughts. Had Lone Wolf not been paying attention to his physique these past few years? Observing hisrge beer belly, she wondered if he could still handle himself in a fight as he once did. What if hisbat skills had deteriorated over time, and he was now merely capitalizing on his reputation to draw a hefty sry? Marissa feared that he might not be able to coborate effectively with her on the Sunrise. Perhaps it was time to test hisbat prowess beforehand


    Across from her, Connor noticed her gaze fixed on the imposter. With a concerned frown, he inquired, ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°A handsome man,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m right here across from you. Aren¡¯t I enough?¡±


    Your next story begins at  .


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Marissa replied icily. ¡°He¡¯s Lone Wolf. A legend among mercenaries, a man of iron will. Most women are drawn to that kind of rugged strength.¡±


    Connor nced at the imposter¡¯s beer belly, a wry smile flickering on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your taste might be a bit off?¡±


    Despite Connor¡¯s half-hearted jest, Marissa¡¯s eyes remained glued to the man she called Lone Wolf, fueling Connor¡¯s frustration and desire to have her look away. Before he could utter a word, Marissa was already on her feet, approaching the imposter Lone Wolf. Connor could only hold back his words, watching her in silence


    Marissa confidently approached the fake Lone Wolf and cocked her head to study his face. His features were obscured by a peaked cap and a mask, yet she could make out the general contours of his face. It was notably round. The proximity to such an attractive woman seemed to fluster the man in ck


    He coughed awkwardly and murmured in a subdued tone, ¡°Miss Nash, what can I do for you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. Years ago, during her first encounter with Lone Wolf, they both had used voice changers, leaving her curious about his real voice. She had imagined a voice as appealing as his figure¡ªsmooth and engaging. However, the voice she heard today was a stark contrast: harsh and grating, an unpleasant surprise to her ears


    After a brief pause, she yfully inquired, ¡°Handsome, do you happen to have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he replied


    ¡°And what do you think of me?¡± Marissa asked with a yful tilt of her head


    Upon hearing her question, the man in ck, already bashful, seemed even more disoriented. If he removed his mask, Marissa would certainly witness his blushing face. ¡°Miss Nash, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Marissa, with a yful grin, draped her arm around his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. I genuinely like you. How about we grab a drink somewhere quiet and chat for a bit?¡±


    The man in ck stood frozen, speechless, as if Marissa¡¯s touch had turned him to ice. Marissa, both amused and puzzled, reflected on her first encounter with Lone Wolf years ago. He hadn¡¯t been shy back then; instead, he was aloof, speaking smoothly and maintaining hisposure around everyone. She remembered how talkative he was when theymunicated on the Dark Net, even flirting boldly


    So why did he seem so terrified after her yful advance just now? Moreover, considering he was gay, why did a woman¡¯s flirtation unsettle him? Lost in her thoughts, Marissa suddenly found herself yanked back onto the sofa by Connor, whose expression was one of anger


    She shot him a displeased look. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Connor leaned in, trapping her between his arms and the sofa. ¡°As my wife, flirting with my bodyguard isn¡¯t appropriate. It seems you need a reminder of that,¡± he said sternly


    In a lower tone, Marissa posed a question. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s wrong with this Lone Wolf?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:


    After a brief pause, Connor inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa hesitated for a moment. She had a nagging suspicion about Lone Wolf, drawn from her previous encounter with him. Yet, disclosing her doubts to Connor risked exposing her identity as ck Snake. Thus, she chose a safer tactic


    ¡°Look at him, all soft with that beer belly. He doesn¡¯t seem like a genuine mercenary,¡± Marissa said, her contempt for the bulky man in ck evident in her tone. This helped ease Connor¡¯s jealousy, as he had momentarily spected that Marissa might harbor romantic feelings for the man


    Smiling, Connor observed, ¡°True expertise in martial arts goes beyond mere physical form. Even with his bulk, he might maneuver with surprising nimbleness and precision.¡±


    After a moment of reflection, Marissa nodded in eptance. Connor¡¯s observation resonated with her. In martial arts, exceptional ability could indeed allow someone of considerable size to execute impressive maneuvers


    Eager to gauge Lone Wolf¡¯s fighting skills herself, Marissa reached for a cup on the table. However, before she could proceed, Connor swiftly intervened, catching her wrist


    ¡°What are you attempting to do?¡± he asked


    ¡°Allow me to assess his fighting skills,¡± Marissa offered eagerly


    ¡°Stop,¡± Connor interjected, his smile easing the tension as he carefully removed the cup from her grasp and set it back on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked everything necessary. He is Lone Wolf. You can rx now.¡±


    Worried that Marissa might act rashly toward Lone Wolf, Connor plucked a grape from the bowl and popped it into her mouth, winking at the bulky man dressed in ck. When Marissa finished her grape, she realized that the man in ck had disappeared, leading her to drop the idea of testing him


    Five hourster, Connor¡¯s private nended smoothly on the deck of the Sunrise. Despite the deepening night that veiled the sea in darkness, the cruise ship was bathed in light, radiating a weing glow


    The captain, Elvis Williamson, a polite man in his forties dressed in a sharp white uniform, headed the wee team. As Connor and Marissa stepped off the ne, Elvis greeted them with a warm smile


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, wee aboard the Sunrise.¡±


    Returning the gesture, Connor responded warmly, ¡°Thank you, Captain Williamson.¡± Having been on the Sunrise previously, Connor was well-acquainted with Elvis, and their conversation unfolded effortlessly


    Turning to Marissa, Elvis smiled andplimented her, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you look absolutely radiant and elegant.¡±


    Marissa warmly received thepliment. ¡°Thank you, Captain. I truly value your kind words.¡±


    Elvis maintained a calm exterior, yet he was internally startled. The widespread chatter about the richest man in Blebert marrying below his ss had cast Marissa in a poor light. Elvis had braced himself to encounter someone of lesser grace and was delightfully surprised by Marissa¡¯s poise, realizing that the rumors were baseless


    Continuing his role, Elvis ryed a message from Paul Alvarado, who expressed his delight at having Connor and Marissa aboard the Sunrise


    ¡°Would you please give my regards to Mr. Alvarado?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elvis answered, his voice still filled with politeness


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elvis touched on a delicate matter. ¡°Mr. Daniels, there have been whispers of some tension between you and Amiri recently. It¡¯s quite a coincidence, as Amiri is here on business too. I hope there will be no issues during your stay. Please, don¡¯t put me in a difficult situation.¡±


    While his approach was courteous, Elvis subtly warned against any unrest on the Sunrise. Connor responded with a reassuring grin, ¡°You have my word, Captain. I¡¯m fully aware of the rules here on the Sunrise.¡±


    Elvis expressed his gratitude. ¡°I appreciate that, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Just then, a disturbance broke out nearby. ¡°Excuse me, please. Amiri requests to speak with Mr. Connor Daniels!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:


    Hearing the name Amiri, Marissa and Connor simultaneously turned their heads toward the cabin door. Elvis, too, pivoted and peered in that direction. It was unexpected that Amiri, who had brazenly put a bounty on Connor¡¯s head after failing to appease him with a peace offering, would dare to confront him directly. Was he audacious enough to cause trouble on the Sunrise?


    With a covert wink, Elvis signaled his assistant, who discreetly exited the scene. Though this gesture wentrgely unnoticed, those familiar with Elvis¡¯s methods understood its implications. His assistant was likely rallying their forces, prepared to deal with any disturbances on board


    Connor maintained a stoic facade, seemingly unbothered by Amiri¡¯s presence. Marissa, appearing calm, was actually gripping a ring-shaped de in each hand, ready to act should Amiri harm Connor. Marc and Terry, on the other hand, were visibly on edge, their bodies tensed and ready for a confrontation. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Amiri who appeared but his assistant, an unexpectedly elegant man in sses, contrasting sharply with Amiri¡¯s notorious reputation


    Approaching Connor with a smile, the assistant spoke in a deferential tone. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mr. Amiri has learned of your presence on the Sunrise and considers it a fortunate coincidence. He requests a moment of your time to discuss and possibly resolve any misunderstandings, hoping to transform enmity into amity.¡±


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    He quickly added, worried about Connor¡¯s response, ¡°Mr. Amiri is genuinely sincere in his intentions!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Connor scoffed. With a swift kick, he knocked the man to the floor. ¡°Amiri put up $2 billion to have me killed. How dare he expect me to sit down and talk with him?¡±


    The assistant picked himself up, wiping the blood from his mouth, and resumed his humble stance. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mr. Amiri does not wish for conflict. If you agree to negotiate, he will withdraw the bounty immediately. However, if you choose to pursue him, he cannot prevent ck Snake frompleting their task. As you know, once ck Snake has epted a task, they will see it through at any cost. Even if Mr. Amiri were to die, the task would remain. This is the rule.¡±


    What he meant was everything hinged on the oue of this negotiation. If Connor was open to reconciliation, Amiri would retract the bounty immediately. However, if Connor refused, he would have to confront ck Snake. Despite the assistant¡¯s humble demeanor, his message carried an unmistakable threat


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Elvis was concerned that the two VIPs might sh on the Sunrise, so he intervened swiftly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s always better to gain a friend than to make another enemy. Since Mr. Amiri is open to resolving things, perhaps you could sit down together for a peaceful discussion. The Sunrise is ready to offer you both a private setting where you won¡¯t be disturbed. As for any issues, you can choose another time and ce to resolve them. Please, out of respect for Mr. Alvarado and the Sunrise, let¡¯s keep things civil. I will make sure Mr. Alvarado hears of your cooperation.¡±


    Elvis¡¯s tone was earnest, yet his words carried a subtle warning. He implied that regardless of their negotiation¡¯s oue, they must avoid any altercation on board. Connor understood the implications too well. ¡°Since Captain Williamson has made his position clear, it would be rude not toply. Please set up a ce for us to talk.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:


    As Connor finished speaking, Elvis released a heavy sigh of relief. Although he had used Paul¡¯s name to issue an implicit warning, no one wanted to offend a high-profile figure like Connor. Fortunately, Connor wasn¡¯t arrogant and showed respect for the Sunrise. Elvis offered a slight bow and a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels, for your consideration.¡±


    After pausing to consider his next words, Elvis continued, ¡°I propose we hold the meeting in the Starlight Hall on the lowest deck. Does that suit you, Mr. Daniels?¡± At the mention of the Starlight Hall, Marissa and Connor exchanged knowing smirks. The captain of the Sunrise clearly lived up to his esteemed reputation. Since Paul had entrusted Elvis with the helm of such a grand vessel, he must possess remarkable capabilities. Choosing the Starlight Hall on the lowest deck for the negotiation was a strategic decision by Elvis


    The Starlight Hall, a windowless and sealed conference room, promised the utmost privacy. Once its door was closed, it would lock everyone in and keep everyone else out. Constructed from top-tier materials and secured with an advanced electronic lock, the door could only be opened with the correct code. By setting the negotiation in this secure location, Elvis ensured he and the Sunrise had everything under their control


    In that room, no matter the physical prowess of Connor and Amiri, they would be unable to use it to their advantage. Any breach of protocol would leave them at the mercy of the Sunrise


    Connor responded calmly, ¡°I trust your arrangements, Captain.¡± Elvis then turned to Amiri¡¯s assistant, who was visibly pleased. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels. I will inform Mr. Amiri to proceed to the Starlight Hall.¡±


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Connor interjected smoothly. ¡°The day has been long, and my wife and I are weary. We shall resume tomorrow.¡±


    The assistant nodded in agreement. ¡°As you wish, Mr. Daniels. Mr. Amiri respects your schedule.¡±


    With a gesture of hospitality, Elvis said, ¡°Then please, Mr. Daniels, allow me to escort you and your wife to your quarters. Your amodations are ready.¡± Connor acknowledged with a nod and took Marissa¡¯s hand before leaving with Elvis


    The Sunrise consisted of sixteen decks and boasted over ten thousand rooms. Guests who splurged different sums enjoyed varying amodations and services. Connor, a top-tier financial magnate, had secured the opulent presidential suite at the pinnacle of the ship. Elvis personally showed them to their suite. Once they werefortably settled in the presidential suite on the top deck, Elvis politely excused himself


    Outside the suite, Domenic, Marc, Terry, and a cadre of over a dozen bodyguards kept vignt watch. Inside, after refreshing themselves with showers, Marissa and Connor settled on the living room sofa


    In a disy of seamless teamwork, they both reached for their phones and began to infiltrate the Sunrise¡¯s formidable surveince system. The ship boasted an extensivework security team, and its digital defenses were notoriously robust, deterring even the fearsome Eternal Hell from any attempts. However, with Bee and Him coborating today, they navigated the system as if it were unguarded


    They methodicallybed through every essible angle of the surveince footage, undetected by the cruise ship¡¯s security. Upon locating Amiri¡¯s room, they delved deeper, scrutinizing the Starlight Hall and ensuring they missed no detail. After a thorough inspection, they logged out of the system


    ¡°Amiri is on the tenth deck,¡± Marissa noted


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve confirmed his location too,¡± Connor replied, his tone reflecting a mix of determination and caution. ¡°The Starlight Hall is as secure as the rumors suggestpletely sealed off. To enter is to ce our lives entirely in the hands of the Sunrise. Are you still willing to enter?¡± Marissa asked, looking intently at Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:


    Entering the Starlight Hall meant that the Sunrise¡¯s regtions would restrict their actions, making it preferable to resolve matters outside. This was the typical line of thinking. However, Connor simply dered, ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Without further inquiry, Marissa headed toward the bedroom, stating, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Marissa dismissed the offer with a wave, not looking back as she closed the door behind her


    Despite knowing the risks and disadvantages of entering the Starlight Hall, Connor chose to proceed, indicating he hadpelling reasons. Marissa realized she should not press further


    She had considered going to the tenth deck to kill Amiri, but she could also do that in the Starlight Hall. Seated cross-legged on the bed, Marissa logged into the Dark Net and sent a message to Lone Wolf: ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor, seated on the sofa in the living room, smiled. The reason he had not followed Marissa to the bedroom was that he was waiting for ck Snake¡¯s message to Lone Wolf. ¡°I have also arrived at the Sunrise. Tomorrow, Connor will negotiate with Amiri in the Starlight Hall,¡± he replied


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the news. I¡¯m nning to take out Amiri at the Starlight Hall tomorrow. I need your help,¡± ck Snake typed back


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Lone Wolf queried


    ck Snake first sent Lone Wolf a screenshot from the surveince footage in the Starlight Hall, marking a specific position with a red circle. Apanying the image was a message: ¡°This is the inside of the Starlight Hall. I¡¯ve highlighted a section with a red circle. There¡¯s a huge fish tank there. See?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± Lone Wolf replied


    ¡°Tomorrow, you and Connor will enter the Starlight Hall. You¡¯ll need to find a reason to break the fish tank fifteen minutes after the negotiation starts,¡± ck Snake instructed


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin the full n to me?¡± Lone Wolf questioned


    ¡°Considering Connor¡¯s and Amiri¡¯s statuses, Connor will definitely be seated opposite the fish tank, and Amiri will be close to it,¡± ck Snake exined. Following this, ck Snake sent another image. The floor near Amiri¡¯s seat was encircled with a red line. ¡°Look at the area within the red circle. There¡¯s a piece of electric wire covered in thick rubber there. I¡¯ll slice through the rubber beforehand. Once the fish tank¡¯s water spills and reaches the exposed wire, Amiri will be electrocuted and die,¡± ck Snake detailed


    Sitting on the sofa, Connor grinned. They had conceived the same scheme independently. He had also considered using this method


    ¡°The Starlight Hall is heavily secured. How do you n to slice the rubber without being noticed?¡± he asked


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know. You don¡¯t need the details. Once the job is done, you¡¯ll get three hundred million dors,¡± ck Snake responded firmly


    After ending their chat, Marissa logged out of the Dark Net and sprawled out on therge bed. The furnishings and amenities in the luxurious presidential suite were first-rate¡ªbothvish andfortable


    Connor smiled once more and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Yet, despite the plush bed, sleep eluded her


    She had significant tasks ahead the next day, demanding a good night¡¯s rest. Why wasn¡¯t she using Connor, her reliable sleep aid, waiting just outside her door? Reflecting on her need for tranquility, Marissa opened the door and stepped out. She approached Connor and said, ¡°Come and keep mepany.¡±


    Connor gave her a yful look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need mypany?¡±


    ¡°That was before. I need it now,¡± Marissa stated confidently


    Amused by hermanding presence, Connorughed. Then, he stood up and followed her back to the bedroom. Marissa enjoyed a restful night


    The following morning, she awoke from a pleasant dream. Connor, already dressed neatly, was sitting at the edge of the bed waiting for her. Seeing her stir, he spoke in a warm tone, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Get up and eat. We¡¯ll have the negotiation with Amiri at eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll join you soon after I change,¡± Marissa replied. Connor stood and left the room. Marissa promptly rose, preparing herself for the day¡¯s events at the Starlight Hall


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:


    As Marissa changed her clothes, Connor waited patiently in the living room, surrounded by Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who anxiously anticipated the challenging negotiation ahead in the Starlight Hall. Connor, once fiercely determined to kill Amiri, now seemed unexpectedly passive, providing no directives as the crucial meeting approached


    The silence grew heavy until Domenic could no longer bear it. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s our strategy for dealing with Amiri? Should we prepare for a confrontation?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for my instructions,¡± Connor replied, his tone light yet firm


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged worried nces, having no option but to trust Connor¡¯smand. At that moment, Marissa stepped out of her room, stunning everyone present


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Given the day¡¯s tense agenda, where unexpected conflicts might erupt at any moment, sensible and flexible attire was crucial. However, Marissa¡¯s choice of wardrobe defied that expectation. She was dressed extravagantly in a high-end gown designed by Sara,plete with crystal shoes, sophisticated makeup, and expensive jewelry. To the uninformed, she looked ready for a grand ball, not a perilous negotiation. If she were Tiffany, they might think she was a fool. But she was Marissa, the seasoned mercenary ¡®ck Snake,¡¯ known for her strategic acumen. Such an evident blunder seemed imusible, suggesting a deeper strategy at y. The trio stood dumbfounded, trying to decipher her intentions. Only Connor remainedposed, admiring her with a smile. ¡°Today, you are undoubtedly the most beautiful again.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was a smile as dazzling as her attire. After their breakfast, they proceeded to the Starlight Hall


    Elvis was waiting outside their door, ready to personally escort them. Upon arrival, Elvis courteously addressed Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, ording to the Sunrise¡¯s security protocols, everyone must be scanned before entering the Starlight Hall to ensure no dangerous items are carried inside.¡±


    ¡°We willply with the cruise ship¡¯s regtions,¡± Connor acknowledged with a nod. Following Elvis¡¯s cue, a staff member stepped forward, scanning each individual from head to toe with a device and temporarily holding any items deemed suspicious


    Once the examination concluded, Connor inquired, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Elvis gestured weingly. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Daniels. Pleasee in.¡± Holding Marissa¡¯s hand, Connor led the way into the Starlight Hall, with Domenic, Marc, Terry, and a team of bodyguards following closely


    As they entered, the heavy door closed behind them, sealing the room in quiet solitude. Inside, Amiri had been waiting. He rose to greet them with a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Standing behind Amiri were his bodyguards, looking decidedly less friendly than their leader. The elegant man from the previous day was also there, standing beside Amiri. Connor did not acknowledge Amiri. He surveyed the room with a cool gaze before sitting down on the sofa opposite Amiri, still holding Marissa¡¯s hand


    Once they were seated, Amiri spoke again, shing a charming smile. ¡°Is this beautifuldy your wife? She¡¯s absolutely stunning!¡±


    Connor remained expressionless, his face as cold as ice, which visibly difited Amiri. Marissa, on the other hand, responded with a radiant smile. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you the charmer! I¡¯m delighted by yourpliments. Do go on¡ªI¡¯m all ears.¡±


    At this, Domenic, Marc, and Terry couldn¡¯t help but grimace. What was Marissa thinking?


    Though her marriage with Connor was just a ruse, openly flirting with dangerous game, especially given Connor¡¯s known possessiveness, was risky. Worried, the three men simultaneously turned to gauge Connor¡¯s reaction, unsure of what his response might be


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:


    To Domenic, Marc, and Terry¡¯s surprise, Connor¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He seemed already ustomed to his wife¡¯s flirtatious behavior. It was only then that the three men realized Connor and Marissa were conspiring together in some kind of scheme against Amiri


    However, Amiri did not think so. He feltpletely safe on the Sunrise. Regardless of Connor¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t dare offend Paul. That was also why Amiri had made his trip public when he learned Connor wasing to the Sunrise. He wanted to use the cruise ship as a tform to negotiate face-to-face with Connor. Making peace with such a powerful person like Connor seemed better than opposing him


    Amiri was known for his indulgence in sex. His partners were scattered across the globe, from wealthy socialites and celebrities to ordinary shop assistants. If he fancied a woman, he would pursue her relentlessly until he got her. It was a well-known fact


    Marissa knew this. That was why she had dressed so strikingly today, unting her allure in front of Amiri to lower his guard. Amiri had encountered numerous beautiful women, but Marissa¡¯s beauty struck him like no other. As soon as she entered the room, he was spellbound. Her smile nearly made him drool on the spot. If not for the fact she was Connor¡¯s wife, he might have lost all restraint


    Seeing Amiri¡¯s self-control faltering, the elegant man nearby quickly coughed to remind him. Only then did Amiri return to his senses. Meeting Connor¡¯s icy stare, he shivered and hurriedly settled back on the sofa. After straightening his clothes, Amiri looked at Connor again and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding about your cargo ship. I never intended to oppose the Daniels Group. Please, let me go.¡±


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Connor sneered. ¡°You even put a two-billion-dor bounty on my life. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one begging for mercy?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Daniels, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Amiri pleaded. ¡°I was terrified and made a mistake. If you let me go, I¡¯ll immediately withdraw the bounty.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly should I let you go?¡± Connor inquired


    ¡°In addition to the doublepensation I previously offered,¡± Amiri responded, ¡°I¡¯m also willing to give you the two billion. What do you think?¡±


    Connor was so enraged that he mmed his fist on the table, startling everyone. ¡°Amiri, you think you can buy me off with money? Do you think I need your two billion dors?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Amiri stammered, visibly frightened. ¡°You¡¯re rich and powerful. To you, two billion dors is just a drop in the ocean. How could I presume¡­?¡±


    Amiri suddenly shifted gears and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Daniels, if you¡¯re not willing to make peace, then don¡¯t me me for what ck Snake ns to do!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes red with a deadly intensity


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, Mr. Daniels,¡± Amiri said, his face darkening. ¡°You know that ck Snake has never been defeated!¡±


    The tension in the room skyrocketed. Both sides seemed on the brink of conflict. At that moment, Marissa stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this civil.¡±


    She elegantly lifted the hem of her dress and walked toward Amiri in her high-heeled shoes. The bodyguards, seeing her delicate appearance, did not stop her. As she approached, the scent of her perfume filled the air, captivating Amiri once again. With a graceful smile, Marissa poured him a cup of tea and said, ¡°Please, have a cup of tea first. Let¡¯s discuss this peacefully.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:


    Marissa¡¯s sweet voice infused the Starlight Hall with a flirtatious air. Connor¡¯s team squirmed with embarrassment for their boss, while Amiri¡¯s followers buzzed with excitement, seeing him as a ma for admirers


    Amiri himself was ecstatic. He thrived on the adtion from his lovers, who proimed him the most handsome man alive¡ªa belief that bolstered his self-assurance. Charred by Marissa¡¯s advances, Amiri even considered himself more captivating than Connor, his joy evident in his constant smile


    Amid the blend of difort and fascination, Connor kept his expression unreadable, even as everyone¡¯s attention shifted to him. Everyone was curious about his response to his wife¡¯s flirtatious antics. Yet, he appeared unfazed, his gazending on Marissa¡¯s feet every now and then. In fact, her feet were neatly hidden under her dress. But he sensed her feet disturbing the wire¡¯s rubber surface


    She had opted for crystal high-heel shoes that day, and he suspected they concealed something more. Oblivious to the potential threat, Amiri continued to enjoy his tea, served by Marissa with a shy smile. After damaging the wire¡¯s rubber surface, Marissamented, ¡°Enjoy your tea, Mr. Amiri.¡± She gracefully made her way back to her original seat next to Connor


    Amiri took a leisurely sip of his tea and then warmly proposed, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it seems your wife wishes for peace between us. For her sake, why not reconsider my peace offer?¡±


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Ha,¡± Connor scoffed. ¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m that easily convinced?¡±


    In a swift motion, he grabbed the ashtray and hurled it at the fish tank next to Amiri. He moved so quickly that Amiri¡¯s security didn¡¯t have time to react. The tank burst with a loud crash, unleashing a torrent of water


    Amiri and his men stiffened, readying themselves for a potential fight to the death. Meanwhile, Connor stayed calm, giving nomands to his own team. The perplexed bodyguards tried to figure out if Connor¡¯s action was just a spontaneous disy of anger. Domenic, Marc, and Terry shared puzzled looks, ncing at Connor for any hint of what to do next. Initially, they had mistaken the broken fish tank as a cue to attack, but it soon became clear that their boss wasn¡¯t signaling anything


    Their attention shifted to ck Snake, who had been yful and flirtatious moments ago. Now, she matched Connor¡¯s detached demeanor. As bewilderment permeated the room, Amiri began to convulse violently, his face twisting in pain as he fell to the floor. Water from the smashed tank spread across the floor, soaking Amiri as he writhed in agony, his cries muffled by the pain


    ¡°Mr. Amiri, what¡¯s going on?¡± someone close to him called, reaching out to help. Almost immediately, this person began to shudder in spasms, copsing as the water flowed around him. It dawned on everyone at once: Amiri had been electrocuted. The electric shock had traveled through the water from the tank


    The exact origin of the electric shock remained unknown, but it was clear the current had spread. ¡°Oh, my goodness, what do we do now?¡± Amiri¡¯s bodyguards started to panic. Before they could figure out their next move, the water reached them, and they too began to convulse, dropping like dominoes just as Amiri had


    The tension in the room peaked as the door to the Starlight Hall burst open, revealing a group d in ck. They brandished their guns, aiming at everyone present


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:


    Marissa and Connor remained still, ncing at Amiri with indifference


    Elvis had been monitoring the scene in the Starlight Hall through surveince. It was typical for him to bring his team in at such a moment, but it proved futile. Amiri had been severely injured, perhaps fatally


    Upon entering and witnessing the scene, Elvis immediately instructed his team to cut off the power. Amiri ceased twitching andy motionless. It was unclear whether he was dead or alive. His assistant and bodyguards, who had also received an electric shock, were in the same condition


    ¡°Mr. Amiri!¡± Elvis quickly stepped forward to check on Amiri. Once he confirmed that Amiri was still breathing, he let out a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°Call the doctor right now!¡± Since the incident urred on the Sunrise, Elvis felt a pressing responsibility. He became the most anxious person there. While waiting for the doctor, Marissa and Connor remained seated, their faces expressionless, seemingly detached from the incident


    Elvis¡¯ expression darkened. Right after the incident, he suspected that the couple had a hand in what happened to Amiri. However, despite reviewing the surveince footage repeatedly, he found nothing amiss. The only questionable act was Marissa serving a cup of tea to Amiri. Elvis had scrutinized her every move; she had done nothing suspicious beyond that. If she had intended to harm Amiri, he reasoned it would have been through poisoning, not an electric shock


    Unable to find any concrete evidence against Connor and Marissa, Elvis approached them cautiously, managing a smile. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry if this has rmed you.¡±


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Connor responded coolly. Feigning ignorance, Marissa asked sweetly, ¡°Captain Williamson, what happened to Mr. Amiri? Did he suddenly fall ill?¡±


    Elvis barely concealed his annoyance. He had heard rumors about Tiffany¡¯s naivety, and now he believed them. It was obvious to anyone that Amiri had suffered an electric shock, yet she posed such an oblivious question


    Maintaining hisposure for the sake of her being Connor¡¯s wife, Elvis forced a smile and exined, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, he received an electric shock.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Marissa eximed, her face filled with horror as she clung to Connor. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s an electrical leak. We should leave quickly!¡±


    Not only did Elvis struggle to keep hisposure, but so did Domenic, Marc, and Terry. They had all heard about the ruthlessness of ck Snake, but they had never heard she was acting so good at it. No one could have guessed that ck Snake, the woman who instilled fear across the mercenary world, was the seemingly naive and flirtatious woman before them. Only Connor smiled softly as he embraced her, reassuring her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, baby. Captain Williamson has ordered the power to be turned off.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was so scared!¡± Marissa clutched her chest, her expression one of a disaster survivor


    ¡°Captain Williamson, please ensure someone checks everything thoroughly. We can¡¯t have any electricitying through. It¡¯s too horrifying.¡±


    Struggling to maintain his smile, Elvis was baffled by why Connor, a top billionaire, was so enamored with a woman who seemed so devoid of sense. His tastes were indeed peculiar!


    Just then, the medical team arrived in a rush. After a swift assessment, the doctor announced, ¡°Immediate emergency treatment can save Mr. Amiri, but he¡¯s been severely injured by the electric shock. I¡¯m afraid he might be seriously disabled.¡±


    Elvismanded without hesitation, ¡°Save him! Now!¡± Amiri getting an electric shock in the Starlight Hall was a major embarrassment for the Sunrise. Saving his life was now imperative


    As the doctor began emergency procedures, the tense silence of the hall was shattered. A gunshot rang out, and a bullet struck Amiri squarely between the eyebrows


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:


    The shooting aimed at Amiri caught everyone off guard. Marissa and Connor were no exception to the shock


    The true surprise, however,y in the identity of the gunman: a man in ck who apanied Elvis. Only those in Elvis¡¯ entourage were allowed to bring weapons, as everyone else had been meticulously scanned before entering Starlight Hall


    This pointed to an unsettling truth: the gunman must be linked to the Sunrise. The crowd gasped and turned their eyes toward the gunman


    Elvis¡¯panions, all bodyguards for the Sunrise, wore matching ck uniforms, hats, and masks, each bearing the distinctive logo of the cruise ship


    Unruffled by the multitude of stares, the man who had pulled the trigger stood his ground, his demeanor calm. With cold precision, he fired twice more at Amiri, each bullet finding its mark between the eyebrows


    ¡°0987, what are you doing!?¡± Elvis¡¯ voice thundered in fury. The bodyguards on the Sunrise were known by numbers, and this one was called 0987


    At that moment, a man in nothing but underwear burst into the room, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m the real 0987! He knocked me out and stole my uniform!¡±


    This revtion shifted all attention and weapons toward the imposter. ¡°Seize his weapon!¡± Elvismanded with an authoritative tone. Without resistance, the fake 0987 surrendered his gun


    Despite the multitude of barrels pointed at his head, the counterfeit 0987 maintained hisposure, a smug grin spreading across his face


    Elvis stepped up briskly, tore off the imposter¡¯s hat and mask, and peered closely at him


    Seeing a face he did not recognize, Elvis queried his assistant, ¡°Does he belong to our staff?¡±


    The assistant swiftly initiated an inquiry and soon reported, ¡°No, he¡¯s not one of us.¡± Elvis fixed his gaze on the imposter and sneered. ¡°No one has ever dared to impersonate one of us andmit murder on the Sunrise before. You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Marissa, who had been feigning innocence, suddenly turned stone-faced and inexplicably removed her high-heel shoes. While the others were puzzled by her actions, Connor understood her motives, yet he remained passive


    Elvis, ovee with anger, delivered a loud p to the imposter¡¯s face and demanded, ¡°Tell us, who are you!?¡±


    The imposter¡¯s mouth bled, but he managed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody. Even if I told you my name, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything to you. I hold a deep grudge against Amiri and wanted him dead. My actions weren¡¯t meant to offend the Sunrise.¡±


    Given Amiri¡¯s notorious past, it wasn¡¯t shocking that someone would seek vengeance so brazenly. Elvis sighed. ¡°Young man, I understand your need for revenge, but you must understand the rules here on the Sunrise. You¡¯ve stirred trouble, and there¡¯s a price for that.¡±


    The imposter nodded, his resolve clear. ¡°I never expected to walk away from this. My fate is in your hands.¡±


    Elvis studied the youthful face before him and shook his head. ¡°Such a young and handsome man, and now bound for a watery grave. What a waste.¡± Despite his pity, Elvis knew the rules of the Sunrise were invible, even by him


    ¡°Anyst words, young man?¡± Elvis asked


    The imposter cast a fleeting nce at Marissa, then bowed his head, saying, ¡°I hope those I love will live a wonderful life.¡±


    Elvis grimaced at the unconventional parting words, then hardened his expression. He signaled to his men and said, ¡°Throw him into the sea!¡±


    As his subordinates moved to carry out the order, Marissa, seated on the sofa, suddenly called out, ¡°Wait.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:


    As Marissa spoke, the imposter 0987 trembled with intensity. Elvis, looking puzzled, turned to her. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa gestured at the imposter 0987. ¡°I want him alive. Captain Williamson, what are your terms?¡±


    Elvis gave the imposter a quick nce and then, looking displeased, confronted Marissa. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, are you confessing that you orchestrated the assassination attempt on Amiri?¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, the imposter 0987 eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± He red at Marissa, scolding her, ¡°Mind your own business! Get lost! I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    At that moment, Marissa was almost driven to madness by Landen. She had known he was Blue Wind for a while and had tried to protect him by forbidding him from joining the assassination attempt on Amiri. Yet, he had shown up, determined to act the hero. He mistook her for Tiffany and didn¡¯t want to drag her into his mess, but how could she just stand by and watch him risk his life? Marissa shot Landen a re, then turned back to Elvis, managing a smile. ¡°Captain Williamson, I indeed nned the incident with Amiri. This young man was merely carrying out orders. If you have any issues, direct them at me and spare him.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, stop this nonsense! My actions have nothing to do with you. You need to leave now!¡± Landen shouted


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marissa snapped back


    In that instant, a small ring-shaped de flew from her hand, narrowly missing Landen¡¯s head and embedding itself in the wall


    Elvis¡¯ expression shifted dramatically at the sight of the de. ¡°ck Snake!?¡± The mention of ck Snake made everyone recoil in fear and stare in disbelief. Hadn¡¯t ck Snake epted Amiri¡¯s bounty to behead Connor? How had she ended up as Connor¡¯s wife?


    Landen gaped at Marissa in shock. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly at Landen, signaling him to remain silent. She then addressed Elvis again. ¡°Captain Williamson, my feud with Amiri is personal. His death was to settle a score, unrted to the Sunrise. Yet, I admit I vited the ship¡¯s rules. Shall we discuss terms?¡±


    Elvis, still reeling from the shock, instinctively looked toward Connor


    Marissa added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to consult him. My actions are independent of Mr. Daniels. He has no influence over what I do.¡±


    Elvis, recovering slightly, asked, ¡°What¡¯s your proposal, Ms. ck Snake?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°If you release my friend, I¡¯ll serve the Sunrise in secret for three years, following all orders.¡±


    ¡°No, boss!¡± Landen interjected, tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice so much for me. It¡¯s alright if I die!¡±


    Marissa gave him a frosty stare. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    Landen shivered and quickly mped his mouth shut


    Elvis, enticed by the offer, considered the trade. Releasing an unknown for three years of service from ck Snake was an enticing proposition. However, the Sunrise had its reputation to consider. If word of this deal spread, it could tarnish the image of the ship. Noticing his hesitation, Marissa pressed further. ¡°Captain Williamson, Amiri has countless enemies. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for him to be targeted. The Starlight Hall is sealed tight. If none of us speaks of this, the matter will remain contained, preserving the reputation of the Sunrise.¡±


    Elvis seemed convinced, but before he could respond, Connor interjected, ¡°I disagree!¡± As he spoke, Connor pulled Marissa into his arms and faced Elvis. ¡°My wife will not serve the Sunrise, not for three years, not even for three minutes! Captain Williamson, any conditions you have can be discussed with me.¡±


    Elvis found himself in a dilemma. Facing a figure as influential as Connor, he couldn¡¯t make a decision lightly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, this matter requires Mr. Alvarado¡¯s input. Please wait a moment,¡± Elvis said, then hurried to contact Paul, the head of the Sunrise


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:


    Before contacting Paul, Elvis instructed his men to remove Amiri¡¯s and his team¡¯s bodies. Afterward, he led his men out of Starlight Hall and shut the heavy door. Before leaving, Elvis left Landen with Marissa. Considering the fake 0987 inconsequential, Elvis decided to let ck Snake have him back as a favor


    The hall became isted once more. Landen couldn¡¯t believe the girl in front of him was the legendary ck Snake. Staring at her for a long time, he asked, ¡°Are you really¡­ my boss?¡±


    Marissa asked him coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow my instructions?¡±


    Landen fell to the floor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I figured out you didn¡¯t want me involved in Amiri¡¯s assassination. I wanted to take revenge for Red Thunder myself, so I came here alone.¡±


    Marissa sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to me you now. Get up.¡± Despite her words, Landen continued to kneel and apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I caused you trouble.¡±


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Marissa lifted Landen, not allowing him to kneel. Taking a deep breath, Landen looked at Marissa carefully. ¡°Tiffany, how did you be ck Snake? If you were so powerful, why did you allow Sansa and A to bully you before?¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°Weren¡¯t you bullied by them too? Like you, Iter became strong.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I see.¡± Landen nodded. He then chuckled. ¡°I used to want to protect you like a big brother. But now¡ªHaha, ck Snake is like a god to me! You¡¯re my boss.¡±


    Marissa teased, ¡°Your god might end up thrown into the sea to feed sharks. Then you¡¯ll lose her!¡±


    Landen scratched the back of his head and pledged, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll follow you to the end. If you die, I won¡¯t be able to live alone!¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m ck Snake. I¡¯ll be a legend in the underworld as well after I die. I don¡¯t want you causing me trouble even in the underworld!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Landen, despite Marissa¡¯s scolding, felt content. Meanwhile, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all touched their noses simultaneously, a gesture of coincidence, regarding Landen and Marissa¡¯s interaction. Connor, feeling jealous, pulled Marissa into his arms, creating distance between her and Landen, despite Landen being Marissa¡¯s cousin


    But Landen didn¡¯t overthink it. He smiled apologetically at Connor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Daniels. I might have caused you some trouble.¡± Connor, indifferent, gave him a nce but said nothing


    In fact, Landen had indeed caused Connor trouble. If Landen hadn¡¯t arrived and killed Amiri, he and Marissa could have left without any issues. Suddenly, a thought struck Marissa. She turned her head to gaze at the person who had posed as Lone Wolf. Throughout the whole incident, he had done nothing. What was he thinking? When their eyes met, the man quickly averted his gaze, appearing submissive, which left Marissa feeling frustrated


    Suddenly, she turned to Connor. ¡°I¡¯m ck Snake. What do you have to say?¡±


    Connor feigned ignorance and replied, ¡°Are you going to kill me now?¡±


    Realizing something, Marissa asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already figured out that I¡¯m ck Snake before this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Connor put his fist to his lips and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now she understood why he hadn¡¯t been surprised when she revealed her identity as ck Snake. She looked at Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who were exchanging knowing smiles. ¡°Did you already know?¡± she asked them


    They simultaneously lowered their heads, indicating theirplicity


    It all clicked for Marissa. She looked at Connor with disdain and asked, ¡°Lone Wolf, do you find deceiving others amusing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:


    Caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s question, Connor guiltily touched his nose. He had hoped to keep up his act a bit longer, but she had already figured out he was Lone Wolf


    ¡°What¡¯s your guess on Paul¡¯s decision?¡± he asked, attempting to steer the conversation elsewhere


    However, Marissa was already flexing her wrists. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, I¡¯m truly sorry. ording to the rules, since I¡¯ve epted Amiri¡¯s task, I must fulfill it, no matter what,¡± she stated firmly


    Connor shed a conciliatory smile. ¡°So, are you going to behead me now?¡±


    Marissa nodded resolutely. ¡°Absolutely. I have toplete this mission before Paul decides to throw me into the sea, or my reputation as ck Snake will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Well, heh.¡± Connor chuckled. He was confident she wouldn¡¯t actually behead him, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure she wouldn¡¯t rough him up a bit. Her temper was notorious, after all


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    No one intervened. The man who had been masquerading as Lone Wolf finally removed his hat and mask, relishing the freedom to breathe openly again. Domenic, Marc, and Terry observed their boss with amusement. Landen stood frozen, shock stering his features as the revtions sunk in. The idea that Marissa was his boss, the famous ck Snake, was startling enough. But discovering Connor as the legendary Lone Wolf left him utterly dumbfounded. He found himself face to face with his two idols in the mercenary world! A whirlwind of excitement, shock, and joy surged through him, rendering him speechless and foolish in his awe


    Meanwhile, Marissa raised her fist to strike Connor. However, the opening of the Starlight Hall¡¯s door interrupted her. She paused, her muscles rxing slightly. All eyes in the room shifted towards the door. Elvis, nked by a group of bodyguards d in ck, stepped back into the Starlight Hall with a grave expression. Marissa and Connor moved towards him in unison. After a moment of intense staring, Elvis extended a formal invitation


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, Mr. Alvarado requests your presence.¡±


    Paul was on the Sunrise? This piece of information caught everyone off guard. Although Paul¡¯s name was known to all, his whereabouts had always remained a mystery. He was almost a mythological presence, a figure woven into the collective consciousness, never assuming a tangible form. The prospect of actually meeting him seemed beyond anyone¡¯s wildest dreams


    Without exchanging a word but sharing a knowing look, Marissa and Connor epted the inevitability of their situation and made their way towards the door. As some in the room made to follow, Elvis blocked their path, spreading his arms wide


    ¡°Everyone else will remain here in the Starlight Hall,¡± he directed firmly


    Domenic said immediately, ¡°I am Mr. Daniels¡¯ assistant. We cannot be separated!¡±


    Marc and Terry chimed in together, ¡°We are Mr. Daniels¡¯ personal bodyguards. We have to stay close to him!¡±


    Landen stepped forward with urgency. ¡°I can¡¯t be apart from my boss!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado isn¡¯t someone just anyone can meet,¡± Elvis remarked, his smile fading into a frosty expression. ¡°I understand your loyalty to your bosses, but here on the Sunrise, Mr. Alvarado calls the shots. If Mr. Alvarado decides it¡¯s the end for Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, your presence won¡¯t make any difference. But don¡¯t worry. Should anything happen to Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯ll inform you right away. At that point, anyone willing to share their fate is free to join them in the sea.¡±


    After Elvis¡¯ stern deration, all eyes turned to Marissa and Connor, waiting for their direction. Marissa offered Landen a reassuring smile. ¡°Just wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°But, boss¡ª¡± Landen began, only to be silenced by her raised hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already gone against my wishes once. I won¡¯t tolerate another incident.¡±


    Landen, realizing his mistake, lowered his head in guilt. While Marissa remainedposed, Connor¡¯s expression was notably stern as he turned to address Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:


    As Connor prepared to speak, Domenic, Marc, and Terry turned their full attention toward him. They sensed that this could be a serious parting, and they prepared to hang on his every word, knowing it could be theirst exchange


    Connor began, ¡°Just stay here and wait for me. If Ie back, all¡¯s well. But if not, I¡¯ll vanish along with the Sunrise.¡± While the message was directed at Domenic, Marc, and Terry, it served as a clear caution to Elvis, and a caution to Elvis was a caution to Paul. Despite their anxieties, Connor¡¯s steady, confident tone brought a measure of calm to Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    Meanwhile, Elvis¡¯ demeanor shifted noticeably at Connor¡¯s deration. He quickly gestured again, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, this way, please!¡± Taking Marissa by the hand, Connor followed Elvis, who led them briskly away. Shortly after their departure, the heavy door of Starlight Hall shut, locking the remaining people inside


    Outside the Starlight Hall, Marissa and Connor were surrounded by a team of men dressed in ck, armed with assault rifles. Elvis, with a grave expression, pointed at two ck blindfolds, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, please cooperate with us.¡± Both Marissa and Connor eyed the blindfolds but raised no objections. Given Paul¡¯s enigmatic nature, it was expected that his exact location would remain a secret. Curiosity about Paul¡¯s identity lingered in their minds, but they knew well that failing toply now would mean never meeting him. Cooperating was a wiser choice before meeting Paul


    ¡°Thank you both for your cooperation,¡± Elvis stated. No sooner had he uttered his words than the men in ck approached and ced blindfolds over Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s eyes. The enveloping darkness tightened Connor¡¯s grip on Marissa¡¯s hand. ck Snake was renowned for her bravery, even when staring down death. Connor, despite knowing that, vowed silently to never release her hand


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, please,¡± Elvis called out once more. Both Marissa and Connor felt the cold metal of a gun barrel pressed against their backs. Connor¡¯s expression grew stern as he addressed Elvis, ¡°Captain Williamson, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude to point guns at our backs?¡±


    Elvis¡¯ manner stayed polite and unassuming. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please understand our situation. The person beside you is the mercenary queen, ck Snake. She¡¯s taken down an entire army by herself on the battlefield. We need to be careful.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she replied, ¡°Captain Williamson, try to rx. I hold no ill will towards the Sunrise. I won¡¯t start a massacre unless provoked.¡± Elvis tightened his lips. ck Snake was indeed quite daring, making a threat while under the threat of a gun. But people with remarkable abilities were, of course, courageous


    After some deliberation, Elvis sensed something amiss and made another stringent demand. ¡°Before you meet Paul, you must wear electronic handcuffs.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Captain Williamson,¡± Marissa replied, her smile unwavering. Connor hesitated at first, not out of fear but because he was used to being treated with dignity and disliked such demeaning treatment. Nevertheless, with Marissa showing no sign of difort, heplied


    Elvis signaled to his men in ck, and soon, both Marissa and Connor had electronic handcuffs secured around their wrists. ¡°Do your doubts persist now, Captain Williamson?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with amusement. Observing her calm and confident demeanor, Elvis couldn¡¯t shake off his lingering doubts, suspecting that ck Snake could have more schemes up her sleeve. However, with their guests both blindfolded and handcuffed, he realized further restrictions were unnecessary


    ¡°Please, follow me.¡± nked by Elvis and a group of armed men, Marissa and Connor proceeded. They zigzagged through numerous corridors, ascending and descending, covering quite a distance. Atst, Elvis halted. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± he announced


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:


    As Elvis¡¯ voice faded away, the blindfolds covering Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s eyes were removed. After being in darkness for a while, they blinked against the sudden brightness


    Once their eyes adjusted, they found themselves in an opulent hall. It was difficult to determine which deck of the Sunrise they were on, given the maze-like path Elvis had guided them through. The hall was extravagantly decorated, with numerous individuals dressed in ck and wielding assault rifles lining the sides, all pointing their weapons at Marissa and Connor, who stood in the center. Tension hung thick in the air


    At the front of the hall, arge screen blocked their view of whaty beyond. Unexpectedly, a young woman¡¯s voice emanated from behind the screen. ¡°Mr. Daniels, we used to mind our own business, but I never imagined we¡¯d meet like this today.¡±


    Marissa and Connor exchanged puzzled nces. Could Paul actually be a woman?


    Before they could dwell on it, an elderly male voice rang out. ¡°Ms. ck Snake, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation for some time. I always pictured you as a sturdy man, yet here you are, a young woman of merely 22. Quite the unexpected heroine.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Marissa and Connor now realized Paul was using a voice modtion device. They couldn¡¯t discern Paul¡¯s gender or age


    Marissa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Alvarado.¡± Connor mirrored her smile. ¡°I must apologize for causing offense to the Sunrise today. It¡¯s entirely my fault. Please, Mr. Alvarado, state any terms you have in mind. I¡¯ll do my utmost to fulfill them.¡±


    In response, a young man¡¯sughter echoed from behind the screen. ¡°Given your stature, Mr. Daniels, your word is as good as gold. Any condition I propose would undoubtedly be met, but¡­¡± There was a sigh before the voice continued, now sounding like that of an elderly woman. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of everything, Mr. Daniels. Ick neither wealth nor material possessions. Asking for anything from you seems dull. At this point, I simply wish to salvage my reputation.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, Mr. Alvarado, are you suggesting this will end in a fight to the death?¡±


    Another sigh emanated from behind the screen. ¡°I regret to say, Mr. Daniels, that I cannot afford to be aughingstock.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze turned piercing. ¡°Have you considered that I¡¯ve made certain arrangements before boarding the Sunrise, Mr. Alvarado? If anything were to happen to me, my associates will undoubtedly pursue you relentlessly.¡±


    The person behind the screen chuckled softly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I acknowledge your capability, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t afraid of death, considering your serious illness, right, Mr. Alvarado?¡± Marissa interjected abruptly


    The individual behind the screen paused briefly, then asked in a middle-aged male voice, ¡°How did youe by that information, youngdy?¡±


    Marissa maintained her smile, keeping her reasoning to herself. ¡°So, this is your real voice, Mr. Alvarado? You¡¯re indeed a man, around 50 years old. It¡¯s unfortunate to face death at your age.¡±


    Paul¡¯s irritation red as he abandoned the voice changer. ¡°You brat, are you courting death?¡±


    Marissa remained unfazed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask how I knew about your illness? I am Riss, the miracle doctor. I could discern it from your breathing.¡±


    Paul¡¯s surprise was palpable. ¡°Are you truly Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the authentic Dr. Riss.¡± Marissa promptly disyed her certificate


    Elvis swiftly delivered the certificate behind the screen. Following a momentary silence, Paul¡¯s voice resurfaced with skepticism. ¡°Even if you are Dr. Riss, why should I trust that you possess the ability to cure me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:


    Marissa calmly said, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you frequently experience chest tightness and difficulty breathing. At night, you either struggle to fall asleep or, once asleep, find it hard to wake up. Upon awakening, you¡¯re drenched in cold sweat, feeling weak and drained. Your physicians have told you that your organs are failing and you will die soon.¡±


    With a light chuckle, she asked, ¡°Am I urate in my assessment, Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    Paul¡¯s tone suddenly grew tense. ¡°You can deduce all that just from my breathing?¡±


    ¡°The title of international miracle doctor wasn¡¯t given to me without reason.¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°Can you truly cure me?¡± Paul asked


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you¡¯ve resigned yourself to the prospect of death. Why not let me give it a try? Sess would allow you to maintain your dominance in this world. Failure would yield no different oue from your current expectations, correct?¡±


    ¡°You present apelling argument,¡± Paul conceded softly. ¡°You possess a sharp wit that can both irritate people and inspire hope.¡±


    Marissa and Connor exchanged smiles at the hint of acquiescence in Paul¡¯s demeanor. However, Paul soon expressed another concern. ¡°If I consent to your treatment, wouldn¡¯t that expose my true identity to you?¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, your concern is rather amusing. It¡¯s like a woman inbor at a hospital expecting the doctor to ensure her and her baby¡¯s safety without examining the birth canal. Do you expect surgeons to operate blindfolded?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Paul gasped with frustration, then coughed several times. ¡°You impertinent girl, why must you be so rude? Aren¡¯t you a miracle worker? How can someone with such a title be so uncouth?¡±


    Marissa chuckled even more. ¡°Indeed, I am the renowned miracle doctor Riss, yet I am also the formidable mercenary queen ck Snake. I can exhibit refinement when warranted and coarseness when circumstances demand it, depending on the individual I¡¯m dealing with.¡±


    ¡°So, you deem me unworthy of your refinement?¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled with anger


    ¡°You¡¯ve ensnared me with these annoying electronic handcuffs and seek my demise. It would be folly for me to extend refinement to you. If given the chance, I¡¯d curse your ancestors until their coffins rupture!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ugh!¡± Paul suddenly spat a mouthful of blood. An urgent voice of Elvis emanated from behind the screen. ¡°Mr. Alvarado! Mr. Alvarado!¡±


    The armed men in the room aimed their guns at Marissa, awaiting Paul¡¯smand to shoot. But she remainedposed, even smiling slightly. Connor, initially tense, rxed as he realized Marissa likely had a n. Behind the screen, Paul coughed violently before subsiding


    Marissa, unperturbed, asked, ¡°Feeling better now, Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    After a brief pause, Paul asked uncertainly, ¡°Were you intentionally trying to provoke me just now?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you live toofortably. Everyone always agrees with you, even when you¡¯re wrong. You need someone like me to challenge you and help you release some of your toxic blood.¡±


    ¡°Toxic blood?¡± Paul asked in confusion. ¡°Do you mean I was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Not in the way you imagine. It¡¯s a medical issue, too intricate to exin right now. Just understand that causing you to expel that blood could extend your life by six months.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite an arrogant girl!¡± Paul sneered


    ¡°I¡¯m arrogant because I have the expertise!¡± Marissa asserted. ¡°You have the option to allow me to administer treatment, potentially extending your life, or throw me into the sea, leading to your demise from the illness. The decision lies with you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:


    ¡°You naughty girl!¡± Paul eximed, a bit frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re such a lovely youngdy, so talented¡ªwhy do you have to be so rude?¡±


    The room erupted inughter when everyone heard this. It was clear that Paul was quite taken with the bold young woman before him. His reprimand carried a warmth that contradicted his words


    After a brief pause, Paul spoke again, his voice tinged with yful suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re too clever by half. How do I know you won¡¯t harm me during treatment? Perhaps you¡¯ll use it as a chance to escape, or worse, to end my life?¡±


    Marissa tightened her lips, her response sharp yetposed. ¡°And what would I gain from killing you?¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement. ¡°True enough. If you manage to heal me, I¡¯ll handle the situation with Amiri myself. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re protected and showered with benefits!¡±


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa¡¯s response came with a defiant tilt of her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. You¡¯re the one who needs my skills to stay alive. Remember, a good doctor deserves the reverence of a deity. Treat me with the respect I deserve!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughter filled the air once again as Paul chuckled heartily at her words


    Silence fell abruptly when Elvis¡¯s authoritative and calm voice cut through from behind the screen. ¡°Put down your weapons.¡±


    Immediately, the men in ckplied. Following this, Elvis stepped out from behind the screen and approached to unlock the electronic handcuffs binding Marissa and Connor. He bowed deeply, offering his apologies. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Connor arched an eyebrow, clearly surprised by this peaceful resolution. He had braced himself for a violent confrontation. Marissa addressed Paul, saying, ¡°Old man, can you find me a pair offortable shoes?¡± It was only then that they noticed Marissa was without shoes


    She had previously concealed her ring-shaped des within the tall heels of her footwear. Later, to save Landen, she had removed her high heels and extracted all the des hidden inside. Once she had discarded her shoes, concerned they might impede her during the ensuing conflict, she chose to stay barefoot


    Connor quickly lifted her and gently set her down on the sofa, closely inspecting her feet. He asked with concern, ¡°Any cuts or punctures?¡±


    ¡°No, just a chilly floor,¡± Marissa responded. Upon hearing her reply, Connor took her feet in his hands, warming them gently


    Paul chuckled from behind the screen, remarking, ¡°They say Mr. Daniels is quite the stoic, but who would have thought he¡¯d be so tender with his wife behind closed doors? Quite the revtion.¡±


    At that moment, Elvis appeared with a pair offortable ts, announcing, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I noticed you wear a size 6.5. I fetched these from the cloakroom. Are they to your liking?¡± Marissa looked at the shoes, epted them without hesitation, and slipped them on. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    After she was shod, Paul called out from behind the screen, ¡°Youngdy,e over here.¡± Marissa approached, moving behind the screen where she saw Paul reclining on the sofa. She paused, slightly surprised when Paul, equally taken aback,plimented her warmly, ¡°You are even more beautiful than in photographs.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, struggling to find the right words. A strange sense of familiarity washed over her as she looked at Paul, despite it being their first encounter


    The stories painted Paul as a figure as fearsome as the god of death, yet in reality, he was a middle-aged man, frail and debilitated by sickness. Though only in his fifties, he seemed even more fatigued than Arabe


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t covet me just because I¡¯m beautiful,¡± she teased, her tone yful


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Paul chuckled softly, his voice low. ¡°What are you talking about? I never chased after women in my youth. Why would I start thinking about such things now, at this age?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re a nerd. That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Marissa remarked, then sat down to check Paul¡¯s pulse


    Paul raised his hand and lightly tapped her forehead. ¡°You bad girl, can¡¯t you ever speak nicely?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She cut him off, her tone half-serious, half-joking. ¡°You should really start showing some respect for your god. I might be able to help you reach a hundred years, but if you irritate me, I might just cut it down to eighty.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Paul suddenly erupted intoughter


    Elvis and the men in ck waiting outside were taken aback. Their boss had never disyed such amusement before! Paul had always been reserved; wealth and power were mere trifles to him, met with only a faint smile. Who would have guessed that today he¡¯d find such amusement in a young girl? Soon, hisughter turned into coughs, leaving him breathless


    Marissa swiftly handed him a ss of water. After taking a few sips, Paul eventuallyposed himself, refraining fromughter, though a smile remained on his lips


    ¡°You, youngdy, have a way with words. One moment, you could make me cough up blood. The next, you have meughing so hard I cough. Truly remarkable!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s yourck ofposure,¡± Marissa teased. ¡°At your age, one would expect you to be indifferent to both praise and criticism. Yet, a harsh word makes you furious, while a ttering one has youughing foolishly. You still have much to learn in your journey of self-cultivation.¡±


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Paul chuckled softly. ¡°People say I¡¯m fearsome, that everyone trembles in my presence. Yet here you are, acting so boldly at our first meeting. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Marissa paused, surprised. Despite Paul¡¯s reputation, she felt no fear. Instead, she felt a strange connection, speaking to him freely


    Seeing Paul reminded her of her mentor, Zyair. They were both formidable, yet their demeanors differed greatly. Zyair lived a carefree life, indulging in life¡¯s pleasures. Healthy and jovial, he embraced life. But Paul seemed fragile, tormented by illness. For some inexplicable reason, she felt a profound sympathy for him upon their first meeting and had a strong desire to utilize her abilities to alleviate his suffering. Of course, these sentiments remained her secret, something she couldn¡¯t disclose to anyone else


    Choosing to maintain a yful demeanor, Marissa responded to Paul¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and you¡¯re the patient. How could a doctor possibly fear a patient? It¡¯s usually the patient who¡¯s afraid of the doctor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement with a smile. ¡°Yes, indeed! Now I find myself afraid of you, a sharp-tongued young woman. Who knows, you might secretly poison me!¡± he joked,ughter filling the room. As they conversed further, their familiarity grew, and the atmosphere lightened


    Marissa proceeded to check Paul¡¯s pulse once more, examining his eyes, tongue, and asking for a stethoscope to listen to his internal organs


    After careful consideration, she delivered her assessment. ¡°Following a thorough examination, the findings align with my initial assessment. I can treat your illness, but it will require time since you¡¯ve been ill for quite a long time. Recovery, naturally, will be a gradual process.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope at this news. Lengthy treatment was preferable to counting down the days to his demise


    ¡°What exactly is afflicting me?¡± he asked


    Though he had consulted numerous doctors, none had provided a definitive diagnosis, merely noting his organs¡¯ steady decline. One recent prognosis even estimated he had just three months to live. Marissa exined, ¡°Your organ failure isn¡¯t primarily due to physical ailments but rather psychological factors¡ªumted sorrow deeply embedded within you manifesting as illness.¡±


    Locking eyes with Paul, she continued, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, for recovery, you must open your heart.¡± At this, Paul¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly from jovial to stern, a fleeting glimpse of hostility crossing his expression as he fixed his gaze on Marissa


    In a low voice, he demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:


    Despite being confined to his bed by illness, Paul still exuded an aura of authority. His anger was palpable, sending ripples of intimidation through everyone nearby. Connor¡¯s concern for Marissa grew; he was poised to rush to her aid at a moment¡¯s notice


    It was then that Marissa spoke up


    ¡°I can¡¯t fully grasp what you¡¯ve endured, but I understand why you¡¯re so guarded and defensive, considering your prominent position and the constant intrigue that surrounds it.¡± She paused and then continued, ¡°Myment about the sorrow in your heart wasn¡¯t based on uncovering any deep secrets of yours. It was inferred from observing your health. And my suggestion about opening your heart isn¡¯t an attempt to invade your privacy but to ensure you receive the most effective care.¡±


    Paul¡¯s face softened at Marissa¡¯s earnest words. After a moment of silence, he exhaled. ¡°Did I intimidate you? I¡¯ve always been overly cautious.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I don¡¯t get scared easily.¡± Marissa smiled and proposed, ¡°How about opening up to me then? It will be abined treatment, addressing both your physical and emotional needs.¡±


    Paul shook his head immediately. ¡°You¡¯re not interested?¡±


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Trust is crucial in the patient-doctor rtionship,¡± she said. ¡°When you hold back information, it bes difficult for me to provide you with the best care. There¡¯s no conflict of interest here, so there¡¯s no need to be guarded with me.¡±


    ¡°You truly have what it takes to be a legendary doctor. You can see that I have a secret and sorrow with just a nce. Not all doctors can do that,¡± Paul replied thoughtfully


    He then sighed deeply. ¡°But to be honest, Dr. Riss, I¡¯m at a loss. I¡¯m burdened by a secret and sorrow I can¡¯t exin. Another doctor suggested it might be depression.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression showed her concern. ¡°Can you share more about what you¡¯re feeling inside?¡±


    Paul leaned back, his gaze wandering to the ceiling as he pondered. ¡°It feels like there¡¯s a significant secret locked away in my mind, shrouded in fog. This mystery is a heavy weight, stealing my joy.¡± After a pause, Marissa inquired, ¡°Would you consider trying hypnotherapy with me?¡±


    ¡°Hypnotherapy?¡± Paul looked surprised


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°Since you can¡¯t recall this secret and it¡¯s affecting your mood, hypnosis might help us delve deep into your subconscious. We can uncover the hidden truths and understand why they¡¯re disrupting your mood.¡±


    Paul stayed silent, his lips forming a tight line that conveyed his internal conflict. Marissa, perceiving his conflict, kept her silence, offering him the space to sort through his thoughts. She understood that revealing one¡¯s innermost thoughts was challenging. Everyone harbors a private sanctuary, fiercely protected, possibly remaining forever hidden. Within Paul¡¯s mind was a sanctuary sealed off for reasons unknown. Cut off from this part of himself, he struggled with a deep sense of despair and mncholy. Despite his inability to open this locked part alone, he was also reluctant to allow others in, his instincts for self-protection sharply tuned


    If their roles were reversed, Marissa knew she too would keep her secrets close. As his doctor, Marissa recognized Paul¡¯s hesitation, but she needed to be direct. The choice to expose or conceal his deepest self was Paul¡¯s alone¡ªa decision that would dictate his path forward


    A profound silence enveloped the room. Paul¡¯s intense stare met Marissa¡¯s face, his thoughts inscrutable. Unruffled, Marissa maintained herposure, her eyes cast downward. Then, unexpectedly, Paul broke the silence


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:


    ¡°I refuse to use hypnosis,¡± Paul dered firmly


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa responded, her smile unwavering. The doctor hadid out the treatment n, leaving the decision entirely in the patient¡¯s hands. Marissa respected this choice wholeheartedly. She also understood where Paul wasing from. This was their first meeting. They were essentially strangers. Trusting herpletely and sharing his innermost thoughts was asking a lot of him. In another scenario, if she were just any doctor, he might have used harsh means to coerce her intopliance and detain her to keep his secrets safe. But Marissa was not just any doctor. She was Connor¡¯s wife. While Paul was influential, Connor was a formidable opponent who would protect Marissa at all costs. Paul knew better than to provoke a battle he might not win


    After a brief pause, Marissa spoke up. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, since you¡¯re notfortable with the initial n, I¡¯ll draft an alternative for you. It might not be asprehensive, but it still offers a solid chance of recovery, provided you¡¯re willing to engage fully.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Paul said, a trace of curiosity in his tone


    ¡°I propose using acupuncture and medicine to bolster your health and prevent further decline of your organs,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°However, this will also require you to manage your emotions, striving to maintain happiness and avoid prolonged sadness.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    ¡°What if I still can¡¯t shake this sadness?¡± Paul inquired


    ¡°Then the effectiveness of the treatment will diminish,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Our initial n is optimal because it addresses both your physical and mental health. You just need to delve into your spiritual world. The alternative, however, focuses solely on physical therapy. You¡¯ll have to tackle the psychological issues on your own. If you find that too challenging, the treatment will keep you alive, but perhaps not for as long as you¡¯d hope.¡±


    Paul nodded quietly, indicating his understanding. Hepsed back into silence


    Marissa sensed his hesitation and remained quiet, giving him time to ponder. She had a hunch about his dilemma. Opting for the first n risked exposing a secret he desperately wanted to keep hidden, which could harm him. Choosing the second n meant facing his emotions alone, a daunting task given his long-standing struggles. If managing his feelings were that simple, his condition wouldn¡¯t have reached such a critical point


    After a lengthy pause, Paul sighed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the second n.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied with a reassuring smile. She then turned and called out, ¡°Captain Williamson, could you bring me my purse, please?¡± Before she entered this hall, Elvis had already removed all suspicious items from her. He swiftly grabbed her purse and took it behind the screen by himself


    As he handed over her purse, Marissa instructed, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, please lie down on your back.¡±


    Elvis quickly stepped in and assisted Paul in lying down. Marissa deftly inserted the silver needles into Paul¡¯s body one after another, exining, ¡°This is our first session. Depending on how you respond, I¡¯ll determine when the next one should be. It¡¯s hard to say right now.¡±


    Once the acupuncture was done, she requested a pen and paper and promptly wrote out a prescription. She passed the prescription to Elvis and instructed, ¡°Please procure these medications for Mr. Alvarado as listed here and ensure they are administered exactly as directed. Start with this pill.¡±


    While speaking, she retrieved a pill from her purse, which Elvis had returned to her. Elvis¡¯s eyes gleamed with recognition. ¡°Is this the MindEase Elixir? A Pill?¡±


    Marissa simply confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Something about her confirmation seemed to trouble Elvis. His expression grew somber. In a subdued tone, he posed a hesitant question. ¡°I apologize for asking, Dr. Riss, but there¡¯s something troubling me¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:


    Marissa shot a casual nce at Elvis. ¡°Captain Williamson, what do you want to know?¡±


    Elvis nced at Paul before turning back to Marissa. ¡°Dr. Riss, I¡¯ve heard there are only two A Pills of MindEase Elixir in the world. You gave one to Mrs. Arabe Daniels and the other to Mr. Balthasar Nash. Yet here you are with another one. It leads me to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°That this one might be a fake,¡± Marissa finished for him


    Elvis appeared slightly embarrassed. ¡°I apologize, Dr. Riss. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. However, it concerns Mr. Alvarado¡¯s health, and I must ask my questions.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, she delved into her bag once more and pulled out arge, battered box, setting it on the table. The box was ordinary and worn, looking as though she had simply grabbed an old one from the trash as a makeshift solution


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    Elvis looked puzzled. Paul raised his eyebrows, clearly baffled too. Silently, Marissa lifted the lid of the box


    Both Elvis¡¯s and Paul¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight of its contents. Inside were dozens of MindEase Elixirs. From their appearances, they were all A Pills, the same rare and valuable kind. On the market, each A Pill could fetch fifteen million dors. The box Marissa had casually brought was filled with pills worth a total of five hundred million dors. Yet here they were, stored in a shabby, unassuming box that seemedpletely at odds with the treasure it held. The condition of the box didn¡¯t bother Marissa, nor did theck of cushioning like gauze to protect its contents. Moreover, the pills were scattered inside haphazardly, as if someone had tossed them inside without care


    Elvis¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Catching his nce, Marissa taunted, ¡°Captain Williamson, you¡¯re not thinking all these pills in my box are counterfeit, are you?¡±


    Flustered, Elvis replied, ¡°I apologize, Dr. Riss. There have been some whispers¡­¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Whispers are for the gullible, Captain. I produce ten furnaces of pills at a time, with two hundred pills per furnace. Imagine me cuddling a bucket of these pills and munching on them like popcorn while watching a movie.¡±


    Elvis found himself at a loss for words. The young woman was quite sharp-tongued. Blushing, Elvis hung his head and remained silent


    Paul turned his face into the sofa, barely containing hisughter. Marissa shot Elvis a stern look, then dissolved the MindEase Elixir into a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Please, give this to Mr. Alvarado to drink.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± Elvis responded, quickly grasping the ss with both hands. He moved with such urgency, clearly intimidated by Marissa now, careful not to cross her again. Elvis turned around to hand the ss to Paul, only to notice that Paul was holding back hisughter so intensely that his face had turned red. Elvis, lips pressed tightly together in an awkward smile, offered, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, let me assist you so you can drink this.¡±


    With Elvis¡¯s help, Paul managed to sit up and took a sip of the water mixed with MindEase Elixir. The effect was immediate. His mind felt clearer, and his body felt more rxed. Paul exhaled deeply, ovee with relief. ¡°I always heard the MindEase Elixir was miraculous, but I assumed those stories were just tall tales. It¡¯s only after trying it myself today that I realize its true power.¡±


    Marissa pushed the box of pills towards Paul, then instructed, ¡°Take one every ten days, no more than three a month. Overdosing could be fatal, causing you to vomit blood and die, while underdosing will prolong the recovery.¡±


    Paul eyed therge box of the costly pills and then turned to Elvis. ¡°Please prepare a check for six hundred million dors for Dr. Riss.¡±


    Before Elvis could respond, Marissa interjected, ¡°I¡¯m giving you this box for free, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    Paul looked surprised. ¡°Although obtaining this box is as easy for you as getting popcorn, for me, it¡¯s a rare treasure that money can hardly buy. You¡¯re giving me so many all at once. I can¡¯t just ept them without giving something in return.¡±


    Marissa shook her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not getting them for nothing. I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Paul responded, his tone indicating his readiness to help. Marissa then ced a photograph of Tiffany on the table. ¡°Please help me find this person, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:


    Paul and Elvis both looked at the photo simultaneously, their expressions filled with confusion


    ¡°Dr. Riss, isn¡¯t the person in this photo yourself?¡± asked Elvis


    Marissa shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s Tiffany Nash, my twin sister. ording to the investigation by my team, she should be on the Sunrise right now. I¡¯m hoping Mr. Alvarado can assist me in finding her.¡±


    Paul and Elvis quickly grasped the situation. The rumors about Connor¡¯s fianc¨¦e fleeing on their wedding day were true. She had indeed vanished. The woman before them was not Tiffany but her twin, posing as her


    However, before meeting Marissa, Paul and Elvis had done their homework on Tiffany. Records showed Tiffany didn¡¯t have a sister, leaving them puzzled about Marissa¡¯s background. Despite not knowing her true background, they were pleased she revealed her identity to them, suggesting a level of trust


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Paul inquired


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°My name is Marissa Nash.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful name.¡± Paul nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Tiffany is on the Sunrise, we¡¯ll find her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    Paul then smiled subtly. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve shared your identity with us. Aren¡¯t you worried I might reveal it?¡±


    Marissa returned the smile. ¡°If you reveal my identity, I¡¯ll tamper with your pills to shorten your life by twenty years.¡±


    Paulughed heartily. ¡°You are quite the character. I¡¯d be happy to hear you scold me. Would you consider being my daughter?¡±


    Marissa looked perplexed. Seeing her confusion, Paul rified, ¡°I don¡¯t have any children of my own. How about bing my daughter?¡±


    Marissa declined bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of calling just anyone father.¡±


    Elvis¡¯s smile immediately stiffened. He thought Marissa was being too headstrong. Most would jump at such an offer to connect with someone like Paul, but Marissa dismissed it outright


    Did she understand the significance of bing Paul¡¯s daughter? Despite her identities as ck Snake and Dr. Riss, these were trivial in Paul¡¯s world. Paul¡¯s fortune could rival that of Connor¡¯s. Connor was known worldwide as a super-rich man, but Paul was super-rich in the shadows. The Sunrise, a mere ything in Paul¡¯s vast empire, was just the tip of the iceberg. His wealth and business interests were beyond theprehension of most


    Bing Paul¡¯s daughter could potentially ce Marissa as his heir. Elvis looked shocked by Marissa¡¯s refusal, but she ignored his reaction. Paul, momentarily taken aback, smiled again. ¡°I admire your spirit, and honestly, I expected your refusal.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. ¡°If you expected my refusal, why bother asking?¡±


    ¡°I thought, what if you said ¡®yes¡¯?¡± Paul arched an eyebrow as well. ¡°Don¡¯t young people always say it¡¯s good to dream big? Even if you don¡¯t agree today, my door is always open.¡±


    Marissa, holding back her urge to dismiss the idea outright, simply shrugged with respect and chose not to pursue the conversation further. Paul then addressed Elvis. ¡°Go find Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elvis responded and promptly left


    As Elvis departed to search for Tiffany, Connor sat outside, sipping tea and waiting for Marissa. Meanwhile, she stayed behind the screen, giving Paul some health advice. About thirty minutester, Elvis returned


    Marissa darted from behind the screen and asked, ¡°Captain Williamson, have you found my sister?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:


    Connor rose and faced Elvis, eager for news about Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts. Although he wasn¡¯t particrly invested in Tiffany herself, he needed to find her to dere Marissa as his wife. The thought of everyone believing Tiffany was his spouse irritated him


    Elvis looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Riss. Tiffany is no longer on the Sunrise.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Marissa asked, frustration mounting. ¡°My team confirmed she boarded the Sunrise, yet there¡¯s no evidence she ever left. She couldn¡¯t have just vanished.¡±


    Elvis showed Marissa a surveince clip. ¡°Here, watch this. Tiffany stayed on the Sunrise for two days, then left aboard this yacht.¡±


    Marissa scrutinized the video, searching for clues. The yacht was luxurious and expensive but had no identifying marks. Tiffany boarded willingly, met by several bodyguards in ck masks, offering no further hints


    After a moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Do you know who owns this yacht?¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Elvis shook his head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Riss. Our involvement doesn¡¯t extend beyond the Sunrise. The yacht was just here to pick up Tiffany; we didn¡¯t investigate its origin.¡±


    ¡°And who was Tiffany with when she boarded the Sunrise?¡± Marissa pressed for more information


    ¡°She came alone,¡± Elvis replied swiftly


    ¡°What did she do while she was here?¡±


    ¡°She spent two nights in her room, having meals delivered by a waiter. She didn¡¯t contact anyone.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. The pieces of the puzzle weren¡¯t fitting together. Tiffany had always been strapped for cash. Who had paid for her trip? Why had shee to the Sunrise? Who had picked her up afterward? These questions churned in Marissa¡¯s mind. She had arrived hoping to solve the mystery, only to find herself with even more questions


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s troubled look, Connor attempted to reassure her. ¡°Tiffany will turn up eventually. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Marissa sighed, resigned but resolute, preparing herself to continue the search and hoping new clues would emerge soon


    At that moment, Paul¡¯s voice emerged from behind the screen. ¡°Marissa, do you need my assistance in locating Tiffany?¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Connor chimed in, ¡°We¡¯d rather not trouble you, Mr. Alvarado. I¡¯ll handle this matter for my wife.¡±


    Laughing softly, Paul smiled and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Daniels, you certainly look out for your wife. I see no need for me to intervene.¡±


    Noticing Elvis seemed hesitant, Marissa prompted, ¡°Captain Williamson, is there something you wish to add?¡±


    Elvis paused, collecting his thoughts before saying, ¡°Dr. Riss, during our search for Tiffany, we encountered two four-year-olds. They were looking for their mother, clutching a photograph. The woman in the photo resembles you or Tiffany. We dug deeper and learned that these children emerged from a modified suitcase in the cargo hold. The security checks failed to detect them upon boarding, and we still haven¡¯t identified the suitcase¡¯s owner.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s confusion deepened. Two children had appeared out of nowhere? Were they Tiffany¡¯s children? Having reviewed Tiffany¡¯s diaries, Marissa found no mention of any children. Considering Tiffany¡¯s past, she hadn¡¯t had any opportunity to have children. What was really happening? Puzzled, Marissa looked at Elvis and asked earnestly, ¡°Captain Williamson, is it possible for me to meet these children?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the two children here, Dr. Riss. You can meet them now,¡± Elvis said. As he finished speaking, a man dressed in ck guided the two young children into the hall


    Marissa and Connor turned their attention toward them. The two four-year-olds appeared terrified, their expressions pitiful


    Moved by their distress, Marissa approached and crouched down to their level, examining them more closely. The boy and the girl, likely twins given their resemnce and age, were strikingly simr to her. Could they really be Tiffany¡¯s children?


    Striving to maintain a soothing voice, Marissa asked, ¡°Sweethearts, may I see the photo you have?¡±


    The little girl hesitated slightly before handing over the photograph she was holding. Marissa¡¯s heart raced as she looked at the image. It was a picture of her, so simr to Tiffany that others might be fooled, but Marissa knew her own face all too well. Why did these children have her photo?


    She scrutinized the photo intently, certain that she hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to take such a picture of her. When and where had this photo been taken? Who could have snapped it? The questions bombarded her, intensifying her headache. The photo was straightforward: a headshot with her features clearly visible


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    After a thorough review, she concluded that the photo must have been taken four years prior, when she was only eighteen. At that time, she was always on assignments in perilous locations and had never been romantically involved with anyone. The idea of her having birthed two children was ludicrous! So where did these childrene from? Why did they possess her photo? Why did they believe she was their mother? Who had sent them to the Sunrise?


    As Marissa grappled with her confusion, Connor approached and peered at the photo. His expression immediately darkened. He could tell Marissa apart from Tiffany and knew without a doubt that the woman in the photo was Marissa


    This reminded him of the words she had uttered during their divorce mediation¡ªhad she truly had two children, and now these children had found their way to her? Who could be the father?


    Unaware of the change in Connor¡¯s expression, Marissa looked up, still bewildered, and asked, ¡°Sweethearts, who gave you this photo?¡±


    ¡°It came from Auntie,¡± the little girl murmured shyly


    ¡°Who is Auntie?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s just¡­ Auntie,¡± the little girl replied, offering no further exnation


    The boy picked up the story. ¡°Auntie told us she couldn¡¯t look after us anymore. She gave us this photo and told us to find Mommy, saying we would stay with her from now on.¡±


    Despite being only four years old, the children spoke with remarkable rity, and their eyes sparkled with intelligence. Yet, at that moment, they were visibly scared and flinched


    Marissa offered a helpless smile. The identity of ¡°Auntie¡± remained a mystery, and without that information, Marissa couldn¡¯t delve into the children¡¯s backgrounds. What was she supposed to do with them now?


    As Marissa pondered, the little boy looked up at her with sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you want us?¡± The little girl chimed in, her voice equally sorrowful, ¡°Auntie said if Mommy doesn¡¯t want us, we¡¯ll have to be homeless and fend for ourselves.¡±


    Marissa gently caressed their heads, her heart aching for them. She wanted to rify that she was not their mother, yet she feared the harm it might cause. For now, she decided to go along with their belief. ¡°How could I possibly abandon you? I¡¯m your mother, and I love you dearly.¡±


    Embracing them tightly, she reassured them, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± The tension in the children¡¯s faces eased somewhat. They were still wary around Marissa, stealing timid nces at her and hesitating to get closer or hold her hand. Taking each child by the hand, Marissa bid farewell to Paul and departed from the Sunrise with Connor by her side


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:


    Not only had Marissa and Connor managed to rid themselves of Amiri, but they also ensured everyone¡¯s safe departure. The expedition had been a resounding sess. However, unexpectedly, they returned with two four-year-olds in tow. From the moment they boarded Connor¡¯s private jet, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the children, treating them almost like exotic specimens


    Having endured a series of ordeals recently, the children found the scrutiny of these strangers overwhelming. Clinging to Marissa¡¯s legs, they soughtfort and a sense of safety in her presence. Connor, in particr, seemed to intimidate them. His eyes, cold and piercing, felt threatening to them, as if he harbored intentions of harm. Each time their gazes met his, a shiver of fear ran through them


    Marissa observed the intensity in Connor¡¯s gaze and felt a pang of helplessness. It appeared he had little affection for children, and she knew she couldn¡¯t force him to feel otherwise. She suspected that his displeasure might stem from a deeper issue. If the children were indeed Tiffany¡¯s, it would suggest to everyone that he had been betrayed, a notion undoubtedly humiliating for him


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also watched the children with keen interest yet remained silent, picking up on their boss¡¯s foul mood. However, their thoughts diverged from Marissa¡¯s. Judging from Mr. Daniels¡¯ expression, they were not worried that these two children were Tiffany¡¯s, but rather that they might actually be Marissa¡¯s. They considered that Mr. Daniels¡¯ distress might not be about disliking Marissa¡¯s children per se, but rather the implication that she had been involved with another man. Connor would have been overjoyed to have children with Marissa himself


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Observing the two adorable children, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were torn. They were eager to show their admiration for such beautiful and intelligent kids, yet they hesitated. If these children turned out to be Marissa¡¯s with another man, any disy of affection could lead to serious repercussions from Connor


    Landen, on the other hand, reacted differently. Ever since heid eyes on the children, he had been overtly kind and eager to win their favor. Once the children settled on the sofa next to Marissa, Landen approached and took a seat beside them. He gently tapped Marissa on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Boss, are these kids really yours?¡±


    Marissa shot him a sharp look. ¡°I haven¡¯t been with any man. How could they possibly be mine?¡±


    Landen paused for a moment before asking again, ¡°Not yours?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Marissa responded emphatically


    Her firm denial seemed to lift a weight off Connor¡¯s shoulders, brightening his expression significantly. Domenic, Marc, and Terry also felt a sense of relief and began to flock around the children. Domenic leaned in closer and asked warmly, ¡°Sweeties, are you hungry? Would you like something tasty to eat?¡±


    The little girl nodded and replied boldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± the little boy eximed, clutching his stomach


    ¡°Get them something to eat,¡± Connormanded without hesitation. Shortly after, the staff served two fried steaks, two servings of Italian pasta, two vegetable sds, and two sses of juice. The children, evidently famished, devoured their meals quickly


    Feeling more amiable, Connor strolled over and took a seat on the sofa across from the kids. The group of adults looked on, observing the children as though they were small, curious animals. Marissa was sitting close to the kids, gently dabbing their mouths with a tissue now and then. Though she was certain they weren¡¯t her own, her affection for them was evident


    Landen, watching the children intently, turned to Marissa and remarked, ¡°You say they aren¡¯t your kids, but don¡¯t you think they bear a resemnce to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought the same. They might actually be Tiffany¡¯s kids,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°What?¡± Landen¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m lost here. Aren¡¯t you Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:


    It was then that Marissa realized she hadn¡¯t yet disclosed her true identity to Landen. Though she hadn¡¯t intended to reveal it, circumstances forced her hand. With her identity as ck Snake now unmasked and the sudden appearance of two children, concealing the truth from Landen was no longer viable. It would onlyplicate things further. However, she knew discussing it in front of the kids was out of the question


    Once the children were asleep after their meal, Marissa turned to Landen with a serious expression. ¡°My name is actually Marissa Nash, and I¡¯m Tiffany¡¯s twin sister,¡± she confessed. Landen lookedpletely taken aback. He gazed at Marissa intently before slowly asking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to have died as a baby? Are you actually alive?¡±


    Marissa saw his astonishment and couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab. ¡°I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ve been dead for a while. You¡¯re basically talking to a ghost right now!¡± Landen burst intoughter. ¡°That exins so much. I was puzzled by how much Tiffany had changed. So, you¡¯re not Tiffany. That clears up a lot of the weirdness.¡± He rubbed his nose sheepishly and inquired, ¡°So, boss, where did you grow up? And how did you find your way back to the Nash family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story. I¡¯ll fill you inter,¡± Marissa responded, dying the story for another time


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen nodded. ¡°You were lost at birth, yet after all the twists and turns, you ended up bing my boss. It must be fate.¡±


    Landen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re not Tiffany, where is she?¡± Marissa responded, ¡°Tiffany fled from her wedding. Silver Fox discovered she hade to the Sunrise recently, so I came here to find her. But by the time I arrived, she had already left.¡±


    Landen scratched his head in concern. ¡°Where could she have gone? I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together and remained silent. She was concerned for Tiffany too but knew that worrying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Looking over at the two children asleep on the sofa, Landen muttered, ¡°Are these kids really Tiffany¡¯s? How could that be? Who is the father?¡±


    Marissa examined the children thoughtfully. ¡°Given their ages, they must have been born when Tiffany was eighteen. Was there anything unusual about that year?¡±


    Landen remembered something. ¡°When Tiffany was eighteen, her first engagement was canceled. It was a huge scandal. Embarrassed, Sansa sent her away to the countryside, iming she needed to reflect on herself there for a few months. But¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°Even though Tiffany spent a few months in the countryside, it¡¯s highly unlikely she had children with anyone there. She was closely watched the entire time. Any pregnancy would not have gone unnoticed by our family. And during that time, I visited her several times. She was definitely not pregnant, nor did she ever mention expecting a child.¡±


    Marissa then remembered something from Tiffany¡¯s diaries, which detailed her time in the countryside. Tiffany hadn¡¯t written anything about being pregnant or having children. Considering Tiffany¡¯s tendency to document every detail of her life, if she had met a man and be pregnant, it would have certainly made it into her diaries. After a moment of contemtion, Marissa asked, ¡°Was there any other time when Tiffany was not in Blebert?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Landen replied with conviction. ¡°Tiffany was always under Sansa¡¯s watchful eye. Her only time away was those months in the countryside.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. ording to Landen¡¯s statement, it seemed impossible for Tiffany to have had an opportunity to get pregnant. So how could there be a connection between Tiffany and these two children? As they mulled this over, Connor, who had been quiet up to now, finally spoke. ¡°Have you thought about another possibility?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:


    Marissa and Landen turned to look at Connor simultaneously. Connor said tly, ¡°Could it be that these kids were born via surrogacy?¡±


    Marissa and Landen were stunned, their mouths agape. Then, it clicked. If the children were indeed born via surrogacy, that would exin why Tiffany never appeared pregnant. Landen pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°That¡¯s not likely. Tiffany had no reason to do that. Back then, she was struggling financially. How could she afford surrogacy?¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement with Landen. ¡°Exactly. She didn¡¯t have the funds to pay someone to carry her children, and it¡¯s unlikely any man would use her genes for surrogacy, given her notorious reputation.¡±


    As Marissa analyzed the situation, Connor¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her. Feeling uneasy under his scrutiny, Marissa frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Connor said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the kids have your photo.¡± He implied that the children were Marissa¡¯s and that she had used surrogacy


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Landen gasped in surprise. Marissa, visibly upset, demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting I used a surrogate to have children?¡±


    Despite her anger, Connor asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡±


    ¡°Connor, have you lost your mind?¡± Marissa replied, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°Why would I want two children at 18? At that time, I already had ten billion dors. Do you think I couldn¡¯t afford the costs of raising two children? Would I have made my children homeless right after they were born? Is that how you see me? Is that what you think of me? If you dare to say I¡¯m the mother of those children again, you¡¯ll see my bad side.¡±


    As she finished her retort, Landen¡¯s eyes widened, not from Connor¡¯s surrogacy theory, but because she imed to have had ten billion dors at 18. How on earth did she amass such wealth? Even though ck Snake had made a substantial amount bypleting missions, ten billion dors was simply out of reach!


    Thinking of that, Landen asked, ¡°Boss, did you really have ten billion dors when you were 18? How did you amass such wealth?¡±


    Marissa, still irate, sharply told him, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Landen awkwardly touched his nose, realizing it was probably not the best moment to probe. Domenic, Marc, and Terry had been watching the exchange with amusement and were visibly shocked. They knew Marissa was exceptionally skilled, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated her wealth. Ten billion dors at 18? Surely, she was a major yer. This exined her calm demeanor when she received five hundred million from Connor. She was already exceedingly wealthy. Connor¡¯s eyebrows also shot up in surprise


    She was Dr. Riss, a top doctor, the mercenary queen ck Snake, and the elite hacker Bee. These roles might bring in a significant ie and provide afortable life, but not a staggering ten billion at 18. Clearly, she had even more astonishing secrets yet to be uncovered


    Connor mulled over this while Marissa stewed in anger over his surrogacy usation. The more she thought about it, the more her anger red. In a rage, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, I took on Amiri¡¯s mission, but I haven¡¯tpleted it yet. I should get my payment before the news of his demise spreads.¡± Right after she finished speaking, she was poised to take action


    Connor gestured towards the two sleeping children and grinned obsequiously. ¡°They¡¯re asleep. Let¡¯s not wake them.¡±


    She halted, displeased, and finally realized she had inadvertently revealed her financial status. Could this revtion potentially cause her trouble?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:


    Marissa scanned the shocked faces around her, her lips pressed together in worry before shrugging it off with indifference. It was no big deal that they now knew her true financial status. ncing again at the curious crowd, she snorted dismissively, signaling that she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything more


    The crowd reacted differently to her challenging stare. Landen admired his boss immensely. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback by her arrogance, yet it seemed she had earned the right to it. Connor thought she looked rather cute


    Marissa was indifferent to their opinions. After her dismissive snort, she turned her attention to the two children asleep on the sofa. At this point, spections and deductions were pointless. The priority was to conduct DNA tests. Since she and Tiffany were twins with identical genes, she only needed to test her DNA against the children¡¯s to confirm if they were Tiffany¡¯s


    With this n in mind, she delicately extracted a hair from each of the children¡¯s heads and two from her own, sealing them in separate bags. As soon as the nended in Blebert, she nned to have Ferris send them for testing at the hospital. Her actions rified her intentions to everyone. After she tucked the bags into her purse, Landen asked, ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s your n for the children?¡±


    ¡°If they turn out to be Tiffany¡¯s, I¡¯ll take care of them until I find her. Then, I¡¯ll return them to her,¡± she replied promptly. After a brief pause, Landen continued, ¡°And if the DNA tests show they¡¯re not rted to you?¡±


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Marissa felt conflicted. If the two children weren¡¯t her responsibility, she had no obligation to raise them. Yet, their innocent faces evoked a sense of reluctance in her


    ¡°Boss, will you send them to an orphanage?¡± Landen asked tentatively, echoing her reluctance


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the test results,¡± Marissa said decisively. She eyed Landen curiously. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Focus on your own responsibilities! There is no ck Snake in the world from now on. Our organization is disbanded. Go back and study medicine from Riss and stay out of this mess.¡±


    ¡°Why disband our organization? Why let ck Snake disappear?¡± Landen asked, confused. Marissa shot a disdainful nce at Connor, who was seated across from him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of someone.¡± She scoffed. Understanding dawned on Landen as he looked at Connor


    ck Snake had taken on Amiri¡¯s task of eliminating Connor, but Marissa couldn¡¯t fulfill that. She had to dere the mission a failure, tarnishing ck Snake¡¯s previously spotless reputation. Marissa wasn¡¯t too troubled by the broken legend. No one could guarantee continual sess, but this particr failure was significant because it involved a breach of their circle¡¯s rules. Even if no one else knew, Marissa waspelled to maintain her own principle: if she ever broke the rules, she would have to resign


    Landen found it unfortunate that the organization was disbanded just when he discovered ck Snake was his cousin. However, he had already nned to leave the organization after avenging Red Thunder, so his sadness was mitigated. Connor felt guilty


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s reproachful gaze, he smiled and offered, ¡°You lost that identity because of me. How can I make it up to you? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    A mischievous sparkle appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Connor nodded earnestly. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Watching Marissa¡¯s calcting look and Connor¡¯s earnest expression, Domenic, Marc, and Terry realized that Connor was about to be ensnared by one of Marissa¡¯s plots once again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:


    Marissa felt she had lost a great deal. She had fought hard for the identity of ¡°ck Snake,¡± and now that her reputation waspromised because of Connor, she believed he owed herpensation. She wasn¡¯t about to be shy about it or settle for less than she deserved


    Therefore, in front of everyone, she dered confidently, ¡°Since you, Mr. Daniels, are willing topensate, how about you pay me the 2-billion-dor bounty that was supposed to be paid by Amiri?¡±


    The mention of 2 billion drew immediate reactions from Domenic, Marc, and Terry. No wonder she already had ten billion dors at 18. Apparently, making money was simple for her! Previously, she had casually taken 500 million from Connor, and now she was demanding 2 billion. If she continued to make such requests, her wealth would skyrocket!


    The trio felt this was unfair to their boss. Domenic and Marc remained silent, but the candid Terry couldn¡¯t keep his peace. He blurted out indignantly, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t you need toplete the task to receive Amiri¡¯s 2 billion? Mr. Daniels¡¯s head isn¡¯t just up for grabs. Whether you abandon the task or not, wouldn¡¯t it still be a failure?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa responded with a knowing smile. As she spoke, Connor suddenly doubled over in pain. Domenic quickly inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°He¡¯s poisoned,¡± Marissa stated calmly. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned and bombarded her with questions


    ¡°What poison?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Did Paul do something behind our backs?¡±


    Marissaughed. ¡°If Paul wanted him dead, he could have just ordered his men to shoot him on the Sunrise. Why would he bother with poison?¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­?¡± Terry was still perplexed


    Marissa looked at him challengingly. ¡°I poisoned him, just now.¡±


    ¡°Just now?¡± Terry¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°We didn¡¯t see you do anything.¡±


    ¡°When I, ck Snake, want someone dead, would I let anyone see it?¡± Marissa retorted. ¡°Do you still dare to im I¡¯d fail my mission even if I didn¡¯t give it up?¡±


    Terry was left without a reply. Landen chuckled. ¡°Even though Mr. Daniels is Lone Wolf and not easily taken down, he wasn¡¯t on his guard against my boss. She could behead him anytime!¡± Domenic and Marc nodded in agreement. They recognized that Marissa truly deserved that 2 billion; it was only fair that Connorpensated her to save his own skin


    Connor found the situation both irritating and amusing. ¡°Just to prove to this fool that you deserve my 2 billion, you poisoned me? Did you consider how I might feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it would kill you,¡± Marissa responded quietly


    ¡°But my stomach really hurts!¡±


    Feeling a tad embarrassed, Marissa handed Connor a pill. ¡°Take this, and the pain will stop.¡±


    Connor quickly swallowed the pill and washed it down with some water, feeling relief from the pain soon after. Once he felt better, he didn¡¯t scold Marissa for the poisoning. Instead, he fixed a stern gaze on Terry. Startled, Terry instinctively stepped back. His boss was clearly upset with him for interfering!


    He chastised himself internally for getting involved. Mr. Daniels and Miss Nash were clearly handling their own conflict; why had he felt the need to step in? Domenic and Marc were relieved they had kept quiet, realizing they could have been the targets of Mr. Daniels¡¯s displeasure


    Turning his attention away from Terry, Connor wrote out a check for 2 billion and handed it to Marissa. Without hesitation, Marissa epted the check and tucked it into her bag


    Landen watched in awe. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t realize making money was so simple for you. No wonder you already had ten billion at 18!¡±


    Marissa responded coolly, ¡°It¡¯s not always this straightforward. It¡¯s rare to find gullible fools like this one.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback by her frankness. At this, Connor¡¯s expression darkened immediately


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:


    The tension in the cabin soared abruptly. ncing at Connor¡¯s sullen expression, Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked away, their own cheeks heating up in shared difort. They silently agreed that Connor had iting


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Daniels, no hard feelings. I was actually trying to give you recognition for being kind, generous, understanding, and loyal!¡± Marissa said with a grin. Her unconventional method of soothing Connor surprised Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    Landen burst intoughter. He had always seen his boss, ck Snake, as aloof and unapproachable, yet here she was, cracking jokes. Connor let out a resigned sigh. What else could he do?


    Marissa then penned a check for 300 million dors and extended it towards Connor. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Connor queried, his brow furrowed in confusion


    ¡°I keep my promises. I brought you on board, Lone Wolf, to help me take out Amiri. Now that we¡¯ve aplished that, here¡¯s your cut,¡± Marissa exined, still smiling


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    Connor¡¯s face lit up as he tucked the check away. ¡°That settles it!¡± Marissa dered, pping her hands in delight


    ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do after you abandon the identity ¡®ck Snake¡¯?¡± Landen inquired


    ¡°I¡¯m going to study medicine with you,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°But Dr. Riss thinks you are Tiffany. Aren¡¯t you going to rify that you¡¯re actually Marissa?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my true identity until I find Tiffany. It would be too much for my mother to handle right now.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Landen agreed with a nod. ¡°Boss, have you actually seen what Dr. Riss looks like?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°And? What does she look like?¡±


    ¡°Incredibly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the more beautiful one, Dr. Riss or you?¡±


    ¡°When I look at her, I think she¡¯s more beautiful than me. And when she looks at me, she thinks I¡¯m more beautiful than her.¡±


    Landen was baffled, still uncertain about who was more beautiful. Marissa smiled meaningfully and asked, ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Landen shook his head


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. If you¡¯ve got questions, just ask. I¡¯m an open book,¡± Marissa encouraged. Shaking his head again, Landen confessed, ¡°I¡¯m just confused. Your answers are so cryptic, I doubt I¡¯d get them even if I asked more.¡±


    Hearing this exchange, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. Domenic, Marc, and Terry joined in, easing the tension in the cabin


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the private nended smoothly in Blebert. The ne had taken off from Daniels Manor but touched down on the rooftop of the Pce Hotel, following Connor¡¯s unexpected directive


    ¡°Marissa, I can¡¯t take these two children back to Daniels Manor,¡± Connor admitted with a sincere tone. Marissa gave a nod, her expression understanding. The presence of these children, if they were confirmed as Tiffany¡¯s, would undoubtedly tarnish Connor¡¯s reputation. The prospect of mockery and scandal loomedrge. After all, the head of the Daniels family could not be expected to raise another man¡¯s children or step into the shoes of a father for them


    It was Marissa who had brought the children back from the Sunrise, and the responsibility to care for them fell on her shoulders. Yet, without knowing their true lineage, it seemed imprudent to bring them directly to the Sanchez family¡¯s home. Staying at a hotel for the time being appeared to be the wisest decision


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured a room,¡± Connor informed her, handing over the room key


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marissa responded, taking the key from him


    Just then, the two children stirred awake. After a nap, the initial fear in their eyes seemed to fade. Upon seeing Marissa, they excitedly called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Marissa softly stroked their heads and offered aforting smile. ¡°Sweethearts, we¡¯re home,¡± she assured them, lifting them into her arms to leave the ne


    Landen trailed behind Marissa, while Connor stayed back, remaining seated. Looking around, one of the children suddenly pointed towards Connor and curiously inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dading home with us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear the child call Connor ¡°Dad.¡± Connor froze instantly, staring at the two children for what felt like an eternity before finally moving in a stilted manner. At 27 years old and still a virgin, how could he possibly be the father of these children? The children addressing him as ¡°Dad¡± left him feeling both confused and slightly irritated. Given that Tiffany was now his wife, if the children were indeed hers, their calling him ¡°Dad¡± would make him theughingstock of the entire city


    His expression slowly turned grim. Perceiving his difort, Marissa quickly intervened. She said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t call him Dad. He is not your father.¡±


    The children blinked, their faces a picture of confusion, but they obediently fell silent. Marissa hurriedly left the ne with the children and went to their hotel room


    At the Pce Hotel, managed by the Daniels Group, there were two presidential suites on the top floor. One had long been reserved for Connor¡¯s use, and he booked the other for Marissa. Marissa took the children to the top-floor presidential suite from the rooftop directly. The matter was highly confidential; apart from the hotel manager and the staff designated to serve Marissa, no one else was aware of it


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    Once inside, she seated the children on the sofa and promptly texted Ferris, asking him toe take DNA samples. After ending her conversation with Ferris, Marissa noticed that the children had grown quite fond of Landen. They were deeply engrossed in conversation and games,ughing together on the sofa


    She approached and signaled to Landen with her eyes to stop. She needed to speak with the children. Landen promptly sat up straight and instructed the children, ¡°Sweethearts, sit down and listen to your mommy.¡±


    The children obediently mimicked Landen¡¯s posture. Marissa smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Who is older?¡±


    The little girl pointed to the boy next to her and said, ¡°He is my elder brother, and I¡¯m his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The little boy raised his hand eagerly. ¡°My name is 2/001.¡±


    Next, the little girl chimed in, raising her hand as well, ¡°My name is ZJ002.¡±


    At this, both Marissa and Landen froze. The peculiar names of the children sounded more like codes than actual names. This strange naming confirmed their suspicions: the children had note from a typical family environment. In a regr household, children are not called by code names


    Marissa surmised that the children¡¯s arrival on the Sunrise with a photograph of their mother had been orchestrated by someone targeting her specifically. Despite her suspicions, Marissa couldn¡¯t unravel who had masterminded this plot or their ultimate goal. Landen also understood the gravity of the situation. With a furrowed brow, he turned to Marissa and began, ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Quickly, Marissa shook her head, signaling him to remain silent, worried about the impact their conversation might have on the children. To keep the situation light and not rm the children, she managed to maintain a calm demeanor. With a reassuring smile, she asked, ¡°Where did you live before this?¡±


    ¡°In a big house,¡± the boy replied


    ¡°There¡¯s a big yard outside,¡± added the girl. ¡°And behind the yard, there¡¯s arge garden with a big¡­¡±


    The children waved their hands, trying to describe their former residence. Their young age made it difficult for them to convey the details clearly. Marissa listened patiently, giving them time to articte their thoughts. Seeing their struggle to describe it further, she gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big thing in the garden?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:


    The two little kids thought hard, their foreheads glistening with sweat from the effort, but they still couldn¡¯t find the words to describe the creature. Finally, the little boy managed to say one word: ¡°Monster!¡±


    ¡°Monster?¡± Marissa echoed, her voiceced with confusion


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the little boy replied, nodding with enthusiasm. ¡°A monster, very scary, very terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Can you describe the monster to Mommy?¡± Marissa encouraged


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but I can draw it,¡± the little girl chimed in


    Quickly, Landen fetched some paper and a pen and handed them to her. The little girl started drawing with intense focus, each stroke deliberate. She disyed impressive skill. Marissa and Landen watched in silence. When shepleted her depiction of the monster, both adults furrowed their brows. What was this thing?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    ¡°Does such a creature exist on Earth?¡± Landen murmured to himself


    Marissa searched her memory but couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing such a strange creature. No wonder the kids had struggled to describe it; it truly resembled a monster from a cartoon. Could it be a statue? After a brief pause, Landen inquired, ¡°Sweethearts, is this monster alive or is it still?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it moves, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t,¡± the little girl replied


    Realizing they wouldn¡¯t get more information about the monster, Marissa shifted the topic. ¡°Sweethearts, who do you usually live with?¡±


    ¡°Auntie,¡± the little boy said


    The mystery of the auntie deepened. Who exactly was this auntie?


    ¡°Do you know what your auntie is called?¡± Marissa asked


    Both children shook their heads


    Marissa pressed on, ¡°Besides your auntie, is there anyone else in the house?¡±


    They shook their heads again


    Marissa was baffled. Arge house with a vast yard and a garden, yet only this so-called auntie to look after two children who were referred to by code names? What was happening here?


    Failing to figure out the truth, Marissa decided to set aside her queries for the moment. She smiled warmly and asked the children, ¡°Sweethearts, other children have lovely names. Would you like to have nice names too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Both kids nodded eagerly


    ¡°How about Mommy gives you names?¡± Marissa suggested


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Marissa thought for a moment. ¡°The brother will be called Lawrence, and the sister will be called Lindsay. Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children were delighted. Their joy soon turned to confusion again


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweethearts?¡± Marissa inquired gently


    The little girl frowned. ¡°What¡¯s ourst name?¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of conflict. ¡°For now, you can use myst name, Nash. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The kids nodded again


    Then the little boy raised another question. ¡°Auntie said every child has a mommy and a daddy. We found our mommy, but where is our daddy?¡±


    Marissa felt a surge of conflict within her. What was she to say to the children? Seeing her hesitation, Landen quickly intervened with a gentle suggestion. ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay, your mommy is very tired today and needs to rest. Let¡¯s save this conversation for another day. How about Uncle Landen takes you to your room to sleep now?¡±


    The children nodded and followed Landen to their room, their steps echoing softly in the hallway. Relieved, Marissa let out a long sigh. She was grateful not to face the children¡¯s questions about their father just yet. She didn¡¯t want to lie to them but also didn¡¯t know where their father was, which deepened her inner turmoil


    Just then, the doorbell rang. She quickly rose and opened the door. Ferris was standing there, waiting


    Marissa handed him the bags of hair and instructed firmly, ¡°Make it quick. I want the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± Ferris assured her. As he took the samples and turned to leave, Landen reappeared from the children¡¯s room. When he saw Ferris, his expression shifted to one of surprise. ¡°Dr. Frazier, what brings you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:


    Marissa and Ferris hadn¡¯t expected Landen to see them. But since Landen saw and asked a question, they couldn¡¯t just pretend he wasn¡¯t there. Ferris turned and offered a smile to Landen


    ¡°Miss Nash entrusted me with a DNA test. I¡¯m here to collect the samples.¡±


    Taken aback, Landen looked at Marissa. ¡°You¡¯re just an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯ team. Why would Dr. Riss¡¯ top assistant personally handle this for you?¡±


    Ferris shed a grin. ¡°I was in the area, so I figured I¡¯d stop by and pick the samples up.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen nodded, though he was skeptical


    Marissa chuckled and turned to Landen. ¡°Anything else on your mind?¡±


    Landen looked at Ferris and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, when will I meet Dr. Riss?¡±


    Ferris looked at Marissa before answering, ¡°Landen, please be patient. Dr. Riss will reach out to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Landen sighed, tinged with disappointment. Each time he pressed Ferris for a meeting with Dr. Riss, he received the same vague answer. He was unsure when he would actually get to meet Dr. Riss


    Ferris smiled again, probing, ¡°Any other questions, Landen?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing else,¡± Landen shook his head


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Ferris said as he turned and departed


    Once Ferris had left, Marissa motioned to Landen. ¡°You can leave, too.¡±


    ¡°Boss, why are you sending me away?¡± Landen hesitated, not wanting to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help with the kids?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa said, gently pushing Landen out the door. ¡°You should go back. And remember, don¡¯t talk about who I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen said reluctantly as he left. With everyone gone, Marissa finally felt relieved


    She took a sip of water, settled into the sofa, and messaged Silver Fox, saying, ¡°Can you look into this for me?¡± She sent a picture of Lindsay¡¯s sketch of the monster to Silver Fox


    Silver Fox¡¯s reply was tinged with excitement. ¡°ck Snake, where are you currently?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m in Blebert.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°You have returned to Blebert already? Any injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine,¡± Marissa assured


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief! And Amiri? Was the mission sessful?¡± Silver Fox inquired further


    Marissa confirmed, ¡°Yes. News from the Sunrise about Amiri will be out soon, but it might not be entirely urate. Anyway, we made it back without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t be ck Snake anymore. Our organization is going to be disbanded soon,¡± Marissa added


    Surprised, Silver Fox responded, ¡°We¡¯re disbanding our organization? That¡¯s a bit sad. But it doesn¡¯t matter. ck Snake is just one of your identities. You¡¯re still ck Mallow, free to do whatever you choose in our circles.¡±


    Curious, Marissa asked, ¡°And what about you? What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I joined you for the thrill. Now that we¡¯re disbanding our organization, I¡¯ll return home to take over my family¡¯s fortune! I¡¯ll meet you in Blebert soon,¡± Silver Fox announced


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you! And please, look into this picture for me as soon as you can,¡± Marissa requested


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a look at the picture. What in the world is this?¡± Silver Fox asked


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s why I need your help to figure it out,¡± Marissa exined


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it my all! If Ie up short, we might need to seek help from the Rasetsu Group. They¡¯ve been using the ck Snake name for years. It¡¯s time they returned the favor,¡± Silver Fox suggested


    After ending her chat with Silver Fox, Marissa logged off the Dark Net and headed to the children¡¯s room. They were sound asleep. During dinner, they had each finished a big ss of milk, and the room was still filled with its aroma. Marissa gently tucked the children in. As she was about to leave, she let out a yawn


    But as she yawned, she suddenly froze. She had just discovered something utterly astonishing


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:


    Marissa was astounded by her discovery. She approached the children and took a deep breath, only to find herself yawning uncontrobly twice. This confirmed her suspicion: the children had the same hypnotic effect as Connor


    Because she had slept well the previous night and felt alert during the day, she hadn¡¯t noticed this on the ne. Now that she was exhausted and it waste into the night, she felt an overwhelming sleepiness as she drew near the children. Realization dawned on Marissa, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. She viewed the children as though they were rare gems. Indeed, there were others who shared Connor¡¯s unique hypnotic trait. Choosing to sleep alongside these innocent children seemed a far safer option than spending the night near someone as unpredictable as Connor


    With this thought, Marissa showered, changed into her pajamas, and cuddled up in bed with the children. However, just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang


    She checked it and found a message from Connor: ¡°Do you want me to apany you tonight?¡±


    Marissa typed back swiftly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need yourpany anymore, Mr. Daniels. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    She sent the message, muted her phone, snuggled the children closer, and slept contentedly


    Meanwhile, the offices of the Warren Group were still brightly lit. Since Bee¡¯s cyber attack, Aelfric had been on high alert, unwilling to leave the office and sleeping there for two nights straight. He was fraught with worry, dreading that another crisis could erupt at any moment. Despite his distress, he felt powerless; Bee had climbed to the top of the world¡¯s hacker rankings, making him untouchable. No plea for help would suffice


    Aelfric concluded that his only recourse was to confront Bee directly, prepared to ept whatever terms might be demanded to resolve their feud. But the question remained: Where could he find Bee? Suddenly, Aelfric thought of Riss. The battle between Bee and him, after all, revolved around her. Bee had even imed to have fathered two children with her. Finding Riss would surely lead him to Bee. The name Riss made him think of Tiffany. He suspected that she might be Riss; why else would Connor show such favoritism and trust toward someone seemingly naive?


    Connor¡¯s drastic change in his attitude toward Tiffany suggested he had recognized a hidden depth or talent in her. Yet, Aelfric puzzled over another enigma: If Riss had indeed started a family with another, why would Connor remain so devoted? Could his affection be so deep that her past was of no consequence?


    When Aelfric was lost in thought, Melinda burst into the room. As soon as she saw him, Melinda sobbed. ¡°Aelfric, you must help me take revenge! I used to be so popr online, but now I can¡¯t even show my face in public. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to capitalize on my fame!¡±


    Aelfric, trying to soothe her, replied, ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. Our family isn¡¯t short on money. Even though you¡¯ve lost your poprity, it¡¯s not the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just me!¡± Melinda eximed. ¡°Derek¡¯s reputation has taken a hit too. He won¡¯t be able to earn as much selling products on his live streams anymore!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll uncover whoever is responsible and make sure they learn their lesson,¡± Aelfric promised firmly


    Melinda lowered her voice and leaned closer. ¡°I suspect it was Tiffany who sabotaged me and Derek! Aelfric, let me share a secret. Tiffany and Connor have had a deal. Their marriage is fake. It is bound to end in divorce!¡±


    Aelfric looked up sharply and stared at Melinda, seeking confirmation. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Chloe overheard Le and Rachel discussing it. It¡¯s true!¡±


    Suddenly, Aelfric sat up straighter as a significant realization dawned on him


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:


    Previously, Aelfric couldn¡¯t understand why the esteemed Connor would dote on a woman who had children with another man. Even if she was the renowned Dr. Riss, Connor¡¯s actions seemed excessively humble


    Now, he understood everything perfectly. Their marriage was merely a deal¡ªa sham! Clearly, Connor and Riss each had something to gain by pretending to be a couple. Realizing this, Aelfric allowed a knowing smile to cross his face. If Connor could form an alliance with Riss, why couldn¡¯t he? It all came down to mutual interests


    Melinda noticed Aelfric deep in thought and nudged his shoulder. ¡°Aelfric, what¡¯s on your mind? You have to help me get even with Tiffany and teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°From this point forward, don¡¯t aggravate Tiffany. If you encounter her, show her some respect,¡± Aelfric instructed


    ¡°Why?¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Aelfric, you used to defend me fiercely if anyone dared to bully me. Why is your attitude different when Tiffany is involved? Are you intimidated by Connor? They¡¯re not a real couple. Connor¡¯s affection for her is just for show. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡±


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Aelfric¡¯s brow creased slightly. ¡°I can¡¯ty it all out for you right now, but you have to listen and steer clear of any further conflicts with Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Melinda stamped her foot defiantly. ¡°She¡¯s embarrassed me twice now. I need to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Just as Aelfric was gearing up to scold his stubborn sister, Neil arrived, his two sons in tow. Upon seeing them, Neil, his face etched with worry, blurted out, ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. I had no choice but toe to you for help. You have to assist me. Otherwise, our family¡¯s financial support will crumble!¡±


    Since Aelfric had unraveled the rtionship between Connor and Riss, his mood had lightened, making him more receptive to Neil¡¯s abrupt visit


    ¡°Neil, please, have a seat,¡± Aelfric motioned towards the sofa across from him


    Neil sat on the sofa, looking extremely ufortable. Foley and Derek, not daring to sit, remained standing, their faces mirroring the despair they felt


    Aelfric turned to Melinda and said gently, ¡°Melinda, why don¡¯t you go home and rest? We need to talk over some things.¡±


    Melinda shot Derek a resentful nce, snorted disdainfully, and stormed off. However, she didn¡¯t go far; she lingered just outside the door, secretly listening in on the conversation


    Aelfric cast a nce at Derek¡¯s shiny bald head and inquired, ¡°Why¡¯d you shave your head right before the engagement party?¡±


    Derek, hesitant to disclose his secret meeting with Marissa, fabricated an excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to. Someone forced me. Right before the ceremony, this masked person showed up out of nowhere, tackled me, and shaved my head.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. ¡°A masked person? Was it a man or a woman? And why shave your head?¡±


    ¡°It was a woman,¡± Derek admitted, a hint of guilt in his voice. ¡°She was surprisingly strong and brandished a small knife. She didn¡¯t utter a word. She just pinned me down and shaved my head. I kept quiet to avoid ruining the engagement ceremony. My guess? She must be one of my obsessed fans. When she found out I was getting engaged, jealousy got the better of her, and she did this tosh out.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s lips quirked up in disbelief. ¡°So, you think this fan of yours also took the video of your humiliation at the ceremony and posted it online?¡±


    Derek nodded, looking sheepish. ¡°Probably.¡±


    Aelfric chuckled dryly. ¡°To infiltrate the Daniels family¡¯s event like that, she must be no ordinary fan. You¡¯ve be quite popr with thedies, haven¡¯t you? Should Melinda be worried?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:


    Aelfric¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm and menace. Derek¡¯s heart raced as he stammered his loyalty. ¡°No, no, no, Aelfric, I ampletely loyal to Melinda. None of those female fans can attract me.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s smile was mocking, clearly unimpressed by Derek¡¯s deration. He didn¡¯t really believe the story about Derek¡¯s head being shaved by a crazed fan; he simply didn¡¯t care enough to investigate further


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Melinda, who had been listening in, took everything to heart and felt her anxiety spike. Initially, she had dismissed Derek as a simpleton from the countryside. It was only after Aelfric¡¯s persuasion and witnessing Derek¡¯s sess through live streams that she began to value him. Now, aware of his poprity among women, she feared losing him


    After a pause, Aelfric broke the silence with a question. ¡°So, what made you suddenly kneel at the engagement ceremony?¡±


    Derek showed him his injured calf. ¡°Look, Aelfric. Someone threw something that hit my calf. The pain made me kneel.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Aelfric bent down for a closer look at the wound on Derek¡¯s calf. Neil sensed something was off. ¡°Aelfric, do you see a problem?¡±


    ¡°Judging from this wound,¡± Aelfric analyzed, ¡°it was likely caused by a sharp metal object. The assant must have been highly skilled to execute such a swift, silent attack.¡±


    Neil¡¯s anxiety spiked. ¡°The engagement banquet was at a vi owned by the Daniels family, with tight security. How could anyone bypass the surveince and guards to reach Derek? This is too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Neil,¡± Aelfric reassured him. ¡°If the assant wanted Derek dead, it would have happened. Their aim was likely to stir chaos.¡±


    Neil sighed, relieved the danger wasn¡¯t greater


    ¡°Given the use of a sharp weapon,¡± Aelfric continued, ¡°the assant probably left it at the scene. Neil, have someone search the area and bring me any suspicious items.¡±


    Foley interjected before Neil could act. ¡°No need to make a call, Dad. The venue has already been cleaned, and I happened to oversee the inspection myself. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual,¡± he said, holding up a small metallic object. ¡°Except for this strange little object.¡± He opened his hand, revealing a small metallic object the size of a coin


    As Foley revealed the metallic object, Aelfric stood abruptly, a look of shock on his face. ¡°ck Snake!¡±


    ¡°What? ck Snake?¡± echoed Neil, rising to his feet in rm


    ¡°BI-ck Snake?¡± Foley stepped back, his voice trembling with fear


    Only Derek looked on, utterly confused. He stared at the small object in Foley¡¯s hand, recognizing it as the same one Marissa had used to shave his head. He was perplexed as to why this tiny object would invoke the name of ck Snake


    Derek had heard of ck Snake¡ªa reputed mercenary queen and one of their allies in killing Connor. What baffled him was how Marissa¡¯s simple de was linked to ck Snake. As Derek mulled over this, Aelfric snatched the small circr de from Foley¡¯s grip and examined it intently


    After a moment, Aelfric spoke with conviction. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. This is ck Snake¡¯s deadly weapon. The one who injured Derek was ck Snake!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Derek said loudly


    Aelfric turned to him, his expression stern. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Derek blurted out impulsively, ¡°Because this thing belongs to¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:


    Marissa¡¯s name nearly slipped from Derek¡¯s mouth, but he quickly caught himself and fell silent. He dared not reveal his ties to Marissa


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he added, ¡°I mean, what reason would a formidable figure like ck Snake have to injure a nobody like me? I¡¯ve never crossed paths with ck Snake.¡±


    Aelfric shifted his gaze indifferently from Derek and focused on the circr de between his fingers. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, ck Snake¡¯s intent wasn¡¯t to harm you but to stir chaos.¡±


    A lightbulb seemed to go off in Neil¡¯s head. ¡°Ah, now I see! ck Snake infiltrated the engagement party and injured Derek in order to assassinate Connor amid the chaos.¡±


    Aelfric nodded, confirming Neil¡¯s deduction. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Neil¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°ck Snake truly lives up to their reputation. Entering a Daniels family¡¯s event unnoticed and nearly seeding in killing Connor¡ªck Snake is indeed incredibly formidable.¡±


    Aelfric exhaled deeply. ¡°Regrettably, ck Snake did not seed.¡±


    Neil¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Since ck Snake epted Amiri¡¯s mission, they have toplete it. They won¡¯t rest until the deed is done; it¡¯s the rule. Soon, ck Snake will triumphantly present Connor¡¯s head. We just need to be patient.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s lips twitched slightly, hinting at a smile. ck Snake might have failed this time, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t seed again. Meanwhile, Derek was visibly rattled. ¡°Are you certain this small de is ck Snake¡¯s weapon, Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Aelfric affirmed. ¡°This is ck Snake¡¯s exclusive weapon, famous for its lethal efficiency. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Derek broke into a cold sweat. This object was the same one Marissa had used to shave his head. If Aelfric was correct¡ªif this indeed was ck Snake¡¯s weapon¡ªcould it be that Marissa was the dreaded ck Snake? As he pieced together Marissa¡¯s potential double life, Derek¡¯s knees buckled, and he copsed, his back drenched in sweat


    ¡°Are you alright, Derek?¡± Neil asked, concern etching his features


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Just a sudden leg cramp!¡± Derek managed to say, his voice shaking


    Neil nced at Derek with disdain, then turned away. He addressed Aelfric. ¡°The pressing issue now remains Derek¡¯s public image. His reputation is nosediving following this scandal. How do we rectify this?¡±


    The futures of their two families were intertwined, and with Aelfric¡¯s sister set to marry Derek, Aelfric was motivated to restore Derek¡¯s public standing


    After pondering for a moment, Aelfric replied, ¡°We¡¯ll enlist the Warren Group¡¯s PR team. They¡¯ll devise a strategy that¡¯s sure to turn the tide.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric!¡± Neil¡¯s smile returned, a sense of relief washing over him


    Aelfric wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°One more thing. From now on, nobody is to confront Tiffany. I¡¯m bringing her into our fold.¡±


    ¡°Bring Tiffany into our fold?¡± Neil¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why would you want to recruit someone as foolish as her?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe she is Dr. Riss,¡± Aelfric exined


    ¡°What?¡± Derek¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral. He leapt to his feet. ¡°Are you serious? How can she be Dr. Riss?¡±


    He was already teetering on the edge, haunted by the thought that ck Snake might be Marissa. The possibility that she could also be Dr. Risspounded his distress. The twin revtions were too overwhelming for him to manage in such a brief period! He had abandoned her and crushed her reputation as though she meant nothing, but then he tried to threaten her into bing his mistress. How could a simple vige girl have these two astonishingly shocking identities?


    No, that was unthinkable, and he refused to believe it!


    Derek felt his head might just burst. Just as he felt he was about to go crazy, Aelfric spoke up again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:


    ¡°I have no solid evidence to prove Tiffany is Riss, but I trust my intuition,¡± dered Aelfric. Under ordinary circumstances, such a im based solely on intuition might be dismissed withughter and disbelief. Yet, when Aelfric made this assertion, it was epted easily


    Derek immediately turned pale and seemed lost in his own thoughts, struggling to recover hisposure for an extended period. However, his reaction went unnoticed


    Neil, looking puzzled, turned to Aelfric. ¡°Even if Tiffany is Dr. Riss, why should we bring her over to our side? Do we need her medical skills, or are we looking to uncover Connor¡¯s secrets with her help?¡±


    Aelfric responded with a slight smile, his voice slow and deliberate. ¡°Riss possesses exceptional talents. Her value extends beyond the uses you¡¯ve mentioned. Her expertise in medicine and pharmacology is unparalleled. With her by our side, our safety is substantially enhanced. Consider this: after being injured by the chief instructor, I can only recover naturally and can¡¯t do many things. But if Riss were to treat me, she could reduce my recovery time by two-thirds. Moreover, she likely has powerful medications, such as the MindEase Elixirs. Having her with us would simplify our ess to these valuable resources.¡±


    Both Neil and Foley nodded vigorously in agreement


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Meanwhile, Derek continued to be lost in a daze


    ¡°Not only that,¡± Aelfric went on. ¡°I¡¯ve recently discovered that Riss¡¯s marriage to Connor is nothing more than a deal. They don¡¯t love each other¡ªthey¡¯re merely partners. We should entice her with substantial benefits. I am confident she wille over to our side.¡±


    Neil responded with a look of surprise. ¡°A fake marriage? No wonder Connor is treating her so well now, despite previously disliking her. It¡¯s all been an act.¡±


    Aelfric nodded. ¡°Once we have Riss on our side, we¡¯ll definitely gain ess to some of Connor¡¯s secrets. This will give us a strategic advantage in dealing with him.¡±


    Neil, excited by the prospects, rubbed his hands together. ¡°So, Tiffany really is a treasure, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Foley¡¯s eyes lit up with schemes. He even considered charming Tiffany to ensure her cooperation. Derek, however, remained deep in thought


    Aelfric concluded, ¡°In addition to these reasons, there¡¯s another important motive for winning Tiffany over. I want to make peace with Bee, and I believe she can help me achieve that.¡±


    The news about the rtionship between Bee, the legendary hacker, and Riss had spread like wildfire. It wasmon knowledge


    Neil, fully supporting Aelfric¡¯s n, nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯ll be excellent. Once Riss is on our side, we¡¯ll have the support of both a skilled doctor and a top-tier hacker. It will benefit us a lot.¡±


    Foley, looking puzzled, asked, ¡°I read online that Riss had two children with Bee. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Bee is a renowned hacker. He wouldn¡¯t jest about such a serious topic. I think it¡¯s true,¡± Aelfric confirmed


    ¡°But,¡± Foley added, his brow furrowed in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything about Tiffany having children, nor have I seen her with any.¡±


    Aelfric gave a dismissive sneer. ¡°She¡¯s managed to make everyone believe she¡¯s a failure, while secretly she¡¯s the capable Dr. Riss. It¡¯s entirely possible she hid her pregnancy and childbirth from the public eye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Foley agreed, nodding thoughtfully


    Neil sighed deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tiffany to conceal her life so effectively. I¡¯ve clearly underestimated her.¡±


    It was then that Derek snapped back to reality. Although he had been distracted, he had caught the gist of their conversation. The revtion that Riss had children with Bee struck a chord with him. Suddenly fueled by anger, Derek muttered, ¡°Marissa, you big liar!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:


    Originally, Derek went unnoticed. However, when he muttered the curse, the other three turned to look at him simultaneously


    Aelfric¡¯s brow furrowed as he inquired, ¡°Derek, what were you just saying? Who¡¯s the big liar?¡±


    ¡°What? What did I say?¡± Derek replied, snapping out of his daze and rmed, his heart pounding. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. I mean, Tiffany really knows how to y a role. She¡¯s quite the liar!¡± His initial murmur was vague, so the others did not catch Marissa¡¯s name and chose not to probe further


    Aelfric nodded and remarked, ¡°Indeed, she masters the art of disguise.¡±


    Relieved, Derek exhaled deeply and hung his head, still consumed by anger. His fury stemmed from Marissa having children with another man. Just two months prior, Marissa nearly became his wife. Those children couldn¡¯t have been conceived in the mere two months since their split. Clearly, she had betrayed him. Derek was tormented by the thought that he had believed in her love. His emotional turmoil went unnoticed


    Neil turned to Aelfric, seeking guidance. ¡°How can we sway Tiffany to our side?¡±


    Aelfric responded confidently, ¡°I have a few tactics in mind. Just heed the advice I gave earlier and avoid any direct confrontations with her.¡±


    With their discussion concluded, Neil bid farewell to Aelfric. Meanwhile, Melinda, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, hurried away. She exited the building of the Warren Group, running until she could no more, overwhelmed by a mixture of shock and disbelief. The thought that Tiffany could be Riss was unthinkable to her. How was it possible?


    Known for her naivety since childhood, Tiffany had made countless blunders and had her five engagements canceled by her fianc¨¦s. She remained the town¡¯s perennial joke. How, then, could she be the esteemed Dr. Riss? Angry and in denial, Melinda made her way directly to the Brock family¡¯s house to confide in Chloe


    Arriving unexpectedlyte at night, she startled Chloe, who quickly led her inside


    ¡°Melinda, what brings you here at such an hour?¡± Chloe asked, bewildered


    ¡°I need to discuss something crucial,¡± Melinda began, her voiceden with distress


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just overheard Aelfric mentioning that Tiffany, that simpleton, might actually be the aplished doctor, Riss!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face turned ashen. In fact, Chloe had suspected Marissa was Riss after witnessing her save Trenton. Yet, she struggled to ept it. She knew the woman was not Tiffany, but Marissa. However, Marissa was just a naive girl from a small vige, hardly more enlightened than Tiffany. The idea that a notorious vige girl could be the highly skilled doctor, Riss, seemed unbelievable


    But regardless of her disbelief, Aelfric had reached that conclusion. So, she had to consider it possible. If Marissa really was Riss, it exined why Connor¡¯s demeanor towards her had shifted so drastically. His affections were not for Tiffany, the fool, nor Marissa, the vige girl, but for the esteemed doctor, Riss


    Unconsciously, Chloe clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. Hearing from Le and Rachel about Marissa and Connor¡¯s sham marriage had secretly pleased her. Now, realizing Marissa might be Riss, she felt a sense of crisis. She was convinced Connor had fallen for Marissa. Even if their initial agreement to marry was pragmatic, it was clear Connor was smitten with her. His eyes betrayed his true feelings


    Whether Marissa was Riss or not, Chloe knew she had to sever the connection between her and Connor swiftly. With that thought, Chloe narrowed her eyes menacingly. Then, Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s sleeve and spoke up again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:


    ¡°Chloe, do you think Tiffany is really Riss?¡± Melinda asked, her voice tinged with doubt


    Chloe shook her head firmly. ¡°No, she can¡¯t be Riss. We¡¯ve seen her grow up right before our eyes. It¡¯s impossible for someone to change that drastically.¡±


    Chloe knew she couldn¡¯t tell Melinda that Marissa was Riss. If Melinda ever believed such a thing, she would be scared of her, and Chloe would lose her as a tool to deal with Marissa. Melinda had served as Chloe¡¯s unwitting weapon for years, requiring constant attention and maniption to keep her in line


    Before Chloe¡¯s forceful denial, Melinda had been uncertain, swayed by her brother¡¯s suspicions. Her face lit up with relief when Chloe disagreed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe it either, Chloe? My brother must have lost his mind to make that judgment.¡±


    Chloe offered a strained smile. ¡°You can¡¯t me Aelfric. After spending years isted at Doomsday Base, he barely knows Tiffany, unlike us, who have been close to her for so long.¡±


    ¡°What should I do to make my brother see his error?¡± Melinda asked, looking concerned


    Chloe glossed over her concern with practiced ease. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it, Melinda. Aelfric is a clever man; he¡¯lle to see the truth on his own.¡±


    Though she reassured Melinda, Chloe harbored other, deeper ns


    The night deepened around Connor as hey restless in bed, unable to find sleep. He stared at thetest message from Marissa, his brow furrowed in confusion. She had told him that she didn¡¯t need hispany anymore. What could that mean?


    It would be understandable if she didn¡¯t need him for a night or two. As ck Snake, she could handle a few sleepless nights. But to not need him indefinitely? Why?


    Had she ovee her insomnia, or had she gotten hold of the Serene Rest Pills sooner than expected? Marissa had refrained from pushing for a divorce because Connor had been her remedy for sleeplessness. But if he was no longer needed, would she sever their ties without hesitation?


    Feeling like an unwanted pet, Connor tossed and turned, while Marissa slept soundly, her arms around the two kids


    The next morning, Marissa awoke while the twins were still nestled in sleep. She stretched silently, crept out of bed, and tiptoed to her desk to check her email. There it was¡ªa message from Ferris with the DNA test results. Marissa opened it immediately. The report confirmed that she might be the biological mother of the two children. She had steeled herself for this oue, yet the confirmation still sent a shock through her


    Tiffany was truly the mother of the two children. Marissa pondered whether Tiffany had vanished on her wedding day because she knew about the children. If Connor¡¯s ims about the children being part of a surrogacy arrangement were urate, Marissa wondered if Tiffany was even aware they existed. Could it be that Tiffany had boarded the Sunrise in search of them?


    Her mind was a whirlpool of questions with no forting answers. Resolving to curb her spection, Marissa decided it mattered little how the children hade into the world. She believed it was her responsibility to care for them in ce of Tiffany, their biological mother


    Tiffany¡¯s current location remained a mystery. To spare their mother, Caylee, unnecessary worry andplications, Marissa feltpelled to continue impersonating Tiffany. This decision, however, meant she could no longer pose as Connor¡¯s wife. The presence of the children wouldplicate his life and pose a dilemma for Arabe


    With her thoughts organized, Marissa took decisive action and called Connor. He answered almost immediately, his voice rough with sleep or disuse


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Marissa cut straight to the chase. ¡°Connor, we need to divorce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line. Then Connor¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Why?¡±


    Marissa answered honestly, ¡°The DNA tests came back. The kids are Tiffany¡¯s. If we stay married, it will only bring you unnecessary trouble andplications. It would be better for us to divorce before this bes public knowledge.¡±


    Connor fell silent again. After a moment, he said, ¡°But the paperwork lists you as my wife, not Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°But now I have to continue pretending to be Tiffany,¡± she exined. After a short pause, she added, ¡°And I need to look after her kids temporarily. Until shees back, I am essentially Tiffany. If we don¡¯t get a divorce, you¡¯ll be seen as someone who¡¯s been cheated on.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll announce a divorce from Tiffany. No need to make it official at the court,¡± Connor retorted


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    ¡°Why not just make it official with the divorce papers?¡± Marissa questioned, clearly confused


    ¡°We should have divorced a long time ago!¡± Connor¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t sleep next to someone who isn¡¯t my wife.¡±


    ¡°And I told youst night, there¡¯s no need for you to sleep next to me anymore,¡± Marissa reminded him


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marissa let out an awkwardugh. ¡°I have a new sleep aid.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened instantly, a wave of abandonment washing over him. His fears from the night before were confirmed. The vige girl had no gratitude whatsoever. In his eyes, no one could be more heartless. When she needed him, she clung to him relentlessly. But as soon as she found no use for him, she discarded him without hesitation. All his acts of kindness had been in vain!


    She mentioned a new sleep aid. Who was this person? Was he more attractive, wealthier, and more considerate? Connor was brooding like a spurned lover, his heart brimming with bitterness andints, unseen by Marissa


    After her deration, she proposed, ¡°Connor, are you avable today? If so, let¡¯s finalize the divorce. We can then take our time exining to Grandma, helping here to terms with the situation, and then we¡­¡±


    She was cut off abruptly as Connor said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not avable!¡± With that, he ended the call


    Marissa stared at her phone, perplexed and murmuring to herself, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t avable. Why the hostility?¡±


    As she set her phone down, she noticed the two little ones had stirred awake


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Their sweet calls filled the air, their voices cheerful and their faces beaming with innocence. Marissa felt her heart soften immediately. She lifted them into her arms and nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she cooed


    The kids nodded their heads, their expressions adorable. ¡°How about we visit your grandma¡¯s ce for some food?¡± Marissa suggested


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Mommy, do we have a Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa exined with patience. ¡°Not only a grandma, but also a great-grandma, a granduncle, and a grandaunt, plus an uncle and an aunt. Our family is quiterge.¡±


    Lawrence pped his tiny hands together, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t realize we had so many rtives. I¡¯m eager to meet everyone.¡±


    Gathering the children in her arms, Marissa dered, ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait any longer!¡± Deciding to take the children back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house was a deliberate choice. As Tiffany¡¯s children, they too were part of the Sanchez lineage. Entrusting them to the Sanchez family whenever she was upied provided Marissa with a sense of security. The presence of the children was bound to bring joy to her mother, Caylee, and perhaps even aid in her recovery


    Since it was not yet safe for the children to be seen publicly, Marissa disguised herself and stealthily exited the hotel through the rear door with the two children in tow. Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s residence


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:


    The Sanchez family members had risen and were conversing in the living room. Rachel eventually decided to inform the entire family that Marissa and Connor¡¯s marriage was just a deal


    With a concerned expression, Ruth remarked, ¡°I wondered why Connor was suddenly willing to marry Tiffany. Their union is indeed peculiar.¡±


    Daryl, also troubled, inquired, ¡°Le, has Tiffany disclosed to you the reason for her marriage to Connor?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t articte that. However, I specte she must be assisting Connor in reassuring Arabe, while he, in turn, aided her in breaking free from the control of the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°When do they n to divorce?¡± Shaun queried


    Le shook her head once more. ¡°Tiffany did not disclose that either.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Ruth sighed. ¡°What does Tiffany intend for her future?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t worry,¡± Rachel reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ve observed her recent behaviors, and it¡¯s clear she¡¯s far from ipetent. On the contrary, she exhibits remarkable independence and courage, suggesting a well-thought-out n. We ought to respect her decision.¡±


    After Rachel¡¯s words, Ruth¡¯s countenance softened slightly. ¡°You make a valid point. However, a woman¡¯s reputation holds significant weight. Having faced rejection five times already, if she were to divorce Connor again, how could she hope to secure a marriage in the future?¡±


    A somber silence enveloped the living room as the gravity of the situation settled in. Just then, the butler hurried into the room. ¡°Everyone, Tiffany has returned, and¡­ and she¡¯s apanied by a son and a daughter!¡±


    A son and a daughter? The Sanchez family members sat stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief


    ¡°Where did theye from?¡± Le eximed, taken aback


    Before the question could fully register, Marissa entered the living room with the two kids. As she gazed at the adorable pair, Le¡¯s astonishment grew. ¡°You truly brought back two children!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Le rushed over to Marissa, eager to get a closer look. ¡°Tiffany, where did you find such darling children? They¡¯re adorable. I simply must hold them both!¡±


    Upon hearing Le¡¯s words, both children became apprehensive and sought refuge behind Marissa. Le swiftly reassured them, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. I mean no harm.¡±


    However, the children remained wary of Le, seeking confirmation from Marissa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is Aunt Le. She¡¯s kind and fearless!¡± Marissa assured them with aforting smile


    Lawrence and Lindsay rxed, addressing Le, ¡°Hello, Aunt Le.¡± Le embraced the children warmly, peppering them with kisses. ¡°Oh, yourughter is delightful. I wish you were my own!¡±


    Rachel chuckled, unable to resist teasing Le. ¡°How can you desire to have children now? You¡¯re still too young.¡±


    Turning to Marissa with a grin, she inquired, ¡°Tiffany, where did these childrene from?¡±


    Observing the confusion on the faces of the Sanchez family, Marissa added, ¡°I gave birth to them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine,¡± Marissa replied with a smile


    Her words shocked the entire Sanchez family, leaving them stunned in silence for what felt like an eternity


    Eventually, it was Le who broke the silence, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Oh, my God! Are these children really yours? I thought the butler had misspoken!¡±


    At this moment, Ruth finally reacted. ¡°Quickly, bring the children here. Let me have a closer look!¡±


    Marissa hastened to bring the two children to Ruth¡¯s side. Examining them intently, Ruth nodded slowly. ¡°Indeed, they bear a striking resemnce to Tiffany.¡± Letting out a heavy sigh, she lifted her gaze and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, who is their father?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:


    Marissa hesitated before responding to Ruth¡¯s question, unwilling to lie in front of the children. Instead, she decided to introduce them. ¡°Sweethearts, this is your great-grandmother. Say hello!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± The children cheerfully greeted Ruth


    Noting Marissa¡¯s pause, Ruth tactfully redirected the conversation. Engaging warmly with the children, she asked, ¡°Could you kindly share your names with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lindsay.¡±


    ¡°Those are splendid names!¡± Ruth eximed with delight. Regardless of paternity, both children were cherished members of the Sanchez family, weed with affection


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Ruth had wanted to be a great-grandparent for a while now, but Le was still too young, and Shaun, despite being of suitable age, remained unmarried. The unexpected arrival of these two great-grandchildren filled Ruth with immense joy


    With a cheerful chuckle, Ruth asked, ¡°Are you hungry, my dears? Shall we proceed to breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the children chimed in their sweet, innocent voices


    Taking their hands, Ruth led them toward the dining room. As they disappeared, Le yfullymented, ¡°Looks like Grandma¡¯s found new favorites! She¡¯s fully focused on her great-grandchildren now; I fear I¡¯ve lost her favor.¡±


    Rachel chuckled, affectionately tousling her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh, Le, you¡¯re all grown up. Don¡¯t envy those children. Your grandmother showered you with affection when you were their age!¡±


    Le grinned. ¡°Those little ones are just irresistible. I want to join in on the fun! Grandma shouldn¡¯t hog all the fun.¡±


    With that, Le dashed into the dining room. Rachel followed close behind, muttering, ¡°Le is quite a handful. I¡¯d better keep an eye on her so she doesn¡¯t startle those two darlings!¡±


    Observing Rachel and Le depart, Daryl and Shaun, as if drawn by a maic force, proceeded into the dining room as well, leaving Marissa alone. Amidst the family¡¯s attention and affection for the enchanting children, Marissa chuckled and gently tapped her nose, feeling she had lost their favor


    The arrival of the two kids had brightened the mansion, their presence like radiant sunshine lifting everyone¡¯s spirits. Marissa followed the group into the dining room, but upon entering, she realized there was no ce for her close to the children. The family was wholly engrossed in pampering and conversing with the kids, leaving only a solitary corner for her. Despite her desire to be closer to the children, finding a way to fit in proved futile. With a resigned smile, she settled into the final avable seat and quietly enjoyed her solitary breakfast


    After the meal, Le discreetly led the two children outside, suggesting a stroll in the garden. However, her true motive was to enjoy theirpany for some recreational activities


    As the chatter andughter faded, tranquility settled upon the house. Ruth gently asked Marissa once more, ¡°Tiffany, who is the father of these little ones?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marissa paused, carefully considering her response. She refrained from fabricating a tale that could potentially harm Tiffany, the biological mother of the children


    Observing Marissa¡¯s hesitation, Rachel intervened. ¡°Ruth, let¡¯s not pressure Tiffany if she¡¯s not prepared to disclose. No matter who the kids¡¯ father is, they are still part of the Sanchez family, and we¡¯ll cherish them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The details of paternity are inconsequential. We will shower them with affection regardless,¡± Daryl added, agreeing with Rachel. Understanding the unspoken message, Ruth decided to abandon the topic of the children¡¯s father. However, after a momentary pause, she asked another question. ¡°Tiffany, when do you n to divorce Connor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:


    Ruth¡¯s direct inquiry about Marissa¡¯s divorce made Marissa realize that Le had shared the truth about her marriage to Connor with the entire family


    With the truth no longer needing to be hidden, Marissa said, ¡°Grandma, I intend to file for divorce from Connor soon and return with the children to the Sanchez household. Would you be willing to amodate us?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ruth gently ced her hand on Marissa¡¯s, reproaching her, ¡°You are my granddaughter. The Sanchez family is your sanctuary. How could I ever push you away? We¡¯re thrilled to have you with us.¡±


    Rachel chimed in with a grin, ¡°With the sudden addition of two kids, I must rush to prepare their room and gather their necessities.¡±


    Daryl added with a smile, ¡°When Caylee wakes up, she¡¯ll be delighted to meet Tiffany and her two new friends.¡±


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    Marissa felt deeply grateful for the Sanchez family¡¯s warm embrace of the children


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle Daryl, Rachel, Shaun, the presence of the children mightplicate things for Connor. Until he formally announces the divorce, please keep them out of the public eye.¡±


    The Sanchez family members nodded in agreement


    Just then, Daryl¡¯s phone rang. He quickly rose from his seat and stepped outside to take the call. When he returned, his expression was troubled. As Marissa pondered, Rachel asked, ¡°Is there more trouble with thepany?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Daryl revealed, ¡°Charles Acosta called again, threatening us and pressuring us to sell ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to him at a discount.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve crossed a line!¡± Rachel eximed indignantly. ¡°Charles is allied with the Clifford family. By forcing us to sell the painting at a reduced price, isn¡¯t he essentially pushing our Moonbeam Gallery toward bankruptcy?¡±


    As she spoke, Rachel cast a solemn nce toward Shaun, her disappointment palpable. ¡°Ever since you were born, your father and I have hoped to groom you as the heir to the Moonbeam Gallery,¡± shemented. ¡°Yet, despite our guidance, you¡¯ve chosen to be a ¡®Climbing Bum¡¯ after graduation. Had you followed our advice and put more effort into the family business, you could now be helping your father navigate these turbulent times. Instead, we¡¯re witnessing the potential unraveling of the efforts of generations of the Sanchez family.¡±


    Shaun bowed his head, weighed down by guilt


    Marissa nced curiously at Shaun. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Shaun, with his genteel demeanor, harbored aspirations of bing a Climbing Bum!


    The term ¡°Climbing Bum¡± referred to those who were passionate about climbing and lived a life free from conventional employment or home ownership, traveling from ce to ce for climbing, skiing, surfing, and embracing nature. For someone from an ordinary family or a wealthy idler, pursuing a life as a Climbing Bum might be eptable as a lifelong aspiration. However, as the sole male heir of the Sanchez family, Shaun¡¯s choice carried a sense of irresponsibility, making Rachel¡¯s frustration understandable


    Marissa respected individual choice deeply. Shaun¡¯s disinterest in taking over the family business and his preference for unrestrained wandering were his own decisions, ones no one could impose upon him. Turning her attention to Daryl, she asked, ¡°Uncle Daryl, could you provide a detailed ount of the situation?¡±


    Daryl sighed heavily


    ¡°The Moonbeam Gallery and the Clifford family both operate in the calligraphy and painting industry, leading to intensepetition and frequent conflicts. The Clifford family has built connections within both official and underworld circles and uses various underhanded tactics. As a result, the Moonbeam Gallery has faced significant challenges. Under the relentless pressure from the Clifford family, our fortunes have dwindled. Thankfully, several years ago, we acquired a painting called ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ by the renowned artist Only, which has be the cornerstone of ourpany¡¯s survival. Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ the Moonbeam Gallery would be on the brink of copse, facing imminent bankruptcy. The Clifford family has long coveted this painting and has intensified their efforts to obtain it. They are now coborating with Charles Acosta to increase pressure on the Sanchez family. I fear we may not be able to keep the painting, and the Moonbeam Gallery might ultimately fall into the hands of the Clifford family.¡±


    Upon hearing Daryl¡¯s exnation, Marissa asked, ¡°Who exactly is Charles Acosta?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:


    When Charles was mentioned, Marissa noticed the Sanchez family¡¯s expressions grow cautious. Rachel interrupted Daryl and said to Marissa, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Tiffany. Daryl and I will handle these things. Go spend time with Le.¡±


    Daryl added, ¡°Listen to Rachel, Tiffany. We¡¯ll take care of the situation. You should focus on taking care of Lawrence and Lindsay. They¡¯re four now, and we need to find a good kindergarten for them.¡±


    Marissa understood that they didn¡¯t want her involved, fearing she might be in trouble too. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m part of this family. How can I not ask about what¡¯s happening at home? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out on my own.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so persistent!¡± Rachel sighed


    Finally, Daryl decided to inform Marissa about the situation. ¡°Charles is a major bully in Blebert, surrounded by numerous thugs ready to do his bidding. He causes trouble everywhere. They avoid crossing the city¡¯s top four influential families. The others have been coerced into paying protection money. If any family refuses to pay annually, they lose the ability to do business peacefully. Charles attempted to extort protection money from our family, but I refused toply. Since then, he¡¯s been creating obstacles for us at every opportunity. The Cliffords allied with him to exclude us from lucrative deals repeatedly. Charles aims to help the Cliffords take over the Moonbeam Gallery so that they will pay him more protection money every year. With our backs against the wall, the only thing keeping us afloat is Only¡¯s masterpiece, ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ However, Charles is pressuring us to sell him the painting at a low price.¡±


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Just then, Daryl¡¯s phone rang again. It was Charles calling. Daryl was about to step outside to take the call when Marissa stopped him, ¡°You can take it right here. Put it on speaker so I can hear what he has to say too.¡±


    Rachel instructed, ¡°Stay here. Let¡¯s all listen to this.¡±


    Daryl, nodding in agreement, ced the phone on the table, activated the speaker, and answered the call


    Through the phone, a sinister voice cut through the silence. ¡°My patience is wearing thin. I won¡¯t waste time with you. Deliver ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to the Brando Hotel and sign the contract immediately!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Daryl stood his ground


    Charles sneered, ¡°You have courage, I¡¯ll give you that. Stay at home then. My associates will be there shortly to break your legs and smash your house.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Daryl retorted, enraged


    ¡°Ha!¡± Charles let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°I dare to do whatever I want in this world. I didn¡¯t earn my reputation for nothing. You know my methods, don¡¯t you? If you¡¯re prepared for a fight, then I respect that. But think about your mother. Can she bear to see your legs being broken? Ha! She¡¯s endured so much already¡ªshe lost her husband in her youth, her daughter lies in a vegetative state, and now she faces the possibility of her son¡¯s disability. What a tragedy for that woman!¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Daryl¡¯s voice quivered, a mix of rage and fear evident, his entire being trembling in response. Ruth and Rachel wore the same shaken and terrified expression, their faces paling with each passing moment. Shaun, consumed by fury, clenched his fists but knew he was inadequate against the malevolence they faced


    ¡°Haha.¡± Charlesughed with greater arrogance and madness. Suddenly, Marissa interjected with a surge of confidence. ¡°Charles, isn¡¯t it? Await us at the hotel. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:


    Marissa¡¯s words took both Charles and the Sanchez family by surprise. None of them had anticipated her boldness


    After a brief silence, Charles¡¯ voice turned icy as he inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    With an even tone, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m Tiffany Nash, Mrs. Ruth Sanchez¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Charles let out a soft chuckle before continuing, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard about your newfound fame. It intrigues me how someone once regarded as a failure could suddenly be so bold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, and you can see for yourself,¡± Marissa retorted


    With that, she ended the call abruptly. Turning to the Sanchez family, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Charles.¡±


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°No way!¡± Daryl hastily stopped her, eximing, ¡°Tiffany, how could you agree to meet Charles at the hotel? He¡¯s a thug that even the elite families of Blebert hesitate to cross. You acted too rashly.¡± His anxiety was palpable


    Marissa responded with a casual grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Daryl. I know how to handle myself. I can take care of things if I meet him.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re being too naive,¡± Daryl countered. ¡°You might be skilled in martial arts, but Charles has a whole troop of guards. They¡¯re all hardened criminals. It¡¯s risky for you to meet him at the hotel by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, my dad¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t go alone!¡± Shaun chimed in urgently. ¡°I¡¯m the only male heir in the Sanchez family. It¡¯s my duty to handle this. I¡¯ll meet with Charles.¡±


    Marissa looked over at Shaun, her cousin, the epitome of sophistication and gentleness, and thought that letting him go to the hotel would be like letting amb go to a wolf¡¯sir


    Rachel voiced her suspicions thoughtfully at this moment. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off. Charles is known for his arrogance, but he wouldn¡¯t dare openly challenge the top four families. And since Tiffany is now married to Connor, why wasn¡¯t he wary of her earlier?¡±


    Daryl nodded. ¡°Exactly! Even though Tiffany and Connor are only married on paper, that¡¯s notmon knowledge. Plus, there are rumors floating around that Connor is quite fond of Tiffany. Charles¡¯ behavior doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    Just then, Le burst into the living room, phone in hand. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯ve got to see this!¡±


    Marissa took the phone and saw an anonymous post on the screen titled ¡°Unveiling the Real Rtionship Between Blebert¡¯s Richest Man, Connor, and His Wife.¡± The secrets of the wealthiest families were always tantalizing, especially those surrounding Connor, the richest man. Shortly after its release, the post garnered over a million views, circting widely and bingmon knowledge


    It revealed that Connor and Tiffany¡¯s marriage was just a deal, and they only maintained the facade of a loving couple in public. The confirmation came from someone who had overheard the Sanchez family discussing it. In recent days, the scandal involving Derek and a cyberattack on the Warren Group by Bee dominated headlines. However, once Connor¡¯s situation came to light, these topics quickly receded into the background. This article exined Charles¡¯ disdain for Marissa earlier


    Marissa, however, merely smiled at the article, seeing it as an opportunity for her and Connor to finally announce their divorce. Le, on the other hand, felt remorseful. ¡°At Derek¡¯s engagement party, my mother and I must have been overheard discussing you and Connor. I¡¯m so sorry, Tiffany. This is all my fault.¡±


    Marissa reassured her with a smile and aforting pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Le. This actually works in my favor. With Lawrence and Lindsay beside me now, Connor and I were already on the brink of announcing our divorce. Whoever leaked this will just speed up the process. But let¡¯s not dwell on this now. I need to go see Charles,¡± she said and promptly headed out


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:


    Hearing Marissa say she would go to see Charles, Le, trembling with fear, swiftly grabbed her arm to prevent her. ¡°Tiffany, why are you meeting Charles, that devil?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t hepelling us to sell Birds Pay Homage for a shockingly low price? I¡¯ll confront him,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Le said


    Marissa gently patted her hand. ¡°Please stay home and take care of Lawrence and Lindsay for me.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, how could I let you go there alone?¡± Daryl dered. ¡°Since you insist on going, I¡¯ll join you. I need to address this issue head-on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, too,¡± Shaun added. ¡°I may not be able to manage our family business, but I must safeguard my family.¡±


    .c¨®m is the source


    ¡°Tiffany, let your uncle and cousin apany you,¡± Rachel interjected. ¡°The men in our Sanchez family cannot let a girl face the devil alone. We simply can¡¯t.¡± She nced at Daryl and Shaun. ¡°You must protect Tiffany.¡±


    Daryl and Shaun nodded in agreement


    Marissa didn¡¯t refuse theirpany and departed with them. After thirty minutes, the three arrived at the Brando Hotel


    Before entering, Daryl warned, ¡°Tiffany, this hotel belongs to Charles. Once we step inside, we¡¯re in his territory. Exercise extreme caution.¡±


    Marissa nced at the revolving door. ¡°Though it¡¯s not as opulent as the Pce Hotel, Charles must have invested over a hundred million dors to establish it. What is his origin? How did he amass such wealth?¡±


    Daryl replied, ¡°Charles was once a thug on Sunvale Street. He somehow earned the favor of Remy Sugden from the Undercity, gradually amassing his fortune.¡±


    Marissa had never heard of Charles but was familiar with the Undercity. The so-called Undercity referred to the criminal world in Blebert


    The Undercity thrived on illegal trades outside the bounds ofw. A¡¯s counterfeit MindEase Elixir was acquired through someone from the Undercity. Remy Sugden held the top position in the Undercity


    Despite hiding within the underworld, he amassed wealth and influence. Even the four most powerful families in Blebert dared not provoke him. They operated independently, avoiding mutual interference, much like the living shunning the realm of the dead, and vice versa. Many feared Charles, but he was merely an underling in the Undercity. Remy controlled numerous underlings like Charles, creating an extensive underworldwork


    Though Charles was just an underling, his strong backer deterred offenses against him. To cross Charles was to cross Remy, who would retaliate to preserve his honor and power. This was why the less influential families, such as the Sanchez and Clifford ns, dreaded Charles. The Clifford family chose to tter and align with Charles, while the Sanchez family, valuing their dignity, resisted subservience. Consequently, Charles continually oppressed them, pushing their family business into deeper trouble


    As Marissa pondered silently, Daryl suspected she was finally experiencing fear. ¡°Tiffany, our family cannot afford to provoke Charles. Shall we depart immediately?¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°Uncle Daryl, if we don¡¯t go in, Charles wille to our home. We must address and solve this issue. Do you want him to demolish our house?¡± Her words left Daryl speechless. Summoning his courage, he inquired, ¡°Tiffany, you have the final say on this matter. What should we do next? Please tell us.¡±


    A cold glint appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°We must enter the hotel and dismantle his stronghold.¡±


    While speaking, she pushed the revolving door and entered the hotel¡¯s lobby


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:


    Perhaps Charles had already informed the front desk about Marissa¡¯s arrival. As soon as she walked in, Kyler Holmes, the front desk manager, greeted her with a sneer. ¡°Miss Nash, quite brave of you to show up.¡±


    Matching his sneer with one of her own, Marissa replied, ¡°There isn¡¯t a ce on earth I¡¯d fear to tread.¡±


    Kyler, a man with a formidable presence and one of Charles¡¯ loyal followers, fixed Marissa with a re that could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Yet, Marissa wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated and boldly met his gaze


    Kyler was taken aback by Marissa¡¯s audacity. His n to see her cower in fear was unraveling. He had hoped to mock her and enjoy the spectacle with his cronies, but Marissa¡¯s fearlesseback threw him off. This defiance infuriated Kyler. Bullies like him couldn¡¯t tolerate being challenged! In his rage, Kyler swung his hand up, ready to strike Marissa


    Known for his ruthless behavior towards everyone, Kyler didn¡¯t hold back, even against someone as striking as Marissa. He threw his full force into a p aimed at her face. At that moment, Daryl and Shaun, witnessing the scene, widened their eyes in shock and rushed to intercept the blow meant for Marissa


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    However, before anyone could react, Marissa swiftly lifted her leg in a sh. Kyler was airborne, hurtling seven feet through the air before crashing to the floor with a thud, blood spilling from his mouth


    Everyone was shocked. How could such a petite girl wield such incredible strength? Despite her slender and fragile appearance, Marissa had effortlessly sent a man over six feet tall flying. She had barely exerted herself¡ªit was just a casual kick, and her face remained serene throughout


    Unbeknownst to the onlookers, for the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, an opponent who relied solely on brute strength and rough tactics was hardly a challenge. Kyler stood no chance against her


    As Kylery on the floor, he coughed up more blood and, through clenched teeth, yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat this reckless girl to death! Mr. Acosta said she needs to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Roused from their shock, six fighters charged at Marissa, rolling up their sleeves with menacing looks, ready to pounce on her as if they meant to tear her apart. Beads of cold sweat formed on the backs of Daryl and Shaun. Despite their fear, their top priority was to ensure Marissa¡¯s safety. Daryl quickly moved Marissa behind him and shouted, ¡°Shaun, take care of Tiffany!¡±


    Shaun nodded and pushed Marissa behind him. ¡°Tiffany, duck behind the front desk. Stay there and don¡¯t move!¡± Once they were certain Marissa was far behind them, Daryl and Shaun prepared to confront the attackers, determined to protect her at all costs


    A faint smile appeared on Marissa¡¯s face. In her eyes, Daryl and Shaun epitomized chivalry. Their willingness to defend her in such a perilous situation filled her with aforting warmth


    To Marissa, these assants were mere nuisances. She was confident of their defeat and preferred not to prolong the encounter. Usually, when faced with a swarm of flies, one wouldn¡¯t painstakingly swat each one individually but would rather use pesticide for quick disposal. She sought a swift resolution


    As Marissa observed her surroundings, her gazended on a te of peppermints on the front desk. With a mischievous grin, she scooped up a handful of peppermints and flung them towards the assants, teasingly eximing, ¡°Catch, a little treat for you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:


    The tiny peppermints in Marissa¡¯s hand seemed charged with energy. They struck the thugs with the precision of tiny bullets. Some peppermints hit their eyes, others their noses, chests, and even flew directly into their mouths


    ¡°Ah!¡± the thugs screamed, copsing to the floor in pain. Daryl and Shaun, ready to confront the thugs, halted abruptly, their mouths agape in disbelief at the unfolding scene. They had braced themselves for a risky confrontation, yet here they were, witnessing the thugs being incapacitated by a girl wielding nothing more than candies


    Not only were Daryl and Shaun taken aback, but the waitresses observing from the sidelines were equally astonished. Employed at the Brando Hotel, they were ustomed to seeing Charles strut around with his thugs and the ensuing brawls. However, they had never seen anything like this


    They had assumed that Marissa would end up crying and begging for mercy. Instead, she had floored everyone with mere candies, as though straight out of a movie


    The recent rumors had hinted that she was a fiery-tempered girl with some martial arts prowess. Now, having seen it with their own eyes, they realized she didn¡¯t just have a bit of martial arts skill¡ªshe was exceptionally powerful. Kyler, who had been smugly nning to take revenge once the thugs had subdued Marissa, stood there utterly dumbfounded


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    His anger intensified as he barked at the waitresses, ¡°What are you just standing there for? Go and inform Mr. Acosta! He will cut this little girl into pieces!¡±


    The lead waitress hurried away to pass on the message. Meanwhile, Charles was lounging in a room on the top floor of the hotel, eagerly anticipating updates from his men. Right after he had ended the call with the Sanchez family, he had directed Kyler to rough up the Sanchez family members severely upon their arrival, then bring them up to him. By that point, he was confident it wouldn¡¯t take much to coerce them into signing the contract. ncing at his watch, Charles sensed it was about time. He turned to one of his men and inquired, ¡°Have the Sanchez family arrived yet?¡±


    At that moment, the head waitress burst into the room, panting. ¡°Mr. Acosta, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Charles¡¯ expression grew stormy, the scar on his right cheek looking even more foreboding. ¡°What happened? Calm yourself and exin clearly!¡±


    ¡°Y- yes, Mr. Acosta!¡± The head waitress paused, taking several deep breaths to steady herself before speaking. ¡°Mr. Acosta, the Sanchez family has arrived. They¡¯ve beaten Kyler so badly he was spitting blood, and our other six men are down.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Charles rose from his chair, his eyes darkening with fury. ¡°How many of them are here?¡±


    ¡°Just three¡ªDaryl, his son Shaun, and Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Only three of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just those three.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± In a fit of rage, Charles kicked the head waitress without mercy. ¡°Daryl is merely a painter, Shaun a frail schr, and Tiffany, she¡¯s just a girl. How could just three of them overpower so many of our men?¡±


    The head waitress, wiping tears from her eyes caused by the pain, was no stranger to Charles¡¯ violent outbursts. After tumbling to the floor, she swiftly picked herself up and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Mr. Acosta. Though Daryl and Shaun might be easy to handle, Tiffany is an anomaly. She made Kyler cough up blood and incapacitated six of our men with nothing but peppermints.¡±


    Charles¡¯ brow furrowed in confusion. He trusted the head waitress too much to suspect her of lying, yet her report seemed utterly absurd. He paused before uttering a curtmand. ¡°Bring me the surveince footage!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:


    After Charles issued themand, his subordinate Alex Archer quickly went to retrieve the surveince footage from the hotel lobby. Minutester, Alex returned with bad news. ¡°Mr. Acosta, the surveince camera in the lobby is currently out of service and under repair.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of losers!¡± Charles fumed, his anger so intense that he physicallyshed out, kicking Alex. How could the camera be out of order at such a crucial time?


    Deprived of the surveince footage, Charles was left to rely solely on his imagination to picture the events in the lobby. Unfortunately, his assumptions were far from urate. He viewed women as inherently frail, capable only of feeble attempts at fighting, like pinching or scratching. What strength could they really possess? The head waitress had reported that Tiffany had single-handedly taken down Kyler along with six of their men. Charles scoffed, convinced it was an exaggeration. With a disdainful purse of his lips, hemanded Alex, ¡°Bring the Sanchez family to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alex responded and quickly left with a dozen men in tow


    Meanwhile, in the hotel lobby, after her confrontation with Kyler and the other six men, Marissa settled calmly on a sofa. Initially, Daryl and Shaun were on edge, but Marissa¡¯sposure soon reassured them, helping them rx


    Check new chapters at


    After a while, the doors of two elevators opened in unison, and Alex stepped out, nked by a dozen men. As they entered, the atmosphere in the hotel lobby instantly became charged with tension. Daryl and Shaun stiffened, instinctively stepping in front of Marissa to shield her


    With a slight curl of his lips, Alex looked over at the trio with a cold gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s Tiffany?¡±


    Pushing past Daryl and Shaun to show herself, Marissa dered, ¡°That would be me.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise when he heard her voice and saw her step forward. He had never met Tiffany before and knew little about her. When he heard from the head waitress that she had taken down Kyler and six of their men, he had envisioned her as a burly warrior. Looking at her delicate arms and legs, he mused that he could snap them effortlessly. Could she genuinely be as formidable as the head waitress said?


    As he pondered this, Alex nced dismissively at Kyler and the six men sprawled on the floor and sneered, ¡°You losers!¡±


    Feeling the sting of humiliation from Alex¡¯s derision, Kyler hurriedly said, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t underestimate her. This woman, Tiffany, she¡¯s dangerous. Keep your guard up.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex snapped, his foot striking Kyler with an impatient thud. ¡°Pathetic! How did you get defeated by a girl? You¡¯ve disappointed Mr. Acosta!¡±


    Kyler remained silent, too intimidated to respond


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned icy as he shifted his attention to Marissa. ¡°Mr. Acosta wishes to see you. Please, follow me upstairs.¡±


    Marissa dusted off her hands and confidently approached the elevator, with Daryl and Shaun following close behind. As several thugs moved to join them, Marissa held up her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯te in.¡±


    She waved her hand dismissively in front of her face, adding, ¡°Do you all live in a barn? It reeks here. I desperately need some fresh air.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s blunt words left Daryl and Shaun sweating, surprised by her audacity. The thugs, used to instilling fear rather than experiencing defiance, bristled with anger. One thug, teeth clenched in fury, spat out, ¡°You brat, do you want to die?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:


    As the formidable thugs advanced, Daryl and Shaun instinctively positioned themselves between Marissa and the threat, shielding her from harm. Alex gestured dismissively and announced, ¡°Stop. Mr. Acosta is waiting. Let¡¯s not waste time. There¡¯s another elevator you can use.¡± The thugs paused, shooting Marissa a lingering, hostile look before heading towards the other elevator


    Once they had left, the elevator doors started to close, leaving only Marissa, Daryl, Shaun, and Alex inside. Despite Alex¡¯s menacing appearance, he was outnumbered, which slightly eased Daryl and Shaun¡¯s anxiety


    Marissa, on the other hand, remained unfazed andposed, her demeanor starkly contrasting with that of herpanions. Even under Alex¡¯s intense gaze, she maintained her cool


    As the elevator ascended, she turned to Alex with a mischievous smile and teased, ¡°Keep staring like that, and I might just pluck out those eyeballs of yours.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Alex scoffed. He couldn¡¯t fathom Marissa¡¯s daring attitude. Was her courage genuine, or was she simply too naive to grasp the gravity of their situation?


    ¡°Still so bold in Mr. Acosta¡¯s territory, little girl?¡± he taunted. ¡°Do you have any idea of the consequences that await you?¡±


    Marissa replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll soon see the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Alex scoffed again. ¡°Take a look at yourself! Do you really think Mr. Acosta wouldn¡¯t dare touch you just because you¡¯re Mrs. Daniels? Have you checked the intetely? Your sham marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels is public knowledge now. Mr. Acosta isn¡¯t scared of you in the slightest! I suggest you sign the contract when you meet Mr. Acostater, or you¡¯re going to regret it.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Only an underling like you worries about how strong their support is. My actions have nothing to do with Connor. Whether I¡¯m his wife or not, Charles can¡¯t mess with the Sanchez family.¡±


    Alex, who was loyal to Charles, felt a surge of anger at her words. If Charles hadn¡¯t been in such a rush to deal with the Sanchez family, Alex would have taught her a lesson right away. ¡°Fine, very fine!¡± Alex ground his teeth and spat out, ¡°You bitch, just you wait. After your meeting with Mr. Acosta, I¡¯ll find a chance to put you in your ce!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s amusement was clear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    The elevator reached the top floor with a soft ding. As the doors slid open, Alex stepped out briskly, followed closely by Marissa


    Daryl, however, grabbed Marissa by the sleeve and murmured, ¡°Tiffany, remember this is Charles¡¯ turf. Try to keep a low profile. If you upset him, I doubt we¡¯ll leave without trouble today.¡± He nced toward Shaun, adding, ¡°Shaun and I can handle a few scrapes, but I¡¯m worried about you. It¡¯s different if you get hurt.¡±


    Marissa gave Daryl¡¯s hand a reassuring pat, smiling as she whispered back, ¡°Uncle Daryl, fear not. We aren¡¯t here to negotiate with Charles. We¡¯re here to dismantle his stronghold. Arrogance is a must.¡±


    With that, she strode toward Charles¡¯ room, leaving Daryl momentarily stunned. His heart raced at her words. Shaun, catching the urgency of the situation, tugged at Daryl¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, snap out of it! We need to catch up to her. Even Marissa, a little girl, is showing courage, and here we are, hesitating. We¡¯ve got to stand tall and never cower before the evil guys!¡±


    Inspired by Shaun¡¯s words, Daryl inhaled deeply and hastened after Marissa, with Shaun at his side


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:


    Alex pushed open the door to the room, his gaze cold andmanding as he said, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Marissa was immediately enveloped by a suffocating atmosphere upon entering. Charles, eager to assert his dominance, made a deliberate disy of his menacing aura in every interaction


    The room¡¯s decor was dark with crimson ents, creating an oppressive atmosphere at first sight. Seated on a sofa, Charles held a cigarette between his fingers, releasing billows of smoke with each exhale. His brows were furrowed ominously, and the scar on his right cheek appeared even more terrifying amidst the y of light and smoke. Standing beside Charles was a line of hulking thugs, each adorned with intimidating tattoos on their muscr arms. Alex, as their leader,manded them


    The scene bore no resemnce to a mere contract negotiation; it evoked the imagery of a hellish throne room. Any ordinary individual would have trembled at the sight, rendered incapable of defiance andpelled to sign whatever was presented. Regrettably for them, they had encountered Marissa today, and their schemes wouldn¡¯t be so easily executed


    After scanning the room, Marissa confidently entered. Daryl and Shaun, confronted with such a scenario for the first time, instinctively contemted fleeing when the door opened. Yet, upon witnessing Marissa¡¯s entrance, they clenched their jaws and followed her. After they entered, the thick door mmed shut with a resounding bang


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The three conventionally dressed individuals found themselves surrounded by tattooed thugs with entric hairstyles, evoking the image of ordinary mortals stepping into a demon¡¯s domain. Despite their constant self-encouragement to stand firm and protect Marissa, Daryl and Shaun couldn¡¯t shake the profound dread that stiffened their bodies and drained the color from their faces


    Marissa, however, remainedposed, her demeanor unwavering as she exchanged nces with Charles. Charles had scrutinized the three of them multiple times already; he wasn¡¯t surprised by Daryl¡¯s and Shaun¡¯s reactions, but Marissa¡¯sposure perplexed him. Why wasn¡¯t she scared?


    She not only disyed fearlessness but also exuded a hint of defiance in her gaze. Every individual he had invited into this room to sign contracts had sumbed to fear the moment the door closed,plying with his demands without exception. However, Marissa, standing there with unwaveringposure, was the first exception he had encountered


    He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the girl¡¯s bravery. Nevertheless, his admiration would remain concealed; he had no intention of revealing it. Instead, he plotted to intensify his intimidation tactics


    Exhaling a long stream of smoke, Charles sneered, ¡°Who represents the Sanchez family?¡±


    Daryl moved to step forward, but Marissa intercepted, her tone chilly as she said, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tiffany Nash?¡± Charles chuckled. ¡°Can someone bearing the Nash surname make decisions for the Sanchez family?¡±


    Daryl knew that the Sanchez family had reached a point of no return. They had to either yield to Charles¡¯s bullying tactics and surrender the Moonbeam Gallery to the Clifford family, or confront the situation head-on. He opted for thetter


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Tiffany is fully authorized to represent the Sanchez family. I support any decision she makes.¡±


    Charles erupted intoughter. After a burst ofughter, he cynically remarked, ¡°It appears the Sanchez lineage is devoid ofpetent sessors, allowing an inept girl from the Nash family to assume leadership. It¡¯s astonishing that the Sanchez family hasn¡¯t crumbled already!¡±


    With a disdainful flick, he cast a contract onto the floor. ¡°Miss Nash, please sign this document on behalf of the Sanchez family.¡±


    Before Marissa could react, Charles added, ¡°Please carefully review the contract terms. If there¡¯s anything that makes you uneasy, don¡¯t hesitate to bring it up, Miss Nash. Given your beauty, I might even consider making some adjustments.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:


    Marissa cast a fleeting nce at the contract resting on the floor, her posture unwavering. Daryl and Shaun maintained a silent stance, having already vested Marissa withplete decision-making authority


    As the silence stretched on, Charles furrowed his brow and inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it?¡±


    ¡°Do you notprehend?¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Our purpose here isn¡¯t to discuss the contract; hence, there¡¯s no need to examine it.¡±


    ¡°If the contract isn¡¯t the subject of discussion, then what is the purpose of your presence here?¡± Charles asked, confused


    With a scornful smirk, he continued, ¡°Are you here to plead for mercy on behalf of the Sanchez family? Not a chance! Allow me to rify my stance today. Securing Birds Pay Homage is non-negotiable for me. However, concerning the actions of the Clifford family against your Sanchez family, I will just watch and abstain from interference.¡±


    Marissa asserted, ¡°You¡¯re free to stand aside and watch the conflict between the Sanchez and Clifford families. No one will stop you. However, entertaining the notion of aiding the Clifford family in acquiring Birds Pay Homage is nothing but a fantasy.¡±


    Charles chuckled condescendingly. ¡°Heh, you little girl, you didn¡¯te here to negotiate or plead for mercy. So why exactly are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to dismantle your stronghold,¡± Marissa replied calmly


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Charles seemed perplexed. Marissa said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy your ce.¡±


    Her deration was met with mockingughter from the spectators. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You, little girl, are you dreaming? Do youprehend your whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your strategy? Rely on your slender physique, or on those two gentlemen behind you who appear clueless about fighting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯re not here to confront Mr. Acosta in battle. Your true intention is to share his bed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Charles threw his head back in amusement, erupting intoughter. Following hisughter, he leisurely drew from his cigarette, exhaling a lingering smoke ring. He then regarded Marissa with a lecherous gaze, propositioning, ¡°If you¡¯re inclined to spend the night with me, perhaps I could entertain the idea of extending some benefits to your Sanchez family. What do you say?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s disdainful gaze pierced him. ¡°I¡¯m repulsed just by your presence, let alone the thought of being with you! How dare you even suggest it?¡±


    A sudden ferocity twisted Charles¡¯s features. Extinguishing his cigarette in the ashtray, he leveled a gaze at Marissa. ¡°Tell me, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Marissa met his stare with contempt. ¡°Because it¡¯s evident to me that you¡¯re nothing but a blustering coward.¡±


    She surveyed the room, taking in the decor and the tattooed men, before speaking. ¡°Only the feeble decorate themselves with these things. You are like those small creatures in the wild, always fearful of being preyed upon and resorting to camouge or deception to intimidate others, like chameleons and octopuses. The truly strong, like tigers and lions, don¡¯t bother with such fakery. They embody simplicity and authenticity, fearlessly pursuing their desires without hesitation. Just like me, seeking you out directly.¡±


    Charles¡¯s countenance shifted, his expression turning somber. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a chameleon? An octopus?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°Engaging in conversation with someone of your crude nature is truly futile. Haven¡¯t your teachers taught you what a metaphor is?¡±


    Before Charles could respond, Marissa pped her hands dismissively. ¡°Never mind. Engaging with someone of your ilk is akin to ying music to an uprehending audience. I¡¯ll employ a more straightforward approach.¡±


    She gestured towards Charles and dered, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Face me and meet your end!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:


    Marissa wore a disdainful expression, d in simple attire. Charles¡¯ scar quivered with anger. For years, he had ruled his domain with an iron fist, growing ustomed to seeing others tremble and fawn over him, submitting for their very survival. Much like Wesson, a youth devoid of dignity. Every encounter with Charles found Wesson bowing in reverence, prostrating himself like a servile attendant. Clearly, Wesson, born into wealth, showed deference to Charles, a rough individual, primarily out of fear of Remy. Yet, this did not deter Charles from relishing the adtion of others. However, the young woman before him unexpectedly disrupted his routine. Suddenly, he found the days less predictable, sensing a newfound excitement in the air


    A faint thrill coursed through him as he anticipated the sight of the young woman kneeling before him, pleading for mercy once he had fully subdued her. After a lingering gaze, he sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re keen on experiencing the consequences of crossing me, consider your wish granted!¡±


    Upon concluding his speech, he gestured to one of his subordinates. A towering, stout man adorned with tattoos, standing as tall as a brown bear, appeared before Marissa. Peering down at her, he queried with a grin, ¡°How shall you meet your demise?¡±


    Marissa intended to retort, yet the man, emitting an odor reminiscent of six months without a shower, provoked her irritation, prompting a swift dismissal with a forceful kick. As the man was propelled backward, he crashed to the floor, causing a tremor before lying motionless. Suddenly, the expressions of Charles and his tattooedrades shifted. Having not viewed the surveince footage from the hotel lobby, they struggled to fathom Marissa¡¯sbat prowess until witnessing her effortless dispatch of the hefty assant, prompting a bted recognition of the real circumstances. The young woman indeed possessed formidable abilities. They must not underestimate her


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    With a wave of his hand, Charles signaled once more. Alex led the tattooed men in a coordinated advance toward Marissa, his intent crystal clear: he aimed to ovee her, gender notwithstanding, and impart a stern lesson


    Both Daryl and Shaun swiftly positioned themselves in front of Marissa. As the tattooed men closed in, Marissa forcefully pushed Daryl and Shaun aside, issuing a firmmand. ¡°Keep your distance!¡±


    Before Daryl and Shaun could respond, Marissa leaped forward, engaging the tattooed men inbat. Despite their eagerness to assist, Daryl and Shaun found themselves helplessly sidelined, their anxiety palpable


    Within moments, beads of sweat formed on their brows. Their apprehension, however, gave way to astonishment as they watched, wide-eyed, forgetting their own unease. Their concerns regarding Marissa were unnecessary. With the grace of a butterfly, she darted into the midst of the tattooed men. Executing a graceful maneuver, she swiftly dispatched two of them with powerful kicks. Following each action, she possessed the potential to inflict severe harm upon those men with a strikingbination of grace, precision, and ferocity. Despite being feared by ordinary people, the tattooed men appeared feeble in her presence. In a cascade of agonized cries, Alex, who had previously disyed arrogance and disdain towards Marissa, bore the brunt of the assault, enduring the harshest and most wretched blows, nearly reduced to a shattered state. Within a minute¡¯s span, the tattooed men found themselves sprawled on the floor, defeated


    Marissa, however, retained her graceful stance, standing unperturbed amidst the aftermath. Her demeanor remainedposed and refined, her attire immacte save for a few stray locks of hair. Having dispatched the tattooed men to the floor, she straightened her attire and smoothed her disheveled locks before advancing toward Charles, seated in the ce of honor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:


    At this moment, Charles was utterly terrified. He had finally epted the reality that this woman, as depicted by the head waitress, was truly a formidable presence


    He had once taken pride in his subordinates, the dozens of tattooed men who had brandished machetes and fought at his side against rival factions. Each of them had emitted a palpable air of menace, capable of instilling fear in even the bravest souls. However, these fierce individuals, dozens of them, had been swiftly dispatched by this young woman in less than a minute, as effortlessly as slicing through ripe watermelons


    Reluctant though he was to concede her power, witnessing it firsthand left him with no choice but to acknowledge it. Not only was she strong, but she was also ruthless. Even the mere presence of her now caused his entire body to ache


    As Marissa drew nearer, Charles¡¯ countenance drained of color, his former arrogance reced by trembling vulnerability, like a drenched and shivering canine. He yearned to flee, but his body betrayed him, drained of strength. He was even unable to rise. With no recourse, he remained huddled on the sofa, captive to his own weakness


    Marissa looked down at him, her lips subtly curling as she posed the question, ¡°Are you up for a token resistance, or should I just start beating you?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°You¡­you better not underestimate me. I¡¯m a notorious thug, well-versed in bloodshed and brawls. This scar? It¡¯s my badge of honor. Cross me, and you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she swiftly reached out and peeled off the scar from Charles¡¯ face. ¡°Ah!¡± Charles involuntarily cried out. After bracing for the anticipated blow, Charles found himself momentarily perplexed when it failed to materialize. As he regained hisposure, he discerned that Marissa had skillfully removed the scar from his face


    This was embarrassing. The fake scar adorning his face had been intended to instill fear, crafting a menacing facade. Yet, who could have imagined that this young woman would see beyond its illusion and effortlessly remove it? With the scar gone, he felt stripped of his potent intimidation tactic, and his tremors intensified


    With a contemptuous sneer, Marissa flung the fake scar back at Charles, dering, ¡°A coward reliant on deceit to feign courage has no right to be a bully. A bully like you deserves a swift downfall.¡±


    Marissa poised her foot, prepared to cripple him. ¡°Wait!¡± Charles eximed, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°Tiffany, even if you disdain me, you should fear Remy behind me, right? I might rely on bravado, but Remy is the genuine article, the top figure in the Undercity! By destroying my stronghold today, you¡¯re challenging Remy. Nobody who has dared to cross him has met a favorable end!¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes but remained silent. Charles interpreted her silence as intimidation, bolstering his confidence. ¡°If you offer an apology now and depart, I can speak positively of you to Remy. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Daryl, hearing this, urgently grasped Marissa¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tiffany, perhaps¡­¡± He wanted to counsel Marissa to leave some room for negotiation. After all, someone like Remy was not to be underestimated. Not only the Sanchez family, but even formidable figures like Connor wouldn¡¯t readily oppose an underworld big shot like Remy. But before he could finish, Marissa abruptly delivered a forceful kick to Charles, connecting squarely with his shinbone. ¡°Ah!¡± Charles¡¯ screams filled the room, reverberating off the walls. His leg suffered a brutal break. Daryl and Shaun paled, too stunned to utter a word. mping his jaw against the agony, Charles managed to spit out, ¡°Tiffany, if you¡¯re this ruthless, just wait until Remyes after the Sanchez family!¡±


    Marissa smirked, leaning forward slightly as she issued her warning. ¡°You threatened to break my uncle¡¯s leg, so I broke yours. Remember this well: whatever threats you make against the Sanchez family, I will mete out the same punishment to you.¡± She straightened up, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°And convey a message to Remy from me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260:


    Charles found himselfpletely dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that even mentioning Remy wouldn¡¯t suffice to intimidate Marissa. As she instructed him to deliver a message to Remy, Charles clenched his teeth, grappling with the pain, and listened intently


    ¡°Tell Remy he needn¡¯te to me; I¡¯ll seek him out myself,¡± dered Marissa


    Charles was left speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom how this young woman could be so audacious as to actively pursue Remy. Unable to contain his disbelief, he questioned her, ¡°Tiffany, what emboldens you? Are you fearless merely because you hold the title of Mrs. Daniels? It¡¯smon knowledge now that your marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels is a sham. How could Connor possibly provoke Remy on behalf of a mere fake wife? You will face the consequences of your arrogance!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t rely on Connor,¡± Marissa said, amused


    ¡°If not Connor, then what fuels your arrogance?¡±


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    ¡°My own abilities,¡± Marissa replied


    Charles was taken aback. She imed to rely on her own abilities, which seemed reasonable enough. At least in defeating his men, she had demonstrated her strength without any assistance from Connor


    ¡°Go back and inform Remy that he should indulge himself in the days ahead and savor every moment, because when I confront him, his days of ease will be over. This is the consequence of crossing the Sanchez family!¡±


    Leaving these words hanging in the air, Marissa turned to Daryl and Shaun. ¡°Uncle Daryl, Shaun, let¡¯s return home.¡±


    With that, she turned and strode out. Still reeling, Daryl and Shaun nced at the pained Charles and the scattered tattooed men before swiftly trailing after Marissa out of the room


    As they waited for the elevator, Daryl trembled slightly. ¡°Tiffany, are we simply leaving like this?¡±


    Marissa responded with amusement, ¡°If not like this, then how?¡±


    Daryl gestured towards Charles¡¯ room. ¡°I mean, after such a beating, shouldn¡¯t they seek medical attention or something?¡± Marissa found the question even more amusing. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Just then, the elevator doors slid open, and the three stepped inside. As the elevator descended, Daryl pressed further. ¡°Tiffany, by beating Charles and his men, we¡¯ve surely offended Remy. What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll pay Remy a visit and beat him!¡± Marissa stated matter-of-factly. Daryl was taken aback. ¡°Tiffany, I thought you were just bluffing Charles. Are you seriously considering confronting Remy?¡±


    Marissa patiently exined, ¡°Charles is merely a cog in Remy¡¯s machine. His actions against the Sanchez family are effectively Remy¡¯s actions. If we eliminate Charles, others will take his ce in tormenting us. As long as Remy holds sway, the Sanchez family will remain under constant threat. Therefore, our primary objective should be Remy himself.¡±


    Daryl nodded. ¡°Tiffany, I understand your reasoning, but challenging someone as formidable as Remy is quite intimidating.¡±


    Marissa offered a reassuring smile to Daryl. ¡°Uncle Daryl, you¡¯re too used to being a straightforward and honest man, and you¡¯ve raised Shaun to be gentle and courteous. Both of you mayck a certain ruthlessness, which is why bullies like Wesson and Charles feel emboldened to oppress you. But don¡¯t worry. With me around, anyone who dares to target the Sanchez family will face utter destruction!¡±


    As Daryl and Shaun witnessed Marissa¡¯s confident and resolute stance, their spirits were uplifted. The Sanchez family had long upheld schrly virtues, prioritizing grace and kindness. Even in the face of injustice, they often sought reconciliation over confrontation. But now, with Marissa¡ªa fierce and determined presence¡ªamong them, they felt a newfound surge of courage


    They had entered the hotel with a throng of thugs barring their path but departed while none dared to impede them, strolling out unchallenged. As Marissa nced up, her keen eyes caught sight of someone hiding behind a pir, observing them. Huh! It appeared to be someone familiar¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:


    Marissa nced at the figure concealed behind the pir but remainedposed. She turned to Daryl and Shaun with a smile, saying, ¡°Uncle Daryl, Shaun, why don¡¯t you head back first? There¡¯s something I need to attend to.¡±


    Daryl¡¯s concern was palpable. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯ve just offended Remy. It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. You shoulde with us.¡±


    Shaun nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely, Tiffany. We can¡¯t risk anything happening to you.¡±


    Marissa reassured them with a smile. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll join you at home soon.¡±


    Seeing that she was resolute in her decision, Daryl and Shaun reluctantly departed. Once they were gone, Marissa addressed the figure behind the pir. ¡°You cane out now, Derek.¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Derek hesitated before emerging, his demeanor noticeably subduedpared to before. His expression held a hint of uncertainty as he met Marissa¡¯s gaze


    Observing his change in demeanor, Marissa inquired, ¡°Are you here to see me?¡±


    Derek nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°If you wanted to see me, you should have approached openly. Why did you sneak around like a thief?¡±


    Derek remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on Marissa


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Marissa dered, turning to leave


    ¡°Wait!¡± Derek called out urgently. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±


    Marissa turned back, her patience waning. ¡°Make it fast. I don¡¯t have time to spare.¡±


    Derek tentatively opened his palm and asked, ¡°Can you tell me where you got this?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes darted to Derek¡¯s outstretched palm, where a small circr de, unmistakably belonging to the ck Snake, rested. She had strategically left the circr de at the engagement party to throw Aelfric off track. She knew his meticulous nature would lead him to discover it eventually


    Now that Derek possessed the de, it suggested that Neil had already discussed it with Aelfric. She could anticipate Derek¡¯s thoughts. No wonder he appeared so wary around her now, treading carefully. Perhaps he suspected she was the ck Snake and felt scared!


    But revealing the truth to him held no appeal; he wasn¡¯t deserving. With a yful nce, she remarked, ¡°Oh, this thing? I just picked it up off the ground in the vi¡¯s garden that day.¡±


    ¡°Picked it up?¡± Derek¡¯s eyes sparked with relief. ¡°So, it¡¯s not yours? You stumbled upon it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a hint of amusement


    Derek visibly rxed, his tense posture easing as his confidence returned. Since she wasn¡¯t the ck Snake, he felt no need for caution


    Observing his demeanor shift, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find his reaction amusing. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Derek recalled Aelfric¡¯s suspicion regarding Riss and posed a direct question. ¡°Are you Riss?¡±


    Marissa took a moment to consider. Given Derek¡¯s limited intellect, he likely couldn¡¯t have deduced her identity as Riss. His direct question suggested Aelfric¡¯s suspicions. She had anticipated that her public rescue of Trenton wouldplicate keeping her identity as Riss concealed, especially from someone as sharp as Aelfric. While having one of her identities found out was one thing, admitting it outright was another matter entirely. She had no intention of confessing anything to Derek. Instead, she was curious to see how long it would take his slow mind to connect the dots


    With a subtle smile, she responded, ¡°Riss is someone I admire.¡±


    Derek appeared utterly perplexed, staring at her in bewilderment. After a prolonged silence, realization seemed to dawn on him. ¡°So, you¡¯re not Riss?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:


    Hearing Derek¡¯sment, Marissa looked up at the sky, amused, and chose to ignore him. Misinterpreting her silence as confirmation, Derek grew confident and arrogant. ¡°I knew it. You couldn¡¯t possibly be Riss, let alone the ck Snake¡­¡±


    He caught himself just in time, realizing he shouldn¡¯t mention the name ck Snake carelessly


    After a brief pause, he looked at Marissa with disdain and continued, ¡°I know where youe from. You¡¯re just a simple vige girl¡ªuneducated and naive. You didn¡¯t even finish high school. If you really were Riss, I¡¯d eat my hat!¡±


    Marissa turned her head, nced at him, and said tly, ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Derek assumed she hadn¡¯t heard him the first time. He lifted his chin arrogantly and repeated word for word, ¡°Marissa, if you were Riss, I¡¯d eat my hat!¡±


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa calmly recorded his statement on her phone, saved the video, and slipped the phone back into her pocket. Then she faced him and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Returning to his usual arrogance, Derek said, ¡°The fake marriage between you and my uncle has been leaked online. Are you aware?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Derek smiled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re just a naive vige girl, Marissa. Now that your fake marriage is public, nobody will fear you anymore. Anyone who wants to mess with you will.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    She seemedpletely unfazed, which infuriated Derek. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand your situation? If you don¡¯t leave my uncle soon and go back to being a vige girl, you¡¯re going to end up in serious trouble. Do you get that?¡±


    Marissa looked at him, clearly amused. ¡°Do you n to harass me once I¡¯m just a ¡®vige girl¡¯? Derek, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®harass you¡¯? Even though you annoyed mest time, I¡¯m willing to offer you another chance. As long as you agree to be my mistress, I promise I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    A chill shed in Marissa¡¯s eyes. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t taught him a sufficient lessonst time; he was still harboring thoughts of keeping her as a mistress. He was truly persistent. Despite being taught a hard lesson several times by her, he never changed. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill him


    Though it would be easy to end him, she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble over someone like him. Left with no other choice, she resolved to teach him another lesson every time he provoked her until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With this in mind, Marissa approached him with a smile. She had just had a fight with Charles¡¯ men, and her body was flexible enough; she didn¡¯t need to warm up


    Derek was clearly afraid of her. Seeing her advance, he sensed trouble brewing. His expression twisted with fear as he began to back away. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Are you going to hit me again?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the street. There are so many people around¡­ Ah!¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his plea before Marissa kicked him to the ground


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± he screamed in terror


    Then, as he spotted the hotel sign, a thought struck him. ¡°Marissa, do you realize where we are? This is the Brando Hotel! Do you know who owns this ce? It¡¯s Charles Acosta. Do you know who he is? You can¡¯t afford to mess with him! If you cause a scene here and disrupt the business, the hotel staff will surelye out to deal with you.¡±


    Derek believed his warning would scare Marissa, but she was utterly unfazed and kicked him again


    In ast-ditch effort, he yelled towards the hotel, ¡°Come out! There¡¯s trouble happening right in front of your hotel!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:


    At that moment, the hotel doors swung open, and a group emerged


    Derek¡¯s eyes brightened. He pointed at them and said to Marissa, ¡°See? Charles¡¯ crew is out here. If you don¡¯t leave soon, you¡¯re going to end up in trouble!¡±


    Despite Marissa showing no signs of leaving, Derek scoffed. ¡°I knew it. You really are just a naive vige girl. You¡¯re clueless. You don¡¯t grasp the gravity of your situation. All you know is how to fight wildly and rudely! Let me tell you something: Charles is backed by Remy, the underworld leader. Even the Sanchez and Nash families steer clear of him. If you, a simple vige girl, offend him, you¡¯re finished. Got it? Why are you still here? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Derek kept talking, hoping to frighten Marissa, but she looked at him as if he were a fool, which left him feeling both anxious and powerless


    He didn¡¯t truly want Marissa to get hurt by Charles¡¯ men; secretly, he hoped to have her as his mistress. With this in mind, Derek nervously nced back at the hotel entrance and was shocked by what he saw


    Initially, he had only caught a quick glimpse of the group as they exited the hotel and hadn¡¯t seen who they were or how many there were. Now, he saw them clearly. Dozens of individuals had stepped out, including Charles himself


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    But this normally fearsome group of thugs looked more like wounded soldiers returning from war. They were beaten and battered. Some had their heads wrapped in gauze, others sported bandages around their waists, many were bruised, and a few limped. Not a single one was unscathed. The most injured was Charles, who was being carried out on a stretcher by his men, groaning in pain intermittently, clearly indicating severe injuries


    Derek was dumbfounded. What on earth had happened to Charles and his men? Had they been in a brawl with another gang?


    If that were the case, they should have picked a deserted spot, away from the public eye. However, this was Charles¡¯ own hotel, suggesting that Charles had been overpowered right on his home ground. Realizing this, Derek felt a chill of fear and hastily stood up, whispering urgently to Marissa, ¡°We should get out of here now! Let¡¯s act like we didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Marissa, however, didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she suddenly kicked Derek, sending him sprawling in front of Charles and his battered crew. Derek trembled with fear, convinced he was finished


    But to his astonishment, Charles and his men appeared even more terrified! They were visibly shaken, pale, and trembling. They looked like they wanted to flee but were too scared to move. Charles nearly tumbled from his stretcher. Derek¡¯s eyes widened as he realized something. These men must be terrified of him because he was a member of the influential Daniels family. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch him!


    With newfound confidence, Derek straightened up, smoothed down his suit cor, and greeted, ¡°Charles, a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    He saw this as a chance to finally meet the infamous Charles. But no one responded to him. All eyes were on Marissa, whomanded a mix of fear and respect from them


    Before Derek could grasp what was happening, Charles inquired, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Nash, what¡­ what more do you need?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just dealing with someone bothering me,¡± Marissa responded tly


    ¡°Is it this guy?¡± Charles pointed at Derek. Marissa confirmed with a nod


    With an ingratiating smile, Charles assured her, ¡°No need for you to handle this yourself. We¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±


    Then, Charles gestured, and Alex, along with his crew, closed in on Derek


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:


    Despite their wounds and bruises, Alex and his gang of thugs remained formidable bullies to someone as vulnerable as Derek. Surrounded by these men, Derek instantly crumbled in terror. ¡°Do you¡­ do you recognize who I am?¡± he stammered. Regrettably, no one spared him a nce


    Alex delivered the initial blow, sending Derek crashing to the ground, followed swiftly by the rest of the thugs who rained punches and kicks upon him. ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡± Derek¡¯s cries of agony filled the air


    Marissa observed with indifference and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s sufficient. Let¡¯s not end his life.¡±


    With that, she departed. Leaving the Brando Hotel behind, she didn¡¯t hurry back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house. Instead, she visited several kindergartens. Daryl was right; Lawrence and Lindsay, at the age of four, ought to be enrolled in a kindergarten


    Based on the ounts of the two kids, their prior living situation had involved a solitary caregiver and minimal interaction with others, prompting concerns about potential social anxiety. Irrespective of their previous circumstances, now under her care, she was determined to provide them with a nurturing environment conducive to both living and learning


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    Her aspiration was for them to attend a top-tier kindergarten, where they could engage with peers their age and enjoy a typical childhood experience. When the time came to return the two well-adjusted and delightful children to Tiffany, it was certain to evokefort and joy from her. After evaluating several esteemed kindergartens, Blossom Kindergarten emerged as the best choice. Renowned as the premier high-end kindergarten in Blebert, it boasted unparalleled facilities and faculty, albeit apanied by steep tuition fees. The high tuition fees didn¡¯t faze her; she possessed ample financial resources


    As their biological aunt, she had no qualms about investing in Lawrence and Lindsay. After departing from Blossom Kindergarten, she hailed a taxi to return to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence. During the journey, she messaged Joziah Aston, ¡°Has Ritapleted her maintenance and upgrade?¡±


    Joziah promptly responded, ¡°Boss, Rita¡¯s maintenance and upgrade are finished. Shall I dispatch her to Blebert now?¡±


    Marissa instructed, ¡°Yes, please send Rita to Blebert as swiftly as possible. I have a task for her.¡±


    Joziah replied, ¡°Understood, boss. I¡¯ll arrange air transport immediately. You¡¯ll see Rita before long.¡±


    Marissa smiled contentedly as she stowed her phone away. It had been several months since shestid eyes on Rita, and she found herself missing her dearly. She had personally developed and designed Rita, a household robot epitomizing the pinnacle of technological advancement in its domain. If Rita didn¡¯t disclose her identity herself, discerning her robotic nature posed a formidable challenge for observers. Rita stood as Marissa¡¯s impable household aide


    Before undergoing maintenance and upgrades, Rita efficiently managed all daily chores. Marissa found employing Rita markedly more convenient and pleasant than relying on human assistance. The presence of a male assistant often resulted in numerous inconveniences, while a female assistant left heavy and soiled tasks neglected. Rita adeptly resolved all these issues and apprehensions. Fromundering to culinary tasks, from parcel retrievals to housecleaning, and even moving furniture and addressing plumbing issues, Rita capably handled every responsibility. Additionally, Rita operated tirelessly, offering round-the-clock surveince like a miniature security system. Concerns regarding betrayal or breaches of confidential data were nonexistent; Rita strictly adhered to programmed codes, ensuring unwavering loyalty even in the face of destruction


    This time, she urgently summoned Rita to safeguard Lawrence and Lindsay. The mastermind and conspiracy behind Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s sudden appearance remained obscure, and with Remy now offended, the safety of the two children waspromised. Entrusting Rita with their protection proved the most secure recourse


    The way back to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi transpired without incident. As Marissa disembarked from the vehicle and prepared to enter the vi, three figures unexpectedly sprang out from the shadows


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:


    ¡°Marissa, stop right there!¡± a familiar voice called from behind, causing Marissa to halt instantly. Before she could turn, Korbin, Betty, and Denise had already positioned themselves in front of her, blocking her way. Their angry expressions made Marissa furrow her brow in confusion. ¡°What? I gave you twenty thousandst time. Have you already spent it all?¡±


    Betty pointed at Marissa usingly, her voice sharp. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re so ungrateful! Now that you¡¯ve be a wealthydy, you¡¯ve apparently forgotten about your own family¡ªyour parents and your sister. You parade around, living in opulence every day, yet all you offer us is a modest rental apartment and a mere forty thousand monthly for sustenance. Do you consider us hobos?¡±


    Korbin interjected, his voiceced with resentment, ¡°You indulge in luxuries while neglecting the welfare of your own kin. If I had known you¡¯d turn out so heartless, I would have cast you into the river without a second thought when you were little!¡±


    Denise¡¯s gaze bore into Marissa, brimming with animosity. ¡°Marissa,pared to prostituting in a nightclub, posing as a wealthydy is a walk in the park, isn¡¯t it? Given your apparent ease in amassing wealth, why subject us to such a frugal life?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    Though surprised, Marissa stayedposed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the facade! Don¡¯t feign innocence,¡± Betty scoffed. ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve been monitoring you closely. Today, we possess ample evidence to confront you. There¡¯s no denying it.¡±


    Knowing it was futile to deny, Marissa dropped the facade and asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡±


    ¡°Derek, of course!¡± Denise proimed with a hint of pride. ¡°Did you think Derek wouldn¡¯t reach out to us in private? Even though he¡¯s a member of a wealthy family now, he¡¯s gotten close to us! Are you envious?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Marissa long to piece together the situation. Denise¡¯s boasting didn¡¯t faze her. Derek likely wanted to exploit Marissa¡¯s ties to the Nash family in Adagend to force her out of the affluent circles of Blebert, thus preserving his status as an heir of a wealthy family and potentiallypelling her to be his mistress


    However, Derek likely refrained from revealing her rtionship with Connor to the Nash family in Adagend. Despite his family¡¯s collusion with Aelfric to kill Connor, Derek was wary of Connor and likely didn¡¯t dare to mention him


    After pondering the situation, Marissa smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Money, obviously!¡± Betty demanded. ¡°You¡¯re living the high life now. You can¡¯t just abandon us. We want a taste of that wealth too!¡±


    Korbin chimed in, ¡°Absolutely. If you don¡¯t pony up a satisfactory sum today, we¡¯ll spill the beans to the Nash family in Blebert about your true background. You won¡¯t be able to keep up the charade of being Tiffany anymore!¡±


    Marissa took a deep breath. ¡°Will you stay silent if I give you enough money?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Denise spoke on behalf of her parents. ¡°Revealing your secret wouldn¡¯t benefit us. We want you to continue raking in cash as Tiffany so we can continue benefiting from you.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Betty, aiming high, promptly held up five fingers. ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±


    While five hundred thousand wouldn¡¯t break the bank for Marissa, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her full financial capacity to them. Feigning a troubled expression, she replied, ¡°Five hundred thousand is quite a sum. You must be aware of my situation within the Nash family in Blebert. I have been marginalized and only receive around ten thousand monthly. How can I possibly give you five hundred thousand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:


    The three didn¡¯t question Marissa¡¯s ims. Since Derek had informed them that Marissa was pretending to be Tiffany, they had been quietly investigating Tiffany¡¯s background. The details they uncovered aligned with what Marissa had just shared. They learned that Tiffany had suffered under her aunt-inw¡¯s harsh treatment since childhood, enduring such poverty that it was truly pitiful. Although she was a youngdy from a wealthy family, her personal finances seemed even more strained than theirs. They received 40 to 50 thousand dors monthly from Marissa, while Tiffany was fortunate to see even 10 thousand


    Despite this knowledge, their need for money persisted. They wondered how long it would be before Marissa¡¯s real identity might be revealed and she could be ousted. Who would they rely on for financial support then?


    Betty¡¯s posture tensed as she scoffed, ¡°Stop pretending! Even if Tiffany isn¡¯t wealthy, she surely has some expensive jewelry or simr valuables. Just take it and sell it.¡±


    Marissa continued to weave her story. ¡°Tiffany does own some jewelry, but it¡¯s all secured in a safe that requires a digital code. I don¡¯t know the code, so I can¡¯t ess it to take anything.¡±


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Then take something from her rtives! They must have valuables too,¡± Korbin suggested


    Marissa replied, slightly amused, ¡°If Tiffany, who¡¯s considered poor, keeps her valuables in a safe, then the safes of her wealthier rtives are likely far more secure. I can¡¯t steal from them either.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t take personal items, go for something bigger!¡± Betty blurted out naively. ¡°Their family is well-established in the pharmaceuticals sector. They¡¯re bound to have valuable paintings, vases, antiques, and so on. Swipe one or two pieces; they¡¯d surely fetch at least half a million each!¡±


    ¡°Not just the Nash family, but the Sanchez family as well!¡± Korbin interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve learned that while you¡¯re somewhat estranged from the Nash family, the Sanchez family holds you in high regard and even threw a wee-home party for you. You could definitely tap into that for some funds!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If the Nash family won¡¯t give you money, the Sanchez family surely will,¡± Denise said. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t assume you can deceive us. We¡¯re more aware of your situation than you think.¡±


    Marissa slightly narrowed her eyes. It was clear these three had thoroughly investigated her to facilitate their demands for money. She turned to Betty and inquired, ¡°Why do you need 500 thousand?¡±


    Betty touched her face and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not happy with my facial structure. I¡¯m considering some cosmetic surgery, maybe bone shaving and a chin adjustment. I¡¯ve already spoken with a clinic; 500 thousand should cover it.¡±


    Marissa observed her with a hint of amusement. Betty, having spent much of her life in the countryside, was now catching up with urban cosmetic trends after arriving in the city


    Then, Korbin chimed in, ¡°That 500 thousand is for your mother; I still need my cut.¡±


    Marissa looked at him and asked, ¡°And how much do you need?¡±


    Korbin cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just need 300 thousand.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you looking to use that for your looks as well?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not for cosmetic surgery,¡± Korbin rified. ¡°I¡¯ve had some bad luck gambling and need 300 thousand to settle my debts.¡±


    Marissa scoffed at their audacity. They had spent less than eight thousand dors raising her in total, often leaving her to survive on scraps and beg for food from neighbors. Since starting work at fifteen, she had handed over more than a million to them. Yet here they were, unsatisfied, boldly asking for 500 thousand for cosmetic procedures and 300 thousand to clear gambling debts. Even if they imed it was payback for raising her, their demands were outrageous!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:


    Before discovering the truth about her origins, Marissa had always tried to be patient with Korbin, Betty, and Denise, no matter the difficulties they caused. After all, they were her family


    But now, Marissa felt no sense of obligation towards them. She hadpensated them many times over for raising her and believed she owed them nothing more. Despite her wealth and the rtively small amount they were asking for, she wanted nothing further to do with them


    Yet, she found herself having to tolerate their presence a bit longer, mainly because she needed to keep their familial ties somewhat intact. She worried that her brother Kevin might need to trace her lineage if he ever sought her out


    Taking two deep breaths, Marissa managed a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you eight hundred thousand. But you must promise not to bother me again and to keep my identity a secret.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred thousand isn¡¯t enough!¡± Denise protested. Marissa turned to her and asked, ¡°You want a cut too?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    ¡°Of course!¡± Denise said assertively. ¡°We¡¯re family. Why should my parents receive something and not me? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Marissa wanted to resolve this quickly, so she asked, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need two hundred thousand,¡± Denise answered


    Marissa asked, visibly annoyed, ¡°I¡¯ve already covered your tuition, living expenses, and other necessities. Why do you need another two hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°I n to rent a ce to use as a studio for my live streaming,¡± Denise exined. Marissa realized then that Denise had leveraged her notoriety from her supposed engagement to Derek to be an inte sensation. Yet, her following wasn¡¯t impressive. Most people who followed her did so just to leave negativements, and after the misunderstanding was cleared up and the online abuse ceased, those people either forgot to unfollow or remained out of mere curiosity


    How much money could a not-so-attractive live streamer like her make from live streaming? The two hundred thousand dors seemed like it would just be thrown away


    ¡°I don¡¯t support this,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Your fanbase isn¡¯t very supportive. You¡¯ve gained some attention, sure, but youck genuine appeal. Investing that much in a live streaming studio is just wasteful.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to judge?¡± Denise shot back. ¡°You didn¡¯t even finish high school. What do you know? You¡¯re just scared I¡¯ll seed and earn a lot of money. You¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I think spending two hundred thousand on your fantasy is simply throwing money away.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Denise retorted, clearly irritated. ¡°Just hand over the money. Why do you have to make such a fuss? Listen, I will be a famous online personality and earn heaps. Once I do, I¡¯ll be a great match for Derek. You should start treating me well now, or you¡¯ll regret it when I join the Daniels family.¡±


    ¡°Denise is right,¡± Betty chimed in with pride. ¡°Derek¡¯s a star streamer making sales of over a hundred million daily. If Denise reaches his level, they¡¯ll be an unstoppable duo.¡±


    Marissa looked up at the sky helplessly. These three were lost in their fantasies. They believed Denise could secure a ce in a wealthy family by bing a celebrity, oblivious to the fact that truly affluent families generally disregarded inte fame. Even if Denise reached Derek¡¯s level, she wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to someone like Melinda from the Warren family


    Yet, to get rid of them as quickly as possible, Marissa decided to say nothing more. They wouldn¡¯t understand her anyway. She resignedly wrote out a check for one million dors and handed it to Betty. ¡°Take this and don¡¯te back.¡±


    The three of them had never seen so much money at once, and they gleefully epted the check and left


    Just as Marissa approached the Sanchez family¡¯s gate, a sleek ck sports car sped by


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:


    Hearing the roar of an engine, Marissa spun around but only caught a glimpse of the car¡¯s rear as it sped away, leaving her unable to see the license te. She paused for a moment but quickly dismissed the incident, turning back towards the Sanchez family¡¯s vi. Whatever the intention of that car, it wasn¡¯t her concern at the moment. Those who hid in the shadows and watched her would eventually reveal themselves


    The sleek ck sports car that had raced past the Sanchez family¡¯s gate followed the taxi carrying Korbin, Betty, and Denise and eventually pulled up outside their apartmentplex. As the three exited the taxi, the sports car stopped right beside them. The car¡¯s window slowly lowered to reveal a wealthy woman wearing tinted sunsses


    Although Korbin, Betty, and Denise were not particrly sophisticated, they recognized the emblem on the car¡ªa luxurious, sleek Ferrari, a symbol of wealth they could never aspire to own. Seeing a rich person made Korbin¡¯s and Betty¡¯s knees buckle slightly, and Denise instantly lowered her posture submissively. The wealthy woman, d in oversized sunsses and a ck mask, kept her facial features and expressions hidden. Yet, the air of arrogance that her wealth conferred made them deeply uneasy. They were as arrogant and domineering in front of the poor as they were obsequious and sycophantic in front of the affluent


    When the wealthy woman gazed at them, they all responded with overly ingratiating smiles. Betty even said apologetically, ¡°Excuse us, ma¡¯am, are we in your way? We¡¯re terribly sorry; we¡¯ll move right now.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    Although it was the wealthy woman who had intentionally driven up and obstructed their way, Betty chose to fault herself, adopting the role of apliant subordinate wlessly. Despite their submissive disy, Korbin, Betty, and Denise were fraught with anxiety, worried that any misstep might provoke this wealthy woman¡¯s wrath and spell trouble for them


    Seated in her car, Chloe silently observed the trio outside, quickly discerning their mindset. Witnessing Betty¡¯s submissive behavior, Chloe scoffed with contempt. She found it baffling that Marissa, with such unremarkable family members, could be so assertive andmanding. Marissa¡¯s demeanor seemedpletely at odds with her family¡¯s. Logically, a girl from such a background wouldn¡¯t typically achieve much. Even if Marissa had umted some life experiences, it seemed unlikely to be sufficient for her to be as notable as Riss. Could Aelfric¡¯s spection that Marissa was Riss be incorrect?


    After all, gics y a significant role. Marissa was just a vige girl from Adagend who hadn¡¯t even finished high school. With such ordinary gics, it seemed improbable that she could capitalize on any significant opportunities. Therefore, Aelfric must be mistaken!


    When it came to luck, Chloe could admit that Marissa had an extraordinary amount of it. The incident where Marissa publicly saved Trenton had to have been sheer luck. Her first stroke of luck was her striking resemnce to Tiffany, allowing her to pose as Tiffany and get close to Connor. Fate then made her an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team, catapulting her from obscurity to the wealthy circles. Her second lucky break was her basic medical skills inadvertently saving the lives of Arabe and Trenton, which greatly elevated her influence


    Marissa, with merely this luck, had managed to win over Connor, whom Chloe had desired for years. How could Chloee to terms with this? So what if Marissa was fortunate! Today, Chloe was determined to expose her for what she truly was, reducing her back to just a vige girl! With this in mind, Chloe grinned and said to Betty, ¡°No need to move. I came to see you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise were about to leave when Chloe¡¯s words brought them to a halt. Betty looked at Chloe, her tone cautious as she asked, ¡°You are here to see us, madam?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe nodded


    Betty, perplexed, exchanged nces with Korbin and Denise before turning back to Chloe. ¡°Madam, what can we do for you?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s response was direct. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that I intend to use you of fraud.¡±


    The revtion startled Korbin and Betty, while Denise visibly paled. Then, Betty, her voice trembling, said, ¡°Madam, we arew-abiding citizens. We¡¯ve never engaged in fraudulent activities, nor have we ever crossed paths with you. How could we deceive you?¡±


    Chloe chuckled. ¡°Your denial is futile. You took advantage of the fact that your elder daughter resembles Tiffany of the Nash family, instructing her to impersonate Tiffany, deceiving her original family and husband for money. Isn¡¯t this fraud?¡±


    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    The realization dawned on Korbin, Betty, and Denise. Marissa¡¯s true identity had been exposed, and Chloe, likely representing the Nash family, aimed to take legal action against them for fraud. Panic gripped the trio as they feared the repercussions for their entire family. In despair, Denise cried out, ¡°Mom, what do we do? Marissa¡¯s actions willnd us in jail!¡±


    Korbin, visibly distressed, struggled to find words amidst his anxiety. Betty, the family¡¯s pir, took a moment to collect her thoughts before addressing Chloe. ¡°Madam, we fail toprehend your usations. While we do have another daughter, we are unaware of her activities outside our home.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s smirk oozed skepticism. ¡°Do you truly expect me to believe that? I witnessed you soliciting money from Marissa, yet you are feigning ignorance regarding her impersonation of Tiffany. Your denial is absurd.¡±


    The trio stood speechless, disbelief etched across their faces. Their joy at obtaining a million from Marissa immediately evaporated. Betty, in a desperate plea, fell to her knees before Chloe. ¡°Madam, we beg you to spare us! We only learned today of Marissa¡¯s deceit. We rushed to confront her, but we never colluded with her!¡±


    Her plea ignited a glimmer of hope in Korbin and Denise, prompting them to join her in the plea. Korbin wore a mournful expression as he affirmed, ¡°Madam, my wife speaks the truth. Marissa hasn¡¯t attended school since she was fifteen. She¡¯s been reckless, involving herself with numerous men. We¡¯ve been unaware of her actions.¡±


    Denise¡¯s voice quivered as she chimed in, ¡°Madam, my parents are truthful. Marissa has always maintained a distance from us. Even if she¡¯smitted a grave offense, we are notplicit!¡±


    Watching the family before her, Chloe felt a wave of revulsion. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such shameless individuals within Marissa¡¯s family, and the realization brought her a sense of vindictive satisfaction. Despite feeling repulsed, Chloe made an effort to maintain herposure. She pretended to be sympathetic and asked, ¡°So, Marissa acted alone without your knowledge?¡±


    They vigorously nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! Please, spare us any involvement.¡±


    Chloe sighed. ¡°I understand your situation, but thew doesn¡¯t consider emotions. If you can¡¯t prove your innocence, you¡¯ll be held responsible along with Marissa, unless¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise were too frightened to think clearly. Before Chloe could finish speaking, Betty interjected eagerly, ¡°Unless what? Madam, you seem verypassionate. Please, tell us what we should do.¡±


    ¡°Please, help us,¡± Korbin pleaded


    Through her tears, Denise said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m still young and haven¡¯t finished my education. I can¡¯t get tangled up in Marissa¡¯s troubles. Please help us!¡±


    Seeing them caught in her web, Chloe grinned with satisfaction. ¡°I feel for you. I don¡¯t want you to be dragged down with Marissa. Here¡¯s what we can do¡­¡±


    Chloe quietly shared her n. The three nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Excellent. You may leave now and wait for my instructions,¡± Chloe directed. ¡°Remember, keep quiet about this meeting. Act as if nothing has changed until you hear from me.¡±


    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??


    ¡°Got it!¡± they chorused


    Having sessfully manipted the trio, Chloe felt triumphant as she started her car and drove away


    Marissa, oblivious to Chloe¡¯s scheming, believed the trio would cause no further issues after epting a million from her. Back at the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, Marissa pushed the thought of the trio out of her mind. As she swapped her shoes in the hallway, she overheard a conversation the Sanchez family was having about her


    With a serious tone, Ruth inquired, ¡°Daryl, did Tiffany really cause trouble at Charles¡¯ hotel?¡±


    Daryl nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Tiffany caused amotion at the hotel and broke Charles¡¯ leg.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Rachel gasped, surprised. ¡°Is Tiffany really that skilled in fighting?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more than just skilled,¡± Darylmented. ¡°She¡¯s like a force of nature.¡±


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a bit much. You shouldn¡¯tpare Tiffany to a force of nature,¡± Shaun interjected. Daryl quickly conceded, ¡°You¡¯re right. That was an exaggeration. But it¡¯s hard to find the right words to describe Tiffany¡¯s ferocity.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany can definitely be terrifying,¡± Shaun said. ¡°Remember when Wesson showed up uninvited at our family banquet? She handled him with such ease, and we were all amazed. But what she did today was something else entirely! I wish you could have seen her dealing with those thugs. It was astounding. I, as a guy, am not even half as tough as Tiffany.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruth said enthusiastically, ¡°I wonder how Tiffany learned to fight like that. She reminds me so much of her mother!¡±


    Daryl sighed and said, ¡°Our Sanchez family has always been more reserved. When confronted by bullies, we¡¯ve tended to back down. We used to criticize Tiffany for being too aggressive and defiant. But now, it seems we could really benefit from her bravery.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Those are the traits we¡¯ve been missing,¡± Le chimed in. ¡°I¡¯d love to learn some self-defense from Tiffany and adopt her courageous spirit!¡±


    For years, the Sanchez family had tolerated Charles¡¯ domineering behavior, bottling up their resentment. Today, Tiffany had confronted him, expressing their collective frustration. However, amidst their relief, the Sanchez family couldn¡¯t shake off their apprehensions. Rachel raised a pressing concern. ¡°What are we going to do about Remy¡¯s possible bacsh?¡±


    Before Rachel could continue, the butler burst in, his face filled with rm. ¡°There¡¯s trouble. Remy¡¯s here!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:


    The butler was too nervous to notice Marissa changing her shoes in the hallway as he rushed in. Upon hearing the butler¡¯s words, the Sanchez family members abruptly changed their expressions and stood up


    Ruth, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°Remy is here?¡±


    Nervously stuttering, the butler replied, ¡°No¡­ No, he isn¡¯t. His subordinates came instead.¡±


    The Sanchez family breathed a sigh of relief. Since Remy hadn¡¯te, the danger wasn¡¯t immediate. They still had time to think about how to deal with it


    However, before they could fully rx, Remy¡¯s subordinate swaggered past the hallway and into the living room. Tall and imposing, with fierce eyes, he exuded an intimidating presence. Behind him, several burly men in ck projected a menacing aura, heightening the tension in the room


    Dunbar Loftus, known as Remy¡¯s right-hand man, held the position as the second-inmand in the underworld. In Remy¡¯s absence, Dunbar handled most affairs on his behalf. In the underworld, there was a saying that encountering Dunbar was akin to encountering Remy himself. Thus, Dunbar¡¯s position in the underworld was paramount. It was no surprise that the butler had initially reported Remy¡¯s arrival, considering Dunbar¡¯s reputation and authority


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    At the sight of Dunbar, the Sanchez family members grew apprehensive once more. Rachel, in particr, discreetly retrieved her mobile phone, poised to contact the police. Despite the tense atmosphere, Dunbar refrained from resorting to violence. Instead, he surveyed the individuals in the living room and asked in a subdued tone, ¡°Who is Miss Tiffany Nash?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Marissa replied as she entered the living room from the hallway at a deliberate pace. The moment Daryl caught sight of her, he instinctively pulled her behind him and addressed Dunbar, ¡°Mr. Loftus, I¡¯m responsible for everything at the Brando Hotel. If you have any inquiries, direct them to me.¡±


    Dunbar¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Despite the surveince footage in the hotel being damaged, no one inside met their demise. Hence, Mr. Sanchez, there¡¯s no need for you to waste your efforts covering up the truth.¡± His gaze shifted to Marissa behind Daryl. ¡°Miss Nash, you assaulted many people in the hotel. Do you intend to seek refuge behind your uncle to evade responsibility?¡±


    Unperturbed, Marissa stepped out from behind Daryl, meeting Dunbar¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°I took the actions. There¡¯s no need to fear my escape. What does Remy want?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± one of the men in ck interjected angrily before Dunbar could respond. ¡°Who are you to disy such arrogance? How could you call Mr. Sugden by his name?¡±


    Dunbar gestured with his hand, indicating they needn¡¯t take it seriously. Once the man in ck had withdrawn, Dunbar smiled knowingly. ¡°Today, Charles visited Mr. Sugden and informed him that you, on your own, caused the damage at the Brando Hotel. Charles also mentioned that you intended to confront Mr. Sugden personally. Intrigued, Mr. Sugden wished to see you for himself. However, he is preupied today, so he sent me to check on you for him.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, here I am. Do I resemble his queen?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the irate man in ck interjected once more. ¡°You, a young girl, dare to disregard Mr. Sugden? Do you seek death?¡±


    Dunbar raised his hand once more, signaling for his subordinate to calm down. After the man in ck had retreated, Dunbar sneered and produced something from his coat


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:


    In Dunbar¡¯s hand was an invitation letter:


    ¡°Three days from now, Mr. Remy Sugden will be hosting a masterpiece appreciation event at the Undercity, and he sincerely extends an invitation to Miss Nash and members of the Sanchez family. A special request: please bring with you the masterpiece ¡®Birds Pay Homage.''¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the entire Sanchez family realized Remy¡¯s true intentions. The so-called masterpiece appreciation event was merely a pretext. His real purpose was to forcibly acquire the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ piece from the Sanchez family in front of Blebert¡¯s entire artistic elite, thereby humiliating them to the point where they could never regain their respect. If the Sanchez family fell into this trap, they would be forever barred from the art circles, and their family business and reputation would be ruined. Such an act of vengeance was even more malicious than bringing thugs to attack their residence and loot their possessions


    Had Remy resorted to violence, the damage would have been physical and mary. As long as the Sanchez family remained resolute, theireback would be a matter of perseverance and luck. It was clear that Remy aimed to obliterate the very foundation, both tangible and psychological, upon which the entire Sanchez family was built, ensuring they could never restore their standing


    Given the gravity of the situation, the Sanchez family was not about to agree to attend. Daryl was prepared to decline, but Marissa epted the letter from Dunbar before he could voice his refusal and replied, ¡°Please tell Remy that we will be there on time.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Daryl was taken aback, turning towards Marissa with suspicion that she had not fully contemted the repercussions of attending. The rest of the Sanchez family also looked at Marissa in astonishment. Like Daryl, they questioned whether Marissa had epted the invitation hastily, perhaps without fully understanding Remy¡¯s intentions. However, Marissa appearedposed


    Dunbar¡¯s lips twitched with disdain as he gazed at Marissa. When Charles had first mentioned Marissa to him, Dunbar had assumed she was a capable individual. However, seeing her now, he concluded that she was nothing more than a rash and impudent girl who couldn¡¯t grasp what was in her best interest. Marissa¡¯s immediate eptance likely stemmed from herck of understanding of Remy¡¯s intentions or perhaps her unawareness of his formidable power and influence. Dunbar couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for her. Despite herck of discernment, there was no denying her beauty. Yet, she would ultimately meet a tragic fate due to her ignorance and arrogance


    When Marissa noticed Dunbar¡¯s lingering gaze, her impatience surfaced as she coldly asked, ¡°Anything else you have to say?¡±


    Dunbar raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll return to Mr. Sugden then.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Marissa responded with a chilly smile


    Dunbar and his group of men in ck departed, their disdainful nces lingering on the Sanchez family before they left. Once they were gone, Ruth immediately turned to Marissa. ¡°Do you not understand who Remy is, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Grandma,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Then why did you ept the invitation? It¡¯s clear that Remy intends to harm the Sanchez family with this event. Attending would put us all in grave danger!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I understand your concern. But if we refuse now, Remy will only cause more trouble for us in the future. We can¡¯t avoid him forever. It¡¯s better to face him sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Daryl sighed. ¡°Tiffany, I know you want to resolve this problem for the Sanchez family, but Remy is not like Charles. Charles will only use violence, but Remy is both ruthless and cunning¡­ and with his immense power¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s phone interrupted Daryl¡¯s warning. It was a message from Aelfric


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:


    When Marissa saw Aelfric¡¯s name on her phone screen, she assumed it was a message from the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base to ck Mallow, the chief instructor. However, upon opening the message, she was surprised to see it was actually addressed to Tiffany. Aelfric and Tiffany were not acquainted, nor were they friends. He was simply requesting to add Tiffany as a contact on WhatsApp. Curious about Aelfric¡¯s intentions, Marissa recalled theplicated expression he had given her at Derek¡¯s engagement party and spected about his ns


    Wanting to find out more, Marissa epted his friend request. Shortly after, Aelfric messaged her: ¡°Miss Nash, could we possibly have dinner together tonight?¡±


    Marissa was startled by Aelfric¡¯s sudden and unexpected dinner invitation. Given that she was now married to Connor, Aelfric¡¯s brother and her former fianc¨¦, and Aelfric¡¯s sister was her arch-rival, the invitation felt awkward and inappropriate


    After a brief hesitation, Marissa responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±


    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????


    Aelfric continued, ¡°When are you free? I can make time.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Mr. Warren, why do you want to have dinner with me? Do you have romantic feelings for me?¡±


    Aelfric rified, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it, Miss Nash. I simply want to thank you for helping my grandfather that day.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°For that? If you really want to thank me, we don¡¯t need to have dinner. You could just pay me for my services.¡±


    Aelfric inquired, ¡°Miss Nash, what amount do you think would cover the medical services?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I believe your grandfather¡¯s life is priceless, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although Aelfric had been quick to respond to each message, he fell silent after Marissa¡¯sst remark. With a sly grin, Marissa figured that Aelfric was now in a dilemma. Her hint at expecting a substantial payment must have been clear to him. Just as she pondered his next move, his message popped up: ¡°Miss Nash, please name your price.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°When I saved Mrs. Arabe Daniels, Connor paid me ten million dors.¡±


    Aelfric responded agreeably, ¡°That¡¯s eptable. When shall we meet, Miss Nash? I will pay you then.¡±


    ¡°Just transfer the money directly. There¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡±


    Aelfric then asked, ¡°Miss Nash, are you reluctant to meet me?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s former fianc¨¦e and your sister¡¯s future aunt-inw. Wouldn¡¯t meeting me be somewhat ufortable for you?¡±


    After Marissa¡¯s message, Aelfric went quiet for quite some time. Marissa assumed he might be feeling somewhat downcast. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal that she was once his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, her being his sister¡¯s future aunt must be somewhat embarrassing for him. Just when Marissa thought Aelfric might not respond further, another message from him arrived. This time, it wasn¡¯t a text but a notification of a transferred sum of money. He had indeed sent ten million dors to her


    Without dy, Marissa replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Aelfric made no further attempts tomunicate. Marissaughed and closed the app. As she put her phone down, she noticed the puzzled looks from the entire Sanchez family. She realized she hadughed at an awkward moment. While everyone was deeply concerned about dealing with Remy¡¯s threat, she had found amusement in her exchange with Aelfric


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Marissa cleared her throat awkwardly, ready to redirect the conversation to the serious matter at hand. But just then, her phone rang again. Looking down, she saw it was a message from Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:


    Marissa assumed Connor¡¯s text might be about their divorce, so she didn¡¯t want to dy reading it. Leaving her conversation with the Sanchez family behind, she opened Connor¡¯s message. Connor had asked, ¡°Do you need me to be with you tonight?¡±


    Realizing his message could be misinterpreted, he quickly added, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m very busy today. If you need me there, just let me know soon. I might not be able to make it otherwise.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°No need! I¡¯ve already told you I found a new sleep aid. I don¡¯t need yourpany anymore.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she sent another message: ¡°Your only concern should be scheduling the time for our divorce.¡±


    After sending these messages, Connor did not respond for quite some time. Eventually, Marissa cautiously sent another message: ¡°When are you free to go through the divorce procedures with me?¡±


    Still, there was no answer. Marissa continued, ¡°I found a kindergarten for the kids today. They will start school soon. Once they start, hiding their identities will be tough. If we haven¡¯t announced our divorce by then, it could lead to scandals about you.¡±


    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls


    ¡°Are you concerned that your grandma might take our divorce hard? We could handle it discreetly, and I¡¯ll speak with Grandma myself to ease her into it.¡±


    ¡°She might act young at heart, but she¡¯s sensible. Once we exin everything, she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    She sent all these messages, but Connor didn¡¯t reply at all. She figured he was probably caught up at work and didn¡¯t expect a quick reply. She just needed to express her thoughts; he could respond whenever he saw them. So, she typed out one more message: ¡°We need to finalize the divorce quickly. You should make time for it soon.¡±


    After typing the message, Marissa attempted to send it but received a notification that it couldn¡¯t be sent. She quickly checked her phone and realized it wasn¡¯t a technical issue¡ªConnor had blocked her


    Marissa was stunned. Why was he avoiding the issue?


    She paused for a moment, then closed the messaging app and put her phone away. Looking up, she found the Sanchez family members all watching her. Leined, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re all here trying to figure out how to deal with Remy, but you seem distracted by your phone.¡±


    Marissa apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was sorting out something else. Let¡¯s continue. Don¡¯t worry about Remy. I can handle him. Just rx!¡±


    After reassuring them, she scanned the room and inquired, ¡°Where are Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re upstairs in their room,¡± Le answered, pointing upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them then,¡± Marissa said, making her way to the stairs


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Daryl interjected anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s your n for dealing with Remy? You told us not to worry, but that¡¯s hard to do.¡±


    Seeing Daryl¡¯s genuine concern, Marissa reassured him with patience, ¡°Uncle Daryl, we¡¯ll determine the exact strategy during the masterpiece appreciation event based on what happens. For now, just try to rx. Eat well and sleep well.¡±


    Observing that the Sanchez family still seemed uneasy, Marissa felt a mix of helplessness and frustration. She nearly disclosed her identity as ck Mallow. To ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, Remy was a small fry


    Just then, an angry shout came from outside the door. ¡°Where is Tiffany? Send her out! I swear, I¡¯ll skin her alive today!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:


    Marissa couldn¡¯t ce the unfamiliar voice echoing from outside, leaving her clueless about who was causing the disturbance


    Le jumped to her feet, her voiceced with anxiety. ¡°Oh no, Grandpa Sheppard is here!¡±


    As soon as Le spoke the name, Marissa recognized who it was. Sheppard Sanchez was her mother¡¯s uncle, the younger brother of her grandfather


    Marissa had little acquaintance with Sheppard. During the wee-back party hosted by the Sanchez family for her, Sheppard and his family were notably absent, hinting at their estrangement. As footsteps approached, Le urgently whispered to Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, hurry upstairs and hide. Grandpa Sheppard¡¯s known for his fiery temper.¡±


    Marissa found the situation somewhat amusing. How could an elder, who had never even attended her wee-back party,e here now to confront her? Moreover, what could she possibly have done to provoke him? Determined, Marissa stood her ground. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I want to find out why Grandpa Sheppard would be upset with me.¡±


    Despite Marissa¡¯s resistance, Le persisted, pushing her towards the stairs. ¡°No matter the cause, you need to hide. If Grandpa Sheppard loses his temper, he couldsh out. He carries a jade crutch. It really hurts if he swings it at you.¡±


    Just then, Sheppard burst into the living room, his demeanor fierce. As soon as he walked in, he yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany? Bring her out now!¡± Le froze, and the other members of the Sanchez family looked ashen


    Ruth¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Sheppard, do you no longer see me as your sister-inw?¡± Sheppard softened his tone slightly and addressed her, ¡°Ruth, my brother died young, leaving the Sanchez family to depend on your care. We all appreciate what you¡¯ve done. However, that doesn¡¯t give you free rein. Remember how you let Caylee be so haughty and troublesome? It ended with her in a vegetative state, bringing shame upon our family name. We are still mocked for it! I¡¯ll let the past be the past. But I will not stand by and watch Tiffany damage our family again. You need to punish this troublemaker today!¡±


    Marissa remained silent on the sidelines. But Ruth snapped back, ¡°Tiffany is a good girl. Since she came back to our family, she¡¯s contributed so much. Why on earth would I punish her?¡±


    Sheppard sneered and asked with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Ruth, how can you say Tiffany is a good girl? She¡¯s as reckless as her mother ever was¡ªfar from what you¡¯d call good. I¡¯d rather not dredge up her past misdeeds, yet here she is, crossing Remy. She¡¯s risking the entire Sanchez family! You know Remy¡¯s influence. Can we really afford to provoke him? Ruth, do you want to see the entire Sanchez family suffer because of Tiffany¡¯s actions?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply at this. Apart from those in the living room, no one else knew about themotion she had caused at Charles¡¯s hotel. Remy had kept the incident under wraps to protect his own reputation, yet somehow Sheppard was privy to it. Clearly, Sheppard had heard about it from Remy, indicating a secretive connection between him and Remy, which was rming. Charles had already sided with the Clifford family against the Sanchez family, which meant Remy was opposed to them. And now Sheppard, a senior member of the Sanchez family, had a secretive connection to their adversary and was even speaking on his behalf


    Sheppard must have some ulterior motive for ming Tiffany, and his presence here was questionable. With these thoughts running through her mind, Marissa offered a knowing smile. ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, you came here demanding that Grandma punish me. So, tell me, what kind of punishment do you think I deserve?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:


    Sheppard finally turned his attention to Marissa. With a dismissive snort, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve offended Remy, but because he sees you as just a naive girl, he¡¯s prepared to offer you a way out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of way out?¡±


    Under Marissa¡¯s intense stare, which seemed to pierce right through him, Sheppard looked away ufortably before continuing, ¡°Even though it¡¯s well-known that your marriage to Connor is a sham, you¡¯re still his legal wife. Remy wants to maintain Connor¡¯s dignity and will spare you the consequences. If we, the Sanchez family, hand over the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ painting and sever all ties with Tiffany, Remy will let this whole thing slide.¡±


    As Sheppard finished his statement, Marissa scoffed. Remy was certainly cunning. First, he sent Dunbar to intimidate the Sanchez family, and now he was using Sheppard to persuade them to abandon Tiffany, using the excuse of her marriage to Connor. This way, Remy hoped to acquire the painting without spending a dime. Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ the Sanchez family¡¯s business would crumble and likely fall into the hands of the Clifford family. Remy¡¯s n was to destroy the Sanchez family without directly attacking Connor


    Marissa figured it out quickly, and it wasn¡¯t long before the rest of the Sanchez family did too. After listening to Sheppard, everyone was upset


    Ruth scoffed and asked, ¡°Sheppard, how does it benefit you if the Sanchez family falls apart?¡± Caught off guard by her question, Sheppard asked, ¡°Ruth, what are you implying?¡±


    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Ruth scoffed again. ¡°Has Remy promised you something? What¡¯s in it for you if you convince us to hand over ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ and push Tiffany out of the family?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, stop making up stories!¡± Sheppard retorted. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the good of our family. If we don¡¯tply with Remy, we¡¯re going to suffer serious consequences!¡±


    ¡°Even if we suffer serious consequences, we will not abandon Tiffany or surrender ¡®Birds Pay Homage,''¡± Ruth said resolutely. ¡°Sheppard, if you¡¯re worried about getting dragged down, you should distance yourself from us now!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Sheppard was too angry to respond. Pointing at Marissa, he questioned Ruth, ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice all the property my brother left behind for such a stupid girl? Don¡¯t forget, I have shares in the Sanchez family¡¯s assets too. I have a say in it!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m in charge of the family, and the decision is mine to make!¡± Daryl interjected. ¡°Uncle, if you¡¯re afraid of being implicated, you can sell your shares before the masterpiece appreciation event.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sheppard was too infuriated to think of a proper response. ¡°Insane! You are all insane!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane, Grandpa Sheppard!¡± Le retorted, her lips twisted in disdain. ¡°As a member of the Sanchez family, siding with our enemy makes you either insane or foolish.¡±


    ¡°You little brat! I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Sheppard lifted his crutch, poised to strike Le


    Shaun stepped in and caught the crutch. ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, if you feel like beating someone, save it for the kids at your own home. Stay out of our family matters!¡±


    Rachel sneered. ¡°Sheppard, you have no authority to punish Le. We¡¯re not surrendering ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ nor are we expelling Tiffany. Just give up!¡±


    Marissa was deeply touched. The Sanchez family was ready to stand up to Remy¡¯s threats to defend her. They cared for her deeply. How could she ever let them down? She faced Sheppard and said, ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, could you please ry a message to Remy for me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:


    Seeing that no one in the Sanchez family showed him any respect, Sheppard grew furious. When Marissa mentioned she wanted him to ry a message to Remy, he scoffed and said, ¡°Who do you think you are, sending a message to Mr. Sugden?¡±


    Marissa simply smiled and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just talk to Remy myself at the masterpiece appreciation event. You may go now.¡±


    But Sheppard wasn¡¯t ready to leave just yet. He hesitated, then turned to Ruth and said, ¡°Let me be honest with you. Mr. Sugden¡¯s father is an avid fan of Only, the renowned painter. He¡¯s always wanted to own one of Only¡¯s works, but they¡¯re so rare that money alone isn¡¯t enough to secure one. Mr. Sugden heard that our family had acquired ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ With his father¡¯s sixtieth birthday approaching, he¡¯d like to gift him the painting. As for the feud between the Sanchez and Clifford families, he prefers to remain neutral. Wouldn¡¯t it benefit us to appease Mr. Sugden and perhaps seek his help?¡±


    Ruth shot back immediately, ¡°Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ how can we hold our own against the Clifford family? Does Remy not realize this? He¡¯s fully aware, yet he still wants us to hand over the painting. Clearly, he¡¯s hoping to watch the Sanchez family be taken over by the Clifford family!¡±


    ¡°Are you not listening to me at all?¡± Sheppard¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Please, just leave,¡± Ruth demanded bluntly, dismissing Sheppard


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Sheppard was seething with anger, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away just like that. He turned around to confront Marissa. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to pass along a message to Mr. Sugden? Well, what is it?¡± he demanded


    Marissa looked down at the floor, her voice emotionless as she replied, ¡°Please inform Remy that Connor will not meddle in my affairs. He should do his best to get what he wants. I¡¯m eager to witness his capabilities!¡±


    With a furious gesture towards Marissa¡¯s face, Sheppard clenched his teeth and spat out, ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! Such arrogance!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than he stormed out, leaving the living room in silence. Atst, the members of the Sanchez family foundmon ground.


    Initially, they had been overwhelmed with fear about what to expect at the masterpiece appreciation event in three days. However, Sheppard¡¯s provocation had steeled their resolve. They were no longer intimidated.


    ¡°Tiffany, whatever your n for dealing with Remy is, I¡¯m behind you all the way,¡± Ruth dered with determination. Daryl added with conviction, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve always been an upright man. Life has tested me time and again, but this burden is too much. Even if it costs me my life, I must find the courage to face it.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, we won¡¯t back down either!¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°The worst-case scenario is that the Sanchez family ends up bankrupt and we return to tougher times. I can¡¯t believe Remy would go as far as to kill us all.¡±


    Le and Shaun gave Marissa encouraging looks, their eyes shining with a resolve to stand by her.


    Overwhelmed by their readiness to confront anything, Marissa tried to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s not as dire as you imagine. Things won¡¯t spiral into the worst. Just take it easy.¡± She then turned and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. See you in the morning.¡±


    Once upstairs, Marissa pushed the looming threat of Remy from her mind. Lawrence and Lindsay were already asleep. After a shower and changing into her night clothes, she climbed into bed next to the two children.


    But she was not in a hurry to go to sleep. Pulling out her phone, she decided to investigate who had leaked the news of her fake marriage with Connor. As the renowned hacker Bee, tracing an IP address was child¡¯s y for her. To her surprise, the culprit was Melinda.


    Marissa scoffed, dismissing the thought of wasting her efforts on a nobody like Melinda. Her focus shifted to the issue regarding Amiri. How Paul handled this situation would determine when she could finally make her identity, ck Snake, vanish for good. She sent a message to Silver Fox: ¡°Any updates on Amiri?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°ck Snake, I was just about to report to you. Based on what you mentioned, Amiri was killed between eight and nine o¡¯clock yesterday morning. However, it wasn¡¯t until yesterday afternoon that news broke about Amiri¡¯s death aboard the Sunrise. They provided no further details, leading to rampant spection. Some believe Amiri died from a sudden illness, others think Connor murdered him, a few suspect other enemies, and there are even whispers that one of his women poisoned him. In short, the rumors are rampant. Neither Amiri¡¯s team nor the Sunrise addressed these spections, allowing public opinion to swell unchecked. Then, around noon today, the Sunrise issued a statement under Paul¡¯s name iming responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death.¡±


    Upon receiving Silver Fox¡¯s message, Marissa realized Paul had fulfilled his promise by taking full me for Amiri¡¯s death, ensuring neither she nor Connor came under suspicion. Silver Fox added, ¡°ck Snake, Paul¡¯s actions are baffling. By making such an announcement, he¡¯s essentially confirmed that the Sunrise was involved in Amiri¡¯s murder. Why would he do that?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Because I struck a deal with Paul.¡±


    Curious, Silver Fox inquired, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Marissa responded cryptically, ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Well, if you¡¯d rather not share, that¡¯s perfectly fine. By the way, when do you n to announce ck Snake¡¯s retirement?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m announcing it now.¡±


    Marissa then posted an announcement on the Dark Net stating that the attempt to assassinate Connor had failed, and as a result, she was retiring. The message dered an end to ck Snake¡¯s activities.


    The announcement stirred immediate reactions online:


    ¡°Oh my God! Is ck Snake really retiring? Why? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°It must be because the assassination of Connor Daniels didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°But failing an assassination doesn¡¯t mean ck Snake has to retire, right? Nobody seeds all the time. Trying to take out Connor was a formidable challenge. There¡¯s no disgrace in failing.¡±


    ¡°The news of Amiri¡¯s death has just been released when ck Snake dered the failed mission and their retirement. This timing sparks suspicions.¡±


    ¡°It is odd, isn¡¯t it? Could there be a connection to Amiri¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°The Sunrise has taken responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death, with the statement released in Paul¡¯s name. This means Connor had nothing to do with it, let alone ck Snake.¡±


    ¡°That does make sense. But why would Paul want to kill Amiri?¡±


    ¡°While Paul is known for his cruelty, he¡¯s not without his principles. Even if he harbored resentment towards Amiri, the rules of the Sunrise would prevent him from acting on it on the ship itself. That leaves only one possibility: Amiri must have vited some major rule, crossing a line for Paul.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s shift focus from Amiri¡¯s death. I¡¯m more interested in what exactly happened when ck Snake attempted to assassinate Connor. Why did ck Snake suddenly retire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really intriguing matter. I¡¯m eager to know the answer myself.¡±


    As they spected, ck Snake suddenly appeared in the chat room, which was rare, and answered their questions.


    ck Snake dered, ¡°Taking on the job to assassinate Connor was the biggest mistake of my life. He¡¯s far more terrifying than anyone could describe. Anyone dreaming of taking him down is just that¡ªa dreamer. My advice? Tread carefully.¡±


    With that, ck Snake vanished. Despite numerous attempts to reach out, she didn¡¯t respond again.


    This led everyone to a chilling conclusion: Connor probably disabled ck Snake. Following this revtion, Connor¡¯s reputation as someone profoundly daunting only grew. The mere mention of his name inspired fear, let alone thoughts of assassination. After Marissa announced ck Snake¡¯s retirement, she received another message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Darling, you really announced your retirement. That was fast.¡±


    ck Snake replied, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it now. After this, I¡¯m deleting my ount.¡±


    Silver Fox eximed, ¡°Damn! I thought you were either kidding or would wait a bit longer. But now, ck Snake is really gone. Silver Fox exists because of ck Snake. When ck Snake leaves, Silver Fox must also leave. Darling, I¡¯m going to pack up and head to Blebert to meet you. See you there!¡±


    After that message, there was no furthermunication from Silver Fox. Soon after, Marissa noticed that Silver Fox¡¯s ount had been deactivated.


    She chuckled to herself. Silver Fox had acted so promptly, seeming even more eager than she was. Reflecting on their past conversations, Marissa sighed internally. When she turned seventeen, she adopted the name ck Snake and started their team, which was affiliated with the Rasetsu Group. Over the years, she had faced countless challenges and dangerous situations that tested her limits, and these memories would stay with her for the rest of her life.


    It was time for her to part ways with ck Snake, and she was a little reluctant to do so. Yet, she had to. Since she broke the rules for Connor, she needed to hold herself ountable. After closing the chat with Silver Fox, she deleted the three-person group chat, which included Silver Fox, Blue Wind, and herself. As she did so, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    The group originally had four members: herself, Silver Fox, Blue Wind, and Red Thunder. Together, they hadpleted many missions that seemed impossible to others and faced dangerous challenges as a close-knit team. Now, with the group disbanded, only three remained. Red Thunder¡¯s death was an enduring sorrow in her heart.


    ¡°Goodbye, Red Thunder,¡± Marissa whispered her farewell.


    After the group was disbanded, Landen sent her a message. ¡°Boss, I saw your retirement announcement. The group¡¯s been disbanded, but I¡¯m going to miss it.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°It has to end anyway. It¡¯s time for us to return to ordinary life.¡±


    Landen asked, ¡°Boss, do you n to start any new organizations in the future? If so, you have to include me. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be starting any new organizations.¡± Even if she were to create another one, she wouldn¡¯t take him along. She wanted him to go.


    Landen suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s just be Landen and Marissa and live well. We¡¯ll improve the Nash family¡¯s situation.¡±


    Marissa agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After ending her conversation with Landen, Marissa breathed a deep sigh of relief. She was no longer ck Snake. Although parting with it meant losing many things, she felt less burdened.


    Now, she felt rxed and ready for a good night¡¯s sleep. She looked at the two children beside her, drew them close, and closed her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Connor saw the news of Amiri¡¯s death and the statement from ck Snake. As expected, the Sunrise imed responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death. ck Snake¡¯s retirement wasn¡¯t a surprise to him. What truly surprised him was ck Snake¡¯s efforts to enhance his reputation before stepping down. Thanks to ck Snake, Connor¡¯s fearsome reputation had grown, and the assassins hiding in the dark dared not act rashly. Marissa had sacrificed her powerful identity of ck Snake for him. She didn¡¯t voice anyints and even fortified his security before stepping back.


    She had really done so much for him.


    Initially, he was upset because she had brought up divorce again. However, seeing her actions for him changed his feelings to joy. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and almost without thinking, he removed her contact from the cklist.


    He thenposed a message and sent it to her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 280

    ?Chapter 280:


    ¡°Did you fall asleep?¡± Connor asked in his message. But right after sending it, he retracted it and blocked Marissa again. Although he felt a bit of satisfaction inside, he was still upset. He was frustrated that she had not reciprocated his constant references to their divorce. He blocked her at dusk, unblocked her before bedtime, and even sent her a message, which left him feeling embarrassed. He should respect himself more and wait for her toe to him. Wouldn¡¯t she appreciate him more that way? With a scornful snort, he put his phone away.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry noticed his whimsical expression and exchanged knowing nces, realizing he was caught up in love troubles again.


    When Marissa was settling down for the night, her phone vibrated disruptively. She reached out, only to see a message from Connor that had disappeared before she could even read it. With a chuckle and a raised eyebrow, she realized he must have removed her from the cklist. Driven by curiosity about the vanished message, Marissa replied, ¡°Did you want to say something just now?¡± To her astonishment, her message bounced back, indicating that he had blocked her again. This prompted a wry smile of frustration from her.


    She acknowledged his asional immaturity. Only a child, or someone acting like one, would engage in such trivial behavior as impulsively blocking someone. If he chose to keep her blocked, that was fine with her. She had no desire to receive his messages anyway. With a dismissive scoff, Marissa silenced her phone, threw it aside, and settled back to sleep. Before she drifted off, her phone lit up again, catching her attention. Reflexively, she checked it and found a new message from Ferris. She opened the message to see what he had written.


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Ferris said, ¡°Riss, are you going to let these onlinements go on without intervening or addressing them?¡± Marissa replied, ¡°What are you referring to?¡±


    Ferris then said, ¡°Take a look.¡± Ferris sent Marissa several screenshots showing onlinements. When she saw them, Marissa experienced a mix of anger and amusement. The other day, after hacking the Warren Group¡¯s system under the alias Bee and engaging in a virtual battle with Him, Marissa had visited the Sunrise and dismissed the online drama. Only when she viewed the screenshots did she realize that the inte rumors had intensified dramatically.


    The rumored love triangle involving Bee, Him, and the famed doctor Riss had exploded, with wild theories and racy spection mingling truth with fiction in a chaotic blend. Bee and Him, once respected as cyber experts, were now depicted as lovestruck fools, while Riss, known for her medical expertise, was described as merely a pretty face embroiled in romantic scandals.


    Ferris said, ¡°Are you done reading? If you don¡¯t address this soon, Riss, you¡¯ll be more famous for a sappy romance than for your medical skills! People have evene up with titles for this drama, like The Hackers¡¯ Love for the Miracle Doctor and My Doctor Wife Gave Me Twins.¡± Then Ferris added aughing emoji and said, ¡°And here¡¯s a gem: My Doctor Wife Should Be Handled with Care. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Marissa was thoroughly annoyed. She decided she couldn¡¯t let this cheesy narrative continue. With a sigh, she asked Ferris, ¡°Could you please issue a statement for me?¡± Thus,te at night, a statement was posted from Riss¡¯ team


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:


    The official Twitter ount of Riss¡¯ team rarely updated. Thest post had been made in a certain month the year beforest. Yet, due to Riss¡¯ immense poprity, the ount still boasted hundreds of millions of followers and drew significant attention both domestically and internationally.


    Despite it beingte at night and thest update being two years ago, the new post quickly garnered widespread attention and sparked lively discussions.


    The tone of the post was light and somewhat humorous. ¡°Our team has noticed the various rumors circting online over the past few days. The romantic stories you think of are amusing. Thank you all for your attention and affection, but Riss has something to rify.¡± Below this text was a screenshot of a conversation between Ferris and Riss.


    Ferris said, ¡°Riss, the inte is buzzing with rumors that you¡¯re involved in a love triangle with the super hackers, Bee and Him, and that you¡¯ve had twins with Bee.¡± Riss responded, ¡°I must rify that I have never had a child. And if I do have one in the future, Bee will certainly not be the father.¡±


    Following the update, thements section became abuzz with discussions.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Riss cleverly used humor to address the recent rumors circting online. She¡¯s never had a child and has no romantic ties to Bee.¡±


    ¡°That means the feud between Bee and Him was just nonsense, and onlookers took it too seriously. Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Bee and Him are both vying for Dr. Riss¡¯ affection, but unfortunately for them, Riss isn¡¯t interested in either. They just quarreled publicly on the inte. It¡¯s absurd!¡±


    ¡°Bee and Him have made a spectacle of themselves. Those who made up love stories are even more ridiculous. I almost believed them until Riss spoke up.¡±


    Reading through thements, Marissa found them amusing and felt a sense of relief. The rumors about Riss, Bee, and Him finally came to a halt. Marissa no longer had to be concerned about them.


    After leaving thements section, Marissa checked the time again. It was quitete, and she felt very tired. She put her phone down and fell asleep with the two children in her arms.


    Meanwhile, Aelfric was unable to sleep. He had been feeling down ever since hisst conversation with Marissa. She had kept her distance, leaving him uncertain whether she was indeed Riss. Yet when she demanded money from him, he feltpelled toply. He had to maintain cordial rtions with her because if she turned out to be Riss, offending her was not an option. What troubled him most was the possibility that she might not be Riss but rather a notorious fool. If that were the case, continuing to treat her respectfully could be humiliating.


    Every time he remembered their exchange, it infuriated him. Caught in this distressing situation, Aelfric received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Aelfric, Derek was attacked and left in the street. We only found out tonight. I¡¯ve taken him to the hospital. He¡¯s badly hurt.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aelfric was in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s from the Daniels family and supposed to marry my sister. Who would dare to attack him?¡±


    ¡°Derek¡¯s still unconscious. We won¡¯t know more until he wakes up,¡± Neil replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital now,¡± Aelfric said firmly.


    After ending the call, he hurried to the hospital. For Aelfric, since Derek was his sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, attacking him was a direct affront to Aelfric himself. He was determined to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    After Aelfric departed, Melinda emerged from a corner. She had overheard Aelfric¡¯s phone conversation. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she discreetly followed him to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Aelfric saw Derek regaining consciousness. Neil immediately asked, ¡°Derek, who did this to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:


    Hearing Neil¡¯s question, Derek pursed his lips. Hecked the courage to respond, fearing Neil might criticize him for crossing someone as influential as Remy and possibly uncovering his connection to Marissa.


    Noticing Derek¡¯s hesitation, Aelfric intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Derek. You are a Daniels and soon to be my brother-inw. Who in Blebert would dare harm you? No matter who it was that attacked you, I will seek retribution for you!¡±


    Encouraged by Aelfric¡¯s words, Derek felt a spark of hope. He had been ready to ept that he was beaten for nothing and to bear the resentment alone, which was proving difficult. Yet Aelfric¡¯s words thrilled him as he wanted revenge.


    After wrestling with his thoughts for a while, Derek finally said, ¡°Charles Acosta ordered his men to attack me.¡±


    ¡°Charles?¡± Aelfric frowned. ¡°The Daniels and the Warrens usually steer clear of the underworld. Why would Charles risk assaulting you?¡±


    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t recognize me. I only recently rejoined the Daniels family, after all,¡± Derek replied anxiously.


    ¡°Tell me the details, Derek. What led to your conflict with him?¡± asked Neil.


    Derek blinked his eyes and decided to lie, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened: I ran into Tiffany in front of the Brando Hotel, so I approached her to say hello. I didn¡¯t anticipate she¡¯d have an issue with me because of what happened between Melinda and her at my engagement party, and she ended up beating me right there in public. You know how skilled she is in fighting. We caused quite a scene, which drew the attention of the hotel staff. Charles came out with his team and concluded that ourmotion outside his hotel was bad for his business. Perhaps they recognized Tiffany since she¡¯s Connor¡¯s wife, so they didn¡¯t confront her. They didn¡¯t know me, though, so I ended up getting roughed up.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Neil mmed the table in anger. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t recognize you, we can¡¯t just stand by and let them get away with treating you like that!¡±


    After that, Neil turned his attention to Aelfric. Derek also fixed his gaze on Aelfric, both expecting him to suggest a direct confrontation with Charles right away.


    However, Aelfric cast his gaze downward and said indifferently, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to keep our grievances to ourselves this time.¡± This response puzzled both Neil and Derek. Why would the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base opt for such a passive approach now?


    Aelfric continued, ¡°You both know that Remy Sugden, a major figure in the underworld, backs Charles. Even Connor, who leads the most powerful family around here, avoids offending Remy.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Neil nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true that the top families prefer not to provoke Remy, but that doesn¡¯t mean we fear him. We can¡¯t just let him push us around! Remy¡¯s guys hurt my son, and if I just ept that, wouldn¡¯t I be aughingstock?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± Aelfric interjected calmly. ¡°If it were just Remy alone, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront him and ensure he understands that the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base won¡¯t stand for such disrespect!¡± But then his tone shifted as he looked up at Neil and said, ¡°What concerns me is who¡¯s backing him.¡±


    Neil looked shocked. ¡°Remy has a backer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aelfric nodded. ¡°It¡¯smonly believed that Remy climbed to power on his own, but that¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s supported by the organization known as the Peridot Consortium, so terrifying that most choose to steer clear of it.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Neil¡¯s eyes widened in rm.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Aelfric confirmed. ¡°Many know it¡¯s a fearsome organization, but do you understand how it operates and why it¡¯s considered so formidable?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:


    Observing Aelfric¡¯s serious expression, Neil and Derek grew apprehensive. After a brief silence, Neil said, ¡°The Peridot Consortium is feared because its leader has cultivated strong ties in both official circles and the underworld, amassing considerable wealth. Any small business that crosses them is doomed to bankruptcy. But¡­¡±


    Neil nced at Aelfric and continued, ¡°The top four families aren¡¯t intimidated by the Peridot Consortium, are we?¡±


    Aelfric cut to the chase. ¡°Do you know who leads the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Neil was caught off guard. The identity of the organization¡¯s leader was a mystery to many, including him. The Peridot Consortium wielded immense power, but the extent of its influence remained elusive. The leader was highly enigmatic, never appearing in public. No one knew their gender or background.


    After a brief silence, Neil shook his head and admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the leader of the Peridot Consortium is.¡±


    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Your understanding seems superficial then,¡± Aelfric said. ¡°While the Peridot Consortium appears to be a business association, it harbors secrets. Its true scope, including its various industries and underworld circles akin to Remy¡¯s Undercity, remains unknown. Its influence likely extends globally, itswork vast and inscrutable. It¡¯s an enigmatic and formidable entity, discouraging even the top four families from direct confrontation.¡±


    Derek interjected, ¡°If the Peridot Consortium is so formidable, why does our Daniels family maintain its top rank? Aren¡¯t we stronger?¡±


    Aelfric smiled, recognizing Derek¡¯s youthful naivete. ¡°Derek, the Daniels Group, led by Connor, is indeed the most powerful. The top four families could rival the Peridot Consortium. But why are the top four families so afraid of the Peridot Consortium? Because if they were to fight each other, both sides would be weakened, which would only benefit the other families. Who would want that?¡±


    Derek understood and nodded. The Peridot Consortium wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly powerful, but no organizations were willing to directly confront it, as doing so would weaken both sides and allow other organizations to benefit. The top four families in Blebert maintained a facade of friendliness while engaging in covertpetition. If one family suffered significant losses, the others would seize the opportunity to gain advantages.


    Despite Derek¡¯s family coborating with the Warren and Brock families against Connor, this alliance was likely temporary. Once Connor was dealt with, the families would revert topeting against each other. While the three families were linked by marriages, their rtionships were driven by mutual interests rather than genuine familial bonds. They would readily turn against each other when their interests diverged.


    Reflecting on this, Derek felt a profound sense of sadness and istion. Since bing Neil¡¯s son and joining the Daniels family, he had no one he could fully trust, not even his own parents.


    Aelfric currently showed kindness to Derek because of his affection for his younger sister. However, if Derek ever became a threat to Aelfric, Aelfric would likely treat him harshly or even kill him.


    As long as he could envision the future, Derek saw the rest of his life as Aelfric¡¯s puppet. If he didn¡¯t ascend to the highest position, or at least a position higher than Aelfric¡¯s, he would forever remain a pawn for Aelfric, devoid of dignity or freedom.


    As Derek contemted his future, Aelfric suddenly addressed him with utmost seriousness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:


    ¡°Derek, today you need to restrain your grievances. We can¡¯t retaliate against Charles; he¡¯s aligned with Remy, who has the backing of the Peridot Consortium. Once you¡¯ve recuperated, I¡¯ll introduce you to Remy and ensure his people know about you. Then, no one will dare harm you in the future. Remy will likely prompt Charles to apologize to you, allowing you to save face. This will also preserve our reputation.¡±


    Derek listened silently to Aelfric¡¯s words, outwardly agreeing but feeling a deeper sadness within. His life now seemed less fulfillingpared to his days as a vige boy. Despitecking the status and nobility he now possessed, he found more happiness back then. If anyone dared to bully him, Marissa would always stand by his side, ready to seek revenge together. They could intimidate the bullies before they left, leaving them so frightened that they would actively avoid him in the future.


    Despite not having much money at the time, Derek never faced any financial troubles. Marissa covered his tuition and living expenses, bought him clothes, and even provided him with pocket money. Whenever he desired something more expensive, like a cell phone or aputer, Marissa would readily give him the money if he asked. During that period, his only concern was getting married.


    His grandmother and adoptive parents from the Tucker family constantly expressed fear that Marissa would elope with someone else. Their persistent talk about it every day made him feel uneasy and insecure. That was his sole source of pressure, but Marissa consistently reassured him, firmly stating that she would marry him and never leave for anyone else.


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    Reflecting on that period, Derek recognized just how kind and supportive Marissa had been. If he hadn¡¯t been part of the Daniels family, he might have remained a poor young man. Perhaps he would have married Marissa and enjoyed a good, peaceful life. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have been ensnared in constant battles over interests, fearing for his life as he was now.


    He felt a sense of regret. But he knew there was no turning back. When he discovered his lineage in the Daniels family, he aspired to join the upper ss. He even believed Marissa was beneath him and looked down on her. Now, he felt weary. He longed to return to his past, but it was an impossibility. To stay alive, he had to persist in the ongoing fights against others. Today¡¯s events reiterated to him the importance of power. He realized he needed to rise above Aelfric, to a higher position.


    With this in mind, he suddenly recalled ck Mallow, the chief instructor from Doomsday Base. To achieve this, he required a stronger backer than Aelfric. Theirst meeting was brief, and ck Mallow had not attended Derek¡¯s engagement party despite receiving an invitation. Derek felt disappointed. Now, he pondered how to locate ck Mallow again, unsure of her whereabouts.


    After a moment of silence, Derek asked, ¡°Aelfric, between the Peridot Consortium and Doomsday Base, which holds greater power?¡±


    Aelfric didn¡¯t hesitate, replying, ¡°Undoubtedly, Doomsday Base possesses greater deterrents. But Doomsday Base is distant from Blebert. It¡¯s unlikely they could directly confront the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    After a brief pause, Aelfric continued, ¡°I returned to Blebert to establish the Doomsday Base branch precisely to challenge the Peridot Consortium. Yet, our branch is still in its infancy. Its influence here pales inparison to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s. We can¡¯t risk provoking them using the name of Doomsday Base. Even if our branch grows in strength in the future, a direct confrontation is out of the question. Our roles would be limited to mutual restraint. Being stronger would only make us hold more leverage for negotiations in the event of a conflict.¡±


    Derek, without considering the implications, blurted out, ¡°Even as the deputy chief instructor from Doomsday Base, you can¡¯t instill fear in the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression soured, but he responded honestly, ¡°The position of deputy chief instructor holds little weight against the head of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Derek asked, ¡°What about the chief instructor, ck Mallow?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:


    Upon hearing the name ¡°ck Mallow,¡± Aelfric clenched his teeth in hatred and sneered, ¡°ck Mallow is insane! She¡¯s a wild woman¡ªfearless and always itching for a fight with anyone who crosses her path! She¡¯d even trample all over Connor¡¯s interests if it took her fancy, let alone the Peridot Consortium¡¯s!¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s attempt to paint ck Mallow as arrogant and vtile only fueled Derek¡¯s admiration and yearning. Tired of ying the underdog, Derek had be a fan of the powerful, seeking out those who could aid his ascent. He had hoped Aelfric would help him retaliate against Charles for today¡¯s humiliation, only to be disappointed by Aelfric¡¯s cautiousness.


    Aelfric portrayed ck Mallow as an arrogant fool blind to her own best interests. Yet, she seemed untouchable¡ªunbothered and unchallenged by anyone. Even the mere mention of her, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, was enough to instill fear. This only confirmed that ck Mallow¡¯s strength made her fearless. That was exactly the type of person Derek wanted to follow. Aligning with the mightiest was his ticket to the top. Resolved, he decided to earn ck Mallow¡¯s approval and secure a position as one of her most trusted lieutenants.


    Aelfric had no idea what was going on in Derek¡¯s mind, though. Derek¡¯s consistent respect and obedience had led Aelfric to view him as docile. Then his earlier conversation with Marissa reyed in his mind, unsettling him enough to cause an involuntary sigh.


    ¡°Why the sigh, Aelfric?¡± Neil inquired, concern edging his voice. ¡°Is it because of Amiri¡¯s death?¡± They had expected Amiri to eliminate Connor on the Sunrise, yet not only had Connor returned unscathed, but Amiri himself had unexpectedly died. To add to their confusion, the Sunrise publicly acknowledged their involvement in the incident. They were frustrated by the turn of events.


    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    ¡°What happened, happened. Regarding killing Connor, we¡¯ll n carefullyter,¡± Aelfric responded. ¡°It¡¯s something else that¡¯s troubling me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, then?¡± Neil pressed, looking for rity.


    Aelfric sighed once more. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure if Tiffany is Dr. Riss or not. She¡¯s incredibly intelligent, that much is clear!¡±


    ¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t Dr. Riss!¡± Derek responded emphatically.


    Turning to him, Aelfric asked, ¡°How can you be so certain?¡±


    Derek pursed his lips before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into this personally and confirmed that Tiffany isn¡¯t Dr. Riss. I can¡¯t share the details of my investigation here, but I ask you to trust me.¡±


    Aelfric, however, had his doubts about Derek¡¯s abilities. If Derek couldn¡¯t confirm whether Tiffany was Riss, how could he be so confident? Yet, seeing the assurance on Derek¡¯s face made him waver.


    Just then, Melinda, who had been listening at the door, burst in. ¡°I¡¯m also certain Tiffany isn¡¯t Riss, Aelfric!¡±


    Aelfric raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°And why are you so sure?¡±


    Without hesitation, Melinda handed him her phone, saying, ¡°Look, Riss¡¯ team just issued a statement.¡±


    Aelfric read the statement on her phone and scowled in frustration. He had hoped to sway Dr. Riss to his side to resolve his conflict with Bee. But with Riss discrediting Bee¡¯s ims, his strategy was crumbling.


    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°This statement only shows that Bee was lying, but it doesn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that Tiffany is Riss.¡±


    Melinda quickly added, ¡°I have additional evidence.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:


    As Melinda spoke, she pulled out a photo. ¡°Take a look at this. It¡¯s a picture I snapped at a mall earlier today.¡± In the photo, Le was strolling around the mall with two children, Lawrence and Lindsay. Since the children were new additions to the Sanchez family and hadn¡¯t brought any belongings with them, they were still dressed in the clothes they had worn on the Sunrise. Rachel had asked Le to buy new outfits for them.


    Le, who was quite fond of the children, decided to take them shopping at the mall. It was their first time out in public, and as soon as they stepped into the mall, they were fascinated by everything, joyfully running around. Le indulged them, letting them choose whatever they fancied and swiping her card without a second thought. With her charm and the two adorable kids by her side, she naturally turned heads. Melinda, who happened to be at the mall as well, witnessed the entire scene.


    Handing the picture to Aelfric, Melinda asked, ¡°Can you guess who these little ones¡¯ mother is?¡± Aelfric nced at the photo and then looked back at Melinda. ¡°You¡¯re not about to tell me it¡¯s Tiffany, are you?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Melinda eximed. ¡°When someone asked Le whose kids they were, Le imed they were her sister¡¯s. I was right behind Le and overheard everything! Le only has a brother, Shaun. So, where on earth did this mystery sister spring from? I think she was referring to her cousin Tiffany! Riss has imed she¡¯s never had children, yet Tiffany has two of her own. Therefore, Tiffany can¡¯t possibly be Riss!¡±


    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Derek¡¯s mind buzzed with spection about whether Marissa had been hiding the existence of the children from him.


    Aelfric furrowed his brow thoughtfully, methodically assembling the pieces of the puzzle. ¡°These little ones seem to be around four years old. If they were Tiffany¡¯s, she would have been just eighteen when they were born. However, by the time she turned twenty, she was engaged to Dennis, and there was never a hint of any children.¡±


    Neil, equally baffled, chimed in, ¡°I never heard a whisper about her having kids. When she was eighteen, she was betrothed to a young man from the McCoy family. Could these children be his? No, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Dismissing the idea immediately, Neil added, ¡°If she had been pregnant with his children, the engagement wouldn¡¯t have fallen through, and the McCoy family wouldn¡¯t have just ignored two kids. Perhaps she raised them in secret during those years? No, that doesn¡¯t add up either.¡± Neil shook his head in disagreement. ¡°If she had been pregnant back then, the gossip mill would have been in overdrive. There were no signs of a baby bump, no rumors of her giving birth anywhere.¡±


    After pondering for a moment longer, Neil turned to Melinda. ¡°Did Le ever mention where these two little ones came from?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Melinda replied, shaking her head. ¡°But remember when Tiffany was eighteen and her engagement was called off? Sansa sent her away to the countryside to reflect on herself. Could it be that she had these kids during that time, with someone else?¡±


    Neil knitted his brows in contemtion before nodding. ¡°If those two little ones were indeed hers, they must have been born during her time in the countryside. Otherwise, Sansa kept such a close watch on her that there was no opportunity for her to end up in that situation.¡±


    Rubbing his chin, Neil was still lost in thought. ¡°I¡¯m itching to find out who the father of these kids is now. Haha. Oh, this is too hrious! If these kids truly belong to Tiffany, Connor¡¯s in for a big surprise. I¡¯m eagerly anticipating his reaction! Haha¡­ I¡¯m going to scoop up those kids and head straight over to my grandma¡¯s to spill the beans!¡±


    With that, Neil was about to dash out the door


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:


    ¡°Please calm down, Neil.¡± Aelfric stopped Neil from leaving. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s not confirmed whether Tiffany is actually the mother of the children. How can you justify taking them to your grandma¡¯s?¡±


    Neil realized he had been too reckless and gave an awkward smile. ¡°I was too eager to see Connor humiliated. We need to verify if Tiffany really is the mother of these children first.¡±


    ¡°They definitely are hers,¡± Melinda interjected, her toneced with bitterness. Though she didn¡¯t have concrete proof that Tiffany was the mother, her conviction was strong. If Tiffany was indeed the mother of the two kids, then she couldn¡¯t possibly be Riss. If that were true, then Tiffany remained the good-for-nothing person despised by everyone, which was exactly what Melinda hoped for.


    She wasn¡¯t basing her conclusion on analysis but rather on her intense desire. Worried that Aelfric might disagree, Melinda quickly rattled off some supposed evidence. ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯ve been at the Doomsday Base for years, so you¡¯re not familiar with Tiffany. Chloe and I have known her since we were kids. I understand her better than anyone. Tiffany has always been a bit of a joke,cking in smarts. Just think about the countless embarrassing situations she¡¯s found herself in. Beyond her low intelligence, she¡¯s also got a terrible personality. I¡¯d rather not list all the bad things she¡¯s done. All five of her fianc¨¦s broke off their engagements. If she was as wonderful as Riss, why would they have rejected her so thoroughly? You might not know the other men, but surely you trust Dennis, your own brother? Dennis couldn¡¯t stand her after three months of engagement. Despite what Grandpa said, he insisted on breaking it off. That can¡¯t be a lie, right?¡±


    Atst, Aelfric seemed persuaded by her argument and began to doubt his earlier assumptions. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded and admitted, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve overthought it. She was just fortunate to have saved old Mrs. Arabe Daniels and our grandpa.¡±


    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls


    Relieved that Aelfric no longer insisted that Marissa was Riss, Derek and Melinda sighed with relief. Derek was wary of Aelfric getting too close to Marissa, fearing Aelfric might uncover the nature of Derek¡¯s rtionship with her. Melinda, on the other hand, was merely hoping things would turn out as she had expected. They both felt a wave of relief when Aelfric nodded in agreement.


    Aelfric was quite self-assured. Once he decided Marissa wasn¡¯t Riss, he dismissed her from his thoughts, deeming her unworthy of further consideration. ncing at Derek, Aelfric added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head home. Remember the advice I gave you.¡± With those words, he stood up and left.


    Melinda exchanged a look with Derek before she too departed. She rode home in the same car as Aelfric, and during the journey, she discreetly texted Chloe. ¡°Chloe, I have good news. My brother looked into Tiffany and confirmed she¡¯s not Riss. She¡¯s still a failure.¡± To sway Chloe, Melinda imed the conclusion was based on Aelfric¡¯s investigation.


    As Melinda anticipated, Chloe epted this without question upon reading the message. She trusted Aelfric¡¯s findings. Like Melinda, Chloe also sighed in relief. As long as the impostor wasn¡¯t Riss, everything was fine. She could finally believe that Connor¡¯s public affection for Marissa, the vige girl, was merely for show. Chloe was confident that getting rid of her would be easy.


    Marissa didn¡¯t know so many things had happened secretly behind her back. When it was past midnight, she suddenly got up, rode her shabby motorcycle, and headed for Daniels Manor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:


    In Daniels Manor, Connor spent the entire night brooding on the living room sofa in his exclusive building, refusing to go to bed even as early morning approached. Marissa had suggested they divorce again so she could better care for Tiffany¡¯s two children. Her apparentck of attachment to him had left him seething with anger.


    He had openly expressed his pursuit of her, yet she had dismissed him so readily. To her, Tiffany, her twin sister whom she had never met, seemed to matter more than her own husband, with whom she had shared a room for so long. What had he done wrong? Why didn¡¯t she value him?


    The more Connor dwelled on these thoughts, the angrier he became. He felt neither sleepy nor inclined to work, so he just sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression for hours. His subordinates, Domenic, Marc, and Terry, didn¡¯t dare go to sleep either. They stood by, keeping himpany.


    Connor¡¯s mood was intimidating. None of them dared to soothe him or even make a noise. They breathed softly, fearing any slight sound might trigger his anger.


    In the tense and oppressive atmosphere, the sound of a motorcycle suddenly pierced the quiet outside the building. Domenic, Marc, and Terry perked up at the same time. They were very familiar with the sound¡ªit was Marissa¡¯s motorcycle. Could Marissa be visiting Mr. Daniels at thiste hour? No, it was impossible.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Marissa had already requested a divorce from Mr. Daniels, informing him that someone else now helped her sleep and that Mr. Daniels no longer held any significance for her. She couldn¡¯t possibly be visiting him sote at night. So, they convinced themselves they must have been mistaken.


    However, they heard the motorcycle stop right in front of Connor¡¯s building. They heard Marissa approaching the building. All three men widened their eyes simultaneously. Could it really be Marissa?


    Connor had been distractedly ying with his phone. Upon hearing the noise, he looked up, surprised. He was initially uncertain, but the sound of Marissa¡¯s approaching footsteps confirmed that she was there. Suddenly, Connor¡¯s heart started racing, and he felt a rush of excitement.


    He got to his feet, intent on greeting her, but then hesitated, worrying she might be there to discuss the divorce. He paused, turned around, and ran upstairs.


    While climbing the stairs, he instructed Domenic, Marc, and Terry, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not here!¡± Watching Connor¡¯s retreating figure, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged puzzled looks. Look at that, Marissa had their Mr. Daniels so rattled. Since when had Mr. Daniels be so timid?


    Just then, Marissa entered the living room. The three men straightened up, adopting a humble demeanor as soon as they saw her. They knew they had to show respect to a woman who could turn their boss into a coward. ¡°Miss Nash,¡± they all said in unison, bowing and greeting her.


    Yet, she paid them no mind and scanned the living room with herrge, expressive eyes. Just as she was about to head upstairs, Domenic quickly stepped into her path with a humble smile, saying, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t here right now.¡±


    Domenic expected Marissa to ask about Connor¡¯s whereabouts, but instead, she brushed him aside. The strength of ck Snake¡¯s arm was not something ordinary people could bear. She seemed to merely flick her wrist, and Domenic staggered backward several steps, only avoiding a fall thanks to Marc¡¯s quick reaction.


    The three of them exchanged puzzled looks. Their boss was acting out of character tonight, and so was Marissa. Ignoring their reactions, Marissa continued past them and headed upstairs


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:


    As Marissa ascended to the second floor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry grew increasingly nervous. In their roles as Connor¡¯s special assistant and bodyguards, they had let a woman slip by. They anticipated Connor¡¯s harsh criticism once Marissa requested a divorce again. In a rush of panic, the three men followed Marissa closely and intercepted her in the hallway.


    ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Marissa, however, disregarded their attempts, pushed them away, and continued on her way. She stopped at her old bedroom, opened the door, and stepped inside. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stared in astonishment. As the door shut behind her, they blinked, bewildered yet relieved. They guessed that Connor might be hiding in his study, while Marissa had locked herself in the bedroom. It seemed the two would not meet each other for now.


    After a brief silence, Domenic said to the others, ¡°You stay here and keep an eye on Miss Nash¡¯s movements. I¡¯ll update Mr. Daniels on the situation.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Marc and Terry nodded, their expressions tense as if they were preparing for battle. Marc asked, ¡°Domenic, have you noticed anything odd about Miss Nash?¡±


    Terry nodded. ¡°Her eyes were unfocused. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. It¡¯s not like her at all.¡±


    ¡°I noticed it too,¡± Domenic added. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening. I¡¯ll update Mr. Daniels about this.¡±


    With that, Domenic turned and made his way to Connor¡¯s study. As he entered, Connor immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Has she left?¡±


    Domenic paused before answering, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash went into her bedroom.¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows, puzzled. ¡°Why did she go into the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Domenic said, shaking his head. ¡°Miss Nash locked the door from the inside as soon as she entered. We couldn¡¯t see what she was up to.¡±


    With a deep frown, Connor couldn¡¯t make sense of Marissa¡¯s actions either. After a moment, Domenic added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, something seemed off about Miss Nash¡­¡±


    Connor looked up at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Domenic furrowed his brow, searching for the right words. ¡°Miss Nash¡­ her eyes were unfocused. Even though she was moving and doing things, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t fully functioning. It was as if¡­ she was like a robot.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow creased deeply as he struggled to grasp the situation described by Domenic.


    As they puzzled over this, a loud bang sounded from outside the door, startling both men in the study. Immediately, Connor got to his feet and hurried out of the room.


    Marc and Terry were equally bewildered by the sudden noise. Connor approached them, lowered his voice, and asked, ¡°What was that noise from Miss Nash¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    Marc quickly responded, ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. The door was locked from the inside. We didn¡¯t dare to force it open.¡±


    Connor stared at the door, puzzled over the source of such a loud noise. Was she demolishing something inside?


    A momentter, he pushed the door open and stepped in. To his astonishment, the room was empty. Connor quickly checked the bathroom and the closet but found no sign of Marissa. With a frown, he turned to the others. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked utterly shocked, their mouths wide open. Domenic responded with a puzzled look, ¡°I personally saw her enter this room.¡±


    Marc chimed in, equally baffled, ¡°Terry and I have been watching the door constantly. Miss Nash hasn¡¯t left the room at all. The door hasn¡¯t opened. She didn¡¯te out.¡±


    Just then, another loud bang echoed from downstairs


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:


    The sudden noise caused all four men upstairs to shudder simultaneously. With a deep frown, Connor quickly walked through the floor-to-ceiling window onto the balcony and looked down. Domenic, Marc, and Terry followed suit, rushing to the balcony to see what was happening below. They saw Marissa moving a rockery stone and searching through the green nts in the yard, apparently looking for something. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were too stunned to speak. Connor felt puzzled too.


    The bedroom door on the second floor had been closed, yet Marissa had appeared in the yard on the ground floor. It seemed she must have jumped. Connor wondered where she could have jumped from. What had caused that initial loud noise? All four men simultaneously considered this, scanning their surroundings for clues about the source of the noise.


    Suddenly, Terry pointed downstairs. ¡°Mr. Daniels, look there.¡± Following Terry¡¯s pointing, Connor spotted a shattered sofa on the ground below. It had previously been in the bedroom. What did it mean? It indicated that Marissa had thrown it out. The initial loud crash urred when the sofa hit the ground with force.


    Terry exhaled deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear why ck Snake is called the mercenary queen. Wow. She¡¯s incredibly strong. A normal woman, even with nine others to help, couldn¡¯t even lift it, much less throw it.¡± Terry voiced what everyone was thinking. However, Marissa¡¯s physical prowess was not what they should focus on now; rather, it was her sudden, mysterious behavior. She appeared to be under some sort of spell.


    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    As he observed Marissa, Domenic muttered, ¡°What could Miss Nash possibly be searching for?¡±


    Just as he asked the question, Marissa straightened up in the yard, turned around, and walked briskly towards the house. Connor stopped hiding and made his way downstairs. When he reached the living room, he and Marissa came face to face. Since they were close to each other, Connor noticed her unfocused eyes, just as Domenic had described. Though her eyes were open, they seemed lifeless. She stared straight ahead without blinking, moving like a robot.


    Upon entering the living room, she scanned the area. Connor was curious about what she was looking for. He approached her and waved his hand in front of her face. ¡°Marissa, what are you searching for?¡±


    His voice brought her to an immediate halt. Then, she turned to face him. As their eyes met, Connor smiled gently and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marissa¡¯s eyescked their usual spark, yet she managed a smile. She buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. She then took several deep breaths.


    She resembled a little puppy, eagerly sniffing to recognize her owner¡¯s scent. After a moment, she seemed reassured. Smiling, she snuggledfortably in Connor¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. Then, without any further odd behavior, she fell asleep. Domenic, Marc, and Terry finally realized Marissa had been looking for Connor earlier.


    Could she be sleepwalking? Perhaps in her dream, she had sought out Connor¡¯s scent. Upon finding it, she contentedly fell asleep again, right? Domenic, Marc, and Terry pieced together what had likely urred. And Connor certainly understood too. Gazing at the girl peacefully sleeping in his embrace, he broke into a smile, his expression gradually brightening.


    After a moment, he gently lifted her in his arms and carried her up to the bedroom on the second floor. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stared at the now-empty staircase in bewilderment. They still hadn¡¯t returned to their sensespletely, as it was too unbelievable.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Connor ced Marissa on the bed and gently kissed her lips. Breathing warmly into her ear, he whispered, ¡°You fell right into myp. You can¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:


    Marissa¡¯s lips possessed an enchanting allure, and Connor longed to kiss her repeatedly, unable to restrain himself. Remembering she had mentioned divorce earlier in the day, he kissed her with a wicked thought crossing his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be intimate with you tonight, so you won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    His kisses grew deeper and more fervent. He seemed consumed by desire, needing more than just kissing her. His fervent kisses covered her face and neck, while his hands began to unbutton her.


    Suddenly, Arabe¡¯s voice echoed from downstairs. ¡°What happened? Where is Connor? What caused those noises?¡±


    It was as if cold water had been thrown on him. Closing his eyes in frustration, Connor suppressed his desire and got up from the bed. Arabe had arrived at an inconvenient moment, but he managed to suppress his anger. To better look after Arabe, he had chosen to live in the building nearest to the main house, allowing him to hear any significant disturbanceing from there. Consequently, any loud noise from his building would be audible to Arabe in the main house. Earlier, Marissa had thrown the sofa and toppled the rockery, creating amotion that startled Arabe. He needed to calm his grandmother, or she might be overly concerned.


    Despite her age, Arabe was very perceptive. Her mind was always teeming with peculiar ideas. As he descended the stairs, he noticed Arabe entering the living room. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were attempting to soothe her.


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    With a reassuring smile, Domenic said, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Arabe¡¯s expression darkened. She red at Domenic and demanded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m old and easily deceived? I heard loud noises. Do you think I¡¯m hard of hearing?¡± Domenic smiled humbly, refraining from furtherments.


    Arabe was indeed hard of hearing, yet the noises Marissa made were so loud that they startled even her. Infuriated by Domenic¡¯s silence, Arabe struck his shin with her walking stick and eximed, ¡°I know you all think I¡¯m a fool!¡± Retrieving her walking stick, she added with a snort, ¡°Did Connor and Tiffany have a fight? Was it domestic violence?¡±


    Domestic violence? Domenic, Marc, and Terry winced simultaneously. Arabe had a vivid imagination. How could domestic violence cause such amotion? It would be deadly if it were true. Domenic, nursing his aching leg, responded with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re overthinking. The rockery in the yard copsed due to its age. Mr. Daniels and his wife are perfectly fine. It wasn¡¯t domestic violence.¡±


    ¡°Are they fine? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Arabe insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I know nothing. Since their return from the business trip, Connor has seemed unhappy, and Tiffany didn¡¯t stay homest night. They must have had a conflict!¡±


    After a moment, Arabe recalled something and inquired, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s talk online that their marriage is a deal. Is it true?¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry remained silent, unable to bear the responsibility of answering. Connor descended thest stair and said, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing at this hour? Don¡¯t you know this is not the time to disturb men?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Arabe rushed over, sternly demanding, ¡°Don¡¯t prattle with me! What did you do to Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:


    Because she was both worried and angry, Arabe¡¯s voice was notably loud.


    Connor waved a finger with a smile and said, ¡°Shh! Grandma, keep it down. Your disturbance has upset your dear granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°She is upset?¡± Arabe looked confused. ¡°Why is she upset?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± Connor wore a yful expression. ¡°We were just getting in the right mood, nning to work on giving you a great-grandchild, and your shouting broke the spell.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry turned red, wondering when Mr. Daniels had be so shameless. Arabe was a moment slow to respond. Even though her reaction was dyed, once it clicked, her face flushed, and she began to stutter, ¡°You¡­ you scoundrel, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°How could I joke about this?¡± Connor replied smoothly, showing no sign of embarrassment. ¡°You keep asking for great-grandkids, and we were trying our best to make that happen, but then you came and disrupted us! Now, because of your interruption, there won¡¯t be any great-grandchild tonight.¡±


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Hearing this, Arabe looked genuinely remorseful. ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°What about those online rumors that your marriage is fake?¡±


    ¡°Why listen to baseless gossip?¡±


    ¡°But they say where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.¡±


    Connor shrugged, preferring not to debate further with Arabe. He said sincerely, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing to those rumors. Don¡¯t listen to those troublemakers. My wife and I are perfectly fine!¡±


    Arabe still seemed skeptical. She nced towards the stairs and asked uncertainly, ¡°Is Tiffany really upstairs?¡±


    Connor chuckled. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s upstairs. Right in your grandson¡¯s bed. Want to go check?¡±


    ¡°The noises earlier¡ªweren¡¯t you mistreating her?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think your grandson would be so despicable as to hit his wife?¡± Connor¡¯s question left Arabe speechless. She straightened her back, determined to go upstairs. ¡°No matter what you say, you scoundrel, I need to see Tiffany with my own eyes to feel calm.¡±


    But before Arabe could ascend the stairs, Marissa descended. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her simultaneously. Domenic, Marc, and Terry caught a glimpse and swiftly scampered away like rats escaping a sinking ship. Oh my! What were those marks on Marissa¡¯s neck? Hickeys? They were in deep trouble! They had witnessed proof of Mr. Daniels¡¯ wild antics. He would probably want to gouge their eyes out!


    Connor, noticing Marissa, quickly approached to adjust her clothing, concealing the marks on her neck. He anxiously scanned her face, relieved to see she was still in her sleepwalking state and hadn¡¯t fully awakened. Marissa, appearing bewildered, would normally greet Arabe with a smile and some cheerful words. Today, however, she seemed oblivious to everyone else, her gaze fixed solely on Connor. As he fixed her cor, she nestledfortably into his arms, mumbling, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Connor softly patted her back, coaxing her gently, worried she might fully wake. Once Marissa calmed down, he turned to Arabe with a smile. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡±


    Still processing the unfolding scene, Arabe suddenly hupped loudly, then swiftly turned and shuffled away, hupping continuously. Watching Arabe retreat, Connor let out a sigh of relief.


    But just as he began to rx, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his shoulder


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:


    When a sharp pain pierced his shoulder, Connor didn¡¯t flinch or pull away. Instead, his heart raced. The vige girl in his arms had bitten him! She must have awakened and discovered what he had done to her. Frozen, he let her continue without resistance.


    When she finally stopped, he looked down nervously, searching for a way to appease her. To his astonishment, she gazed up at him with cloudy, unfocused eyes¡ªshe hadn¡¯t woken up. Did she bite him while sleepwalking? Was she biting him out of a subconscious grudge?


    His thoughts were interrupted when she sharply told him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Connor then understood. She was irritated because he had dyed taking her to bed.


    Quickly soothing her, he said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go to sleep. Don¡¯t be mad, sweetheart!¡± He then lifted her gently and carried her upstairs.


    Upon reaching the bedroom, he ced her cautiously on the bed, mindful not to awaken her. However, no sooner had heid her down than she seized his cor and pulled him onto the bed beside her. His cautious approach now seemedughablepared to her assertiveness. She removed his shoes, arranged his limbs to her satisfaction, and snuggled against him like a contented kitten. Connor froze, too frightened to move. As her breathing steadied, he dared to turn his head and observe her peaceful face. She looked serene, her features softened in sleep, as lovely as any painting. Her body¡¯s gentle rise and fall with each breath felt soft and warm against him. As he held the girl he loved, desire surged through him, yet he remained still.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????


    Moving might wake her, and he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to soothe her anger. Resigned, he chose to wait, enduring his longing.


    He draped the nket over both of them and sighed, feeling utterly helpless. In the past, when they shared a room, he could escape to a cold shower to cool off. Now, as he was immobilized by her proximity, that was no longer an option. He had to just bear it. She really was a little tormentor! One minute she was coldly discussing divorce, and the next, she sleepwalked into his bed. What was he supposed to do with that?


    As hey there, thoughts raced through his mind. He hadn¡¯t seen any signs of sleepwalking in her before. Why start now? Her sleepwalking was rather remarkable. She had managed to ride a motorcycle from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence to the Daniels Manor, tossed his sofa, and toppled his rockery, all in her sleep!


    She had once confided in him that after an injury on a mission, she battled stubborn insomnia and relied on her self-developed Serene Rest Pills to sleep soundly. Recently, without her usual pills, she had discovered that his presence somehow lulled her to sleep. Justst night, she had dered she¡¯d found a new sleep aid and didn¡¯t need him anymore. She probably used that new aid tonight. But was she aware that her new solution had triggered severe sleepwalking?


    As he pondered this, a triumphant smile spread across Connor¡¯s face. Upon waking, he would make it clear to her¡ªhe was the best sleep aid out there, and alternatives just brought seriousplications!


    With this satisfying conclusion, he pulled her closer and soon drifted into a deep sleep. The next morning, he was abruptly awakened by violent shaking of the bed


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:


    Connor abruptly opened his eyes to find Marissa doing push-ups beside him. His surprise left him frozen for what felt like ages. Was she awake or still sleepwalking?


    Peering out the window, he noted the darkness still enveloping the outside world. He remained still, silently observing Marissa until she ceased her push-ups. Then, with a cautious turn, he examined her face. She was still asleep! Could it be that after a few hours¡¯ rest, she was sleepwalking again?


    The night before, she had caused amotion at his ce; now, she was exercising. Her sleepwalking activities were certainly diverse.


    ncing at the clock, he saw it was only 3:30 AM¡ªfar too early for exercising. Gently, he tugged on her sleeve and coaxed, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go back to sleep, okay?¡±


    However, Marissa was not aspliant as the previous night. She got out of bed, dressed quickly, and left the room. Bewildered, Connor hurriedly put on his shoes and followed her.


    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    He trailed behind her quietly as they descended the stairs and exited the building, careful not to disturb her. Outside, he watched in astonishment as she mounted her motorcycle and sped away. Was she heading to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence?


    Unable to let her go alone, he dashed to his car and set off after her. Even in her sleepwalking state, Marissa maneuvered the motorcycle with astonishing skills, her form a blur against the early morning darkness, which sent his heart racing. Fortunately, the streets were deserted at this hour, devoid of other vehicles and pedestrians, which somewhat calmed his nerves.


    He tailed her to the gates of the Sanchez family¡¯s house. There, he observed her glide through the gate, park the motorcycle on the vi¡¯s frontwn, and stride inside. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Worried she might emerge and wander off again, he parked his car under a nearby sycamore tree and kept vigil. He remained there until the break of dawn, when the Sanchez household began to stir. Only then did he feel it was safe to leave.


    Marissa had no idea Connor had been her silent guardian throughout the ordeal. Upon entering the vi, she made her way to Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s room, where she removed her attire, joined them in bed, and fell back into a deep slumber, her arms wrapped around them. At 6 AM, Marissa woke up naturally, stretching luxuriously and oblivious to the adventure she had embarked on during the night.


    Upon opening her eyes, she found Lawrence and Lindsay awake, sitting side by side with sweet smiles directed at her. The sight of the two little ones filled the air with sweetness.


    She greeted them with a bright smile. ¡°Good morning, babies.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± they replied in unison, their voices polite and cheerful.


    Marissa sat up and embraced the children warmly, nting a kiss on each of their cheeks. Her thoughts briefly wandered to Tiffany, sparking curiosity about the father of these delightful children. Their charm and manners hinted at impressive lineage.


    The children, evidently unustomed to such warmth, responded with radiant smiles. Lindsay¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Mom, what are we doing today?¡±


    ¡°Today, Mom is taking you to the airport to pick up an auntie. When Mom is busy, she will take care of you,¡± exined Marissa.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± The word seemed to resonate warmly with the children.


    Lawrence, intrigued, chimed in, ¡°Mom, what kind of auntie is she? Is she as pretty as Aunt Le?¡±


    Imagining Rita¡¯s elegant features, Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s much prettier than Aunt Le. She¡¯s a super beauty, a timeless ssic.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± the kids eximed in unison, their excitement palpable and their anticipation to meet Rita evident.


    At that moment, Le burst into the room, her expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Tiffany, something big happened!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:


    Turning to face Le, Marissa asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Le gestured downstairs. ¡°Tiffany, your motorcycle¡­¡± She stopped, her lips twitching as if struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the motorcycle?¡± Marissa inquired.


    Le hesitated before finally saying, ¡°The motorcycle is haunted.¡±


    Amused, Marissa raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can a motorcycle be haunted?¡±


    ¡°You should probablye downstairs to see for yourself,¡± Le suggested.


    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    With a sense of resignation, Marissa followed her downstairs, apanied by the two curious kids. When they reached thewn in front of the vi, Marissa stopped dead. Her motorcycle was parked in its usual spot but lookedpletely transformed. It was covered in mud as if it had climbed mountains and crossed ditches.


    Before heading to bed the previous night, Marissa had instructed a servant to clean her motorcycle. She expected to wake up to a spotless bike in the morning. Gazing at it, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who used my motorcyclest night?¡±


    ¡°We have several luxury cars in our house. Who would bother with your old, beaten-up motorcycle?¡± Le shot back instantly. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked everyone here, but nobody has touched your motorcycle. That is why I said it must be haunted. Nobody used itst night, yet look how it turned out.¡±


    Marissa went silent. She took out her phone to check the surveince footage, only to find it had been deleted. Despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t restore it. What did that mean? It meant that a top-notch international hacker had tampered with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system. Marissa was baffled, wondering which hacker might target the Sanchez family and why.


    Marissa became vignt instantly. ¡°Have everyone check if they¡¯re missing anything,¡± she instructed Le.


    ¡°Nothing is missing,¡± Le responded promptly. ¡°After I noticed the issue with your motorcycle, I had others search every nook and cranny of the house. Nothing¡¯s gone. It doesn¡¯t look like anyone broke in.¡±


    Although Marissa felt some relief, she was even more puzzled. The person who orchestrated this might have enlisted a top hacker to meddle with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system. This suggested that the instigator was someone influential. Yet, this influential person¡¯s actions were peculiar. They had used a top hacker just to tamper with her worn-out motorcycle. Marissa wondered if this person was a bit off or just overly yful. Unable to make sense of it, Marissa let it go, waiting for the person to make another move.


    Still, she felt threatened and decided to take precautions. This person was skilled. It was just her motorcycle this time, but they might target a family member next. Marissa knew she had to be ready. However, she needed to act discreetly to avoid drawing too much attention. She couldn¡¯t let the Sanchez family know, especially not now. Because of Remy¡¯s threats, the Sanchez family was on edge all day. If they found out they were in the crosshairs of a top international hacker, it would only add to their stress, making it hard for them to function.


    So, Marissa eagerly awaited Rita¡¯s arrival. Having Rita stay with the Sanchez family would be a subtle and effective strategy.


    After deciding on her n, Marissa turned to Le with a smile and said, ¡°I remembered. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, so I took it for a ride.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Le seemed to understand, then asked, ¡°Tiffany, where did you go? Why is it so muddy?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Marissa rubbed her nose and replied, ¡°I just went to the countryside for some fun.¡±


    Le¡¯s lips twitched. She could hardly find her tongue. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re a girl. How could you head out to the countryside in the middle of the night? Aren¡¯t you scared of ghosts?¡±


    Marissa had no good answer for her. With a forced smile, she changed the subject. ¡°Le, there¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:


    Marissa deliberately stressed the words ¡°something important,¡± enunciating each syble carefully. As she anticipated, Le¡¯s focus shifted from the motorcycle. She turned her attention toward Marissa, looking intrigued. ¡°What is it, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired a nanny for Lawrence and Lindsay. Could you arrange a bedroom for her?¡± Marissa requested.


    Le burst intoughter. ¡°Tiffany, we already have many maids with babysitting experience in the house. They can look after Lawrence and Lindsay well. Why bring in someone new? Those maids have been with our family for years. We trust them. Surely, they¡¯re more suitable than someone you¡¯ve just hired?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°The nanny I¡¯ve brought on board is someone I¡¯ve known for years too. She¡¯s educated in childcare and is quite professional. Besides general care, she¡¯s also capable of tutoring the kids.¡±


    Le¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°A nanny educated in childcare?¡±


    More stories at g??lnov???????????m


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa answered. ¡°The nanny¡¯s name is Rita. She¡¯s undergoneprehensive training and is far more skilled than a hundred average nannies.¡±


    Three years ago, Marissa founded Windsoul Robots, focusing primarily on developing housekeeping robots. Rita, created three years prior, was the inaugural model of housekeeping robots Marissa developed. Rita was designed to apany, care for, and protect her owner. Over the past three years, Marissa had continually updated and refined Rita¡¯s capabilities. Now upgraded to the tenth version, the technology was well-honed. Windsoul Robots was on the brink ofunching such robots to the public.


    So, when Marissa imed that Rita could outperform a hundred ordinary nannies, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Rita could do all kinds of housework. Her brain chip contained extensive knowledge, covering arts and sciences, functioning like a living encyclopedia. Rita could free her owner from the burdens of repetitive and intricate household chores and even tutor her owner¡¯s children from kindergarten through college.


    Those were just the basic capabilities Rita possessed. In addition to these, she had a special feature: Marissa had uploaded her medical knowledge into Rita¡¯s system. By scanning her owner¡¯s body, Rita could identify illnesses and rmend treatments. The diagnostic feature was still in development. Rita wasn¡¯t yet reliable withplex health issues, but she was highly urate withmon diseases. As long as her owner didn¡¯t have any life-threatening conditions, they could be treated at home, avoiding hospital visits. Rita was a creation that Marissa was immensely proud of, and she was eager to see Rita after her tenth upgrade.


    However, Le wasn¡¯t as informed. Marissa¡¯s description baffled her. ¡°Tiffany, is this a movie script? A nanny who outperforms 100 ordinary nannies? Are you talking about Wonder Woman?¡±


    Marissa realized exining in full would be tooplicated, so she let it go. ¡°I¡¯m taking Lawrence and Lindsay to pick up Rita from the airport. Want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Le agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see just how impressive this nanny is.¡±


    Marissa smiled and didn¡¯t borate further. After breakfast with the kids, they headed to the airport to meet Rita. Before leaving the Sanchez family¡¯s house that morning, Connor, using his hacking abilities, had deleted their surveince footage from the previous night. He preferred Marissa not to find out about her sleepwalking. In fact, he saw an advantage in her condition¡ªshe unknowingly sought him out during her episodes. It wouldn¡¯t be as amusing if she were aware of her actions. After leaving, he returned to Daniels Manor. Upon entering, he was met with an unbelievable sight


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:


    Arabe was seated on a wooden chair in front of his building, sighing and asionally wiping away tears, her expression filled with sorrow. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood off to one side with caution. Cade and the other servants were also present, standing silently, none daring to speak up.


    Connor stepped out of the car and was taken aback by the scene. He blinked several times to ensure he wasn¡¯t seeing things, finally confirming that Arabe was crying outside his door. He nced at his watch and noted it was only 5 a.m. Arabe was usually asleep at this hour, so what happened today?


    He wondered if Arabe, known for her imaginative ideas, might be experiencing sleepwalking like his vige girl, who often brought up divorce. As this idea crossed his mind, Connor couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The thought of the vige girling to find him while sleepwalking delighted Connor. He relished the situation and found that it suddenly made life more intriguing and vibrant.


    However, the idea of adding another sleepwalking elderly woman to the mix was unimaginable to him and felt overwhelming. As he lingered by the car, lost in thought, Domenic approached quickly and whispered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re finally back. Please, go and speak to your grandma. She¡¯s not listening to any of us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Connor asked, frowning.


    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????


    Domenic cast a secretive nce toward Arabe and lowered his voice. ¡°Last night, a scandal broke out online. Mrs. Daniels saw it this morning, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so distressed.¡±


    Connor, frowning further, inquired, ¡°What scandal?¡± Domenic quickly unlocked his phone and handed it to Connor. ¡°You should see it for yourself.¡±


    Connor took the phone and saw a sneakily taken photo of Le shopping in a mall with two children. The post implied that these children were Tiffany¡¯s. Currently, Tiffany was publicly known as Connor¡¯s wife, with recent marriage papers linking their names. The appearance of two four-year-old children linked to Tiffany, with the father unidentified, was deeply embarrassing for the head of the Daniels Group and the entire Daniels family. After reading the news, Connor instantly understood Arabe¡¯s distress.


    Arabe held a deep affection for Tiffany, believing her to be the finest woman around and eagerly anticipating the day Tiffany would give her a great-grandchild. However, the discovery that Tiffany had already borne children with another man was shocking. Arabe likely felt betrayed and misled. Due to her fondness for Tiffany, she pressured Connor into marriage, causing embarrassment to him and the entire Daniels family. Consequently, she was probably feeling both angered and regretful now.


    Seeing Connor was informed, Domenic said softly, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the children Marissa brought back to be exposed so soon. Public opinion is now heavily against you, severely impacting your reputation and image. However, there¡¯s no solid proof that the children are Tiffany¡¯s. If we act decisively to clear the news online, we might control the situation early. After cleaning up the rumors online, we could persuade Marissa to keep the children¡¯s identities secret. This would help restore your reputation and image.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Domenic looked up at Connor, anticipating his directive. Yet, Connor¡¯s face showed no change, and he issued nomands about handling the situation online. Instead, he moved toward Arabe.


    Approaching her, Connor crouched down and softly said, ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Arabe nced at him and then asked sadly, ¡°Tell me, is the news on the inte true?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:


    Connor had concealed the truth about his marriage to Marissa from Arabe. He knew that if she discovered the truth, it would seriously affect her health. However, he couldn¡¯t keep the existence of the two children a secret. Marissa¡¯s nature wouldn¡¯t allow the kids to live hidden lives, as she couldn¡¯t bear to make them suffer that way. Therefore, Connor didn¡¯t agree with Domenic¡¯s suggestion to clear the rumors online or to ask Marissa to conceal the children¡¯s identities¡ªMarissa would never agree to that.


    In response to Arabe¡¯s inquiry, Connor chose honesty, saying, ¡°Grandma, the news online is true. The two children are indeed Tiffany¡¯s. Based on their ages, they were born when she was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Arabe asked eagerly.


    After a brief silence, Connor continued, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you and the Daniels family face humiliation. I won¡¯t bring the two children into the Daniels family, nor will I¡­¡±


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    However, before he could finish, Arabe patted him on the forehead. Connor was stunned, unable to grasp her meaning. In fact, he didn¡¯t resent the two children. As long as Marissa hadn¡¯t had them with another man, he was willing to raise them. It didn¡¯t concern him if Tiffany had a baby with someone else. The children were rted to Marissa by blood, and he was willing to love them despite any ridicule or gossip about his reputation or image. Previously, he hadn¡¯t brought the children into the Daniels family mainly because he believed Arabe wouldn¡¯t ept them. She usually prioritized the bloodline, and the Daniels family¡¯s children couldn¡¯t be left outside while children from other families couldn¡¯t stay in the Daniels household.


    Connor had assured Arabe he wouldn¡¯t bring the children back because he feared she might be upset and ill. However, after his promise, Arabe grew angrier and pped him on the forehead. Besides Connor, Domenic, Marc, Terry, Cade, and the servants were also bewildered.


    After a moment of silence, Connor cautiously said, ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s anything you want, just tell me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Will you really listen to me?¡± Arabe asked, ring.


    ¡°Yes, as long as it makes you happy, I¡¯ll do anything,¡± Connor replied.


    Arabe immediately demanded, ¡°Then bring Tiffany¡¯s two kids back to the Daniels family. Treat them well!¡±


    Connor¡¯s astonishment was palpable. A collective shock rippled through the others. Was Arabe bing senile? Did she understand the ramifications of bringing the two children back to the Daniels family? This implied that Connor epted his wife¡¯s romantic involvement with another man before marriage and was prepared to take on the role of the children¡¯s stepfather.


    The idea of an average man marrying a woman who had been previously wed and embracing her children was awkward enough, let alone for someone of Connor¡¯s stature. He risked bing the subject of widespread ridicule.


    Believing he had misheard, Connor cautiously inquired, ¡°Grandma, are you really requesting that I bring the two children back to the Daniels family?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want that?¡± Arabe asked, her expression unwavering.


    Connor didn¡¯t know how to respond. His own desires seemed secondary to Arabe¡¯s intentions. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m struggling toprehend your perspective. Could you please borate on your thoughts?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:


    Observing Connor¡¯s bewildered expression, Arabe admonished him, ¡°I¡¯ve invested so much in raising you and instilling important life lessons. Is this the extent of your understanding and tolerance?¡± Exhaling a frustrated sigh, she added, ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±


    Connor absorbed the rebuke in silence. Meanwhile, the others remained silent.


    Arabe continued, ¡°Tiffany endured so much hardship, growing up without parental affection and suffering under the cruelty of that dreadful woman, Sansa. She likely had the two children due to being ensnared in Sansa¡¯s wicked scheme.¡±


    Just mentioning Sansa ignited Arabe¡¯s righteous fury. She resumed her counsel to Connor. ¡°It¡¯s evident you¡¯re quite taken with her now. But if your feelings are genuine, you must ept all aspects of her, including her past. No matter how many children she bore with others before, you must embrace them as your own.¡±


    Connor suppressed augh, surprised by Arabe¡¯s progressive stance. The others shared his amazement, realizing they paled inparison to Arabe¡¯s exceptional outlook.


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Not entirely content with her previous reprimand, Arabe yfully tapped Connor¡¯s forehead. ¡°You cunning rascal! You deceived mest night, didn¡¯t you? nning to abandon the children and keep their mother, hmm? And did you strike Tiffany when she rejected you?¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t contain his amusement. ¡°No, Grandma, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she depart in the dead of night?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Connor struggled for a usible exnation and blurted out, ¡°One of the kids woke up in the early hours, missing their mother, so she returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you hasten and bring those two kids over here?¡± Arabe suggested.


    ¡°Consider it done, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Quickly now!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision to wee those two kids into our home. Then, I¡¯ll have great-grandchildren to spoil, and you won¡¯t need to fret about your wife leaving you unexpectedly. It¡¯s a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Grandma!¡± Connor wholeheartedly agreed. Initially, he feared Arabe might not support the idea of taking in the children, potentially leading to a divorce with Marissa. But now, those worries had vanished, given Arabe¡¯s exceptional understanding and foresight. At that moment, Connor burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s amusing you, you mischievous rascal?¡± Arabe inquired, her tone serious.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Grandma, your integrity, open-mindedness, and wisdom radiate brightly. I admire manymendable traits in you that I aspire to possess.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Enough with the ttery! Don¡¯t assume you can always deceive me! Hurry and bring my daughter-inw and the two kids back. If you fail to retrieve them, there¡¯s no need for you to return home either!¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll bring them back. Even if I must plead on my knees, I¡¯ll ensure they¡¯re back under your roof,¡± Connor said with a yful smile.


    Arabe finally appeared content and let out a big yawn. The chaos caused by Marissa the previous night and the early morning awakening had left her weary from sleep deprivation.


    Connor promptly offered his aid, stating, ¡°Grandma, allow me to escort you back to your room for some rest.¡±


    Fatigued, Arabe acquiesced as Connor guided her towards the main building. Along the way, she cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare attempt to deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. When have I ever deceived you?¡± Connor responded, appearing slightly amused. After calming Arabe in her quarters for rest, Connor exhaled a sigh of relief. He no longer had to fret over Marissa broaching the divorce topic. If she dared, he could ask his grandmother to feign illness. Furthermore, there was no urgency to bring Marissa back. She would likely return to him in her sleepwalking state, a notion that amused Connor.


    Meanwhile, Marissa had no idea what Connor was plotting. When she arrived at the airport with Le and the children, Rita had just disembarked from her private ne


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300:


    The private ne transporting Rita belonged to Marissa. As Marissa was posing as Tiffany in Blebert, she needed to keep both her private ne and her mansion concealed. Therefore, she instructed Joziah tond her aircraft on the business tarmac of the airport.


    Upon seeing Rita, Le was astounded. ¡°Oh my God! Tiffany, the nanny you hired is stunning.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay couldn¡¯t hide their admiration either. ¡°Auntie Rita is so beautiful!¡± Marissa did not exin further, simply shing a smile.


    Rita¡¯s appearance was inspired by a beautiful woman from an ancient mural, a figure celebrated for centuries for her extraordinary beauty. With a sizable suitcase in hand, Rita advanced toward Marissa.


    Le sighed once more, ¡°Isn¡¯t it an imprudent extravagance to employ such a stunning nanny?¡± She clicked her tongue and shook her head in pity. ¡°A girl of such striking beauty could effortlessly build a fortune in the entertainment industry. Why does she want to be a nanny?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    As she spoke, Rita had already approached Marissa with the sizable suitcase. Blinking herrge eyes, she respectfully greeted Marissa. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Her melodious voice resonated clearly, instilling a sense offort in those who heard it. Upon hearing her voice, Le found herself even more captivated by Rita. She deemed Rita wless; even her voice was enchanting. It seemed as though divine favor rested upon her. Marissa¡¯s beauty was undeniable, and as she stood alongside Rita, they radiated equal allure.


    Previously, Marissa had been the most beautiful woman in Le¡¯s mind. Now, Rita had joined her. Faced with two beautiful women, Le was ovee with excitement. Marissa nodded at Rita, then drew Lawrence and Lindsay closer, introducing them to Rita.


    ¡°Rita, meet Lawrence and Lindsay. They¡¯ll be under your care from now on.¡±


    Rita scrutinized Lawrence and Lindsay for a brief moment. Unbeknownst to Le, Rita had thoroughly assessed the two children. Following her assessment, Rita affirmed, ¡°Okay, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Rita!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay greeted Rita courteously.


    ¡°Mr. Nash, Miss Nash, please call me Rita,¡± Rita suggested.


    Both children nced at Marissa. With a smile, she nodded and affirmed, ¡°Rita prefers to be addressed by her name. You may call her Rita from now on.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay nodded in agreement and turned to Rita. ¡°Hello, Rita!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, Miss Nash, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Rita responded to each of the children¡¯s remarks. She then introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Le Sanchez, Tiffany¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Le was taken aback. She shook hands with Rita and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re remarkably beautiful. Have you ever considered pursuing a career in entertainment? If you¡¯re interested, I can assist you.¡±


    Rita stated impassively, ¡°Being a nanny is my lifelong calling. I find fulfillment in my career.¡±


    Le was rendered speechless. Rita,cking ambition, remained content in her role as a nanny. It was regrettable that she didn¡¯t aspire to leverage her attractive appearance and physique! Marissa found amusement in the situation. She remarked with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    With that, Marissa turned and strode out of the airport. Rita effortlessly held the two children with one hand while dragging the sizable suitcase with the other, trailing behind Marissa.


    Le was shocked. How could Rita possess such remarkable strength? As they exited the airport, they coincidentally encountered Aelfric


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:


    Marissa didn¡¯t expect to run into Aelfric outside the airport. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered; a slight limp marked his walk. d in a mask, he appeared out of ce amidst the bustling crowd.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t discern his purpose for being at the airport and felt a twinge of embarrassment encountering him again, especially after having taken ten million dors from him just the day before. Recalling his dinner invitation, she anticipated his continued enthusiasm upon their meeting today and expected at the very least a polite greeting. Instead, upon seeing her, he seemed momentarily taken aback before averting his gaze and turning his head away. Hepletely disregarded her presence, his eyes reflecting only disgust and contempt.


    Marissa was left speechless. His demeanor had shifted so abruptly.


    Well, since he didn¡¯t want to talk to her, she decided not to speak to him either. As he turned his head away, she followed suit, intending to part ways in silence. However, Le, standing beside her, expressed her disdain. ¡°How did we run into that jerk? What rotten luck!¡±


    Marissa nced at Le, recognizing her lingering anger from Aelfric¡¯s previous p. Marissa wanted to reassure Le that she had avenged her but refrained from doing so.


    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, Rita, bncing two children and a sizable suitcase, inquired, ¡°Boss, would you like me to handle that individual for you?¡±


    A faint smile tugged at Marissa¡¯s lips. Amused, she replied, ¡°No, thank you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Marissa resumed her forward stride. Rita caught up with her in time.


    Le stood dumbfounded for a moment before hastening to catch up. ¡°Rita, are you exhausted? If so, can I take one of the kids?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exhausted,¡± Rita responded stoically.


    Observing Rita closely, Le noted herck of exhaustion, evident in her unwavering posture andposed demeanor. Impressed, Le acknowledged that Tiffany had indeed hired an exceptional nanny. Ordinary nannies wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a task.


    Intrigued by Rita¡¯s question earlier, Le queried, ¡°Rita, are you good at fighting too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡¯ cousin,¡± Rita affirmed.


    Mischievous, Le asked, ¡°Then, who¡¯s stronger, you or Tiffany?¡±


    Rita answered promptly, ¡°Boss is stronger.¡± After all, her boss could cut off her power with a mere remote control.


    ¡°How did you know Tiffany?¡± Le inquired further.


    Rita replied, ¡°My boss is my creator. She created me.¡±


    Le furrowed her brow, puzzled by Rita¡¯s response. She spected that perhaps Tiffany had funded Rita¡¯s education at the nanny school, hence Rita¡¯s deration.


    After a brief pause, Le pressed on. ¡°Rita, may I inquire about your monthly sry?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred dors,¡± Rita said.


    ¡°How much?¡± Le¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Did you say thirty thousand? That seems more reasonable than three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred,¡± Rita affirmed resolutely.


    When she worked for her boss, three hundred dors covered her electricity expenses per month. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even need the full amount, utilizing sunlight to generate electricity.


    Le was left speechless. Lost in thought, Le watched as Rita departed with Marissa


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:


    Joziah exited the airport apanied by his assistant, his gaze fixed on Marissa¡¯s fading silhouette, feeling a tinge of mncholy.


    He had brought Rita to Blebert himself, driven by the desire for a meeting with his boss. Yet, hindered by her cousin¡¯s presence, he found himself unable to approach her, resigned to observing from a distance.


    Despite being older and academically aplished, he held his boss in high esteem for her vision and expertise in robotics. Their interactions, marked by her remarkable prowess, always left him enriched.


    To him, she transcended her age; she was his goddess.


    As he reluctantly watched her departure, Aelfric approached, extending a courteous greeting. ¡°Mr. Aston, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    With a sigh, Joziah redirected his attention to Aelfric.


    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Having never interacted with Aelfric before, Joziah was unfamiliar with him.


    However, upon seeing Aelfric¡¯s unique mask, he immediately surmised his identity: Aelfric Warren, the influential figure behind the Warren Group.


    Aelfric wielded significant influence in Blebert, holding the esteemed position of deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Despite theirck of direct contact, Joziah was aware of Aelfric¡¯s reputation, particrly his penchant for masking his face.


    Aelfric¡¯s personalized mask bore an unmistakable emblem, instantly identifying him to others.


    ¡°Delighted to meet you, Mr. Warren,¡± Joziah greeted him cordially.


    Aelfric smiled, remarking, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed of Mr. Aston¡¯s arrival in Blebert and made a point to be here. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    Joziah had already deduced the reason for Aelfric¡¯s presence. The household robotics sector boasted promising market potential, attracting numerouspanies eager to enter the field.


    Under Dr. Finley¡¯s leadership, Windsoul Robots had mastered cutting-edge technology, garnering interest from various entities seeking coboration. Even Connor, CEO of the Daniels Group, had reached out to express interest in partnering with Windsoul Robots.


    Aelfric¡¯s presence suggested he might also be seeking a coboration opportunity.


    Dispensing with formalities, Joziah cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Warren, are you also interested in coborating with Windsoul Robots?¡±


    Observing Joziah¡¯s direct approach, Aelfric responded frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Dr. Finley¡¯s endeavors in household robotics. Interestingly, the Warren Group is exploring simr ventures. I¡¯m keen on forging a partnership with Windsoul Robots to achieve mutual benefits.¡±


    Joziah acknowledged Aelfric¡¯s proposition, stating, ¡°The Warren Group¡¯s financial prowess indeed positions it as a desirable partner. However, we consider various factors beyond mere resources when selecting our coborators. Our aim is to align with the most suitablepany for a sessful partnership.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the Warren Group, and conduct your investigation, Mr. Aston,¡± Aelfric said.


    ¡°Indeed, investigation is crucial. However, the final decision rests with Dr. Finley. Given Dr. Finley¡¯s current packed schedule, this matter will need to be postponed,¡± Joziah exined.


    ¡°Is Dr. Finley currently in Blebert?¡± Aelfric inquired.


    It would be advantageous for Aelfric to establish directmunication with Dr. Finley. Bypassing Joziah would enhance the likelihood of a sessful coboration.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose Dr. Finley¡¯s whereabouts at the moment,¡± Joziah regretfully replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. We can be patient,¡± Aelfric reassured with a smile. ¡°Mr. Aston, you¡¯ve traveled quite a distance. Would you allow me the pleasure of hosting a wee party for you?¡±


    With a smile, Joziah expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Warren. However, I¡¯m sorry. I have pressing matters to attend to today, so I must decline.¡±


    Aelfric handed over his business card. ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner another time. Here¡¯s my contact information. I look forward to staying in touch.¡±


    Joziah epted the business card graciously and reciprocated, giving his to Aelfric. Following the exchange, Joziah bid farewell politely before departing the airport with his assistant.


    Once in the car, he messaged Marissa, ¡°Boss, both Connor and Aelfric have reached out to me. Which one should we consider for cooperation?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:


    At this moment, Marissa was seated in the car en route to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence.


    Rita took the wheel, while Lei upied the front passenger seat. Marissa sat in the back with the two children.


    Upon reading Joziah¡¯s message, Marissa typed, ¡°When seeking partners, we must assess not only their financial statuses and sizes but also whether their technical team and research capabilities align with our standards.¡±


    Joziah promptly responded, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll conduct thorough evaluations of any potential partners andpile the findings for your consideration.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Marissa concluded her conversation with Joziah, she noticed Aelfric¡¯s vehicle pulling alongside hers.


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    As she nced in his direction, Aelfric had already lowered his window, leaning out to meet her gaze.


    His stare bore even more intensity and disdain than their earlier encounter outside the airport, conveying a sense of contempt.


    The children, intrigued, leaned forward to observe, their curiosity piqued.


    With the windows down, Aelfric¡¯s and Marissa¡¯s expressions wereid bare to each other in the open air.


    As their eyes locked, Aelfric sneered, even letting out a cold snort, intensifying his evident disdain for her.


    Marissa¡¯s demeanor turned icy as she questioned, ¡°Aelfric Warren, do I owe you money?¡±


    His sneer deepened as he replied, ¡°When I read the news onlinest night, I had my doubts. But seeing you with these children today, I suppose the rumors are true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Marissa retorted curtly.


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re truly shameless! Having two children at eighteen then engaged to my brother at twenty. Do you consider the Warren family a dumping ground?¡±


    In the face of Aelfric¡¯s hostility, Marissa refused to hold back, delivering her biting retort. ¡°Whether your family is a dumping ground or not, I can¡¯t say, but it¡¯s certainly a haven for fools. After all, let¡¯s not forget, it was your brother Dennis who came begging for my hand.


    Without Sansa¡¯s coercion, who in their right mind would marry that imbecile? Your grandfather was well aware of the coercion but chose to support Sansa anyway. Either he¡¯s malicious, or his faculties are failing! And you, sending flirtatious messages for dinnerst night, only to turn your back on me now¡ªdid you bump your head somewhere?


    Look at your illustrious Warren family¡ªyour sister making a spectacle of herself at her engagement party and men behaving like lunatics. I¡¯m tempted to give your family a banner that reads ¡®Fool Gang.''¡±


    As Marissa concluded, Lei, seated in the front passenger seat, erupted intoughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Herughter, sharp and boisterous, reverberated through the car, punctuated by her joyful ps on the seatback. ¡°Oh my, oh my, this is killing me!¡±


    The satisfaction derived from Marissa¡¯s speech surpassed the thought of ten ps delivered to Aelfric. Meanwhile, Marissa maintained her calm demeanor. Despite her scathing rebuke, she even offered a slight smile in Aelfric¡¯s direction.


    Though Aelfric¡¯s mask concealed his expression, his enraged eyes and tightly pursed lips betrayed his fury. He likely never anticipated that someone he deemed ipetent would prove so adept in argument. Marissa¡¯s fierce verbal barrage rendered him momentarily speechless.


    After shooting her a re, he directed his driver, ¡°Faster.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, his car surged ahead, overtaking Marissa¡¯s.


    Rita, her demeanor unwavering, inquired, ¡°Boss, shall I handle that individual for you?¡±


    Marissa nodded firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With the order issued, Rita drove the car straight into Aelfric¡¯s


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:


    The ordeal was harrowing. Along the road from the airport to downtown, sparse were the people and vehicles, with only Marissa¡¯s and Aelfric¡¯s cars in sight at that moment.


    Rita¡¯s driving prowess shone as she skillfully maneuvered their car, nudging Aelfric¡¯s rear wheel with precision. His vehicle spiraled several times before halting at the roadside, unscathed yet shaken.


    The execution of speed and force was wless¡ªno harm befell anyone, nor was there a scratch on either car. Nevertheless, the ordeal was harrowing.


    With windows down, upants of Marissa¡¯s vehicle witnessed Aelfric¡¯s driver nching in fear, while Aelfric himself seethed with rage, veins pulsating on his forehead. As their paths crossed, Marissa leaned out of the window, her eyes twinkling with mischief, and waved tauntingly at Aelfric. ¡°Farewell, Mr. Warren!¡±


    With her words echoing, their car surged forward, swiftly distancing itself from the scene. Watching Marissa¡¯s departure, Aelfric mmed his fist against the car door, cursing vehemently, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In Marissa¡¯s car, Le gazed at Rita with admiration. Could all professionally trained nannies drive this well? Meanwhile, Marissa remained aloof, reclining in her seat with closed eyes, contentment evident on her features.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m


    An hourter, the car reached the Sanchez family¡¯s residence and halted in front of the vi. Rita swiftly exited the vehicle, darted to the rear seat, and opened the door for Marissa, addressing her respectfully, ¡°Boss, please disembark.¡±


    Only then did Marissa open her eyes, stretching leisurely before stepping out of the car. Once outside, she strode towards the vi without casting a backward nce. Rita then assisted the two children out of the vehicle, retrieved the sizable suitcase from the trunk, and trailed behind Marissa into the house.


    Their progress halted briefly as Marissa suddenly paused and said, ¡°I left my phone in the car. Kindly get it for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rita promptly retraced her steps to retrieve the forgotten phone. Meanwhile, Marissa ushered the children into the vi. Upon Rita¡¯s return with the phone, she proceeded to haul therge suitcase inside. Observing silently from the sidelines, Le followed Rita into the vi.


    Inside, Marissa was already settled on the sofa, engaged in conversation with the Sanchez family members. Present were Ruth, Daryl, Rachel, and Shaun. Unfortunately, Caylee remained in the hospital, recuperating from surgery and yet to regain consciousness.


    Ruth beamed as she addressed Marissa, ¡°We received promising news from the hospital today regarding your mother¡¯s recovery. ording to Dr. Riss, your mother is expected to awaken in about two weeks post-surgery. We¡¯re eagerly anticipating that day.¡±


    Marissa maintained a serene smile, exuding an air of control over the situation.


    ¡°We truly ought to express our gratitude to Dr. Riss properly!¡± Rachel sighed. She nced at Marissa, inquiring, ¡°Tiffany, could you arrange a meeting with Dr. Riss for us to express our thanks in person?¡±


    Ruth chimed in, ¡°Yes, we must express our gratitude properly!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Riss is not in Blebert right now, so arranging that isn¡¯t feasible,¡± Marissa said dismissively.


    ¡°Ah, arrange it for ater date then.¡±


    Just then, Le and Rita made their entrance. Rita¡¯s striking presence captured the attention of the Sanchez family, all eyes turning towards her. Setting down therge suitcase, Rita approached Marissa, offering the phone with a respectful gesture. ¡°Boss, here is your phone.¡±


    Ruth, taken aback, inquired, ¡°Goodness, who might this youngdy be?¡±


    epting the phone, Marissa responded casually, ¡°She¡¯s a nanny I¡¯ve hired to care for Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    The Sanchez family was momentarily stunned, their reactions mirroring Le¡¯s initial surprise upon meeting Rita. How could such a stunning young woman be a nanny?


    Marissa¡¯s curiosity was piqued as her gazended on the sizable suitcase Rita had brought along. Ever since their encounter at the airport, she had been intrigued by it. She found herself unable to fathom what a nanny could require such a sizable suitcase for!


    Unable to resist her curiosity, she queried, ¡°Rita, what¡¯s inside thatrge suitcase of yours?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:


    A Ruthless Boss


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Rita responded without dy, ¡°The suitcase is packed with gifts for you and for the kids as well.¡±


    ¡°Open it. Let me see,¡± Marissa instructed calmly.


    ¡°Right away, boss!¡±


    Rita quickly turned around and opened the suitcase on the floor. Inside, it was brimming with toys and snacks, some of which were Marissa¡¯s favorites. Marissa instantly realized these snacks had been selected by Joziah for her. As usual, her CEO and assistant knew exactly what would delight her.


    ¡°Move it to my room,¡± Marissamanded.


    ¡°Understood, boss!¡± Rita acknowledged.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Rita appeared slim and fragile. How could she manage to lug such a heavy suitcase up the stairs? Observing this, Shaun promptly rose and offered gantly, ¡°Rita, allow me to help you with that.¡±


    Rita stopped and gave Shaun a quick look. Unbeknownst to him, she had already scanned him from head to toe. Misreading her pause, Shaun introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Shaun Sanchez, Tiffany¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Rita responded with a neutral expression, ¡°Hello, boss¡¯s cousin. I¡¯ve got this, thank you.¡±


    Rita proceeded to carry the suitcase upstairs, her slight figure a stark contrast to its bulkiness. The Sanchez family watched in disbelief, their eyes wide and mouths open. When Rita vanished at the top of the stairs, Rachel turned to Marissa and marveled, ¡°That girl is really strong!¡±


    Marissa smiled, nodding. ¡°Indeed, she seems built for strenuous work. She¡¯ll be handling the physical chores from now on.¡±


    Ruth burst intoughter. ¡°Such a lovely girl! Handling the physical chores? She should just y with Lawrence and Lindsay instead.¡±


    Rachel nced upstairs once more,menting, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame for a pretty girl to be just a nanny.¡±


    Daryl agreed, ¡°It truly is.¡±


    Just then, Rita reappeared, descending the stairs. Marissa gave her a new task. ¡°Go wash my motorcycle.¡±


    ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Rita replied cheerfully and headed out of the vi. Le¡¯s lips twitched again, sympathy washing over her as she watched Rita go.


    Toiling for meager pay¡ªthis was no ordinary exploitation. Yet, Rita carried on undeterred, prompting Le to wonder about Tiffany¡¯s influence over her.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t hold back her concern, ¡°Tiffany, I know Rita works for you, but let¡¯s remember to treat her kindly. She just got off the ne. The poor girl deserves some rest.¡±


    As she ascended the stairs, Lawrence and Lindsay trailed behind her. The Sanchez family exchanged knowing looks; they perceived Marissa as somewhat of a ruthless boss.


    From behind the floor-to-ceiling windows, they watched Rita diligently washing the motorcycle with a hose. Once the bike sparkled, she meticulously dried it with a towel.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite the worker,¡± Rachel noted.


    ¡°True, she¡¯s not only efficient but also pretty, even if she rarely smiles,¡± Ruth added.


    Shaun watched Rita through the window, ament teetering on the tip of his tongue, but he chose to remain silent.


    Soon, the day faded into evening, and darkness enveloped the surroundings. Rita, who was responsible for looking after Lawrence and Lindsay, had her room right next to the children¡¯s. Marissa still fell asleep holding the two little ones.


    Deep into the quiet of the night, she rose from her bed, changed, and quietly exited the room. Hearing the faint rustling next door, Rita too got up and left her room. They met at the doorway.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Rita called out.


    Marissa, however, seemed as if she didn¡¯t see her. She continued down the stairs, climbed onto her motorcycle, and disappeared into the night


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:


    The Couple¡¯s Peculiar Behavior


    Rita was tasked with taking care of Lawrence and Lindsay by Marissa. Once Marissa departed, Rita quietly stood watch over the two children in their room.


    In Connor¡¯s building at Daniels Manor, afterpleting his day¡¯s work, Connor returned home ahead of schedule and settled into the study to address his tasks.


    The study¡¯s door stood wide open. Even as he concentrated on his work, he periodically nced toward the doorway, pondering whether Marissa might be sleepwalking that night.


    At the moment, he was engaged in a video conference. While he was attentively listening to the senior managers¡¯ reports, a figure swiftly passed the door. Instinctively, he nced up, catching sight of Marissa¡¯s disappearing silhouette.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    After uttering those words, he powered down theputer, rose from his seat, and exited the study, leaving the managers stunned. As he stepped out, he chanced upon Marissa entering the bedroom, promptly shutting the door behind her.


    Pausing for a moment, he approached the bedroom door. Then, a sudden loud noise erupted, echoing the previous night¡¯s events. Marissa had tossed something down once more. Swiftly, he swung the door open and peered inside, coincidentally witnessing her leaping from the balcony.


    Though he was aware of her identity as ck Snake and her resilience to injury from such heights, his heart clenched as he watched her descent.


    Hastening to the balcony, he peered downward. True to expectations, shended on the ground unscathed. Next to hery shattered window pieces, indicating she had just hurled the window down.


    Scanning the surroundings, he noticed a vacant space where a window once stood on the balcony¡¯s right side. Connor felt an urge to chuckle. If Marissa persisted in her sleepwalking antics, the vi would soon resemble a heap of rubble.


    Just as augh bubbled up, a deafening crash shattered the moment, more harsh this time. He nced at Marissa and saw her wielding a brick, viciously attacking his car. His car, a limited edition Rolls Royce valued at 180 million dors, incurred millions in damages from her single blow.


    Thankfully, she refrained from further brick-smashing. Instead, she discarded the brick, pped her hands, and strolled back toward the vi. Observing her behavior, he deduced the pattern of her actions. She seemed to follow a peculiar routine during her sleepwalking.


    First, she would toss something from the second floor, then descend to wreak havoc below. Finally, she¡¯d return to the vi, where she sought him out and slept beside him. He couldn¡¯t fathom her motives.


    Meanwhile, he descended to greet her. As he entered the first-floor living room, he observed her thorough search. She approached the task with utmost seriousness, even stooping to inspect the crevices between sofa cushions. Watching her earnest efforts, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.


    Marissa¡¯s sleepwalking antics, though endearing, appeared somewhat absurd and illogical. Yesterday, she scoured the grass for him, and tonight she was rummaging between sofa cushions. Was he a burr in her subconscious mind?


    Approaching her from behind, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she turned around. Upon spotting him, she flung herself into his embrace, nuzzling against his chest like a kitten. Softly, she murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡±


    With a smile, Connor stooped down, scooped her up, and ascended the stairs. Dominic, Marc, and Trey observed the scene in silence, each flinching simultaneously. The couple¡¯s behavior struck them as peculiar.


    To prevent Arabe from being disturbed again by Marissa¡¯s nocturnal wanderings, Connor spared no expense in installing premium sound instion panels in Arabe¡¯s room that day. Arabe needn¡¯t worry about being disturbed.


    Connor attempted to gentlyy Marissa down on the bed. However, as they entered the bedroom, she unexpectedly broke free from his embrace, seized his cor, and forcefully pulled him toward the bed, unceremoniously tossing him onto it.


    She loomed over him like a fierce tiger pouncing on its prey, pressing herself against him. Then, with warmth, she kissed his lips passionately


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:


    You Were Acting Very Strange Last¡­


    Marissa¡¯s lips pressed against Connor¡¯s with a gentle sweetness, and her fragrance surrounded him, intoxicating. Connor felt a deep fire kindle within him. When shey on the bed with serene obedience before, merely gazing at her was already overwhelming for him, not to mention when she kissed him.


    He encircled her waist with his arms, drawing her close, and gently bit her lip. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± he whispered. The girl looked back at him, her face expressionless, her eyes blinking slowly as she mulled over his question.


    Just as he anticipated another kiss, she slipped away from him. Like the previous night, she removed his shoes, positioned his limbs in a way she liked, and snuggled against him, quickly falling asleep. Connory there, staring up at the ceiling, berating himself: Why did he have to speak at that moment?


    If he hadn¡¯t interrupted, would she have continued kissing him, maybe leading to something more profound? The thought haunted him, filling him with regret. But dwelling on what could have been was pointless. Finally, he sighed deeply, drew the nket over them, and drifted off to sleep, holding her close.


    The next morning, the shaking of the bed roused Connor. He opened his eyes to see the vige girl energetically doing sit-ups this time, not push-ups as yesterday. The darkness outside hinted it was still very early. He checked the time, and it was exactly 3:30 AM, as he suspected.


    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    He rubbed his forehead, watching her finish her exercise. When she stopped, he said softly, ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you try to get some more sleep?¡±


    Ignoring him as she had the day before, she got out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and left the room. Knowing her destination, the Sanchez family¡¯s house, he quickly dressed, followed her downstairs, and stepped out into the chilly morning.


    She sped off on her motorcycle, and he hastened to his car, following her. His front windshield had been smashed by her, broken and looking terrifying. He stared at her through a gaping hole, creating an extremely eerie scene.


    Marissa¡¯s driving was wless despite her apparent sleepwalking state. She arrived safely at the Sanchez family¡¯s home, parked the motorcycle, and disappeared inside. Just like the previous night, he parked his car outside the vi and waited.


    Only after seeing someone exit the vi did he drive away, deleting the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince footage as he left.


    Marissa returned to her bedroom on the second floor, undressed, and slipped into bed, cuddling the two little ones as she drifted back to sleep. She woke up at 6:00 AM, stretching luxuriously, about toment on her restful sleep, when she heard Rita¡¯s voice, ¡°Boss, you were acting very strangest night.¡±


    Marissa paused mid-stretch, her eyes snapping open as she turned to Rita. ¡°How strange?¡±


    Rita recounted precisely, ¡°You woke up at midnight, got out of bed, went downstairs, and rode your motorcycle away from the vi.¡±


    Before Rita could finish, Marissa felt her heart pound. She rode her motorcycle away from the Sanchez family¡¯s vi? She had no recollection of that!


    Rita continued, ¡°I greeted you, but you just ignored me and didn¡¯t even nce my way.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Marissa asked urgently.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back until 4:30 AM, then climbed back into bed and slept until now, without looking at me once,¡± Rita exined.


    Marissa was utterly confused, her mind racing with questions.


    Rita added, ¡°Boss, when you returned at 4:30 AM, a ck Rolls-Royce followed you. It stayed outside the vi until 5:00 AM before it left.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s alertness spiked. ¡°What kind of Rolls-Royce? Did you get the license te number?¡±


    Rita answered, ¡°Boss, I recorded a video. You can check it yourself.¡±


    Marissa immediately took out her phone, connected it to Rita¡¯s chip, and pulled up the video to watch


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:


    Exceedingly Complicated


    After Marissa watched the video, her mood soured. Rita had been thorough. She captured Marissa¡¯s departure from the Sanchez family¡¯s residencest evening, as well as her return. The video clearly showed a Rolls-Royce tailing her when she came back.


    Marissa immediately recognized the car. It belonged to Connor. What puzzled her, however, was the shattered front windshield of the expensive, limited-edition car, valued at 180 million. The damage seemed to be caused by a forceful impact.


    Had someone actually smashed Connor¡¯s car? Who could muster the audacity to vandalize the luxury vehicle of Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man? The incident must have cost Connor several million dors.


    At that thought, Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly, a twinge of sympathy for Connor surfacing. But she quickly shook her head, chastising herself for the misced concern. With his vast wealth, such losses were mere pocket change to him. Why would she feel sorry for him?


    The real question now was, who had damaged his car? Connor owned hundreds of luxurious cars. Why would he choose to drive the damaged one? The more pressing issue, however, was his decision to tail her and linger in front of the Sanchez family¡¯s residence for an extended period.


    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    It became clear to her that the surveince footage at the Sanchez family¡¯s house had likely been deleted by Connor. But what was his motive? Marissa mulled over Connor¡¯s actions for quite some time but couldn¡¯t unravel his intentions,pelling her to refocus on her own circumstances.


    Why had she left the Sanchez family¡¯s housete at night? What had she done afterward? Why couldn¡¯t she recall any of it? Pondering these questions, she reviewed the video Rita had recorded multiple times. Gradually, she noticed something off about her eyes. They seemed vacant. Her movements were awkward, almost robotic, not nearly as fluid as Rita¡¯s.


    Her demeanor was unusual, and she had no recollection of her actions. Eventually, she had to face the possibility that she was sleepwalking. This realization left her scratching her head in frustration.


    Previously, she had battled severe insomnia following an injury, which was troubling enough. But now she was sleepwalking too? Was it because she had changed her sleep aid? When Connor was the one helping her sleep, there were no issues.


    She¡¯d sleep through the night without a hitch. However, the nights she spent with the two children¡ªwho also helped her sleep¡ªresulted in sleepwalking. Could there be some unforeseen side effects?


    A flood of bizarre questions assaulted her mind, striking her as oddly humorous. She wondered if anyone else on the suffered from such peculiar insomnia. Was there another soul who relied on another human to drift off to sleep? Or someone else who developed sleepwalking issues upon switching their human luby?


    How could the world be so weird? Yet, she realized it wasn¡¯t the world that was weird. It was simple, really. She was the weird one. She was probably the strangest person alive,beling herself a weirdo.


    But her current predicament wasn¡¯t just the sleepwalking. The real issuey in what had transpired between her and Connor during her sleepwalking. If it had been insignificant, he wouldn¡¯t have followed her back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house.


    She contemted calling Connor to discuss it but hesitated, feeling it might be inappropriate. They had only returned from the Sunrise a few days ago, and she had already requested a divorce twice. Moreover, Connor was visibly upset.


    Given his peculiar temperament, he likely wouldn¡¯t disclose the truth. He had deleted the surveince footage at the Sanchez family¡¯s house, clearly indicating his desire to keep the truth hidden. She was convinced he would never reveal it.


    Marissa ran her fingers through her hair in frustration. The situation was exceedinglyplicated. Feeling anxious and powerless over herck of control, she showed her distress. Observing her turmoil, Rita, her assistant, inquired with a deadpan expression, ¡°Boss, do you need me to deal with the man in the broken Rolls-Royce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:


    Upon hearing Rita¡¯s words, Marissa suddenly sat up straight. She firmly warned, ¡°Rita, remember this: keep your distance from that man and never provoke him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita responded.


    Marissa nodded, pleased. That was the beauty of robots¡ªthey faithfully followed and executedmands from their masters without questioning the reasons.


    Even though Rita hadn¡¯t asked, Marissa feltpelled to exin further, saying, ¡°His name is Connor Daniels, and he¡¯s extremely perverse and cunning. If you provoke him, he¡¯ll likely figure out you¡¯re a robot and reduce you to a heap of parts.¡±


    Rita remained expressionless, but her voice wavered slightly. ¡°This person sounds terrifying!¡±


    Marissa said gravely, ¡°Yes, he is dreadful and not normal. If he catches you, it might be the end for you.¡±


    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??


    Just then, the children woke up. Curious right after opening his eyes, Lawrence asked, ¡°Mom, who is dreadful? Why would he want to reduce Rita to a heap of parts?¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly and said gently, ¡°I was just telling Rita a scary story. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    The two children nodded, feeling reassured. They took their mother¡¯s words as absolute truth and trusted them implicitly.


    Suddenly, Le burst in through the door, just as she had the previous morning, eximing, ¡°Tiffany, something weird has happened again!¡±


    Marissa guessed Le was about to discuss her motorcycle again. So, before Le could continue, she quickly said, ¡°I took my motorcycle out to the wildernessst night to enjoy the breeze.¡±


    Le¡¯s imminent words halted abruptly. After a pause, she asked awkwardly, ¡°Tiffany, why do you always go outte at night? Do you really enjoy it? Didn¡¯t youe across any ghosts on your rides?¡±


    Reflecting on the possibility of encountering Connor during her nocturnal outing the previous night and the bizarre events that might have ensued, Marissa said, ¡°I did encounter a ghost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Le looked rmed. ¡°Really? Oh my God. What kind of ghost was it? A man or a woman? Old or young? Poor or rich?¡±


    Remembering the video Rita captured, Marissa yfully responded, ¡°A man, young, driving a dpidated Rolls-Royce with a massive hole in it. He trailed me back here, lingered at the gate for quite a while, then finally took off.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Le¡¯s fear dissolved intoughter. ¡°So, the ghost you ran into is a fake billionaire!¡±


    Marissa grinned cheekily. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s genuinely wealthy.¡±


    Le brushed it off, thinking Marissa was merely joking with her.


    ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s something wrong with our home¡¯s surveince system. I tried to review the footage when I noticed something odd about your motorcycle this morning, but all the videos have been erased again.¡±


    ¡°It might just be a glitch,¡± Marissa lied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll have someone repair itter.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°What? You know how to fix the surveince system?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    With that, Marissa pretended to fiddle with her phone briefly, then looked up at Le, dering, ¡°All fixed now.¡±


    Le was astonished and said, ¡°That quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a small issue.¡±


    Le sensed something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She paused, then decided not to dwell on it.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Tiffany, I really underestimated you. You know martial arts, medicine, and even how to fix security systems. I wonder what other skills you might have.¡±


    Marissa just smiled and offered no exnation. Then she bent her head and typed, sending a warning message to Connor. ¡°If you mess with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system again, I¡¯lle for you, ready to brawl and dismantle your ce!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:


    Marissa realized she couldn¡¯t send Connor the message¡ªhe had blocked her. She hadn¡¯t been overly upset about being blocked and had even chuckled at Connor¡¯s immature action. Yet, when she really needed to confront him, her inability to do so infuriated her.


    She bit her lip in frustration and dialed Connor¡¯s number directly. She expected him to pick up instantly as he usually did, but this time, the phone rang for ten long seconds before he answered.


    With each passing second, her irritation grew. She was nearly at her breaking point by the time he picked up. Fortunately, he answered just in time. As the call connected, she heard his indifferent greeting, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Connor usually greeted her calls with warmth, his voice soft and inviting. However, this time, he seemed distant. She could sense his coldness even through the phone. Marissa felt deeply saddened by this change.


    She had grown ustomed to his affection and constant attention. His sudden detachment was unfamiliar to her, and she found herself speechless on the call.


    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    From the other end, Connor said, ¡°Miss Nash, if there¡¯s nothing you wish to discuss, I¡¯ll end the call.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Marissa snapped back to reality and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His tone edged with sarcasm, Connor asked, ¡°Miss Nash, are you nning to divorce me again? Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t yet consoled my grandmother. We can¡¯t proceed with a divorce just yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about,¡± Marissa replied. The two children¡¯s existence had been revealed. The truth about their sham marriage had alsoe to light. Rushing the divorce was no longer a priority. What troubled her more was the need to address her sleepwalking issues.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Connor responded yfully. ¡°Miss Nash, what can I assist you with then?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Ahem!¡± Feeling her cheeks heat up, Marissa stammered, ¡°You. Remove me from your cklist.¡±


    Connor was left speechless. A brief silence followed, after which Connor let out augh. Hisughter embarrassed her so much that she blushed instantly.


    Just as she was about to lose her temper from the embarrassment, Connor said softly, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s done.¡±


    She quickly ended the call and sent him the message she had just written on WhatsApp. The message went through sessfully this time. However, Connor did not respond for quite some time. Feeling puzzled, she sent another message, saying, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Even after this message, Connor¡¯s reply was dyed. She began to suspect that Connor might have blocked her again. She decided to send an emoji as a test. While choosing one, she identally sent a kissing emoji to Connor. It went through sessfully.


    When she realized she had sent the wrong emoji, she quickly wanted to retract it. However, before she could, Connor responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. He had been online the whole time but hadn¡¯t responded to her messages. Yet, he replied immediately after she sent that particr emoji. Did he take it the wrong way?


    Embarrassed, she quickly rified for herself, ¡°I identally clicked that just now. I didn¡¯t mean to send it to you.¡±


    This time, Connor responded promptly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Marissa was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean you understand?¡±


    Connor simply said, ¡°Ha.¡±


    His response left her even more baffled and increasingly frustrated. She often felt that Connormunicated in an odd way. Why couldn¡¯t he speak more straightforwardly?


    Driven by frustration, she sent him another message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:


    Marissa said, ¡°Connor Daniels, can you please talk normally?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°If you¡¯re not acting normal, why should I be?¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°How am I not acting normal?¡±


    Connor answered, ¡°Huh.¡±


    What was heughing at? Marissa was angry and was about to respond harshly when she suddenly paused. She wondered if Connor¡¯s odd behavior was due to something she did while sleepwalking the night before.


    She was eager to know what she did, but asking Connor directly was too embarrassing. The frustration was consuming her. Could Connor be suggesting that his Rolls-Royce was damaged by her during her sleepwalking? No, that couldn¡¯t be!


    People said that during sleepwalking, a person¡¯s true nature emerged. If that were true, in her sleepwalking state, she should be sweet and innocent, not destructive. Even if she were violent, she wouldn¡¯t be so careless as to damage such an expensive car.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    After giving it some thought, Marissa dismissed the notion of her damaging the car. But even as she tried to dismiss it, the uncertainty gnawed at her. Not knowing what she had done was unbearable.


    Frustrated, she scratched her head and put her phone away. She resolved to stop thinking about it and refrain from engaging in any more roundabout conversations with Connor. Tonight, she would find a way to uncover the truth!


    After stowing her phone, Marissa nced up to find everyone staring at her in astonishment.


    Le was the first to speak. ¡°Tiffany, who were you chatting with? Your expression was rather terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Terrifying?¡± Marissa nced at the two children beside her, puzzled. ¡°Did I look terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Mommy, you seemed like a monster,¡± Lawrence remarked.


    ¡°Like you were ready to eat someone,¡± Lindsay added.


    With a neutral expression, Rita asked, ¡°Boss, do you need me to handle someone?¡±


    Marissa sighed, ¡°No need for that!¡±


    Le suppressed a smile. Ever since the recent upgrade, Rita seemed to have developed a tendency towards offering her services to ¡®handle¡¯ someone. It had only been one day since Rita returned to her, yet she had already made several such offers.


    Trying to shift the mood, Marissa forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m famished. Shall we head to the dining room?¡±


    Sensing the lingering surprise from the others, Marissa hurriedly left the room.


    Downstairs in the living room, the Sanchez family sat discussing something. Spotting Marissa, Rachel addressed her, ¡°Tiffany, tomorrow is Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event. We¡¯re figuring out our approach. Any ideas?¡±


    Seeing the grave expressions of the Sanchez family, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to be flippant. She adopted a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve devised a n. Just bring the Birds Pay Homage painting.¡±


    The Sanchez family exchanged puzzled nces.


    Daryl cautiously asked, ¡°Tiffany, could you borate on the n? It might be helpful to know in advance.¡±


    Marissa maintained her serious demeanor. ¡°Loose lips sink ships. It¡¯s best not to divulge too much for now. Just rest assured, the Sanchez family will be safe.¡±


    With that, Marissa swiftly made her way to the dining room, evading further inquiries from the Sanchez family. The Sanchez family appeared perplexed and worried.


    Meanwhile, Le entered the living room with the two children, followed by Rita. After directing Rita and the children to the dining room, Le said quietly, ¡°Just a moment ago, Tiffany seemed to be in an argument with someone. She appeared so furious, as if she wanted tosh out. I wonder if it¡¯s rted to tomorrow¡¯s event.¡±


    The Sanchez family was taken aback.


    Rachel swiftly asked, ¡°Who was Tiffany arguing with?¡±


    Le paused, pondering. ¡°Initially, it was a phone call, then she began texting. I didn¡¯t catch the other person¡¯s voice, but judging from Tiffany¡¯s intense expression, it was someone from Remy¡¯s side.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:


    ¡°Arguing with Remy¡¯s man?¡±


    Le¡¯s words cast a pall over the entire Sanchez family. Continuing her chatter, Le remarked, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s been acting strangelytely. She¡¯s been sneaking out every night on a motorcycle, iming she needed fresh air. Could she have turned to someone she shouldn¡¯t for help with our family¡¯s troubles?¡±


    The Sanchez family members grew even more apprehensive at this revtion.


    Rachel anxiously wrung her hands. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s been insisting that everything¡¯s fine, but she could be in over her head dealing with Remy¡¯s associates without our knowledge. I fear for her safety. What should we do?¡±


    Daryl let out a heavy sigh. ¡°With so many people in our family, how could we allow a young girl to bear all the burdens? We need toe up with a n.¡±


    Ruth shared their concerns. ¡°We must ensure Tiffany remains unharmed. If need be, we¡¯ll surrender Birds Pay Homage to Remy. Together, we can weather bankruptcy and adversity.¡±


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    As Shaun prepared to speak, Marissa¡¯sughter echoed from the dining room. All eyes turned towards her direction.


    Marissa wasughing as she spoke between bites of bread. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at imagining things, Le. I fear you¡¯ll lead our family astray if I don¡¯t speak up.¡±


    Embarrassed, Le inquired, ¡°You heard our conversation, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I did. Otherwise, things might have taken a turn for the worse!¡± Marissa joked. ¡°But really, I¡¯ve just been taking leisurely rides at night for some fresh air. I haven¡¯t turned to anyone I shouldn¡¯t have for help, and I certainly wasn¡¯t arguing with Remy¡¯s man.¡±


    Relieved, the Sanchez family collectively exhaled.


    Le pressed on, ¡°Then who were you arguing with just now?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that it¡¯s unrted to tomorrow¡¯s event. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions!¡± replied Marissa earnestly.


    With that, she finished her bread and headed out of the vi. ¡°I¡¯m off to visit Mom at the hospital. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    And she left on her motorbike.


    After departing from the Sanchez family¡¯s house, Marissa pulled over and swiftly sent a text to Joziah: ¡°Prepare a tracker-recorder for me. I¡¯ll pick it up this afternoon.¡±


    Joziah promptly replied, ¡°Got it, boss.¡±


    With that settled, Marissa headed straight to the hospital to personally check on Caylee¡¯s condition. Thankfully, all the vitals and data indicated Caylee was recovering well, alleviating Marissa¡¯s worries.


    She assisted with Caylee¡¯s bath, sat by her bedside, and engaged in quiet reflection for a while before departing around noon.


    Next on her agenda was collecting the tracker-recorder from Joziah and discussing business.


    By the time she returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, night had fallen. The family had already finished dinner and gathered in the living room, chatting and rxing together. Marissa noted the presence of the entire family with a smile.


    Rachel greeted her hastily as she entered, ¡°Tiffany, have you eaten yet? Would you like something from the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner. Thank you,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Where are Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°Rita took them upstairs to rest,¡± Rachel replied.


    Marissa nodded and poured herself a ss of water. After a few sips, she continued, ¡°How¡¯s Rita? Did she manage well taking care of the kids?¡±


    However, her question lingered unanswered for quite a while. She gazed at them with confusion, noting the peculiar expressions on their faces, particrly Le, whose weird nce made her uneasy.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was amiss with Rita. Had the Sanchez family noticed any irregrities? However, she quickly dismissed the notion as improbable.


    She had meticulously tested Rita countless times and found her wless, incapable of making careless mistakes.


    Swallowing her unease, Marissa inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:


    There was silence once more.


    Marissa felt puzzled and posed the question again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rachel managed a forced smile and cautiously spoke. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve always treated you like my own daughter, so can I speak openly? You won¡¯t be upset, will you?¡±


    Marissa shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Then, okay. I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, aren¡¯t you being too harsh on Rita?¡±


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    Marissa blinked.


    Rachel went on, ¡°Rita is diligent and skilled. She not only takes excellent care of Lawrence and Lindsay, but she also handles all the tough and exhausting chores, essentially doing the job of multiple people, almost making the other servants redundant.¡±


    Marissa rubbed her nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beneficial to have such a diligent and skilled helper?¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°It is, but we shouldn¡¯t take advantage of her. Rita is busy all day. Just watching her tires me out. When I tell her to take a break, she refuses. The most critical thing is¡­¡± She paused, struggling to find the right words. ¡°The most critical thing is, she doesn¡¯t eat!¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips. She had indeed forgotten to talk about the eating issue with Rita.


    Then, Ruth interjected, ¡°Tiffany, did you say something to frighten Rita so that she doesn¡¯t dare to rest or eat? I also heard from Le that you pay Rita only three hundred dors a month. Isn¡¯t that too¡ª¡± She nearly said ¡°inhumane,¡± but she caught herself, recalling that the person before her was her beloved granddaughter.


    ¡°Of course not, how could I?¡± Marissa quickly fabricated a lie to cover up. ¡°Rita grew up in a vige and has loved doing housework since she was a child. She feels uneasy if she¡¯s not busy. She¡¯s a hard worker, so let her be. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.


    As for the sry, three hundred was just a joke. I actually pay her three hundred thousand a year. As for her skipping meals, she had too many snacksst night and isn¡¯t hungry. She¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s exnation, the Sanchez family seemed convinced, and their expressions eased.


    Ruth chuckled. ¡°I knew it. Tiffany is so caring. How could she mistreat a nanny?¡± She yfully tapped Le¡¯s forehead. ¡°You silly girl, you took a joke seriously and made us misunderstand Tiffany.¡±


    Le pouted, still doubtful but unable to specify her doubts.


    ¡°Anything else? If not, go upstairs to rest,¡± Marissa said with a smile.


    Rachel handed Marissa a food box. ¡°Rita hasn¡¯t eaten all day and might be hungryter. I had someone prepare this food for her. Please take it to her. We need to treat well the girl who has left her home to work for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa took the food box and headed upstairs.


    In the room, the two little ones were already asleep, with Rita quietly keeping watch.


    Upon seeing Marissa enter, Rita greeted her. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Marissa opened the food box, started eating, and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t work so hard tomorrow. Let the other servants handle some tasks, and remember to eat something.¡±


    Rita asked with no expression, ¡°Boss, how do I eat?¡±


    Marissa chuckled and nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to actually eat. Just take some food at mealtime, tell people you¡¯re going to eat in the yard, and then secretly feed it to Huey. We don¡¯t want everyone thinking you¡¯re surviving on sheer willpower alone.¡±


    Huey was the Sanchez family¡¯s pet, arge skan Mmute.


    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Rita replied.


    After finishing the food, Marissa sent Rita to her room. After taking a bath and changing her clothes, she discreetly slipped the tracker-recorder into her hair. She then snuggled with the two little ones until she fell asleep.


    At precisely midnight, she woke up, climbed onto her motorbike, and left the house once more


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:


    Connor, as usual, returned to Daniels Manor straight after work. Following dinner, he retreated to the study, anticipating Marissa¡¯s arrival.


    When he received Marissa¡¯s warning, he knew she had discovered her sleepwalking issue and devised a n. He stationed Terry at the manor entrance to timely alert him of her arrival.


    As expected, around midnight, Terry notified Connor of Marissa¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash is here! She¡¯s alone, riding that old motorcycle.¡±


    Reading the message, Connor smirked mysteriously and told Terry, who was beside him, ¡°Go close the gate to this building.¡±


    Terry looked at Domenic, who was beside him, perplexed. Considering Mr. Daniels¡¯ typical demeanor, shouldn¡¯t he be thrilled to meet Miss Nash? So, why the decision to shut the gate and bar her entry?


    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Equally bewildered, Domenic gestured to Terry to simplyply with Connor¡¯s instructions.


    Terry, brimming with questions, descended the stairs and swiftly closed the gate. He stationed himself by the gate, keeping watch.


    Meanwhile, Domenic remained beside Connor, carefully studying his boss¡¯s expression once Terry left. Despite his scrutiny, Connor¡¯s countenance remained inscrutable, adorned with a faint, enigmatic smile, leaving Domenic to wonder.


    A moment of silence enveloped them before a thunderous crash reverberated from downstairs, causing Domenic to flinch.


    Marissa was sleepwalking again. For consecutive nights, she had precisely arrived at midnight at Connor¡¯s building in Daniels Manor, initiating chaos before seeking hispany. Tonight appeared to follow the same pattern.


    However, the amplified noise tonight perplexed Domenic, especially since their building¡¯s gate was locked. How did Marissa manage to enter?


    Shaking off his astonishment, Domenic nced at Connor, whose inscrutable smile remained intact, devoid of any hint of surprise.


    At that moment, Terry hurried upstairs and reported, ¡°Mr. Daniels, something¡¯s wrong! Miss Nash¡­ she tore down the gate! She was evidently infuriated by our attempt to block her and responded with extreme violence.¡±


    Domenic was stunned. The source of the deafening noise became apparent¡ªthe gate had been torn down! Marissa, also known as the mercenary queen ck Snake, had fully lived up to her formidable reputation. Despite the gate¡¯s quality, she had effortlessly dismantled it.


    Domenic now wholeheartedly believed the rumors that ck Snake had once decimated an entire army on her own¡ªan incredibly fearsome individual!


    After a moment of astonishment, Domenic turned his gaze back to Connor, who remained cloaked in his enigmatic demeanor.


    With his report concluded, Terry awaited further instructions, pondering whether they should intervene to halt Marissa¡¯s rampage. However, Connor stayed silent, offering no directives.


    Another crash echoed from downstairs, indicating that Marissa¡¯s destruction was ongoing.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels,¡± Terry asked innocently, ¡°should we stop Miss Nash?¡±


    Connor nced up at Terry with an air of nonchnce and asked, ¡°Can you stop her?¡±


    Terry was rendered speechless for a moment before vehemently shaking his head. The realization dawned on him¡ªtrying to stop ck Snake was futile, even with Marissa¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stop her, what¡¯s the point?¡± Connor reprimanded before returning to his task. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    As he uttered those words, another deafening crash resonated from downstairs. Both Domenic and Terry recoiled, fearing that Connor¡¯sissez-faire approach might lead to Marissaying waste to the entire building.


    However, they decided against fretting. If Connor wasn¡¯t inclined to intervene, they saw no reason to do so. After all, it was not their house.


    They were burdened by significant debts, so why concern themselves with the property of a billionaire?


    As they mulled over their predicament, Terry barged in, his expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash¡­ She¡­ She.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:


    Upon seeing Marc¡¯s distressed and frantic expression, Domenic and Terry instantly realized that Marissa had likely done something more shocking downstairs.


    Breathlessly, Marc delivered his news. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has demolished the gate and is hurling everything in the building outside!¡±


    Both Domenic and Terry then directed their gazes toward Connor, expecting him to take action.


    The damage to the gate was repairable, but the items inside the building were irreceable. Connor¡¯s residence housed countless treasures. The vases on the tables were ancient artifacts worth millions, perhaps even billions.


    The paintings on the walls were not merely decorative but historic masterpieces with unfathomable value. There were items even more expensive than those vases and paintings. Every object in his building was far beyond ordinary. Losing even a single one could mean a significant financial blow.


    Despite his considerable wealth, it was hard to imagine Connor standing by as his wife squandered such riches. Yet, his reactions were often enigmatic. Even in the face of Marc¡¯s rming update, he retained aposed expression and even managed augh.


    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry grumbled internally. With his house under assault, how could Mr. Daniels remain amused? They thought to themselves that if he was indifferent to the destruction, he might as well allocate those valuable items to them, given their urgent need for funds to clear their debts. Such thoughts, however, they kept to themselves, never daring to articte them.


    Suddenly, several more crashing sounds erupted from below, clearly the result of Marissa throwing items out of the living room and the items getting smashed in the yard.


    While Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt a surge of anxiety, Connor merely stated in a rxed tone, ¡°Go check again.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged bewildered looks. Go check again? What was there to check? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Marissa was already tearing the house apart. Shouldn¡¯t Connor be figuring out how to stop her?


    Internally seething, Domenic, Marc, and Terry kept their thoughts to themselves. Eventually, they all shrugged in resignation. Why should they be worried about a billionaire¡¯s problems? They were even unwilling to speak. Why?


    Because speaking reminded them of their diet of instant noodles, which had be their staple due to crippling high-interest loans. The mere thought of instant noodles was enough to make them feel sick, yet they had no choice but to keep eating them.


    Reflecting on their dire circumstances juxtaposed with Connor¡¯s indifference to his wife¡¯s destructive spree painted a stark picture of the divide between the rich and the poor.


    They exchanged knowing nces, and Marc reluctantly said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then he headed downstairs to check again.


    Domenic took a deep breath andposed himself. Meanwhile, Terry, somewhat naively, inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, about the items Marissa threw into the yard. Do you still want them?¡± He was considering scavenging through the discarded items for anything that might still be valuable and seble.


    Domenic was tempted by the same thought but remained silent, casting a sidelong nce at Connor. Connor looked at Terry with a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    Feeling cornered, Terry stammered, ¡°Well, they¡­ they were valuable, sir. It seems wasteful to just throw them out. Maybe we could salvage some items to sell.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression deepened. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re considering a career shift from head of security to junk collector. Is that the case?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:


    Meeting Connor¡¯s piercing, sarcastic stare, Terry abruptly snapped out of his reverie and vigorously shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, I have no intention of transitioning into a junk collector!¡±


    ¡°Then why the sudden interest in the items in the yard?¡± Connor inquired, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I was considering your welfare, Mr. Daniels!¡± Terry smoothly exined. ¡°Miss Nash¡¯s rampage tonight likely incurred significant costs for you. I thought I might assist in recouping some of your losses.¡±


    Connor emitted a derisive chuckle. ¡°Is that a concern befitting the head of my security?¡±


    Terry shook his head adamantly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you thinking about it?¡±


    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????


    ¡°I¡­¡± Terry found himself at a loss for words, his head drooping in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Domenic breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he had refrained from voicing the same idea. Had he spoken up, he would likely be the one getting scolded.


    At that moment, a slender, graceful figure glided past the doorway. Then, Marc dashed into the study to report, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has returned to the bedroom!¡±


    ¡°I noticed,¡± Connor replied calmly, showing no inclination to rise from his seat.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged puzzled nces. Why was Mr. Daniels acting so cryptically tonight? Based on previous urrences, when Marissa retired to the bedroom, Mr. Daniels would follow to check on her. Why wasn¡¯t he moving today?


    Upon witnessing their perplexed expressions, Connor, in a jovial mood, elucidated, ¡°There¡¯s one more step.¡±


    Before his exnation could fully register, a loud crash emanated from the bedroom. Domenic, Marc, and Terry flinched in unison, the realization dawning upon them regarding Connor¡¯s cryptic remark about ¡°one more step.¡±


    Upon entering the bedroom, Marissa would invariably hurl an object out of the window and leap from the second floor, instigating chaos in the yard before returning indoors to sleep beside Mr. Daniels.


    The earlier bout of destruction and chaos was Marissa venting her frustration at being obstructed outside. Now, the official ¡°sleep request¡± proceduremenced.


    With this realization, Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously twitched their lips, acknowledging the peculiarities often associated with individuals possessing exceptional talents.


    Following themotion from the bedroom, Connor finally rose from his seat and exited the study, making his way towards the bedroom.


    Out of sheer curiosity, Domenic, Marc, and Terry followed behind.


    In the bedroom, they surveyed the scene and observed that Marissa had torn down the bathroom door and discarded it.


    ¡°Ha! Tonight seems to be a spree of door destruction for Marissa,¡± Domenic remarked.


    After sharing a moment of amusement, they ventured onto the balcony and peered down, just in time to witness Marissa clutching a brick as she approached Connor¡¯s Rolls-Royce.


    Witnessing this scene, Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt a twinge of apprehension. They pondered what could possibly provoke Marissa to target this globally unique Rolls-Royce, valued at 180 million, by smashing a sizable hole in it yesterday and now apparently intending further damage tonight.


    Their thoughts were interrupted as Marissa reached the car, brandishing the brick to dismantle the car emblem. Evidently, her rage had yet to subside.


    After shattering the emblem, she discarded the brick andmenced dismantling one of the front wheels of the Rolls-Royce. Her proficiency surpassed that of a mechanic with a decade of experience, deftly manipting various tools with remarkable skill.


    By the time shepleted her work, the once-majestic 180-million-dor Rolls-Royce appeared pitiful, resembling a vehicle ravaged by bandits. The three men simultaneously felt a pang of sympathy as they nced at Connor, only to find their boss sporting a bright smile, unruffled by the sight.


    Meanwhile, Marissa, after dismantling the front wheel, brushed her hands clean and made her way back to the building. Downstairs, Marissa, satisfied after her destruction, greeted Connor, who, his face beaming with delight, descended the stairs to meet her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:


    After Connor departed, Domenic, Marc, and Terry surveyed the chaos downstairs, their hearts sinking even further. Priceless itemsy strewn in the yard¡ªshattered, cracked, and broken¡ªcollectively worth billions!


    Given their substantial high-interest loans, how could they not feel distressed seeing this?


    Shaking their heads despondently, they sighed and descended to the first floor, following Connor¡¯s lead. The yard was a scene of devastation, and the interior of the building fared no better. The once-opulent living room now resembled a disaster zone, courtesy of Marissa¡¯s rampage.


    Upon reaching the living room, they found Marissa earnestly sifting through the wreckage. Connor, finding amusement in her actions, approached her from behind and remarked lightly, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Startled, Marissa halted her search, turned around, and, upon seeing him, broke into a smile. Without hesitation, she threw herself into his arms, eximing joyfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips in disbelief. The sudden shift in Marissa¡¯s demeanor was surreal. Just moments ago, she had been like a ruthless bandit, wreaking havoc everywhere, and now she appeared as a child. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ck Snake had a split personality.


    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Meanwhile, Connor smiled as he embraced her, his hands searching until he found a small tracker-recorder hidden in her hair. It became evident that Marissa was aware of her sleepwalking and had taken measures to record her actions.


    Discovering the device, Connor released her and teasingly remarked, ¡°Miss Nash, you keep mentioning divorce, yet here you are, seeking me out to sleep with you. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    In her sleepwalking state, Marissa looked up at him, perplexed, seemingly unable toprehend why someone who had been kind to her moments ago would suddenly speak in such a manner. Despite his teasing words, Connor¡¯s expression remained gentle, his smile warm.


    Blinking as she processed his statement, Marissa simply repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Connor¡¯s teasing continued as he remarked, ¡°Miss Nash, look at the mess you¡¯ve made of my house just to coax me into sleeping with you. Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±


    Perplexed, Marissa gazed up at him, her expression clouded with confusion. Then, she heard him say, ¡°I won¡¯t yield to your violence tonight.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s anger red at his words, and she pouted, insisting, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡± Connor queried, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Marissa blinked, attempting to recall if she had ever resorted to violence against him. Failing to recollect, she gently cupped his face and reassured him in a soothing tone, ¡°As long as you sleep with me, I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡±


    Connor chuckled at her response, then bent down and lifted her into his arms, carrying her upstairs. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were left utterly astounded. Had the typicallyposed and formidable Mr. Connor Daniels mastered the art of psychological maniption?


    Once in the bedroom, Connor tenderly ced Marissa on the bed and nestled beside her. Possibly fatigued from her earlier outburst, Marissa quietly snuggled against his arm and drifted off to sleep.


    Connor felt a twinge of disappointment. He had anticipated a more assertive demeanor from her tonight, but she had just fallen asleep.


    But while he was still lost in thought, Marissa abruptly sat upright. Adjusting his limbs to her liking and removing his shoes, she proceeded to undo his belt. Connor¡¯s heart quickened. He was both hopeful and apprehensive about her next move.


    As she was about to unbuckle his belt, he gently intercepted her small hands and softly admonished, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t remove my pants. Let¡¯s just sleep, alright?¡±


    Marissa, dissatisfied with his restraint, pouted and insisted, ¡°But I want to take them off!¡±


    With a determined tug, she yanked his belt open, and because she used too much force, she ended up tearing his pants


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:


    When the belt was suddenly pulled off, a chill swept through Connor, causing his spine to stiffen. Almost instantly, a wave of intense heat overwhelmed him.


    He caught her hands, drawing her close, and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you realize the consequences of trying to take off my pants, hmm? Just because you¡¯re sleepwalking doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you like, right?¡±


    The question was ostensibly for the tracker-recorder hidden in her hair, yet secretly, he hoped she would persist in her bold behavior, which intrigued him.


    Her audacity had set his expectations high. But to his surprise, she turned meek after his stern words, resembling a chastised child. She gently climbed off him and curled up against his arm, drifting back to sleep.


    Connor was at a loss for words. Should he be admonishing himself now? Just a short while ago, she had been causing chaos, wrecking his car and his house, yet now shey there, tranquil and obedient. Where had her fiery spirit vanished to?


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Hey back, staring at the ceiling in silent contemtion, then gazed down at her peaceful, sleeping face, oblivious to the storm of emotions he was grappling with. He touched the tracker-recorder in her hair, his lips twisting into a mischievous smile.


    He said aloud, ¡°Miss Nash, you so roughly stripped me, saw everything, and touched me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me some responsibility for this?¡±


    With those words, he took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure and serve as a reliable sleep aid. A sudden thought struck him, and he quickly grabbed his phone to text Domenic: ¡°Keep everything as it is. Don¡¯t move anything!¡±


    After sending the message, he closed his eyes once more. Outside, Marc and Terry sat dejectedly, surveying the disarray in the yard,menting the financial loss.


    Domenic approached with a chuckle and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about cleaning up. Mr. Daniels has instructed us not to touch anything. So, put aside any thoughts of salvaging parts to sell.¡±


    Marc and Terry, disheartened, didn¡¯t even look up as they sighed. It seemed the rich couldn¡¯t grasp the hardships of the less fortunate. Domenic, trying to lift their spirits, suggested, ¡°Stop sighing. Things will improve. Let¡¯s have something to eat. We¡¯re all worn out and hungry.¡±


    The mention of food made Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s stomachs rumble¡ªthey were indeed famished since theirst meal of instant noodles had long disappeared. When they turned around, hoping for something different, they were dismayed to see Domenic holding yet another bowl of instant noodles. Disheartened, they turned away.


    Suddenly, both brothers groaned in disgust and began to vomit violently. ¡°No more instant noodles!¡± theymented, wishing for anything but another serving of instant noodles.


    Just as Domenic was about to eat, he watched in horror as the brothers retched painfully in front of him. Frustrated by the dismal situation, Domenic angrily tossed the noodles into the trash can. No sooner had he done this than he too sumbed to nausea and vomited.


    The threey on the floor, utterly spent and staring at the ceiling, overwhelmed by their ordeal. Hunger still gnawing at him, Domenic reproached Marc and Terry. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have held it back? That was a whole meal wasted.¡±


    Marc, barely able to speak, pleaded, ¡°Domenic, please don¡¯t talk about instant noodles anymore.¡±


    Terry, turning on his side in distress, dered, ¡°From tomorrow, it¡¯s bread and pickles for me. If anyone even mentions instant noodles, I swear I¡¯ll lose it!¡±


    Domenic exhaled wearily. ¡°Alright, but grab some bread and pickles for me too when you buy them.¡±


    Upstairs, Marissa remained oblivious to their ordeal, sleeping soundly until precisely 3:30 AM, when she awoke as usual


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:


    Having adjusted to waking up early over the past two days, Connor found himself also awake at 3:30 AM. With growing familiarity, he turned his head to check on the still figure next to him. As he expected, she had started her morning workout. Today, she was doing splits and leg stretches, making the bed creak loudly.


    Connor watched Marissa¡¯s athletic maneuvers, reminiscent of a dancing student¡¯s practice, and said mockingly into the tracker-recorder, ¡°Miss Nash, you harassed me in every possible wayst night, and now you¡¯re disrupting my sleep again.


    Have you no shame? Hey, don¡¯t touch here. Don¡¯t touch there either. Can you be a bit gentler? You¡¯re going to break the bed!¡±


    Although Marissa never replied, Connor kept up his excitedmentary. When Marissa finished her exercises and climbed out of bed, he fell silent. As sheced up her shoes and left, he quickly put on his own and followed her out.


    She sped off on her motorcycle, and he trailed behind in his car. His Rolls-Royce, worth 180 million, was out ofmission, but thankfully, he had other cars to choose from. The drive was smooth, and they soon arrived outside the Sanchez family¡¯s vi.


    He watched her park her motorcycle at the vi and rush inside. When he saw Rita emerge from the vi, he narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. It was also this young woman who had appeared first yesterday, likely the one who spotted his car and alerted Marissa, leading to her discovering her sleepwalking. The girl seemed clever.


    Feeling Rita¡¯s watchful eyes, Connor didn¡¯t linger. He quickly started his car and drove away from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, heading back to Daniels Manor. This time, he chose not to delete the surveince footage from the Sanchez family¡¯s vi. He was curious to see how Marissa would react when she heard the tracker-recorder¡¯s recording.


    Reflecting on the previous night¡¯s events, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, amused by the whole situation. By the time he reached Daniels Manor, dawn was breaking.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were already suited up and ready for the day. Upon seeing Connor return, they respectfully bowed and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Daniels.¡± Connor¡¯s smile paused when he noticed them. Then he knitted his brows in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Why do you all look like you¡¯ve been binging on instant noodles?¡±


    At the mention of instant noodles, the three nearly vomited simultaneously. They were all taken aback by how quickly Connor noticed their abnormalities. Domenic managed a forced smile and offered an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve beencking sleep.¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°Marissa has been causing disturbances every night; it must be affecting your sleep. I¡¯ve decided to give you a raise.¡±


    When the three heard about the raise, their faces brightened like predators eyeing their prey. They all wondered about the amount of the raise, but Domenic and Marc hesitated to ask directly. Only Terry boldly asked, ¡°How much of a raise are you thinking of giving us?¡±


    ¡°Each of you will get an increase of $20,000 per month,¡± Connor said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels.¡± They were so thrilled they nearly bowed down before such a generous employer. However, despite this increase, it barely made a dent in their debts, and they would likely continue relying on instant noodles.


    After watching Connor¡¯s car drive away, Rita went back to the kids¡¯ bedroom and found Marissa undressing and getting into bed, snuggling with the two little ones before dozing off again. Rita quietly kept watch over them until Marissa awoke at 8 AM.


    As soon as Marissa¡¯s eyes opened, Rita reported, ¡°Boss, you went out against night and were followed when you returned. This time, the car behind you wasn¡¯t the broken-down Rolls-Royce from yesterday, but a brand-new ck Bentley.¡±


    Marissa was prepared for this discussion. She sat up, removed the tracker-recorder hidden in her hair, and connected it to her phone to review the recording from the previous night


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    ?Chapter 320:


    Marissa fixated on the red dot disyed on the screen, denoting her location. At the stroke of midnight yesterday, the red dot departed swiftly from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, heading towards Daniels Manor without pause. Precisely, it reached Connor¡¯s house.


    Marissa felt flustered; she hadn¡¯t anticipated venturing to see Connor so directly while sleepwalking. But why did she seek him out? While awake, she hadn¡¯t felt a significant longing for him.


    Without interruptions along her journey, the tracker-recorder recorded solely the motorcycle drone slicing through the wind, asionally intermingled with the sounds of passing vehicles.


    When she reached the entrance of Connor¡¯s ce, the motorcycle¡¯s rumble ceased. Straining her ears, Marissa surmised that she had parked the vehicle.


    Frowning involuntarily, she hesitated. She usually parked her motorcycle in the yard, so she was puzzled over why she¡¯d left it outside the gatest night. Quickly dismissing the thought, she remained focused on monitoring the red dot¡¯s movements.


    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The red dot meandered outside the yard, pacing back and forth. After a while of aimless wandering, a sudden loud noise erupted from her phone. Marissa¡¯s ears twitched nervously. Her frown deepened as she struggled to identify the sound, which resembled the heavy thud of something hitting the ground.


    She found it astonishing. Connor was peculiar in his aversion to noise. His disdain for loud disturbances was unmatched, especially within his house, where even the slightest mor was forbidden. What could have caused it? Had something breached the gate of his house, causing it to copse? Her thoughts turned sinister.


    A smug smile spread across her face. But abruptly, the smile faded, reced by a heavy shake of her head. What had she been contemting? Connor was meticulous about his possessions. His socks alone cost a fortune, not to mention the age-old gate to his house. It was unlikely to copse.


    The origin of the loud noise eluded her. She remained fixated on the red dot. Following themotion, the red dot reached Connor¡¯s house. The red dot appeared frantic, bounding up and down, darting across the yard with reckless abandon. Its erratic movements echoed with assorted noises.


    What drove her erratic behaviors? Marissa grew even more bewildered. Could she really be this restless and active during sleepwalking? And what actions had led to such mor?


    After roughly ten minutes of erratic movements, the red dot finally made its way toward the building. Upon reaching the door, it paused briefly before a loud noise erupted from her phone. Marissa recoiled at the volume of the noise. It was deafening. The sound mirrored the one that had emanated from the gate. Another heavy object must have collided with the ground.


    What could have caused such chaos at Connor¡¯s residence? Was it an earthquake? Or perhaps a typhoon had struck? Marissa¡¯s mind raced with uncertainty. She pressed her ear to the phone, straining to hear any voices, but there was only silence.


    Following such a disturbance, why hadn¡¯t any members of the Daniels family emerged to investigate? Furthermore, why hadn¡¯t anyone greeted her upon her arrival? During her confusion, she noticed the red dot bouncing about the living room. Simultaneously, a barrage of bangs erupted from her phone.


    Marissa massaged her temples, a headache creeping in. The situation was bing increasingly convoluted. She couldn¡¯t decipher the purpose behind her actions, nor could she discern the origin of the chaotic sounds. Moreover, the eerie situation of no human voices within the house perplexed her. As her confusion mounted, the red dot darted towards the second floor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:


    Marissa¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the red dot. As it ascended to the second floor, it proceeded directly into the bedroom. After lingering there for a while, a sudden loud noise emitted from her phone, followed by a weighty thud, like that of something descending from the second floor to the ground below.


    Before she could make sense of the situation, the red dot swiftly leaped from the second floor to the ground, leaving Marissa stunned. Did she just leap from the window on the second floor? Why didn¡¯t she use the door? What made her choose to jump out the window instead?


    Confusion enveloped her as she pondered her uncharacteristic actions and the peculiar noises apanying them. Whatpelled her to visit Connor¡¯s residence and engage in such odd behavior? And why did the whole building appear deserted? Despite her running around and creating amotion, why did no onee to intervene or stop her?


    Bewilderment deepened as the red dot shifted once more, halting at Connor¡¯s habitual parking spot, followed by another resonant noise from her phone. Then, a sequence of tinkling sounds ensued, culminating in silence. The red dot retraced its path back to the building.


    Finally, human voices reached Marissa¡¯s ears, breaking the silence. She heard Connor say, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± After a rustling sound, she heard herself say in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Then Connor replied, ¡°Miss Nash, you keep mentioning divorce, yet here you are, seeking me out to sleep with you. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. Had she really gone to Connor¡¯s house to sleep with him? Oh, God! What had she done while sleepwalking? She shouldn¡¯t have done that. It wasn¡¯t her style at all.


    Then she heard herself say in a soft, flirtatious voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Marissa¡¯s face instantly turned red. Did she really speak so sweetly and flirtatiously? What the hell! Why did she act that way toward Connor?


    Connor then said, ¡°Miss Nash, look at the mess you¡¯ve made of my house just to coax me into sleeping with you. Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±


    Her eyes widened even more. What did Connor mean? She went to sleep with him while sleepwalking, but he was angry with her and refused to sleep with her, so she destroyed his house in response?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be true! She couldn¡¯t be that mean. At that moment, Connor¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°I won¡¯t yield to your violence tonight.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt a wave of humiliation. He had refused her so bluntly. She seemed to have infuriated him. In the past, he had always been eager to sleep with her. If she were awake and faced such rejection, she would leave immediately. But to her surprise, she became furious while sleepwalking and demanded loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡± Marissa¡¯s eyes widened once more. What did he mean by saying she would hit him again? Had she beaten him previously when he refused to sleep with her?


    Now she understood why no one had intervened despite themotion. They were afraid of being beaten by her. Oh, God! What was wrong with her?


    Just as Marissa berated herself, she heard her own voice on the phone coaxing Connor, ¡°As long as you sleep with me, I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡± Her words confirmed she had indeed beaten him before.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Marissa covered her face with her hands andy down on the floor, mortified. She had no dignity left. Even if she had tried to rob Connor¡¯s property, she wouldn¡¯t feel this ashamed. She felt utterly embarrassed for begging Connor to sleep with her. How could she ever look herself in the mirror again?


    Seeing her distress, Rita asked expressionlessly, ¡°Boss, do you need me to handle someone for you?¡± Marissa, suddenly impulsive, replied, ¡°Yes! Go and kill Connor Daniels to keep his mouth shut!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:


    In the past, whenever Marissa gave an order, Rita would immediatelyply. But this time, Rita hesitated before acting. She stood still, her face remaining unemotional, and inquired, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you instruct me to avoid provoking Connor?


    You told me to stay away from him, even if we crossed paths, warning that he could reduce me to a heap of parts.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marissa calmed down. She then got up from the floor and scolded Rita sharply, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a decent robot? Don¡¯t always ask me whether I need you to handle someone! I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time to handle someone. If I don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita responded obediently. Marissa massaged her temples and turned her attention back to her phone.


    At that moment, the red dot on the screen shifted back to the bedroom on the second floor. Suddenly, she heard Connor exim, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t remove my pants. Let¡¯s just sleep, alright?¡± This was immediately followed by her own distinctly unhappy voice, saying, ¡°But I want to take them off!¡± Then came the sound of tearing fabric.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    Marissa¡¯s mouth dropped open in astonishment. Oh God! Did she forcefully remove Connor¡¯s pants? And they were ripped apart. Realizing this possibility, she covered her mouth with her hand, utterly shocked and struggling to breathe.


    The next thing she heard was Connor¡¯s stern voice, saying, ¡°Do you realize the consequences of trying to take off my pants, hmm? Just because you¡¯re sleepwalking doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you like, right?¡±


    Marissa quickly moved her hand from her mouth to her eyes, covering them tightly, too embarrassed to face the situation. From Connor¡¯s tone, it seemed she really had torn off his pants!


    Then there was no sound from her. She didn¡¯t know what she had done during this time. But after a while, Connor¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°Miss Nash, you so roughly stripped me, saw everything, and touched me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me some responsibility for this?¡±


    After hearing this, Marissa stared at the ceiling, overwhelmed with despair. Did she strip Connor, look at him, and touch him? He expected her to take responsibility for that? Marissa couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Did a person suffering from sleepwalking always experience such schizophrenia? Why did she do those things?


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Marissa copsed to the floor again, crying out in distress. This time, she felt too humiliated to face anyone. She was so upset she wanted to bang her head against a wall.


    Just then, the voices of the two children came from the bed, saying, ¡°Mommy?¡± Marissa halted her cries and quickly looked towards the bed to see the two little ones staring at her, wide-eyed and scared. ¡°Mom, are you okay? Do you feel sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m just doing some morning exercises,¡± she replied with a smile and nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just doing some morning exercises.¡±


    Hearing such an answer, the two kids finally stopped being frightened. Just then, Le opened the door and peeked in. ¡°Tiffany, today we¡¯re attending the masterpiece appreciation event. I¡¯m here to wake you up.¡±


    Suddenly remembering hermitments for the day, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to linger onst night¡¯s embarrassment. Given that Connor knew she had behaved inappropriately while sleepwalking, Marissa resolved that if she encountered him again, she would pretend not to know and adamantly deny everything. She certainly wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for anything.


    She nned to seriously consider how to address her sleepwalking after sorting out the situation with Remy. With that n in mind, Marissa got up from the floor and turned to the two little ones. ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy needs to go out today for an important event. You¡¯ll stay here, and Rita will look after you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the kids responded obediently. After ensuring the children were taken care of, Marissa went downstairs for breakfast, then joined the Sanchez family for the trip to the masterpiece appreciation event organized by Remy. Feeling a bit anxious during the ride, Marissa decided to discreetly send a message to Domenic


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:


    Marissa asked, ¡°Mr. Wells, do you know if your boss, Mr. Daniels, is attending Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event today?¡±


    Marissa thought to herself that even though she could act as if nothing had happenedst night, it was better to steer clear of Connor.


    Encountering him would surely be awkward, and she preferred to avoid that difort. She tried to find out from Domenic if Connor would be at the event today and, if so, at what time. Her goal was to dodge him as much as she could.


    She doubted Domenic would mention such a small thing as her message to Connor, but she was wrong. After reading her inquiry, Domenic directly told Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash wants to know if you¡¯re attending the masterpiece appreciation event today.¡±


    Connor smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Tell her I have no interest in paintings and won¡¯t be there.¡±


    Domenic was confused. Mr. Daniels was already getting dressed for the event. Why tell Miss Nash he was going? Shaking his head, he decided to obey. Understanding the couple¡¯s dynamics was beyond him. He figured it was best to follow instructions. So, Domenic told Marissa, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t interested in paintings and won¡¯t be attending today¡¯s event.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    Upon receiving Domenic¡¯s message, Marissa breathed a sigh of relief. It was for the best that Connor wasn¡¯t attending. She could avoid an ufortable meeting. Feeling relieved, she put away her phone with a slight smile.


    She looked at the elegant painting box Daryl was holding and asked, ¡°Uncle, is that ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ by Only?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daryl confirmed. ¡°Our Moonbeam Gallery has relied on this painting for the past few years. Without it, we¡¯d struggle to coborate with anyone. Whether it¡¯s for art exhibitions or auctions, we couldn¡¯t continue without it.¡±


    Marissa folded her arms and asked, ¡°Is this Only really that legendary? Just one painting from this painter sustains the Moonbeam Gallery?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Only is a legend!¡± Daryl responded enthusiastically. ¡°Tiffany, since you¡¯re not in the art scene, it¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know about Only. Let me exin the significance of ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ Six years ago, Mr. Zyair Ortiz from the Doomsday Base brought this painting to an exhibition, iming it was created by an artist named Only.


    As soon as it was disyed, the painting won widespread acim. Numerous experts in the field hailed it as a masterpiece, unmatched in its artistic vision and execution. With this single work, Only achieved legendary status.


    Subsequently, Only produced a few more pieces, each highly acimed and gaining a following among notable painters and influential figures. Only¡¯s pieces start at two hundred million at auction, with the most expensive selling for a billion!¡±


    Marissa was listening as though it was just a tale, but when she caught her mentor Zyair¡¯s name, she was surprised. When Daryl finished, she asked, ¡°Uncle, did you say Only was introduced to the world by Zyair from the Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daryl confirmed with a nod. ¡°Only is shrouded in mystery. Zyair mentioned that Only was thest student of Mr. Ritchie Morales, the famous ink painting master, and she¡¯s a woman. He wouldn¡¯t share any more than that. Thus, to this day, no one has seen Only, nor does anyone know her age. Only her artworks are known and celebrated in the art world.¡±


    Marissa paused briefly, taken aback, but didn¡¯t delve deeper. She knew her mentor had expensive tastes in wine and clothes, which required significant funds. She knew he asionally sold artwork or calligraphy to support hisvish lifestyle.


    Now, her curiosity was piqued about how the Sanchez family came into possession of ¡°Birds Pay Homage.¡± Considering the steep prices Only¡¯s worksmanded, it seemed unlikely the Sanchez family could afford to purchase one outright.


    So, she asked, ¡°Uncle, how did you acquire ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:


    Daryl openly shared how they acquired the painting Birds Pay Homage. ¡°It was thanks to Mr. Ortiz that our Sanchez family was able to obtain it.¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected her mentor to be connected to the Sanchez family.


    Daryl continued, ¡°When Birds Pay Homage became extremely sought after in the artmunity, many were ready to pay top dor for it. The bidding soared to five hundred million. At that time, we couldn¡¯t afford such a hefty sum and didn¡¯t have the standing topete with the wealthy bidders. However, Mr. Ortiz felt that our family and the painting were meant for each other, so he preferred to sell it to us.¡±


    Marissa inquired, ¡°Did Mr. Ortiz give you a discount?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Darylughed and shook his head. ¡°We arranged to pay Mr. Ortiz five hundred million in installments. Naturally, we paid interest too. It wasn¡¯t untilst year that we managed to settle the entire amount, including the interest.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips. She had hoped that the famously stingy Old Peacock might asionally be generous with others, but that wasn¡¯t the case! He was a miser through and through!


    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Noticing the disdain on her face, Daryl added cheerfully, ¡°You probably think that since Mr. Ortiz didn¡¯t reduce the price or the interest, there¡¯s no reason for our gratitude, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Marissa replied.


    Daryl smiled and continued, ¡°Tiffany, if Mr. Ortiz hadn¡¯t agreed to our payment terms, our Sanchez family would never have been able to afford this magnificent painting. Without it, our family might have been overtaken by the Cifora family. From that perspective, we owe Mr. Ortiz our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Marissa said, nodding in agreement. Since the painting had been presented by her mentor, Marissa was eager to see it. ¡°Uncle Daryl, could you unveil it so I can take a look?¡±


    Surprisingly, Daryl declined her request, saying, ¡°At the uing appreciation event, Remy will surely ask us to disy the painting for expert evaluation. You can see it then. Opening it too often could shorten its lifespan.¡±


    Observing the concerned expression on Daryl¡¯s face, Marissa responded with a smile. Rachel chimed in, also smiling, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t me your uncle for being cautious. This painting holds significant value to our Sanchez Company. Your uncle treasures it perhaps even more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m not in any rush. I can see itter.¡±


    At that moment, Le chuckled, leaned back in her seat, and asked, ¡°Tiffany, did you know that Mrs. Arabe Daniels is also a big fan of Only?¡±


    Marissa looked at Le, surprised. She didn¡¯t know that. Le continued, ¡°I heard that Mrs. Arabe Daniels was passionate about painting and calligraphy in her youth. After encountering Only¡¯s works in recent years, she became a big fan of Only.


    The Daniels family owns two of Only¡¯s works. Both were acquired by Connor at auctions for staggering amounts, all to bring joy to Mrs. Arabe Daniels. I¡¯ve heard that Connor has been searching for Only.¡±


    Curious, Marissa asked, ¡°Why is he searching for Only? He already owns two of Only¡¯s works. Is he looking to collect more?¡±


    Le replied with a smile, ¡°Apparently, Mrs. Arabe Daniels has a wish. She hopes to have Only paint her portrait. To make this wishe true, Connor has been on the lookout for Only.¡±


    Marissa nodded, appreciating the sentiment. When it came to treating one¡¯s grandmother well, Connor was exemry.


    Le sighed regretfully. ¡°What a shame! Only is nowhere to be found! Mrs. Arabe Daniels is over 90 years old now. I wonder if she will be able to fulfill her wish in her lifetime.¡±


    As they spoke, the car came to a stop. The driver said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the venue for the appreciation meeting.¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the car window. Marissa turned to see who it was. Well¡­ It was someone she knew


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:


    The person tapping on the window was Wesson, whom Marissa hadn¡¯t seen for a while. Marissa peered at him through the car window, noticing that he looked much more miserable than when theyst met. It seemed Aelitic had beaten him up badly during their encounter at the Doomsday Base branch.


    Now sitting in a wheelchair with his head bandaged, Wesson looked significantly worse for wear, his appearance ragged and tired. Yet, despite his frail condition, Wesson¡¯s expression was menacing, and his gaze was unsettling. He was waiting for the Sanchez family¡¯s car.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress augh, thinking that Wesson was someone who would only realize the extent of his mistakes when facing his ruin. After a brief moment of amusement, she stepped out of the car and faced Wesson, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wesson gave Marissa a contemptuous look before taunting, ¡°Tiffany, I underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe you even dared to beat up Charles and his men and provoke Mr. Sugden.¡±


    Marissa dismissed his taunt with a retort, ¡°Life is about moving forward, not looking back. You used to exude confidence, but now you just look like the biggest loser. Death doesn¡¯t seem too far off for you.¡±


    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wesson gritted his teeth, furious as he pointed at Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, you still think you¡¯re untouchable? Do you realize how close you are to meeting death?¡±


    Marissa smirked and said, ¡°Well, life¡¯s full of surprises. Let¡¯s just see what happens. No point wasting your breath here, right?¡±


    Just then, Daryl stepped out of the car. Looking at the painting box in his hand, Wesson didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Ah, Daryl! You once used this painting against my family. But after Mr. Sugden takes this painting from you today, how will you stand up to us?¡±


    Daryl answered confidently, ¡°Even if the Sanchez family falls, our integrity stays intact. And even if youe out on top, you¡¯re just Remy¡¯s puppet, after all.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Wesson¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°Oh, alright then! You guys won¡¯t realize until you hit rock bottom, huh? Once Mr. Sugden deals with you, let¡¯s see how my family tears your family apart!¡±


    Marissa, tired of his bluster, made a direct threat. ¡°Wesson, if you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll beat you up! You look so fragile. One more hit from me, and you might just find yourself in hell!¡±


    Wesson, visibly frightened, quickly wheeled away but continued to shout threats at Tiffany. ¡°Just wait, Tiffany! When the Sanchez family falls, you¡¯re my first target. I¡¯ll turn your world upside down!¡±


    Marissa casually looked down, stretching her wrist as if preparing for a confrontation. Frightened, Wesson shouted at his bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here! Move it, now!¡±


    The bodyguard quickly wheeled Wesson away, making a swift exit. Marissa dropped her arm and said to Daryl, ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±


    Daryl walked beside Marissa obediently. Rachel, Shaun, and Le followed closely. They proceeded confidently, trusting Marissapletely with their family¡¯s future.


    As they approached the entrance of the banquet hall, they noticed Aelfric engaged in a friendly conversation with Dunbar. Dunbar, serving as Remy¡¯s right-hand man, was positioned at the hall¡¯s entrance. He greeted each guest warmly, showing them great respect.


    Given Aelfric¡¯s position as the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, Dunbar treated him with particr regard, and their chat stood out from those with other guests. Marissa¡¯s keen ears picked up snippets of their conversation from afar.


    Much to her surprise, she heard them talk about the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, known as ck Mallow


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:


    After a brief exchange of greetings with Aelfric, Dunbar quickly moved on to discuss the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I heard that ck Mallow was recently in Blebert. Is she still around? Mr. Sugden has been eager to meet her and be friends. Would you be able to introduce us?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression became slightly ufortable, though his mask hid most of it. Despite feeling uneasy, he replied courteously, ¡°Unfortunately, ck Mallow has already left Blebert. As for her whereabouts now, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal that information.¡±


    ¡°What a shame!¡± Dunbar expressed his disappointment with a raise of his eyebrows. ¡°Should ck Mallow return to Blebert, please inform me. Mr. Sugden would certainly like to visit her personally.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Aelfric forced a smile and nodded. Dunbar then turned to Derek, who was standing next to Aelfric, and offered a hypocritical smile.


    ¡°Ah, that fool Charles mistook Derek for someone else and beat him up. Mr. Sugden has already given him a strict scolding. On behalf of Mr. Sugden, I extend our apologies to you, Mr. Warren, and hope for your forgiveness.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Aelfric maintained his forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A little misunderstanding now and then can actually bring people closer. Today, I¡¯m not just here for Mr. Sugden. I¡¯m also introducing my brother-inw to everyone so we can prevent any misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren, for your kindness,¡± Dunbar responded. ¡°Charles is in the hospital right now, having surgery on his broken leg and couldn¡¯t be here today. Once he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll make sure hees by to apologize to Derek personally.¡±


    Dunbar¡¯s mention of Charles¡¯ injury was news to Aelfric. The incident at Brando Hotel had been kept secret, so Aelfric hadn¡¯t heard of it. Hearing Dunbar bring it up, he was genuinely surprised. ¡°How did Charles end up with a broken leg?¡±


    Dunbar clearly aimed to make the incident known, so he said outright, ¡°It was Tiffany Nash. She used her position as Mrs. Daniels to cause chaos at the Brando Hotel and hurt people.¡±


    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s name left Aelfric quite surprised. He could guess why Tiffany had hurt Charles and his men¡ªCharles was known to be helping the Clifford family in holding back the Sanchez family. Tiffany probably acted to stand up for the Sanchez family.


    What caught him off guard was that Tiffany, often dismissed as a failure, had the courage to take such a step. Not even members of the four top families would risk antagonizing Charles, but she managed to injure him severely.


    Aelfric let out augh before asking, ¡°Everyone says Tiffany is a failure, even though she¡¯s trained in somebat skills. Surely, she doesn¡¯t have the power to break Charles¡¯s leg, does she? Especially with so many guards at the Brando Hotel.¡±


    Dunbar sighed and said, ¡°Charles took Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ reputation into consideration and opted not to escte the situation with Tiffany. He endured the ordeal without seeking revenge.¡±


    Aelfric nodded, now grasping the deeper intent behind Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event, and smiled in anticipation of the unfolding drama. Beside him, Derek waspletely taken aback.


    He was aware of how severe the beating Charles and his men had received¡ªa detail Aelfric wasn¡¯t aware of. He was baffled by how Marissa managed to do that. She had always been skilled inbat from a young age, but not to the degree that she could single-handedly take down Charles¡¯s entire crew.


    Just then, Wesson, being wheeled by a bodyguard, approached Dunbar. Dunbar looked at Aelfric and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford wishes to extend his apologies for any past misunderstandings. He¡¯s requested my help to mediate and hopes you can overlook the prior issues. Would you do me this favor, Mr. Warren?¡±


    From a distance, Marissa narrowed her eyes as she listened in. Aelfric had firmly promised ck Mallow he wouldn¡¯t give Wesson another chance. She was curious to see if he would abandon that vow for potential gains today!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:


    After Dunbar finished, Wesson immediately turned to Aelfric and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, that day I didn¡¯t mean any harm. My words were reckless and inappropriate. I had no idea that I was flirting with ck Mallow. Please forgive me.¡±


    Aelfric had pieced together what had happened. He was reluctant to sever his connection with the Clifford family, particrly as they were on good terms with Remy. However, under ck Mallow¡¯s pressure that day, he had been forced to take severe actions against Wesson.


    Today, at Dunbar¡¯s request, he opted for a gentler approach. With a smile, he said to Dunbar, ¡°Given your words, I will extend him this opportunity, Mr. Loftus.¡±


    Turning to Wesson, he advised, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you must tread more carefully in the future. Should you cross the wrong person, it could be challenging for me to step in.¡±


    Wesson, bursting with gratitude, eximed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren, for your counsel.¡±


    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    He then inquired eagerly, ¡°Mr. Warren, might there be any chance for me to return to Doomsday Base and resume my martial arts training?¡±


    Aelfric responded decisively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! While I¡¯m not opposed to weing you back, Mr. Clifford, your offense against ck Mallow that day stands in the way. Until she forgives you, no one will permit your return to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Disheartened, Wesson sighed and quietly said, ¡°ck Mallow is so petty! I heard she was generous and easygoing, but those stories about her are evidently just tall tales and nothing more.¡±


    Dunbar, overhearing this, frowned and quickly looked towards Aelfric, anticipating his anger. However, Aelfric just smiled, clearly amused by the criticism of ck Mallow, which suggested a strained rtionship between them. Dunbar squinted thoughtfully but remained silent.


    Just then, Marissa approached with the Sanchez family. Derek, upon seeing her, felt a surge of pain and quickly looked away, hurrying into the banquet hall before Aelfric could take a step.


    Wesson, feeling a simr pang, swiftly instructed his bodyguard to push his wheelchair away. He gave a wry smile, finding it amusing to see her exes so visibly unnerved by her presence.


    Aelfric shot Marissa a meaningful sneer before he too made his way into the banquet hall. Marissa pursed her lips, sensing from Aelfric¡¯s bitter expression that he was likely plotting some form of retaliation against her that day.


    True to her suspicions, Aelfric wasted no time once inside. He quickly told his assistant, ¡°Spread the word that Tiffany barged into Brando Hotel and hurt people there, which offended Remy.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the assistant replied, and promptly began to circte the news.


    Soon, whispers spread throughout the banquet hall that the Sanchez family was facing severe repercussions from Remy. The masterpiece appreciation event, hastily organized with only three days of preparation, was attended by everyone in Blebert¡¯s art scene due to Remy¡¯s substantial influence.


    Initially, attendees expected an exhibition of rare and valuable paintings, but it soon became clear that the gathering was actually orchestrated to penalize the Sanchez family. Thoughbeled as a masterpiece appreciation event, it had effectively be an execution ground for the Sanchez family.


    As the rumor spread, panic ensued among those with connections or business dealings with the Sanchez family, all of whom were now desperate to dissociate themselves to avoid Remy¡¯s wrath.


    As Marissa and the Sanchez family made their way into the banquet hall, they encountered a wall of rejection, exclusion, and scornful nces, with some attendees even making sarcastic remarks and keeping their distance.


    Several business partners openly dered their intention to sever ties with the Sanchez family, announcing the abrupt termination of ongoing contracts.


    Before Remy even made his appearance and the event officially started, it was clear that the Sanchez family¡¯s standing in the art circle had been irrevocably damaged.


    Confronted with such overwhelming rejection, the Sanchez family felt crushing pressure. Being ostracized by their entiremunity was an ordeal they could hardly bear.


    In a low voice, Daryl turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, what should we do next?¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, a voice rang out from the crowd,manding everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have an important announcement to make!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:


    Everyone turned towards the voice and saw that it was Sheppard speaking.


    Sheppard, leaning gracefully on a jade cane and adorned in vintage attire, emanated a shrewd and strategic aura. Capturing the attention of all present, he raised a document aloft and proimed with resounding rity.


    ¡°Today marks the deration that I, Sheppard Sanchez, am formally dissociating myself from the Sanchez lineage, led by Daryl Sanchez. Henceforth, I shall have no affiliation with them!¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s intention was clear to all: to evade implication and spare himself the same fate as the Sanchez family under Remy¡¯s imminent retribution.


    Remy, a prominent figure in the underworld, was renowned for his ruthless methods and overwhelming power, dissuading most from daring to provoke him.


    Whileprehending Sheppard¡¯s motives, many couldn¡¯t suppress their disdain for his abandonment of kin during their hour of need.


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    One individual couldn¡¯t help but taunt, ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, as far as I¡¯m aware, you possess shares in the Moonbeam Gallery. You im to sever connections with the Sanchez n, yet you continue to profit from their endeavors. Isn¡¯t that¡­ Heh!¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s countenance remained resolute as he brandished the document once more, dering, ¡°I sold all my shares yesterday. Never again shall I profit from the Sanchez family!¡±


    By liquidating his stake in the Moonbeam Gallery, Sheppard unequivocally severed all ties. The Moonbeam Gallery teetered on the brink of copse, its stock price plummeting to unprecedented lows. Sheppard¡¯s timely divestment underscored his willingness to endure financial sacrifice to disassociate himself from the Sanchez family.


    Upon hearing Sheppard¡¯s promation, the crowd collectively exhaled in astonishment. His readiness to endure financial setbacks underscored the gravity of Remy¡¯s impending retribution against the Sanchez family, suggesting their survival was uncertain.


    Sheppard¡¯s decisive action dealt a fatal blow to the Sanchez family, prompting those on the fence to make up their minds. They recognized the imperative to sever all connections with the Sanchez n and even to oppose them outright, lest they fall prey to Remy¡¯s vengeance.


    Even Sheppard, a senior member of the Sanchez family, ruthlessly severed the rtionship. Why would they hesitate? Inspired by Sheppard¡¯s actions, a cohort approached Daryl, affirming their intent to sever business ties with the Sanchez family. Some went beyond, not only terminating contracts but also ridiculing the Sanchez family to win Remy¡¯s favor.


    The Sanchez family, akin to a wounded beast, endured bullying from a pack of wolves, utterly powerless to retaliate. Throughout, Aelfric remained coldly observant, evidently deriving pleasure from the Sanchez family¡¯s misfortune.


    Derek, trailing Aelfric, also bore a satisfied expression. Feeling secure in Remy¡¯s ce, Wesson no longer feared. As he witnessed the artmunity¡¯s unified rejection of the Sanchez family, he chuckled with delight.


    Following the subsidingughter, he proceeded to taunt. ¡°Why does the Sanchez family persist? It¡¯s futile. You might as well kneel now and implore Mr. Sugden for mercy. Offer the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to him, and perhaps your state won¡¯t be so pitiable!


    I¡¯ve heard Mr. Sugden holds a soft spot for Miss Le Sanchez. Why not present her to him? Perhaps he¡¯ll be so pleased that he¡¯ll extend your family¡¯s survival. Hahaha¡­¡± Wesson erupted into wildughter once more.


    The Sanchez family quivered with fury, yet they were defenseless against this united onught. Instinctively, Daryl nced at Marissa, and the rest of the Sanchez family followed suit, viewing her as their pir of support.


    Marissa listened calmly to Wesson¡¯s mockery. When he finally finished, she inquired, ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Wesson awkwardly wiped the grin off his face. His attempt to intimidate Marissa failed as she remained resolute, leaving him uncertain of her next move. Just as hisughter was cut short, Marissa swiftly kicked his wheelchair, sending it tumbling.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wesson, already grievously wounded, cried out in agony as he crashed to the floor. At the sound of the disturbance, Dunbar swiftly mobilized his men, encircling Marissa. Without a moment¡¯s pause, Marissa seized the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ from Daryl¡¯s grasp and elevated it high in the air


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:


    Marissa¡¯s abrupt move took everyone off guard, and they stared at her in disbelief. The members of the Sanchez family were equally taken aback.


    Aelfric, with a meaningful lift of his eyebrows, noted that Tiffany clearly had some nerve, as no one had previously dared to cause a stir in Remy¡¯s territory. Derek watched with a slight frown, thinking that Marissa, this vige girl, was growing too bold.


    He believed that her defiant nature would likely bring her trouble eventually. Did she think this was like fighting with local thugs back in her hometown? This was Remy¡¯s territory!


    Even Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, wouldn¡¯t dare show disrespect here, yet here was Marissa, recklessly causing trouble on behalf of the Sanchez family!


    Dunbar observed Marissa with a smirk and said, ¡°Miss Nash, how can you attack someone on Mr. Sugden¡¯s turf? Don¡¯t you have any respect for him?¡±


    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    The moment Dunbar spoke, a shiver ran through the crowd, chilled by the threatening tone of his words. Unfazed, Marissa responded with augh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Has she lost her mind?¡±


    ¡°How can she speak to Dunbar like that? Has she gone mad, or does she have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Does she still think she¡¯s Mrs. Daniels? Everyone knows her marriage to Connor is a fake, and there¡¯s no one with more power than Mr. Sugden to protect her!¡±


    ¡°That fool is always stirring up trouble. It¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s pulled a stunt like this again. Let¡¯s just wait and see how Mr. Sugden¡¯s people deal with her.¡±


    As the murmurs continued, Dunbar¡¯s expression grew more menacing by the second, his gaze sharp enough to almost slice through Marissa. Marissa merely offered a slight smile, showing she held no regard not only for Remy but also for Dunbar, Remy¡¯s loyal follower.


    Aelfric found the drama unfolding before him increasingly intriguing. He now saw somethingpelling in Tiffany, reckless or not. Her bravery was undeniably impressive.


    Meanwhile, Wesson was too upied with his own agony to pay attention to the turmoil around him, curled up in pain.


    He had been subjected to a relentless series of beatings recently. Just as he began to recover from one set of injuries, new ones were inflicted on his still fragile body, leaving him filled with deep resentment.


    Dunbar sneered again and said, ¡°Since Miss Nash shows such disrespect to Mr. Sugden, I see no reason to wait for his masterpiece appreciation event to begin. I take the liberty of addressing this issue on his behalf right now.¡±


    With that, Dunbar signaled, and his men quickly formed a circle around Marissa, their faces threatening. The crowd around them grew anxious and stepped back, not wanting to be too close.


    It was well-known that Dunbar was merciless, and his men were likely to hurt Marissa seriously. Nobody wanted to be caught up in the violence.


    However, the expected violent scene did not unfold. As Dunbar¡¯s men moved towards her, Marissa looked at the painting box she held and yelled, ¡°If anyone touches me, I¡¯ll destroy this painting right here!¡±


    The henchmen halted immediately. Dunbar¡¯s expression turned grim. They all knew the painting Marissa held was too valuable to be damaged. Remy had been eager to acquire the painting ¡°Birds Pay Homage¡± because his elderly father was a devoted fan of the artist and had been looking forward to receiving this painting for his birthday.


    If they provoked Marissa to damage the painting, they would have no way to justify their actions to Remy and would likely face severe consequences. With this in mind, Dunbar managed to suppress the hostility on his face and forced a strained smile, ¡°Miss Nash, please, calm down.


    Let¡¯s notsh out at such a valuable painting.¡±


    Holding the painting firmly, Marissa looked directly at Dunbar and scoffed. ¡°Tell Remy toe and see me!¡±


    At that moment, someone yelled, ¡°Mr. Sugden has arrived!¡±


    Remy came


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:


    As Remy arrived, the Nash family, led by Balthasar, hurried into the banquet hall as well. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sansa and A were among them. Though these two had been ousted from the Nash family, they always shadowed any family drama, and today, they were here with the specific intent of witnessing Marissa¡¯s downfall.


    Upon entering the banquet hall, Sansa jeered, ¡°When I was the hostess of the family, I maintained an excellent rapport with Mr. Sugden. When you cast me aside in favor of this wretched woman, did you ever anticipate that she would offend Mr. Sugden?¡±


    A, equally resentful, chimed in, ¡°I made but a minor mistake, and you cruelly expelled me from the family. Now Tiffany has created a colossal problem. Let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡±


    The Nash family had been thriving recently, thanks to Landen bing Riss¡¯ student and Marissa bing an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team. Business was booming, and the entire family was optimistic about a prosperous future.


    However, news that Marissa had recklessly offended Remy had thrown them into a state of panic, prompting their swift intervention. Though Marissa¡¯s affront had been on behalf of the Sanchez family, there was no assurance that Remy¡¯s ire wouldn¡¯t spill over onto the Nash family. They had only just begun to glimpse the fruits of their burgeoning prosperity and could ill afford any upheaval.


    Despite disregarding Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s taunts, the Nash family members arrived with the intention of dissuading Marissa. Only Landen attended purely for the spectacle, eager to see how his boss, ck Snake, would handle the local gangster, Remy.


    Balthasar hastily grasped Marissa¡¯s sleeve before Remy could approach, urging her, ¡°Tiffany, the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ is an issue for the Sanchez family. It has nothing to do with us. You cannot confront Mr. Sugden on their behalf. Come home with me!¡±


    Seeing Marissa unmoved, Balthasar scolded Daryl in a voice thick with anger, ¡°Daryl, my granddaughter was nurtured under the care of the Nash family. What has the Sanchez family ever contributed? And now, you have the audacity to push her to stand up for your family. Don¡¯t you feel a pang of shame?¡±


    The Sanchez and Nash families had always been at odds, rarely exchanging pleasantries when they met. Today, being chastised by Balthasar, Daryl felt a deep sense of shame. Since Tiffany had distanced herself from the Sanchez family since childhood, it was undeniable that the Sanchez family had done little for her.


    Now, she was in a perilous situation, risking everything for the sake of the Sanchez family, and Daryl¡¯s heart was heavy with remorse.


    After Balthasar¡¯s rebuke, Daryl sighed deeply and said to Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, return with your grandfather. Leave the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ issue to me.¡±


    Rachel added earnestly, ¡°Tiffany, heed your uncle¡¯s advice. Go back with your grandpa.¡±


    At this tense moment, Remy stood watching from a distance. Sensing the imminent danger, Shaun and Le also began to urge Marissa. Le said, ¡°Tiffany, go home. Remember, you have two little ones at home waiting for you. You can¡¯t take such risks for the Sanchez family.¡±


    Shaun added, ¡°Tiffany, negotiating with Remy is a task for the men of the Sanchez family, not for you, a young woman. Go home.¡±


    All eyes were fixed on Marissa, particrly the Nash family, as they awaited her decision with bated breath. However, Marissa did not answer right away. Instead, she raised her chin and cast a defiant gaze towards Remy in the distance.


    Growing increasingly desperate, Balthasar turned his attention directly to Remy, pleading, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the fault is mine for failing to properly guide my granddaughter, resulting in her inadvertent offense. I shall take her home and ensure she learns her lesson. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge against a young girl.¡±


    As his words flowed, Balthasar gently sped Marissa¡¯s hand, poised to depart. In that pivotal moment, Remy¡¯s voice resonated through the hall


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:


    ¡°Mr. Nash, please hold up!¡± Remy¡¯s call echoed through the air.


    Halting abruptly, Balthasar turned to face Remy, his expression riddled with anxiety. Marissa frowned slightly, finding Remy¡¯s voice grating and disturbing her senses.


    She studied Remy intently. He appeared to be in his forties, sporting a round face devoid of plumpness, while his eyes possessed a piercing, dark intensity. He wasn¡¯t tall and was very thin. It was difficult to reconcile such an unassuming, diminutive figure with the top dog in the underworld of this city. What exceptional abilities did he possess tomand this realm?


    As Marissa pondered this, Balthasar leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°Tiffany, we can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Sugden. Don¡¯t underestimate him. Though he¡¯s just the leading figure in the underworld, he¡¯s backed by the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa suddenly grasped the situation. She was well-acquainted with the Peridot Consortium¡¯s formidable reputation. It made sense why Remy had enjoyed unchecked dominance in Blebert for so long, shielded by the Peridot Consortium¡¯s influence.


    Coincidentally, she had been eager to meet the leader of the Peridot Consortium. Several years prior, a shadowy group had infiltrated the Doomsday Base, pilfering vital intel. After her exhaustive investigations alongside King, all trails pointed to the Peridot Consortium.


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa had already harbored intentions to confront the Peridot Consortium, and this encounter with Remy provided a pretext to capture their attention. Thus, upon hearing Balthasar¡¯s words, instead of fear, she offered a meaningful smile.


    At that moment, Remy spoke again, his tone chilling. ¡°Mr. Nash, considering your age, I should grant you this favor, but my favor is not given lightly. If you seek it, you must offer something in return.¡±


    Noticing Remy¡¯s slightly amenable demeanor, Balthasar hastily said, ¡°Please, Mr. Sugden, tell us what you want.¡±


    Remy cast a nce at Sansa before speaking. ¡°In the past, our Undercity maintained favorable rapport with the Nash family,rgely thanks to Mrs. Sansa Nash¡¯s adept management. However, your family dispelled her, leaving me apprehensive about our future rtions.


    If your family desires to uphold the friendship with the Undercity, it is imperative that you reinstate Mrs. Sansa Nash as the hostess. Otherwise, the alliance between our factions will be jeopardized.¡±


    It was clear to everyone present that Sansa had strategically aligned herself with Remy, aiming to secure his backing in her quest to rejoin the Nash family. Remy was not easily swayed, showcasing Sansa¡¯s resourcefulness. However, given herck of familial support, the question lingered: how had she managed to gain Remy¡¯s favor? The answer seemed apparent: she slept with him.


    As a result, the crowd¡¯s perception of Sansa becameyered. While some sought to align with her to curry favor with Remy, others silently criticized her perceivedpromise of integrity. Remy, despite his diminutive stature, held significant influence.


    Without such power, it seemed unlikely that any woman would pay him much attention. Despite being in her forties, Sansa exuded a timeless allure. Yet, the notion of her willingly sleeping with Remy was met with disdain.


    Not only did their perceptions of Sansa shift, but their opinions of A also changed. They reasoned that if Remy could be drawn to Sansa, then surely he wouldn¡¯t overlook a striking young woman like A. It was possible that both the mother and daughter had served Remy in tandem!


    As others entertained such thoughts, it was certain that the Nash family also pondered this possibility. They were overwhelmed with humiliation, wishing they could vanish from sight. Despite Sansa and A no longer being affiliated with the Nash family, their disgraceful behavior continued to cast a shadow over the family¡¯s reputation.


    Considering the mother and daughter¡¯s actions, which had led to their own degradation, the Nash family found it inconceivable to entertain the idea of weing them back, let alone appointing Sansa as the hostess.


    Yet, confronted with Remy¡¯s ultimatum, the Nash family found themselves ensnared in a dilemma. Caught between the prospect of disgrace if they reinstated Sansa and the threat of retaliation from Remy if they refused, the Nash family was in a precarious predicament. They were uncertain of the best course of action


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:


    The Nash family¡¯s sense of shame was deep, yet Sansa and A remained unfazed by the disdainful nces cast their way, viewing their climb to Remy¡¯s side as a mark of distinction. After their expulsion from the Nash family, they found themselves adrift, desperately in need of a powerful benefactor.


    At first, they clung to Melinda, but following the debacle at her engagement party, where Connor had them unceremoniously thrown out and cklisted from all future Daniels family events, Melinda cast them aside. With no other recourse, the mother and daughter returned to Sansa¡¯s maiden family.


    The Burtons subjected them to scorn and mockery, holding them responsible for offending Connor and bringing cmity upon the family. Unable to endure the humiliation, Sansa resolved to approach Remy.


    Everyone was aware of Remy¡¯sscivious nature. When Sansa had been the Nash family¡¯s hostess, he had made advances, which she had rebuffed. At that time, he hadn¡¯t dared to press further. Now, Sansa offered herself willingly, and Remy weed her with open arms.


    After gratifying Remy¡¯s desires, Sansa implored him topel the Nash family to reinstate her and her daughter. Remy agreed, but with an added condition: if Sansa would offer her daughter A, he would ensure their triumphant return to the Nash family.


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Reflecting on the hardships they had endured since their banishment, Sansa agreed, despite being acutely aware of her daughter¡¯s anguish. A, however, was unwilling. Young and beautiful, she had once been a high-status debutante.


    Her ideal man was Connor, and the thought of submitting to the emaciated, middle-aged Remy repulsed her. The chasm between Connor and Remy was too vast for her to bridge. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it.


    Sansa, understanding her daughter¡¯s reluctance but driven by desperation, resorted to deceit. She plied A with drinks and delivered her to Remy. A awoke in bitter tears but eventually resigned herself to her fate. She resolved to cling tightly to Remy, determined to exact vengeance on Marissa and the Nash family.


    Today, they sought to leverage Remy¡¯s influence to reim their ce in the Nash family. Once reinstated, they nned to usurp control of the Nash family¡¯s assets and eliminate all who opposed them. With Remy¡¯s support, Sansa and A regained their former arrogance, even more pronounced now,porting themselves as though they were royalty.


    Before Balthasar could utter a word, Sansa haughtily lifted her chin and dered, ¡°Mr. Nash, if you desire my return to the Nash family, you must first satisfy my condition!¡±


    Her audacious words implied that the Nash family was imploring her toe back. Yet, under the shadow of Remy¡¯s threat, the Nash family could only simmer in silent fury.


    Gritting his teeth, Balthasar asked, ¡°What is your condition?¡±


    With a sneer, Sansa cast a disdainful nce at Marissa. ¡°Before I return, Tiffany and Landen must be expelled from the family, never to set foot in the Nash household again!¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his face a canvas of trouble, his lips pressed into a tight line of silence. Sansa¡¯s expression darkened with fury when she saw his hesitation. ¡°What? Are you reluctant? If they are not expelled, I will not return. And should I not return, Mr. Sugden will sever all ties with the Nash family!¡±


    The euphemism ¡°sever all ties¡± thinly veiled a more dire threat: prepare for Remy¡¯s merciless retaliation! Remy immediately gave Balthasar a menacing re, ying his part to perfection. Balthasar was so frightened that his hands quivered, and his legs turned to jelly.


    Remy was infamous for his unreasonable and ruthless nature. Provoking him could result in severe harm to the family¡¯s business and even endanger the lives of its members. The entire Nash family stood on tenterhooks, their anxious eyes fixed on Balthasar, awaiting his decision. After a prolonged internal struggle, Balthasar drew a deep breath and spoke up


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:


    ¡°I absolutely refuse to let Sansa and A return to the Nash family,¡± Balthasar said resolutely.


    This deration shocked everyone. Many assumed Balthasar would bow to Remy¡¯s threats, given his responsibility as the family¡¯s eldest not to risk the n¡¯s future. Yet, against all expectations, Balthasar remained resolute.


    The members of the Nash family, though initially fearful, came to understand his stance. Sansa and A had been reduced to mere pawns in Remy¡¯s games.


    Bringing them back into the family would tarnish their reputation, as if they were publicly disying their dishonor. It was one thing to take A back; it might be tolerable since she was still a Nash by blood. They could treat her as a useless dependent.


    Sansa? Reinstating Remy¡¯s woman as the hostess would effectively reduce the Nash family to mere extensions of Remy¡¯s ything. How could they ever hold their heads up again with such humiliation?


    At this point, the Nash family empathized deeply with the plight faced by the Sanchez family. Cornered by Remy, they recognized the stark choice between submission and a desperate fight for dignity. Now, they opted for thetter.


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    Realizing this, the Nash family members voiced their support for Balthasar, saying, ¡°We all refuse to let Sansa and A return.¡±


    Sergi, the current family head, alongside his wife Hannah, stood defiantly, facing Remy. ¡°Our family will not be sullied. We will not be demeaned by any lowly scum,¡± Sergio dered.


    ¡°Anyone who thinks they can strip the Nash family of its pride is mistaken. We¡¯re prepared to die to preserve our honor,¡± Hannah added with conviction.


    Landen apuded enthusiastically. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re wise! Dad and Mom, you¡¯re incredible!¡± He then red at Remy, taunting, ¡°You bitch! Let¡¯s see what you can do to us now.¡±


    Remy was momentarily stunned. Throughout his years of ruling the underworld, no one had ever challenged him like this. Everyone had always referred to him respectfully as Mr. Sugden. But here was this young man brazenly calling him ¡°bitch¡±¡ªa bold and shocking disrespect!


    Sansa and A were seething with anger. Sansa, pointing at the Nash family, shouted, ¡°You scoundrels! How could you treat me this way? I served loyally as your hostess for years, enduring many difficulties. You cannot simply erase our shared history.¡±


    A, shamelessly clinging to Remy¡¯s arm,ined, ¡°Mr. Sugden, they¡¯re picking on me. You have to stand up for me!¡±


    Unable to resist a beautiful woman¡¯s pleas, Remy immediately red at Balthasar, angrily demanding, ¡°Mr. Nash, consider your actions carefully. If you don¡¯t show me respect today, don¡¯t expect any from me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What will you do tomorrow?¡± Marissa interjected.


    Before Remy could reply, A pointed at Marissa and shouted, ¡°You fool, what right do you have to speak? You¡¯re nothing but a useless idiot, contributing nothing to the family. Why does Grandpa even bother with you?¡±


    Marissa, with a cold smile, responded, ¡°True, I haven¡¯t been very useful until now, but from today onward, I intend to be quite beneficial to the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°And what can someone like you possibly contribute?¡± A scoffed.


    Marissa raised a finger and said, ¡°My first contribution today will be to reim all the money Sansa squandered on courting favor with Remy.¡±


    Turning to Sansa, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re involved with now, but previously, you wasted a great deal of the Nash family¡¯s wealth to win Remy¡¯s favor. It¡¯s time we settle that bill.¡±


    Facing Remy, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve had someone calcte it. Over the years, Sansa transferred eight hundred million from the Nash family¡¯s wealth to you. You¡¯ll be returning every penny of that, with interest, today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:


    As Marissa finished her statement, Remy erupted intoughter, followed by Dunbar and their subordinates.


    A gave Marissa a look of disdain and mocked, ¡°Tiffany, who do you think you are? You actually expect Mr. Sugden to repay money? You really are an ignorant fool.¡±


    Sansa chuckled sharply and turned to Balthasar, saying, ¡°Balthasar, is this the granddaughter you¡¯re risking your family¡¯s future to protect? See how foolish and naive she is.¡±


    Balthasar also doubted they would ever see the money returned by Remy, making Marissa¡¯s suggestion seem naive. But he wouldn¡¯t admit this point and retorted, ¡°My granddaughter might be naive, but at least she isn¡¯t trading her integrity like you did with your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Sansa was left speechless.


    Marissa felt a surge of satisfaction from Balthasar¡¯s defense. Originally, she had only intended to help the Sanchez family through their troubles, but now she saw a chance to alleviate the crises facing both the Nash and Sanchez families.


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    In the meantime, Dunbar discreetly reminded Remy, ¡°Mr. Sugden, remember the main purpose of today¡¯s event. If we upset Tiffany too much, she might destroy the painting.¡±


    Remy was jolted back to his primary objective for the day¡ªto acquire the painting Birds Pay Homage in honor of his father. He realized he had been distracted by Sansa and A¡¯s interference.


    Regaining hisposure, he said firmly, ¡°Today, we¡¯re here to admire the famous artwork. Let¡¯s set aside other issues for now.¡±


    Then he turned to Dunbar and said, ¡°Please ask Mr. Jacob Mason, the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, to join us.¡±


    Jacob, who had been standing close by, quickly came forward at Remy¡¯s request. A passionate fan of Only, Jacob had extensively studied and written a book on Only¡¯s works. His expertise made him a sought-after authority for verifying the authenticity of Only¡¯s artworks.


    Remy had invited Jacob specifically to confirm whether the Sanchez family¡¯s painting was indeed the genuine Birds Pay Homage.


    At over fifty years old, Jacob¡¯s enthusiasm made him look like a child as he anticipated examining Only¡¯s art. He approached Marissa and said, ¡°Miss Nash, today¡¯s event is dedicated to Only¡¯s groundbreaking work, Birds Pay Homage! Could you please open the painting for me to look at?¡±


    Conscious of herself, Marissa passed the painting box to Daryl. Daryl carefully removed the scroll and spread it out on the table.


    Many spectators had only ever heard of the painting and were now eager to see it for themselves. As Daryl spread out the scroll, Jacob examined it through a magnifying ss, his expression one of deep reverence, akin to that of a devout believer.


    The audience was silent, holding their breath as they watched Jacob examine the artwork.


    In the meantime, Marissa was experiencing a mix of amusement and disbelief. She had never been much involved with the art scene and had only heard of Only after Charles¡¯s interference with the Sanchez family.


    When Daryl unfurled the scroll, Marissa peered at it curiously, eager to see a creation by the legendary artist. To her astonishment, she recognized that Birds Pay Homage was actually a seascape at sunset she had painted herself at Doomsday Base when she was sixteen.


    Back then, she had been confined to the ind by her mentor, Tai, and tasked with teaching. Surrounded daily by her male peers, she took up painting to pass the time. Inspired by the sight of seabirds soaring towards the sunset, she had captured the scene and left the painting in the rain.


    She had created several other artworks in a simr fashion, finishing them and then neglecting them without a second thought. Unbeknownst to her, her mentor had sold them under the pseudonym Only.


    She silentlyughed to herself. This was really unexpected. Was she really the famed Only, whose artworks were now worth millions at auction?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:


    After realizing she was the legendary artist Only, Marissa muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn, that greedy old peacock!¡±


    She had been generously supporting his extravagant lifestyle with a lot of yearly donations, and yet, he had been secretly selling her artworks. Not only did he sell them, but he kept it from her¡ªlikely to keep all the profits for himself.


    The more she thought about it, the more it bothered her. She pulled out her phone and texted Zyair, ¡°Old man, are you blinded by money?¡±


    Zyair responded quickly, ¡°You cheeky girl, why do you keep calling me an old man? Show a little respect! What have I done now?¡±


    Marissa sent a smirking emoji and then asked, ¡°Do you know the legendary artist Only?¡±


    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Zyair quickly replied, ¡°Well, Marissa, I¡¯ve got something urgent to handle. I¡¯ll be off for a while!¡±


    After this, his profile picture changed to ck and white, showing he had indeed gone offline.


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched as she sent another message, saying, ¡°You greedy old peacock. Silence won¡¯t help you. If you don¡¯t clear things up, I¡¯ll fly to the ind and pluck your peacock feathers.¡±


    There was no reply from Zyair for quite some time. Clenching her teeth, Marissa sent another message, saying, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t expect any more money from me. Find someone else to fund your clothes and wine!¡±


    Almost immediately, Zyair¡¯s profile picture turned back to color. He responded quickly with a pleading emoji and said, ¡°No, no, Marissa! Please don¡¯t cut off the funds. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to the luxurious lifestyle you¡¯ve supported. I can¡¯t handle hardship anymore!¡±


    Marissa sent an emoji of a cold smile and said, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Zyair replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry! Please ept my sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°You sold my paintings without my consent and imed I was thest disciple of Mr. Ritchie Morales. Isn¡¯t that dishonest? Aren¡¯t you worried he might sue you for infringement?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. You indeed are Mr. Morales¡¯st disciple.¡±


    Marissa retorted, ¡°I studied painting with an elderly man in Adagend, not the renowned ink painting master, Mr. Morales. How could I be his disciple?¡±


    Zyair rified, ¡°You naive girl, that elderly man was Mr. Morales. He was merely living in seclusion there.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe it. How is that possible? Mr. Morales should be about a hundred years old by now, but that old man only looked slightly older than you. How could he be that old?


    Zyair exined, ¡°Mr. Morales is very conscientious about his health, consuming all sorts of unusual things to maintain his youthful appearance. He¡¯s actually much older than he appears!¡±


    Marissa reflected for a moment. Her art teacher was indeed proficient in health preservation; whenever she visited him in Adagend¡¯s remote hills to learn painting, he was always preparing some odd mixtures.


    She never knew what those concoctions were and had eaten them with him, unaware they were health supplements. With this realization, she messaged Zyair again, saying, ¡°Old Peacock, is he really the ink painting master, Mr. Morales?¡±


    Zyair assured her, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Receiving this confirmation, Marissa felt a surge of excitement. When she was a child, she often saw Mr. Morales working alone, cooking for himself. The vigers thought he was just an old wanderer who had built a straw hut there.


    Feeling pity for him, she would make excuses to visit and talk to him. Over time, they became close, and she frequently assisted him with household tasks and cooking. One day, he proposed to teach her painting, and she eagerly epted, thinking it was merely a hobby.


    She had never imagined that her teacher was the revered figure in the art world, Ritchie Morales!


    After calming down, she sent another message to Zyair, saying, ¡°Old Peacock, how did you meet Mr. Morales?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:


    Zyair recounted, ¡°It was a funny story, actually. When I was a kid, my parents were set on turning me into a renowned artist, so they sent me to Mr. Morales¡¯ ce to learn painting.


    However, he had me painting eggs for weeks, and then abruptly sent me home. Mr. Morales was straightforward when he spoke to my parents.


    He told them, ¡®Your child couldn¡¯t draw a perfect egg even if he had a century to try. It¡¯s best he pursues something other than art.¡¯ He was quite harsh, effectively dashing my parents¡¯ dreams of me bing an artist.


    He even dered that my time with him wasn¡¯t a real apprenticeship, making it clear that I was no disciple of his.¡±


    Before Zyair could go on, Marissa yfully teased him, ¡°Those eggs you painted were nowhere near perfect. Mr. Morales wasn¡¯t wrong, you know. Hahaha!¡±


    Zyair protested, ¡°Hey, stopughing at me!¡±


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    Zyair exined further, ¡°Mr. Morales¡¯ statement saddened my parents. Feeling perhaps a bit guilty for his sternness, Mr. Morales suggested I learn martial arts, noting my build. Soon after, my parents had me training under a martial arts master.¡±


    Reflecting, Zyair continued, ¡°Perhaps my parents trusted Mr. Morales a bit too much. But that shift led me to establish the renowned Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°Seems Mr. Morales really knew how to spot potential. You really owe him a lot!¡±


    Zyair remarked, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve always bristled at his critiques. He told me I couldn¡¯t draw a perfect egg even in one hundred years. That¡¯s always bothered me.¡±


    Marissa remembered how Zyair would often furiously sketch eggs on paper only to rip them up momentster. Initially, it seemed odd to her, but she now understood it was his way of subtly challenging Mr. Morales.


    Barely holding back herughter, Marissa teased, ¡°You know, throwing a fit won¡¯t make your eggs any more symmetrical or appealing!¡±


    Zyair sent an angry emoji in response, ¡°Oh, shut up! You infuriate me just like Mr. Morales did. It¡¯s no wonder he thought so highly of you and taught you all he knew about painting.¡±


    Marissaughed softly and said, ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t get upset! Remember, constructive criticism is just a way to get better.¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just his critiques that got to me. It was something he texted me over a decade ago that really stuck.¡±


    Curious, Marissa inquired, ¡°What did that text say?¡±


    Zyair then showed her the screenshot. The screenshot disyed a picture and a conversation beneath it.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw her younger self in the photograph. The image showed her lying on a small wooden table outside Ritchie¡¯s thatched hut, intently sketching eggs that filled the entire page. Beneath the photo, Ritchie said, ¡°Still hung up on that old critique? Let me show you what real talent looks like! Look at Marissa, much younger than you were when I taught you. On her very first day, she was drawing eggs and got the shape just right. Your attempts didn¡¯t evene close!¡±


    Zyair, annoyed, shot back, ¡°What does drawing eggs have to do with true artistic talent, anyway? Just because someone can sketch a perfect egg, does that mean they¡¯re destined for greatness? Aren¡¯t we being a bit quick to judge here?¡±


    Ritchie exined, ¡°Being able to draw a perfect egg isn¡¯t a ticket to artistic fame, but it¡¯s telling. If someone struggles with such a basic form, how can they handle moreplex subjects? The real problem with losers isn¡¯t their skill level. It¡¯s their unwillingness to admit they¡¯re just losers.¡±


    Zyair¡¯s frustration boiled over. Despite his evident anger, Ritchie didn¡¯t let up and sent another provocative message, further testing Zyair¡¯s patience


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:


    Ritchie typed, ¡°See the young girl next to me? She¡¯s the talented artist I¡¯ve been searching for all my life. Take her as my final apprentice and train her to be a master in the art world.¡±


    Zyair remained skeptical and typed, ¡°Is this your first day teaching her how to draw? Just from those few eggs she drew, are you sure you can make her a master in the art world? Aren¡¯t you worried about being embarrassed?¡±


    Ritchie responded, ¡°I¡¯ve led the art world for many years. I can distinguish between a disappointment and a genius. If you¡¯re doubtful, just wait and see.¡±


    That was the conclusion of the chat in the screenshot.


    After reading everything, Marissa typed to ask Zyair, ¡°Old Peacock, did you know me when I was that young?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    Zyair replied, ¡°Absolutely. Do you think it was just a coincidence that I rescued you when you were kidnapped? How could a vige girl like you encounter a martial arts master by chance?¡±


    Marissa smiled and typed, ¡°So, you specifically came to see me back then?¡±


    Zyair exined, ¡°Ritchie asked me to find you. He told me your parents had sent you out to work and wanted me to look after you. Since Ritchie took you as hisst apprentice, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you daily.


    Ritchie even photographed every painting you made. I saw your skills improve quickly. However, I still doubted you were the prodigy Ritchie proimed. I thought maybe Ritchie helped you with those paintings just to irritate me.


    That¡¯s why I came to verify Ritchie¡¯s ims and see for myself whether you were truly talented or not.¡±


    Then, Zyair suddenly sent a bunch ofughing emojis. Next, he typed, ¡°Didn¡¯t know I would find myself with a talented apprentice as well. Marissa, you are truly gifted. Hahaha. Ritchie did say it to me.¡±


    After reading these messages, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement.


    Just then, someone announced, ¡°Mr. Kale Sugden has arrived.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa paused her chat with Zyair and looked up. An elderly man, around sixty years old, entered the banquet hall with an attendant. This man bore a resemnce to Remy. He must be Remy¡¯s father.


    Although Kale looked somewhat like Remy, his demeanor was quite different. Having spent much time among ouws, Remy had a sinister look and fierce eyes. Kale, on the other hand, appeared to be a schrly type, exuding a certain refinement.


    Marissa squinted slightly. This old man was an enthusiastic fan of hers? She was eager to find out just how enthusiastic he was.


    Upon seeing his father, Remy quickly approached and said respectfully, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±


    Kale, with his eyes fixed on the painting on the table, eximed, ¡°I¡¯m here to see the artwork of my master¡¯sst apprentice.¡±


    His master¡¯sst apprentice?


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was Kale also an apprentice of Ritchie?


    Marissa didn¡¯t know how many apprentices Ritchie had or their details. She certainly didn¡¯t expect Remy¡¯s father to be one of Ritchie¡¯s apprentices.


    As Marissa processed this, Remy said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯d buy the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ for you as a birthday present. Why did youe yourself?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait,¡± Kale replied.


    With that, he approached the table.


    Just then, Jacob hadpleted the appraisal. As the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, Jacob held a prestigious status in the artmunity. His verdict was regarded as the ultimate authority in calligraphy and painting. All eyes were on him, awaiting his decision.


    Kale, eager, immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, is this ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ a genuine work by Only?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:


    As an avid admirer of Only, Jacob¡¯s enthusiasm matched Kale¡¯s. ¡°This is genuinely her work! Mr. Sugden, we¡¯re looking at an original piece by Only!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kale¡¯s excitement was evident. He could barely contain himself. His hands quivered as he hovered them above the painting titled ¡°Birds Pay Homage.¡± He dared not touch the masterpiece, fearing he might tarnish it.


    His hands danced above the canvas, mimicking a martial artist practicing, which struck everyone asical. His gestures were humorous, and his words were exaggerated.


    ¡°Only truly deserves to be remembered as our teacher¡¯s proud student. Her skill in painting, her artistic vision, and her creativity stand unmatched in the art world.¡±


    As Kale spoke, emotions overwhelmed him, and tears began to form in his eyes. The scene was so unbelievable that Marissa couldn¡¯t grasp what was unfolding before her. Although she and Kale shared the same art mentor, they had never met. Why, then, did he feel such a profound connection to her?


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, no one seemed to notice the puzzled expression on Marissa¡¯s face. All eyes were glued to Kale. Kale, quite the dramatist, sighed deeply, his entire frame shaking and his voice breaking with emotion.


    Kale confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve now seen Only¡¯s true talent firsthand, and it deepens my sense of shame. My teacher, Mr. Morales, once broke his own rules to ept me as his student, presenting me with an incredible opportunity. Sadly, my abilities were just average, and I failed to live up to his expectations. It¡¯s humiliating; I feel like I¡¯ve let him down.¡±


    As he spoke, tears cascaded down his cheeks.


    At that moment, someone chimed in to console Kale, ¡°Mr. Sugden, though you may not match Only¡¯s caliber, your stature in the art world is significant. You haven¡¯t disgraced Mr. Morales, and there¡¯s no need to me yourself like this.¡±


    Kale sighed and shook his head, continuing his self-critique. ¡°Despite some achievements I¡¯ve made in the art world, I¡¯m far from the exemry student I hoped to be. It¡¯s disgraceful! I might indeed be proud of my aplishments.


    But Mr. Morales is no ordinary teacher. To have been taught by a legend yet achieve so little, I can¡¯t forgive myself for that. Thankfully, heter found a prodigy like Only, nurturing her into a legend herself. I could just meet an average mentor and die satisfied.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. She was a bit touched by his sincerity. She had initially nned to reveal her identity as ck Mallow and confront Remy fiercely, but Kale¡¯s genuine remorse made her reconsider. How could she now bring herself to harm someone?


    Seeing the sorrow etched on his father¡¯s face, Remy offered words offort. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll find Only for you. I¡¯ll make your dreame true.¡±


    Kale sighed deeply, his head shaking slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as it sounds to track her down. My teacher has always preferred a life out of the spotlight. Many years back, he vanished, dering his intention to live in seclusion.


    Since then, his whereabouts remain unknown. I think of him every night but haven¡¯tid eyes on him since. As for Only, the only trace of her is her artworks. Her face remains unseen by the world. She¡¯s just as elusive as my teacher. Finding her will be even more challenging.¡±


    With that, Kale turned to Daryl, his expression earnest. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I desperately wish to acquire Only¡¯s painting, ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ Please, consider selling it to me. We can negotiate the price; you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    Unlike Remy¡¯s blunt and imposing demeanor, Kale approached the situation with tact and reasonableness. This seemed to ease Daryl¡¯s anger somewhat, though he remained conflicted.


    ¡°Mr. Sugden, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you. It¡¯s just that this painting holds significant importance to our family. It¡¯s vital for our business.¡±


    Kale, with his background in art rather than business, paused, puzzled by Daryl¡¯s exnation and suspecting it might be an excuse.


    Remy, unustomed to waiting and opposition, shot Daryl a chilling look. His patience exhausted, he dered sternly, ¡°This painting is my father¡¯s wish. You will sell it to us, whether you like it or not!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:


    As Remy finished speaking, the entire Sanchez family recoiled in fear. The air was thick with Remy¡¯s menacing aura, palpable to everyone present.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, nobody wants to do business with your family anymore. Keeping ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ just to draw a crowd to your exhibits isn¡¯t working. It¡¯s lost its value.¡±


    ¡°It makes more sense to sell the painting to Mr. Kalel Sugden. I could pave the way for better business opportunities for the Sanchez family, rather than clinging to a piece that barely brings in any revenue.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Hand the painting over to Mr. Kalel Sugden, and ask Mr. Remy Sugden for mercy. That way, your family can still have a future in business, right?¡±


    Amid the voices, some began to threaten the Sanchez family to curry favor with Remy.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    ¡°Listen up. If you cross Mr. Remy Sugden, you¡¯re crossing me too. Then, forget about any future deals with me!¡±


    ¡°And that goes for all of us. Without Mr. Remy Sugden¡¯s approval, we won¡¯t work with you. We only do business safely under his watch. You can¡¯t expect to benefit from his protection while opposing him!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips quivered slightly at the hypocrisy. These people weren¡¯t truly under Remy¡¯s protection. They were forced to pay him a hefty protection fee annually, despite their disdain. They likely cursed Remy in private, yet here they were, openly supporting him.


    Then Sheppard spoke up, his voice stern. ¡°Daryl, I¡¯m warning you. If you continue to defy Mr. Remy Sugden, I¡¯ll cut all ties with the Sanchez family. And if you end up begging in the streets, don¡¯t expect me to help you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, you¡¯ve dered your separation from the Sanchez family. What right do you have to speak here? Remember, even if one day you¡¯re on your knees begging, the Sanchez family will never take you back!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sheppard¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red with anger. He fixed his re on Marissa and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not a Sanchez. What right do you have to interfere in the Sanchez family¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Daryl quickly countered, ¡°Even though herst name is Nash, she is a descendant of our Sanchez family. She has every right to be involved in our family matters, and her words carry the weight of our entire family.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°She now leads the Sanchez family. We all follow her lead!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sheppard pointed usingly at Daryl and Rachel, his voice thick with rage. ¡°Have you lost your minds? How can you let an ignorant girl dictate the future of the Sanchez family? You¡¯re all mad!¡±


    Rachel scoffed. ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, since you¡¯ve cut ties with us, you¡¯ve forfeited any right to criticize our family¡¯s decisions or to judge who should lead us!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sheppard was at a loss for words. Eventually, he scoffed and dered, ¡°Fantastic. I¡¯ll just wait and see how you end up in utter misery! Watch as you drive the Sanchez family to ruin and leave yourselves begging in the streets.¡±


    Lelia shot him a frosty look and shot back, ¡°Even if my entire family ends up begging, we¡¯ll do so with our dignity intact, unlike some, who despite looking human, choose to grovel like dogs for others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sheppard, boiling with rage, retorted, ¡°You disrespectful wretch, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    In his fury, Sheppard lifted his crutch to strike Lelia. Just then, Marissa grabbed the crutch and flung it, sending Sheppard flying more than ten feet back. If not for someone catching him, he would have crashed to the floor.


    Regaining his bnce, Sheppard panted heavily and eximed, ¡°Madness! They¡¯re all mad!¡±


    After he vented, the surge of anger made him dizzy, and he was promptly helped away to rest.


    Meanwhile, A clung to Remy¡¯s arm and loudly advised, ¡°Mr. Sugden, as you can see, Tiffany is utterly senseless. She¡¯s been aplete failure since childhood. There¡¯s no reasoning with her.


    She needs a stern lesson! If the Sanchez family makes her their leader, she¡¯ll never give you ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ and won¡¯t bring you any joy. Why waste time talking nicely? Just destroy the Sanchez family!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:


    After A had her say, Sansa escted the tension by asserting, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the Sanchez family and Tiffany are nothing but scum. They¡¯re unworthy of your notice. Just do away with the Sanchez family already!¡±


    Remy¡¯s temper ignited from the instigations of Sansa and A, his patience rapidly dissipating. The hall¡¯s atmosphere was charged with palpable tension.


    Aelfric, standing on the sidelines, observed the unfolding drama with a gleeful smirk. In stark contrast, Derek recoiled, watching the events unfold with visible trepidation. Ignoring his earlier wounds caused by Marissa, Wesson was caught up in the anticipation, eagerly awaiting Remy¡¯s retribution against her and the Sanchez family.


    Chloe and Melinda, who had also arrived, huddled in a corner, taking in the scene. Noticing Remy nearing his boiling point, Melinda let out a malicious chuckle. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s over for Tiffany today. Thanks to her, both the Sanchez and Nash families will be wrecked. She¡¯ll have no one left to turn to!¡±


    Chloe felt a rush of tion, though she maintained a concerned exterior. ¡°I¡¯m puzzled by Tiffany¡¯s actions. Why would she challenge Remy? I¡¯m genuinely concerned for her.¡±


    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m


    Melinda scoffed dismissively. ¡°Oh, Chloe, why worry about her? She brought all of this upon herself. Let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the drama unfold.¡±


    As Remy¡¯s expression grew more foreboding, the hall¡¯s silence deepened, thick with anticipation. Everyone held their breath, awaiting Remy¡¯s response.


    But before Remy could utter a word, Marissa spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s merely a casual sketch. There¡¯s no need to hold it in such high regard. I¡¯ll gift this ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to Kalel for you.¡±


    Remy, initially startled, quickly masked his surprise with a triumphant smirk.


    A brief silence ensued, then the hall erupted into spirited discussions.


    ¡°Seriously? After the Sanchez family¡¯s earlier arrogance, I expected Tiffany to put up a fight or have an ace up her sleeve. Turns out, she¡¯s just spineless, surrendering the painting the moment Remy showed his anger.¡±


    ¡°This is just hrious. She pretended to be tough but crumbles so easily. It must sting to be humiliated like that.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany has been a source of embarrassment since her youth, always caught up in humiliating predicaments. Today¡¯s no different. Just another day of disgrace for her.¡±


    ¡°What a joke Tiffany is, and the Sanchez family even more so for putting her in charge. How can such an inept person lead a family?¡±


    ¡°The Sanchez family might as well take a rope and hang themselves. How can they show their faces after such humiliation?¡±


    As the hall was filled with mockery, Sansa and Aughed uproariously.


    Aelfric, previously intrigued by Tiffany¡¯s courage, now shook his head, realizing he had greatly overestimated her. Nearby, Melinda doubled over withughter. ¡°Chloe, Tiffany¡¯s as foolish as she was in our childhood. She never changes, always turning herself into aughingstock. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Chloe, though struggling to contain herughter, felt an even deeper amusement within. Derek, positioned behind Aelfric, grimaced. He had held out hope that Marissa might have devised some n, but it was nothing more than a naive misstep.


    Wesson nearly toppled out of his wheelchair,ughing. ¡°Tiffany, do you even recognize your ce? Since youck the abilities, why assume such responsibility? If you had submitted to Mr. Sugden sooner, you might have avoided this disgrace!¡±


    Amidst the scoffing crowd, the expressions of the Sanchez family and Nash family members turned to difort. They had been poised to stand against Remy in her defense, so her abrupt retreat baffled them.


    Landen alone remained unperturbed, his confidence unshaken. Understanding the prowess of his boss, he was certain she wouldn¡¯t simply yield to someone like Remy without good reason. He suspected there was more to her actions than met the eye.


    In stark contrast to the mocking faces around him, Kalel¡¯s expression was serious and tinged with anger. He confronted Marissa sharply. ¡°Youngdy, what did you just say? You referred to Only¡¯s ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ as just a casual sketch? How dare you belittle it like that!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:


    What caught the attention of most people around was when Marissa announced that she was going to hand over Birds Pay Homage to Kalel. All that she had said before had meant little to them, so they hadn¡¯t paid it much attention.


    Kalel, now very furious at Marissa, angrily rebuked her forbeling Only¡¯s Birds Pay Homage as a casual sketch. It was at this moment that the crowd realized what she had said and they also felt offended by it.


    ¡°Tiffany, you ought to keep your mouth shut if you aren¡¯t knowledgeable enough about paintings. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then stop insulting the reputation of Only.¡±


    ¡°By ndering the work of Only, you are insulting almost everyone present since most of us are superfans of Only. That makes you nothing short of an arrogant and cocky individual.¡±


    ¡°Anyone with a brain would know that Only is a once-in-a-century talent in the art circle. Every single painting of hers is nothing short of special and iparable. She dedicates her full focus and energy to every stroke of her brush when painting. How on earth can you be so ignorant as to describe her work as a casual sketch?¡±


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    Kalel¡¯s anger increased as he heard others repeat Marissa¡¯s sphemous statement. In fact, he was so enraged that he wanted nothing more than to swing his crutch and hit Marissa in the head.


    Jacob, who was also a hardcore fan of Only, was boiling with fury. Pointing at Marissa¡¯s nose, he said, fuming, ¡°You are nothing but an ignorant junior.¡±


    Grinding his teeth, he looked like he was going to pounce on Marissa at any moment.


    After a few seconds of catching his breath, Jacob continued to curse Marissa, saying, ¡°Every single stroke of Only¡¯s work is astonishing. A single nce at her work should be enough to tell anyone that she is simply the greatest artist to have ever existed. Yet you dare to¡ª¡±


    At this point, Jacob had begun to tremble with anger. Also trembling with anger, Kalel picked up where Jacob had stopped and continued to scold Marissa, saying, ¡°Only is not just good at what she does; she is also my master¡¯sst disciple. ndering such a woman, with a strong love and devotion to the art of painting, is nothing short of insulting to not just her, but also to me and my master.¡±


    Seeing just how furious Kalel was, Remy pursed his lips and his face became even more sullen. ncing at him, Sansa cleared her throat and used the opportunity to instigate his violence, saying, ¡°Mr. Sugden, can you believe that Tiffany has the audacity to anger your father like that? This loser shouldn¡¯t go scot-free! She must be taught a lesson she won¡¯t forget in a hurry! Do all you can to pacify your father.¡±


    Acting flirtatious again, A shook Remy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Sugden, Tiffany is astonishingly arrogant. Since she doesn¡¯t even take Only seriously, she clearly holds no regard for you. Why then are you still holding yourself back? Teach this ignorant woman a lesson now.¡±


    Just like before, Remy was easily instigated. Waving at Dunbar, he signaled him to bring over people to teach Marissa an unforgettable lesson.


    When the members of the Nash and Sanchez families saw this, they felt quite anxious and were about to convince her to apologize to Kalel. They were also quite perplexed as to why she would derogate Only¡¯s work. An unknown junior should know better than to belittle the work of a legendary painter. Marissa¡¯s actions had simply made here across as arrogant and ignorant.


    However, before anyone among the two families could say anything, Marissa said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to belittle Only. I simply speak the truth. This painting took Only merely about half an hour and is really just a piece of casual sketch.¡±


    Stunned, everyone nced at each other in confusion.


    At that moment, A burst intoughter and said, ¡°You are nothing but a loser, Tiffany. What makes you think you have an idea of how long Only spent on the Birds Pay Homage? Perhaps you are acting this way just because you are scared of Mr. Sugden¡¯s power.¡±


    Sansa also burst intoughter and said, ¡°I wonder what gives losers like you the guts to talk big. Perhaps you stood by Only and watched as she painted, right?¡±


    Even though the crowd didn¡¯t really like Sansa and A since both of them were Remy¡¯s sex partners, they still followed them in taunting and ridiculing Marissa since they were also offended by her words.


    For a moment, insults were being thrown at Marissa from all directions.


    Any other person would have felt overwhelmed if faced with such a barrage of insults, but Marissa didn¡¯t waver in any way. Standing firmly, she was clearly not affected by what people were saying about her.


    Laughing scornfully, Kalel tapped the floor with his crutch and asked Marissa, ¡°Actually, you do sound like you are telling the truth. Tell me, do you personally know Only?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:


    As Kalel posed the question, everyone turned to look at Marissa, their faces filled with mockery. No one believed she could be acquainted with Only. After all, Marissa was considered a failure by the whole city, while Only was a legend in the art world and Ritchie¡¯sst apprentice. How could Marissa possibly know Only?


    Yet, Marissa remained serene. She gently smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I actually do know Only. I was there the entire time she painted Birds Pay Homage.¡±


    As soon as she finished,ughter erupted from the crowd.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°This fool has lost her mind. She imed to know Only and had been there when Only painted Birds Pay Homage! Hahaha.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    ¡°She really dares to lie about anything, doesn¡¯t she? Did she just throw caution to the wind because she¡¯s been exposed? After all, lying takes no effort, and she can do it effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply disgraceful. I¡¯m embarrassed for her.¡±


    ¡°What a shameless woman! I¡¯m at a loss for words with someone like her!¡±


    A, hearing the crowd¡¯s mockery, could not hide her glee and smugness. She then turned to Balthasar and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was expelled from the Nash family over a trivial error. What about Tiffany? She has embarrassed you greatly. Shouldn¡¯t she face the same consequences?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression soured. Being the subject of public ridicule was painful. He pressed his lips together, choosing not to respond to A¡¯s probing.


    Sansa, hands on her hips, challenged him. ¡°Balthasar, is this your idea of fairness? You were so harsh on A for her mistake. Why stay silent when Tiffany made a mistake?¡±


    Before Balthasar could answer, Landen interjected, ¡°Exin exactly what Tiffany did wrong.¡±


    ¡°She is arrogant and dishonest. She¡¯s lying!¡± Sansa used.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Landen scoffed. ¡°Do you have any proof that she lied?¡±


    Sansa was left speechless. Their skepticism towards Tiffany knowing Only was rooted in past experiences, but there was no concrete proof that Tiffany didn¡¯t know Only.


    Noticing Sansa¡¯s inability to respond, A blinked mischievously and shouted at Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, you im to know Only. Can you prove it?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°The proof is that Only has gifted numerous paintings to the Sanchez family. She¡¯ll paint as many as the Sanchez family desires. We¡¯re certainly not short on Only paintings!¡±


    As she finished, everyone was so stunned that they looked as if their eyes might fall to the floor.


    Before the crowd could burst intoughter again, Marissa smiled and added, ¡°To you, obtaining Birds Pay Homage might seem difficult. But for the Sanchez family, it¡¯s just another piece. That¡¯s why I said giving one of Only¡¯s casual sketches to Mr. Kalel Sugden as a gift isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Her statement left everyone shocked. Marissa said it so matter-of-factly that it was hard to believe she was lying. However, nobody seemed willing to ept her statement as true. Marissa¡¯s words threw everyone¡¯s thoughts into disarray, leaving them unable to think clearly.


    After a brief moment of turmoil, the crowd reacted with growing anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s insane! How can she treat us like fools?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not just insane. She¡¯s clearly delusional. She tells any lie that pops into her head,pletely oblivious to the serious consequences!¡±


    Then, A yelled, ¡°Tiffany, you say the Sanchez family has many of Only¡¯s paintings. Why not show us one or two?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:


    When the crowd heard what Marissa said, their reactions ranged from shock to anger. They believed she was spouting nonsense and misleading them. Even the Nash and Sanchez families were stunned. They had ced their trust in Marissa. To protect her, they had even stood up against Remy. But why did she persist in arguing and twisting the facts?


    In particr, the members of the Sanchez family were certain they did not possess any of Only¡¯s paintings other than Birds Pay Homage at home. Only¡¯s artworks were exorbitantly priced, each starting at two hundred million dors. How could the Sanchez family afford to bid on many?


    Previously, they acquired the painting Birds Pay Homage with a year¡¯s assistance, paying in installments because affording it outright was beyond their means. Moreover, only five of Only¡¯s paintings were known to exist in the world. Marissa imed that Only would create as many paintings as the Sanchez family desired, which was tantly untrue and utterly imusible.


    The argument had been intense initially, but Marissa¡¯s absurd im turned the dispute into something almostughable. Amidst the crowd¡¯sughter, the Nash and Sanchez families looked both gloomy and flustered.


    With a flushed face, Le tugged quietly at Marissa¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Tiffany, please don¡¯t stretch the truth.¡±


    Le intended her reminder to be discreet, but Marissa responded loudly, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true!¡±


    Feeling the crowd¡¯s eyes on her, Le shrank back, her voice even lower, ¡°But truly, there¡¯s no other Only work in our family besides Birds Pay Homage.¡±


    Though Le spoke softly, her words carried, and everyone heard. They all watched Marissa, eager to see how she would resolve the debacle she¡¯d created with her boasts.


    With unwavering confidence, Marissa responded loudly, ¡°Previously, the Sanchez family didn¡¯t possess any of Only¡¯s works except for Birds Pay Homage! However, from now on, they can acquire as many as they desire.¡±


    This statement didn¡¯t even elicitughter; instead, the crowd sneered with disdain.


    ¡°Tiffany, are you losing your senses because you¡¯re cornered?¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s interested in your theatrics here. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to admit the truth, it¡¯s best you hand over Birds Pay Homage to Mr. Remy Sugden and leave. You¡¯ve embarrassed your families enough times; you should be ustomed to it by now.¡±


    ¡°If the Nash and Sanchez families allow her to continue making a fool of herself? Isn¡¯t there an elder here to take her home?¡±


    Hearing these remarks, both families began urging Marissa to step away. However, Kalel didn¡¯t n to let her go.


    ¡°Youngdy, what you just imed implies that Only has be a personal artist for the Sanchez family! That¡¯s an insult to Only. I can¡¯t let you leave so easily.¡±


    ¡°And what do you propose?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Kalel snorted in response. ¡°You imed the Sanchez family could obtain any of Only¡¯s works they wish. Show us one then. If you fail, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±


    At this masterpiece appreciation event, brushes and paper were already on the tables. Marissa walked over to one and began to draw.


    The crowd turned in confusion.


    ¡°What is she doing? Mr. Kalel Sugden asked for a painting by Only, yet she¡¯s drawing herself. Is she trying to mimic Only¡¯s work to deceive us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Even if she manages a copy, it won¡¯t be an original piece by Only.¡±


    ¡°If she tries to pass off her imitation as Only¡¯s work, she¡¯ll face awsuit. Mr. Kalel Sugden will not let her off today!¡±


    ¡°And if she¡¯s not attempting a copy, is she trying to suggest her work rivals Only¡¯s? That¡¯s pure arrogance! She didn¡¯t even finish high school; how could she possibly contend with Only in painting?¡±


    As the murmurs swirled, Kalel watched Marissa draw, his anger mounting by the moment


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:


    Kalel stared at Marissa with malice, barely controlling his anger. He was infuriated that Marissa had dismissed Only¡¯s Birds Pay Homage as a casual sketch, suggested that Only was practically a personal artist for the Sanchez family, and now dared to mimic Only¡¯s work right before him, attempting to pass off a counterfeit as genuine!


    Witnessing his father¡¯s fury, Remy quickly came to his side, asserting, ¡°Father, calm down. Allow me to handle this insolent girl on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kalel clenched his teeth. ¡°Remy, teach this girl, who disrespects my master, a stern lesson!¡±


    Remy nodded and gestured for Dunbar to take action against Marissa. Just then, Landen positioned himself in front of Marissa. He had a revtion: Marissa¡¯s daring statements andposed demeanor while painting led him to realize¡ªshe was Only!


    This realization astounded him, yet he was fully convinced. After all, his boss was known for defying expectations!


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    Caught between shock and excitement, and seeing Remy signal Dunbar, he promptly blocked Marissa, his stance deterring Dunbar enough to make him hesitate.


    Remy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making sure no pests bother my boss!¡± Landen confidently raised his chin. ¡°Remy, I¡¯d keep a cool head if I were you. It won¡¯t be nice losing your faceter.¡±


    Remy was so livid he gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re eager to shield that audacious girl, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    With that, he signaled Dunbar. ¡°Teach this young upstart a lesson first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dunbar promptlyplied.


    As tensions rose and a fight seemed imminent, the crowd backed away, not wanting to be caught in the middle. The Nash family looked on anxiously, concerned that Landen might be injured. But Landen just scoffed and readied himself, unafraid of the local toughs after surviving life-or-death situations with his boss.


    Just as the confrontation was about to escte, Marissa calmly announced, ¡°The painting is finished.¡±


    Her statement captured everyone¡¯s attention, pausing the conflict. Marissa set down her brush and gestured to the painting on the table, smiling. ¡°Here is Only¡¯stest casual piece for your enjoyment.¡±


    Despite still seeing her as a presumptuous madwoman, the crowd converged to view the painting. Kalel and Jacob also moved closer to the table to inspect it.


    As they looked over the freshlypleted ink painting, Jacob¡¯s eyes brightened, and Kalel¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    The painting was breathtaking! It portrayed a simple white orchid but captured its essence so vividly and gracefully, conveying deep beauty and an expansive ambiance. It was unmistakably the style of a master.


    A master earns their title by conveying profound meanings with minimal strokes, a feat beyond the reach of the average artist. For Tiffany to create such a high-quality painting so quickly, her talent must be exceptional. Additionally, the style and technique bore a striking resemnce to Only¡¯s!


    Jacob¡¯s pulse quickened as he pulled out his magnifying ss to inspect the painting more closely. Kalel observed him closely, anticipating his evaluation. Noticing the sudden seriousness of Only¡¯s dedicated admirers, the crowd too became quiet, all eyes fixed on Jacob, awaiting his decisive judgment.


    Jacob¡¯s face disyed increasing astonishment, to the point where his astonishment started to feel somewhat terrifying. After thoroughly analyzing the painting once, he seemed unable to believe the result and carefully went over it again from start to finish with his magnifying ss.


    The crowd¡¯s mood shifted in sync with his meticulous scrutiny. When he finally set aside the magnifying ss and looked up, the crowd¡¯s anticipation hit its highest point. Everyone awaited Jacob¡¯s verdict. But as he raised his head, he gazed at Marissa, his lips quivering with excitement, struggling to find the words


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:


    Jacob¡¯s reaction left everyone utterly perplexed. nces were exchanged, confusion painted on every face. Kalel, anxiety etched across his features, implored, ¡°Mr. Mason, please, say something!¡±


    Typically, Jacob would have responded to Kalel with deference. However, at that moment, he seemed disconnected, his attention unwaveringly focused on Marissa. Suddenly, with a burst of enthusiasm, he eximed, ¡°Master!¡±


    Taking a few eager steps forward, Jacob grasped Marissa¡¯s hands. ¡°Master Only! Meeting you is the honor of a lifetime! I am your devoted fan.¡±


    The group was astounded. Why on earth was Jacob calling the unremarkable Tiffany ¡°Master Only¡±?


    Kalel¡¯s shock mirrored the group¡¯s. He looked from Jacob to Marissa and back, his words faltering. ¡°Mr. Mason, could you repeat that?¡±


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    Feeling ufortable with her hands in Jacob¡¯s grasp, Marissa coughed awkwardly and pulled away. Surveying the bewildered faces around her, she found a hint of amusement in the absurdity of the situation.


    Once Marissa had freed her hands, Jacob seemed to find his bearings. Still charged with excitement, he rified to Kalel, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the person before you, Miss Tiffany Nash, is indeed Only!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s shock deepened. What?! Was Tiffany actually the legendary Only in the art world? Disbelief was evident as eyes widened around the hall. How could this be conceivable?


    Everyone had pegged Tiffany as hopelessly ipetent. How could such a person be a legendary artist? No, this revtion was utterly imusible. They would not ept it, not even under the most extreme circumstances!


    As silence engulfed the hall, Aelfric¡¯s expression turned contemtive, his gaze fixed on Marissa. Derek, overwhelmed, simply stared at her, unable to process the information. Marissa, that vige girl, was the esteemed Only? It sounded preposterous! Jacob was surely mistaken. That had to be the exnation! It reminded him of the time when Aelfric nearly confused Marissa for Riss. Surely, this was an equally grave mistake.


    Wesson, seated in his wheelchair, swallowed hard, his eyes locked on Marissa. This revtion, if true, would render his decision to break off their engagement not just regrettable but disastrously foolish. It would be akin to discarding a treasure trove.


    The Clifford family was deeply involved in the calligraphy and painting sectors. Possessing an artist of Only¡¯s stature could elevate their business to unprecedented heights in the industry.


    Melinda and Chloe, observing from afar, were simrly astounded. They struggled to grasp the reality of the situation. ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± Melinda blurted out, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯spletely impossible!¡± Chloe added, her usualposure slipping away in the moment.


    Shock permeated not only among the onlookers but also within the Nash and Sanchez families. They stared at Marissa, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief, as the world around them seemed to warp into a surreal tableau. Particrly bbergasted were Sansa and A. When they heard Jacob¡¯s im, their jaws dropped open, their faces the picture of incredulity.


    Silence hung in the air briefly before A leapt to her feet, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°No, this is impossible! Mr. Mason, you must be mistaken. How could Tiffany possibly be Only? She¡¯s been nothing but a disappointment to the Nash family for over two decades. There must be some error!¡±


    Sansa, too, could not contain her shock. She yelled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re definitely mistaken! I¡¯ve watched her grow; I know her capabilities. If she¡¯s Only, then I might as well be a puppy.¡±


    Yet, their cries were lost in themotion. Attention had turned to Jacob. Kalel stood trembling, a mix of excitement and confusion painted across his face. He nced between Marissa and Jacob, his voice faltering as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Mason, my years weigh heavily on me¡ªmy hearing is not what it used to be, nor is my mind as sharp. Could you kindly repeat your earlier statement for rity?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:


    Jacob¡¯s expression matched Kalel¡¯s excitement as he dered, ¡°Mr. Sugden, it¡¯s true¡ªTiffany is the legendary Only!¡± He gestured toward the painting. ¡°I¡¯ve examined it carefully, and it is indeed an authentic work by Only.¡±


    Jacob burst into sudden, excitedughter. ¡°Now we¡¯ve both seen the idol of our hearts.¡±


    Upon hearing Jacob, Kalel scrutinized the painting that Marissa had just finished, and soon he too confirmed that the young woman before him was indeed the master artist known as Only.


    No artist could replicate another¡¯s work exactly; each stroke was unique. Only¡¯s technique was unmatched, making it impossible for others to mimic.


    As a dedicated admirer of Only, Kalel was as well-versed in the artist¡¯s work as Jacob. With confidence, he affirmed that the painting was a genuine piece by Only. Kalel¡¯s excitement was palpable; his cheeks flushed with emotion. He looked up at Marissa, his voice trembling with awe. ¡°So, you are my master¡¯sst apprentice.¡±


    Marissa, feeling slightly overwhelmed by his fervor, coughed awkwardly and managed a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Caught up in the moment, Kalel appeared rejuvenated. ¡°Nice to meet you too. How is our master?¡±


    ¡°He is fine,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°Have you been in touch with him recently?¡±


    ¡°I had a video call with him just yesterday,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°Does he n to return to Blebert to retire? Maybe then I can look after him.¡±


    ¡°He prefers his solitude and doesn¡¯t n to return to Blebert any time soon. I¡¯ll take care of him, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kalel, still buzzing with enthusiasm, suggested, ¡°Come to my house, and let¡¯s talk more.¡± However, Marissa gave a coldugh and mped her lips shut, choosing not to respond further.


    The hall was thick with astonishment, and nobody had quite recovered. Remy looked on, dazed, as if frozen in time. Noticing Marissa¡¯s expression, Kalel realized something. He tapped Remy¡¯s leg with his crutch andmanded, ¡°You foolish man, kneel now and apologize to Miss Nash!¡±


    Feeling the pain radiating through his knee, Remy involuntarily dropped to the floor under the force of the crutch. He was baffled, trying to wrap his head around how this seemingly unremarkable and insignificant person had suddenly be Only, the famed artist.


    While he hesitated, Kalel struck his shoulder with the crutch and snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize! You fool.¡±


    A sharper pain shot through his shoulder, prompting Remy to blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His sudden apology electrified the atmosphere in the banquet hall. Any lingering doubts among the attendees evaporated. If Remy, whom everyone viewed with a mix of fear and respect, was kneeling and apologizing to Marissa, there could be no mistake.


    The woman they had dismissed as foolish and insignificant was indeed the legendary artist Only, revered in the art world.


    Wesson, overwhelmed by the revtion, toppled out of his wheelchair with a loud thud, this time through his own clumsiness. Alfie stood in shock, unprepared for such a turn of events. Behind him, Derek¡¯s expression was one of utter confusion.


    The simple vige girl he had underestimated was now recognized as a legendary figure in the art world, leaving him struggling to understand how this had happened.


    In the corner, Melinda and Chloe watched the unfolding drama with wide eyes, looking utterly foolish. Sansa and A were thunderstruck, staring nkly as Remy knelt on the floor. Their ns of using Remy to regain their status and thwart Tiffany now seemed not only futile but ridiculous.


    The Nash family and Sanchez family members were equally stunned. They had prepared for many oues but not this revtion. Particrly the Sanchez family, who idolized Only daily, were shocked to discover she was part of their own family!


    Aplex wave of emotions surged through the banquet hall, leaving everyone bewildered and unsettled by the unexpected twist


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:


    Sheppard, who had fallen unconscious from anger and been carted away to rest, had now woken up. He stirred awake, and the first news that greeted him was astonishing: the legendary artist known as Only was revealed to be Tiffany.


    His eyes nearly bulged from their sockets in shock, and he remained in a prolonged daze before regaining hisposure.


    As he gathered himself, he rose from his bed, still half-dazed, and staggered toward the banquet hall. There, he stumbled upon a startling scene: Remy was kneeling before Marissa. The sight was so shocking that it nearly made him choke on his own breath. The surprise was enough to make him faint once more.


    However, at that moment, all attention was focused on Marissa. No one spared a nce for this elder who had forsaken his family and severed ties with his blood rtives for personal gain.


    Marissa, oblivious to Sheppard, watched Remy with a faint smile and murmured, ¡°Oh, Mr. Sugden.¡±


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    ¡°No, please, not that,¡± Remy protested quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Considering your rtionship with my father, it¡¯s I who should be showing you deference. Just call me Remy, or even Rem, if you prefer.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly do that?¡± Marissa uttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re the most powerful man in the underworld. How could anyone, regardless of their wealth, fail to address you with the respect you deserve and call you Mr. Sugden?


    You have the power to determine the fate of both the Nash and the Sanchez families on a whim. I fear that being called ¡®Mr. Sugden¡¯ might not be ttering enough for you.¡±


    Before Remy could respond, Kalel raised his crutch and struck him forcefully. ¡°You scoundrel! What have you been up to all this time outside? How did you manage to upset Miss Nash? Exin yourself!¡±


    Remy grimaced under the severe beating, staying motionless as he braced for each of Kalel¡¯s blows, making no attempt to dodge them. Despite his authoritative demeanor outside, he was deeply respectful towards his father.


    When the beating finally ceased, Remy adjusted his kneeling posture and pleaded with Marissa, ¡°Please, Miss Nash, don¡¯t be upset with me. I was foolishly unaware. I didn¡¯t realize you were the famed Only, and I confess I have caused great offense to both the Nash and the Sanchez families.¡±


    After pausing briefly, he quickly reassured her, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t repeat that mistake. You can trust me.¡±


    Finding humor in his earnestness, Marissa attempted a smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t pressure the Nash family to take Sansa and A back anymore?¡±


    Remy vigorously shook his head. ¡°No, absolutely not. That¡¯s for the Nash family to decide. I won¡¯t interfere again.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to assist the Clifford family in undermining the Sanchez family?¡± Marissa probed, her voice tinged with amusement at his responses.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Remy asserted firmly. ¡°Your mother is a Sanchez, which makes the Sanchez family my family too. Why would I conspire with others to harm my own family?¡±


    Marissa nced at Wesson, who was so shocked that he looked utterly foolish. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°And what about the Clifford family? They¡¯ve been a thorn in our side for a while.¡±


    Remy turned a fierce look toward Wesson and dered, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, anyone who tries to harm the Sanchez family is making an enemy of me. I¡¯ll ensure they find no foothold in Blebert.¡±


    Wesson¡¯s face drained of color. Remy, once a staunch ally of the Clifford family, had instantly pledged his support to their arch-enemy. What would be of the Clifford family now?


    Marissa withdrew her gaze and addressed Remy with a tone of detachment. ¡°The Nash family hasn¡¯t exactly found it easy to umte wealth.¡±


    Instantly, Remy penned a check for one billion dors and presented it solemnly to Balthasar. This gesture was his way of repaying, with interest, the sums Sansa had over the years offered him as bribes on behalf of the Nash family.


    The sight nearly overwhelmed Sansa and A. Stunned, they watched Marissa deliver her barbs with biting sarcasm to Remy, who responded with meek apologies. It was beyond belief for them that he was actually returning the billion to the Nash family.


    As Balthasar epted the check with both eagerness and reverence, Sansa lost herposure. She grasped Remy¡¯s hand in a panic, pleading with him, ¡°Please, Mr. Sugden, take a moment to think. There has to be a mistake. Tiffany¡¯s nothing but a sham. She can¡¯t possibly be Only. Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±


    A joined in, tugging at Remy¡¯s sleeve, and insisted alongside Sansa, ¡°Absolutely, there¡¯s a mistake, Mr. Sugden! You need to figure out the truth, or you¡¯ll disgrace yourself by bowing down to her!¡±


    Despite their earnest appeals, Remy¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:


    p! p! p! p!


    Remy relentlessly pped Sansa and A, each strike forcing them to spit blood and fall helplessly to the floor. As he observed them struggling and coughing up blood, his anger did not subside. He delivered several more brutal kicks.


    Pointing at them with fury, he shouted, ¡°You two witches! You nearly made me cross Master Only. Leave now and nevere back into my sight!¡±


    Turning to Dunbar, his anger palpable, hemanded, ¡°Get rid of these two now!¡±


    Dunbar was visibly shocked by the rapid change in circumstances. Moments earlier, Remy had been fond of Sansa and A and had seen the Nash and Sanchez families as his enemies. Now, everything had shifted drastically.


    After Remy issued his order, Dunbar paused briefly, collecting his thoughts before responding, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He then forcefully dragged Sansa and A out like discarded sacks.


    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m


    Marissa observed the entire scene with icy detachment. Tiffany had endured much since her childhood due to Sansa and A¡¯s persecution. At the medical conference some time ago, Marissa hadid bare their deceit, shattering their reputations.


    She believed the long-standing feud had finally ended. Yet, Sansa and A hadn¡¯t relinquished their vendetta and seized every chance possible for retribution.


    Previously, they had let Melinda manipte them into ndering her. This time, they enlisted Remy for their schemes. Thus, they could not fault her for herck of mercy now.


    After settling matters with Sansa and A, Remy turned his cold gaze to Wesson. Wesson, trembling with fear, quickly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Sugden, I will leave on my own ord!¡±


    He had barely spoken when he prompted the bodyguard to wheel him away. Before the bodyguard could respond, Remy¡¯s icy voice halted them. ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you intend to depart so abruptly?¡±


    Wesson stiffened, turning to Remy with a timid look. ¡°Mr. Sugden, is there something else you require of me?¡±


    Remy¡¯s sneer was chilling. ¡°Stop feigning ignorance. You have yet to apologize to Miss Nash or gain her forgiveness. Do you think you can just leave like this?¡±


    At this, Wesson turned his gaze towards Marissa, filled with misery. He had always disliked Marissa, viewing her beauty as superficial, likening her to a worthless rag. Now, as he observed her anew, she seemed to radiate a brilliant light, making him feel insignificant, like an ant beneath her.


    He realized she was not a fragile rag but a pearl that had masked its luster. Blinded by his own folly, he had conspired with Sansa and A against Tiffany. He had cruelly broken off their engagement, causing her immense sorrow.


    Had he not ended their engagement but married her instead, the Clifford family would have been basking in prosperity. His mind was awash with regret, to the point he wished to dash his head against the wall in remorse.


    s, regret was futile. He had lost a precious gem, and reiming it would mean contending with formidable rivals. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the moment for Wesson to ponder the possibility of marriage. He needed to kneel before her and beg for forgiveness, lest Remy decide to cripple him.


    Bearing the pain coursing through his body, Wesson slid from the wheelchair and knelt before Marissa. Tears streaming down his face, he cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I was wrong to break off our engagement and cause you pain. Please ept my apology.¡±


    Marissa looked down at him, her expression one of disdain. ¡°Your apology means little to me, but I ept it since you owe me that much. However, our feud is far from settled¡­¡±


    An apology could not undo the damage Wesson had inflicted on Tiffany. The wounds the Clifford family had inflicted on the Sanchez family were too deep to be healed by mere words, even as Wesson knelt before her.


    With these grievances weighing heavily, there was no way she could simply forgive and forget the actions of Wesson and his family.


    Wesson raised his head slowly, meeting her gaze with a look of fear. His voice shook as he asked, ¡°What more do you want from me, Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:


    Marissa responded to Wesson¡¯s question with a meaningful smile but remained silent.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± she eventually snapped.


    Wesson, clearly unsettled by theck of a direct answer, quickly directed his bodyguard to wheel him away. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t stand up to a painter; it was the powerful Remy he was wary of.


    Once Wesson was out of sight, Remy made a deration, ¡°Listen up, everyone. Miss Tiffany Nash is my father¡¯s friend. Cross her at your peril, or you¡¯ll answer to me!¡±


    The crowd that had previously mocked Marissa now recoiled in fear, astonished by the sudden turn of events. Sheppard, who had earlier opposed Marissa and boasted about his break with the Sanchez family, stood dumbfounded.


    After regaining hisposure, he approached Marissa with a sycophantic smile. ¡°Tiffany, you truly are a gem of the Sanchez family, even surpassing your mother¡¯s brilliance in her youth!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a subtle smile yed on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, but my achievements have little to do with you, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    Sheppard, at a loss for words, flushed with embarrassment and remained silent.


    Marissa sneered and looked away. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She didn¡¯t have much time to chat with these people. She was anxious about Tiffany¡¯s welfare and had to save every possible moment to find her.


    Initially, Marissa had nned to disrupt Remy¡¯s event, expose her own identity as ck Mallow, and tackle the crises facing the Sanchez family head-on. However, the unexpected acknowledgment of her being Only and her newfound connection to Remy simplified matters. With the situation now under control, she decided it was time to depart.


    As for the matters of the Peridot Consortium, she would leave them for a future discussion with Remy. Deciding that today was not the day for it, she turned her attention back to Kalel.


    ¡°Kalel, I should go now.¡±


    Kalel¡¯s reluctance was palpable. ¡°Tiffany, this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± He paused, remembering it was not the first time they had met. He had seen Tiffany many times before, but only today did he realize she was Only. So he quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day I realized we share the same master. There¡¯s so much I want to talk to you about. I¡¯d love to hear more about our master. Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? I can have someone prepare a nice meal, and we can chat.¡±


    Marissa offered him a kind smile. ¡°I have othermitments today, so I¡¯ll have to pass. But I¡¯ll definitely visit you another time to catch up on everything. Please be patient and wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kalel agreed, though clearly disappointed.


    Marissa nodded politely.


    As she began to walk away, a voice stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Master Only, please wait!¡±


    Turning around, Marissa saw Jacob approaching her with a look of eager anticipation.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Mason?¡± Marissa inquired.


    Jacob, slightly embarrassed yet determined, managed to ask, ¡°Could you possibly sell me the ¡®White Orchid¡¯ you just painted?¡±


    Marissa, who had never sold her artwork nor intended to make a living from it, was initially inclined to gift it to him. However, she reconsidered, recalling Dary¡¯s statement that her paintings started at a minimum of two hundred million dors at auctions. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to simply hand it over without consideration.


    She responded after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Currently, all my works are managed by the Moonbeam Gallery. I don¡¯t handle the business side of things. If you¡¯re interested in purchasing the painting, you should speak with my uncle.¡±


    Jacob wasted no time and turned to Daryl, seeking his assistance. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, considering our long-standing friendship, would you consider selling this painting to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:


    Daryl was still unable to shake off the shock. His niece, Tiffany, long dismissed as a ¡°failure,¡± had seemingly overnight be a celebrated art master known as Only. Daryl struggled to grasp this sudden change.


    As Jacob approached with his question, Daryl¡¯s response was slow, his mind racing to process the new reality. Even when he finally understood the situation, he was at a loss for words.


    The Moonbeam Gallery had been teetering on the brink, under constant pressure from the Clifford family. They had resorted to selling works by mediocre artists to survive.


    Now, burdened with the responsibility of handling transactions for Only¡¯s masterpieces, a task Marissa had entrusted to him, Daryl felt overwhelmed, unsure of how to price such valuable art.


    Misreading Daryl¡¯s silence as hesitation, Jacob reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry over my title as president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association. Just name your price.¡±


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    To underline his earnestness, Jacob went on, ¡°I¡¯m a devoted fan of Master Only and hold immense respect for each piece she creates. I¡¯m not here to haggle simply because of my position.¡±


    Daryl offered a wry smile and exined, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My silence was due to not knowing the painting¡¯s worth myself! You¡¯re the expert. You should set the price.¡±


    Jacob paused, taken aback, then burst intoughter, saying, ¡°You¡¯re refreshingly honest!¡±


    His gaze settled on Marissa¡¯s piece ¡°White Orchid,¡± and he noted, ¡°At first nce, this painting might seem simple, but the depth of artistic expression it embodies could captivate me for years. It¡¯s genuinely a first-rate masterpiece.¡±


    He lifted three fingers and announced, ¡°If this were to go under the hammer, I¡¯d start the bidding at three hundred million dors.¡±


    As Jacob¡¯s statement resonated, the crowd around him was visibly stunned, then quickly erupted into lively discussions.


    ¡°Three hundred million dors? Astounding! Only really exemplifies what exceptional art is. Her reputation as a legend in the art world is well-deserved!¡± one person marveled.


    Another added eagerly, ¡°Just one piece from Only could the Sanchez family massive profits. With Only backing them, the Moonbeam Gallery is poised to take over the calligraphy and painting world.¡±


    ¡°The Moonbeam Gallery¡¯s stock prices are bound to soar, propelling the Sanchez family into the upper echelons of society!¡±


    ¡°Remember when the art world favored the Clifford family and the Sanchez family was barely hanging on? Now, it¡¯s the Clifford family who is struggling, while the Sanchez family is ascending rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Looking to the future of the calligraphy and painting industry, we ought to take a page out of the Sanchez family¡¯s book. Aligning with them is the smart move!¡±


    As these exchanges unfolded, those who had recently distanced themselves from the Sanchez family now felt a wave of regret washing over them. On the other hand, those who had hesitated to sever ties or had yet to dere their intentions were secretly delighted.


    Sheppard was drowning in remorse. In a disy of loyalty to Remy, he had recently liquidated his shares in the Moonbeam Gallery. Unfortunately, he had sold them when the stock prices were at their lowest, reaping almost nothing. Now, watching the gallery¡¯s sudden rise, he realized he had made a grave mistake


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:


    ¡°Mr. Mason, since you¡¯ve requested it, the Moonbeam Gallery will extend a favor to you. I could sell the painting at the base price,¡± Marissa said inly.


    ¡°What?¡± Jacob felt unexpectedly honored. ¡°Tha¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem right. Three hundred million is just the beginning, with no upper limit on the auction price. Selling it at this base price feels like I¡¯m significantly benefiting at your expense. I cannot ept this generous offer.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mason, there¡¯s no need for guilt,¡± Marissa said, smiling. ¡°Thanks to your previous support, the Moonbeam Gallery is still operational. Please, continue to look out for us.¡±


    At this, Jacob appeared both embarrassed and remorseful. Before, he had not supported the Moonbeam Gallery. More than neglecting them, he had repeatedly ced obstacles in their path to favor Remy.


    When he discovered that Only was a member of the Sanchez family, he initially feared that Marissa might seek revenge. However, his fascination with Only¡¯s artworks was so intense that he boldly requested to own a piece.


    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    He had expected a cold refusal from the Sanchez family but was surprised when Marissa agreed to sell at the base price. This would undoubtedly result in a hefty profit for him if he sold itter. So, Only selling it at the base price to him now was akin to handing him a fortune.


    Feeling both ashamed and thankful, Jacob said, ¡°Thank you, Only. I¡¯ll do my utmost to assist the Moonbeam Gallery whenever needed!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all members of the Sanchez family sighed with relief. With Marissa¡¯s help, the Sanchez family quickly expanded their influence. Just moments before, they had been ignored by the entire artmunity, teetering on the brink of copse. Now, the situation had dramatically improved.


    Previously intent on crushing the Sanchez family, Remy now vowed to defend them. Jacob, who had frequently caused them difficulties, pledged his ongoing support.


    The Sanchez family members all looked at Marissa with deep gratitude. Her efforts had dramatically turned their fortunes around. She was their beacon of hope.


    Rachel sighed softly. ¡°Mrs. Arabe Daniels is right. Tiffany is our lucky charm. Ever since she joined our family, we¡¯ve escaped all our troubles!¡±


    Daryl nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. Since Tiffany came back to our family, our family¡¯s troubles have been resolved one by one. She truly is a lucky charm!¡±


    Listening to the couple¡¯s conversation, Balthasar felt a surge of jealousy. He believed Marissa was his granddaughter. How could she benefit the Sanchez family? He feltpelled to bring her home!


    With this thought, his body reacted automatically. He approached Marissa and seized her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my dear!¡±


    His actions and tone made it clear to everyone that he believed Marissa belonged to the Nash family


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:


    Marissa had always been concerned about Tiffany. She vividly remembered the image of Tiffany boarding a mysterious yacht after leaving the Sunrise, sparking intense worries about her sister¡¯s safety.


    From reading Tiffany¡¯s diaries, Marissa knew that, contrary to what others believed, Tiffany was no fool. She possessed her own independent thoughts. Despite facing pressure from Sansa and A, she learned a lot in secret.


    If the devil influenced all her actions, Tiffany was constantly in danger. This was Marissa¡¯s biggest concern. She wouldn¡¯t understand the true nature of the devil until she found Tiffany.


    Marissa wanted to resolve her current tasks quickly to dedicate more time to Tiffany¡¯s situation. At this moment, as she read the message from a mysterious sender, Marissa¡¯s heart raced with excitement.


    The one who sent her the message knew she was Marissa and even referred to Tiffany as her sister. Someone had been covertly watching the twin sisters, Marissa and Tiffany, from the shadows. Marissa sensed this person was extremely dangerous.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    But despite the potential risks, she was thrilled to receive the message¡ªit was a lead on Tiffany.


    She immediately epted the friend request.


    A mysterious profile picture soon appeared in her contacts¡ªa in ck image with the name ¡°Q,¡± offering no further details. At that moment, amidst the loud argument between Balthasar and Le, Marissa found the noise distracting and moved to a quieter corner.


    She sent a message to the stranger, saying, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The stranger replied, ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my name just yet. You can call me Q for now.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Stop ying games! You¡¯re hiding because you¡¯re afraid to show your true self.¡±


    Qughed and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still sharp-tongued! I was wrong about you before. I thought you were a failure, that you squandered all the talents your parents gave you, so I wrote you off a long time ago.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. Her suspicions were confirmed. This person named Q had once watched her for a long time. He imed he had dismissed her as insignificant because she had kept a low profile and not revealed any notable identities. He had mistakenly assumed she was just an unremarkable vige girl.


    Then Q sent another message, saying, ¡°But I never expected that the one I dismissed long ago would suddenly emerge as Master Only today. Congrattions! You¡¯ve made me see you in a new light. It seems you truly did inherit your parents¡¯ remarkable genes. You¡¯re not useless. Since I stopped watching you, you¡¯ve grown immensely and have had great sess.¡±


    Reading this, Marissa pieced together more of the puzzle. Before she turned fifteen, Q had been covertly observing her. When she left home at fifteen to find work, he had written her off. Now that he discovered she was the renowned artist known as Only, he realized she was far from insignificant and began taking an interest again.


    The moment she revealed her identity as Only, he was aware of it. Q must possess a highly efficient informationwork. With these revtions swirling in her mind, she sent another message:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:


    Marissa rapidly fired off a barrage of messages.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you spying on me?¡±


    ¡°Did you orchestrate everything? Was it you who arranged my sister¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    Q¡¯s response was brief but rming: ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±


    Marissa seethed with anger. ¡°What kind of response is that? How is that any different from not answering at all?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t get mad. You get to decide the questions, and I decide the answers. All I have to do is make sure they¡¯re truthful. If you assist me with one thing, I¡¯ll respond to your question. If you refuse, then the whereabouts of your sister will remain a mystery to you.¡±


    As Marissa read the message, a crucial clue caught her attention: the mention of her father hinted he was still alive. Jumping on this, she asked eagerly, ¡°Is my father still alive?¡±


    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????


    ¡°We told you, I¡¯m only answering one question today,¡± Q responded, and I¡¯m not bending the rules to answer another. If you want more answers, help me with my task first.¡±


    A tightness formed in Marissa¡¯s chest, her difort palpable. If Q were physically present, she¡¯d certainly thrash them. Marissa had always loathed being manipted or threatened, especially by someone like Q. She was resolved to uncover Q¡¯s identity, overpower them, and force out the secrets they held.


    She decided to y along for now and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    She had no intention ofplying; it was merely a stalling tactic. She had already turned on her other phone, tapping into her hacking skills to pinpoint Q¡¯s location.


    As if Q had anticipated her moves, their message popped up just as Marissa started her trace. ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying to locate me. You won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Marissa paused, processing Q¡¯s words.


    After a short while, Q sent another message: ¡°Unless you seek Bee or Him for assistance.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened as she continued to locate Q. She felt a strong urge to reveal to Q that she herself was Bee.


    ¡°A few years ago, a group of intruders infiltrated the Doomsday Base and made off with a cryptic document. Our team has since tracked and determined that the Peridot Consortium was behind the theft. I need your help to reim this document from them,¡± Q exined.


    Pausing, Marissa was struck by the realization that her goal aligned with Q¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡±


    Shortly after, Q went offline.


    Marissa stopped in her tracks, perturbed by how swiftly Q had exited, preventing her from tracking them. She knew tracking Q was challenging due to the skilled hackers shielding them, which had prolonged her efforts to locate them earlier.


    Unhurried, Marissa was confident that Q would reach out again, and she was determined to track them down next time.


    After pondering for a while, she messaged the King of the Doomsday Base. ¡°Old Peacock, I need to ask you something.¡±


    Zyair, evidently expecting her message, responded instantly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did the Peridot Consortium take from the Doomsday Base?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:


    ¡°Marissa, why do you suddenly ask this question?¡± Zyair inquired, his tone curious.


    ¡°You ask for my help to retrieve that document, yet you withhold its contents from me. Is it because you don¡¯t see me as part of your inner circle, or does it contain secrets that might expose a plot against humanity?¡± Marissa questioned.


    Zyair responded, clearly hurt, ¡°That remark really stings. I¡¯ve shared all my knowledge with you throughout my life, and I even intend to name you the sessor to the Doomsday Base one day. How could you think I don¡¯t consider you part of my inner circle?¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you shared the contents of the document with me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m also in the dark about what¡¯s inside,¡± Zyair admitted.


    Marissa, puzzled, sent a question mark in response.


    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Zyair exined, ¡°The Peridot Consortium stole a file bag that contained a chip and a letter,¡± Zyair recounted. ¡°The letter was from a doctor specializing in medical research on human organs-on-chips. The chip holds his life¡¯s work, a significant breakthrough in his field. He entrusted it to my care.¡±


    ¡°Why would he entrust it to you?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just about to delve into a lengthy story, so I¡¯ll take it slow,¡± Zyair replied.


    ¡°The doctor expressed concern that this groundbreaking achievement could wreak havoc if itnded in the wrong hands. He trusted my integrity and my capability to safeguard the chip, which is why he handed it over to me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he safeguard it himself?¡±


    ¡°Because his time was running out,¡± Zyair exined. ¡°In his letter, he detailed his deteriorating mental and physical health. He feared he wouldn¡¯t survive much longer and was concerned that, after his death, the chip could be misused. That¡¯s why he chose to entrust it to me.¡±


    ¡°Did he say how long you should keep it, or to whom it should eventually be passed?¡±


    ¡°He advised me to hold it until the arrival of a person destined to carry on his work,¡± Zyair replied. ¡°He believed this person would be the sessor he had always been searching for.¡±


    Marissa had another realization. ¡°You had been trying to crack the encryption on this chip for years, but hadn¡¯t seeded. After it was stolen by the Peridot Consortium, you weren¡¯t eager to retrieve it. You wanted to see whether they could break the encryption, right?¡±


    ¡°You have sharp insight, Marissa. You always understand my thoughts. That¡¯s impressive,¡± Zyairplimented.


    ¡°So, what has suddenly prompted you to retrieve the chip?¡± Marissa inquired, her curiosity deepening.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made an important discovery,¡± Zyair announced.


    ¡°What did you uncover?¡± Marissa asked eagerly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:


    Zyair said, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that¡ª¡± He paused, leaving Marissa hanging on his next words.


    But instead of continuing, he said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to discuss this now. The real significance of the discovery will only be clear once we have the chip. So, your first job is to get it back.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened. Old Peacock loved ying these guessing games, always baiting her like dangling a carrot before a donkey to keep it moving. She loathed these maniptions of his. Yet, she let it slide. He was, after all, her mentor.


    And she was already determined to retrieve the chip from the Peridot Consortium. Her interest in the chip had intensified. She had also been covertly researching human organs-on-chips for years and had made significant strides. She was keen to discover the advancements her predecessor had achieved.


    Without needing to look, she recognized the touch. Landen was behind her. She swiftly stashed her phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Landen nodded towards themotion and replied, ¡°They¡¯re quarreling. Aren¡¯t you going to step in?¡±


    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa looked in the direction Landen indicated and noticed the Sanchez and Nash families embroiled in a heated argument, both groups clearly infuriated.


    Balthasar, representing the Nash family, was visibly enraged. His beard seemed to bristle with fury, and he mmed his crutch down with a resounding thud. On the other side, Le, representing the Sanchez family, stood defiantly with her hands on her hips.


    Her voice was sharp and clear, overpowering the Nash family¡¯s arguments with a force that was hard to match.


    Daryl and Rachel, typically not the confrontational type, stood beside Le, their cheeks red with the heat of the argument.


    Marissa watched the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and bewilderment. ¡°What exactly are they fighting about?¡± she wondered aloud.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected that while she was chatting with her mentor, such a ludicrous dispute would happen between the two families. There was, in her mind, nothing to dispute.


    Marissa belonged to both the Nash and the Sanchez families. Her father had built the legacy of the Nash family, and with its recent decline, she felt a strong duty to help restore it, honoring her father¡¯s legacy.


    The Sanchez family, her mother¡¯s lineage, was equally important to her. With her mother on the verge of recovery, her ties to the Sanchez family felt increasingly significant. She longed for the two families to unite, like branches of the same tree.


    Despite the old resentments that lingered, she couldn¡¯t bear their constant bickering.


    Marissa shook her head, feeling defeated. Just as she was about to intervene, Landen held her back.


    Turning to him, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Landen, touching his nose in difort, admitted, ¡°Boss, you really shouldn¡¯t get involved in this. It¡¯s a family pride thing.¡±


    Frustrated, she responded, ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through, how can you still be so petty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Landen insisted. ¡°Family pride means something. Yourst name is Nash, you¡¯re my uncle¡¯s biological daughter, and my boss. The Nash family is part of who you are. No one can change that.¡±


    ¡°But my mother belongs to the Sanchez family,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Are you saying you want to cut me off from her?¡±


    Landen exined, ¡°Your mother married into the Nash family, which makes her one of us as well. That means you are too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being childish,¡± Marissa snapped.


    She tried once more to end the dispute, but Landen held her back again.


    She turned, her frustration evident. ¡°Now what?¡±


    Stepping closer, Landen spoke in a low, cryptic tone. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered something crucial about Tiffany thesest few days. After a lot of thought, I¡¯m convinced it might be rted to why she ran from the wedding. I want to tell you in detail.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:


    After hearing Landen¡¯s words, Marissa let out a coldugh and asked, ¡°Are you trying to fabricate something about Tiffany to coerce me into returning to the Nash family today?¡±


    Landen shrugged, smiling. ¡°How could I dare to coerce you, boss? It¡¯s true I want you back with the Nash family, and it¡¯s true I have something about Tiffany to tell you as well.¡±


    Worried Marissa wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added earnestly, ¡°I really do have something about Tiffany to tell you. I¡¯ve unearthed some old documents from back then.¡±


    ¡°What documents?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see once youe home with me,¡± replied Landen. ¡°I couldn¡¯t decipher them on my own, but perhaps with your keen intellect, you¡¯ll uncover something valuable.¡±


    Marissa paused to think, then agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to the Nash family¡¯s house today.¡±


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    As she spoke, she began to walk toward the bustling crowd embroiled in an argument.


    Balthasar, tapping his crutch, dered, ¡°Tiffany grew up with our Nash family, and we nurtured her abilities. It¡¯s only natural she should return with us!¡±


    Le, hands on hips, countered loudly, ¡°How can you im Tiffany grew up with the Nash family? Your family tore her away from my aunt and treated her like an asset. She endured bullying from Sansa and A under your care, and your familybeled her a failure.


    You never cultivated her talents. She didn¡¯t even finish high school. Everything she learned, she taught herself. It has nothing to do with the Nash family!¡±


    Her statement left the Nash family members embarrassed, all of them avoiding eye contact. Tiffany¡¯s achievements, indeed, were not a credit to the Nash family. They were unaware of when she became Ritchie¡¯s disciple or found time to master painting.


    Seeing the Nash family chastened, Le lifted her chin triumphantly and announced, ¡°Since returning to the Sanchez family, Tiffany has been much happier. She prefers to stay with us. You Nash family members should stop your ingratiating attempts to reim her!¡±


    Marissa, feeling somewhat awkward, cleared her throat and addressed Le. ¡°Le, I¡¯m heading back to the Nash family¡¯s house today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Le¡¯s face fell in disappointment.


    At the sound of Marissa¡¯s decision, the Nash family members¡¯ spirits lifted, their faces brightening with hope as they turned their gazes toward her.


    Feeling wronged, Le asked, ¡°Tiffany, I just won the argument, and now you¡¯re dousing my fire?¡±


    With a chuckle, Marissa patted Le¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? My dad is from the Nash family, and my mom is from the Sanchez family. I¡¯m part of both. I¡¯ll visit both homes.¡±


    Daryl and Rachel quicklyposed themselves upon hearing this. They were not fond of quarreling and considered the dispute over whether Tiffany belonged more to the Nash or Sanchez family to be trivial and pointless. They believed that an adult¡¯s loyalty should be a personal choice, unaffected by family squabbles.


    Their participation in the argument had been sparked by their desire to protect Marissa, but Marissa¡¯s words brought them back to their senses.


    Rachel spoke first with understanding. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re free to go wherever you feel you belong. The Sanchez family will always wee you. Your room in the house will always be ready for you.¡±


    Daryl added his support, ¡°Absolutely, you will always have a ce with the Sanchez family.¡±


    Left with no choice, Le reluctantly epted the situation, then asked with a hint of sadness, ¡°So, Tiffany, are you taking Lawrence and Lindsay with you?¡±


    Marissa frowned at the mention of Lawrence and Lindsay. These two sleep aids came with a serious side effect. Without them, she risked insomnia; with them, she risked sleepwalking.


    As she pondered her dilemma, amotion stirred at the building¡¯s entrance. Connor emerged from the elevator. Seeing him, Marissa froze in surprise.


    Why did Connor have to show up right now?!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:


    Today, Marissa unveiled her identity as the renowned painter, Only. None of the attendees involved in the painting and calligraphy circle had left; instead, they eagerly sought opportunities to converse with her and cultivate friendships.


    As Balthasar took Marissa out of the banquet hall, a throng of guests followed, forming a circle around her.


    As Connor stepped out of the elevator, the expressions of those around Marissa shifted to gossipy. Recently, rumors surfaced on the inte alleging that Tiffany and Connor¡¯s marriage was fake. Shockingly, some even imed Tiffany had two four-year-old children.


    As Connor and Tiffany came face to face, onlookers braced for an uncertain reaction, anticipating possible embarrassment. The initial intention to connect with Only was swiftly reced by curiosity.


    At that moment, thoughts of bonding with the Sanchez family were cast aside. All eyes turned to Connor and Marissa, awaiting the interaction between the fake couple.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Marissa was exceedingly anxious. She knew Connor¡¯s reputation for unpredictability and feared he might reveal something embarrassing. The tension from her recent sleepwalking incident with him weighed heavily on her.


    As Connor looked up at her, she averted her gaze, her pulse racing. As he approached, her heart raced faster. She wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t move her legs.


    Recalling her actions and the regrettable words utteredst night, she wished to vanish instantly. She pondered incessantly on how to confront him should he approach her for a conversation. If he divulged what urredst night in a public setting, how could she manage such a circumstance?


    While a typical individual wouldn¡¯t disclose such an awkward matter in public, Connor frequently exhibited behaviors distinct from societal norms. He particrly enjoyed teasing her. Perhaps he would indeed bring upst night¡¯s events in front of everyone.


    What should she do?


    Just as her anxiety peaked, Connor walked past her without a word,pletely ignoring her. The indifference in his demeanor left her stunned.


    Marissa was speechless. What was his intention? He appeared to be upset with her forst night. Despite his disregard, causing her some embarrassment, she felt a wave of relief as he passed by. Her dignity mattered less than avoiding any confrontation with him.


    However, before she could exhale, murmurs spread through the crowd.


    ¡°They indeed appear to be a fake couple. Once the truth came to light, Connor opted not to feign affection and simply disregarded Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Connor¡¯s fault. Even if they¡¯re not really together, it¡¯s still humiliating for him to be confronted with her having two four-year-old kids. Perhaps that¡¯s why he ignored her, to avoid further embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is the remarkable painter, Only. If it weren¡¯t for her past with two children from another rtionship, she¡¯d be an ideal match for someone like Connor.¡±


    ¡°Even though Only is esteemed in the art world, she¡¯s inconsequential to someone of Connor¡¯s stature. Regardless of his admiration for her talent, he wouldn¡¯t take in another man¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°s! A woman¡¯s reputation is paramount. Everyone must face the consequences of their youthful mistakes. Tiffany¡¯s price for hers is missing out on a chance with a man like Connor.¡±


    Hearing the chatter, Marissa merely shrugged, indifferent to the spection. While she was thinking, Connor abruptly turned around and made his way back toward her.


    A hush fell over the crowd as Connor¡¯s sudden movement caught everyone off guard. Shock and bewilderment painted the faces of onlookers as they awaited his next move with uncertainty.


    Marissa locked her gaze on him. However, Connor appeared devoid of any peculiar expressions. He proceeded with unwavering steps toward Marissa, saying softly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re quite the trickster, aren¡¯t you? You knew Grandma is a big fan of Only, and yet you kept it a secret that you¡¯re Only,¡± Connor remarked, his tone teasing yet devoid of any real criticism. In fact, a keen ear might pick up a trace of pride in his words.


    It was simr to a parent boasting about their child who just aced a test, brimming with pride and amazement.


    Connor¡¯s ambiguous statement had thrown everyone off, leaving those who had been animatedly discussing their marriage earlier now wearing expressions of confusion.


    Marissa, caught off guard, rubbed her nose and gave a sheepishugh. ¡°Oops, my bad,¡± she admitted.


    Connor nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Make sure you head home early and apologize to Grandma, okay? Her greatest wish is to have Master Only paint her portrait. Don¡¯t forget to make that happen.¡±


    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied with a nod.


    With that, Connor turned and left, his bodyguards trailing behind him.


    The group was left wondering about Connor¡¯s real reason for being there. They guessed he was probably just on business and had bumped into Marissa by chance.


    In their minds, Domenic, Marc, and Terry silently teased their boss. Unbeknownst to the others, Connor had actuallye specifically for the masterpiece appreciation event. Despite being concerned that Remy might harass Marissa, he had decided to keep a low profile, pretending to have just passed by the event.


    Just then, he had tantly disyed his indifference toward Marissa, intent on asserting his dominance. However, the moment he overheard others speaking about her, he immediately turned to her defense.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry thought Connor¡¯s actions were now riddled with contradictions. He nned to exploit Marissa¡¯s sleepwalking to control her, yet often found himself approaching her with offers of help, humbling himself. He aimed to be decisive, yet continually found himself wavering.


    While Domenic, Marc, and Terry were lost in thought about their boss¡¯s behavior, everyone else started whispering among themselves again after seeing Connor leave.


    ¡°Did you notice Connor looked at Tiffany with deep affection earlier? It hardly looked like he despised her. They didn¡¯t appear to be a fake couple. Perhaps the online gossip is nothing but baseless rumors.¡±


    ¡°So, Connor isn¡¯t bothered that Tiffany has children with another man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that influential people like Connor think differently. When selecting a spouse, they consider not only looks and lineage but also intelligence and talent, aiming to ensure their progeny are even more remarkable.¡±


    ¡°It seems women needn¡¯t fret over past mistakes as long as they possess talent. With talent, they can enchant any man, regardless if they¡¯ve had a dozen children with someone else. They remain eligible for the highest caliber of suitors.¡±


    Amused by this dramatic shift in opinions, Marissa merely shrugged.


    She then took Balthasar¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    As the two led the way, the rest of the Nash family followed, their faces alight with smiles. Tiffany, once a source of shame, had be their beacon of pride and joy.


    Trailing behind, the Sanchez family also showed their support. Although they couldn¡¯t take Only back with them that day, their participation in escorting her to the Nash family¡¯s car was still essential. Today, Tiffany was a source of pride for the Sanchez family as well!


    After both families had departed, Chloe, who was straggling behind, balled her fists, her expression clouded with envy.


    Ever since she had met the Nash family in Adagend, Chloe had been confident she could easily overshadow Marissa, a simple vige girl. Yet, to her surprise, Marissa was revealed to be Only, throwing Chloe¡¯s ns into disarray.


    What stung Chloe the most was seeing Connor¡¯s newfound warmth and admiration for Marissa, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor.


    Could the rumors be true? Was Connor really captivated by Marissa¡¯s talent, unconcerned by her past and the sudden appearance of her children?


    Chloe scoffed to herself, convinced of her superiority in all aspects.


    While Marissa might have her paintings, Chloe prided herself on having a broader array of talents. Now, her only goal was to prove herself superior to Marissa.


    Unbeknownst to Marissa, Chloe¡¯s jealousy had reached a boiling point, and she was ready to challenge Marissa¡¯s talents head-on.


    Once back at the Nash family¡¯s residence, Marissa quickly took a deep breath, preparing herself for the next confrontation she knew would soon unfold


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:


    Landen also harbored deep concerns for Tiffany¡¯s well-being, his mind consumed by thoughts of her safety ever since his return from the Sunrise. One day, amidst his contemtion, a sudden realization dawned on him,pelling him to share it with Marissa without dy.


    Now, upon closing the door behind them, he confided, ¡°Boss, I recall Tiffany mentioning to me that she often heard amanding voice, coercing her into unsettling actions, when we were little.¡±


    Marissa nodded her head, havinge across such details in Tiffany¡¯s diaries, where she hadbeled the voice as ¡°the devil.¡±


    Landen continued, ¡°She divulged that once under its influence, she lost control entirely, resulting in the tragic incident in high school. When we were little, I couldn¡¯t understand her. It wasn¡¯t until high school, when shemitted the regrettable act of stabbing her ssmate, that I took decisive action. I covertly took her to the hospital for a thorough physical examination.¡±


    Marissa interjected, ¡°And what did the doctor conclude?¡±


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    ¡°The doctor reassured me, affirming her physical well-being,¡± Landen said. ¡°We ryed the information about the unsettling voice to the doctor, who spected that Tiffany might be experiencing symptoms of schizophrenia.


    The rmendation was for her to seek evaluation at the psychiatric department. Unfortunately, financial constraints prevented us from pursuing this course of action at the time, so I made a solemn vow to make enough money for Tiffany¡¯s treatment.


    Then, in an unexpected turn of events, I found myself joining your team while pursuing this goal. Regrettably, when I finally umted the necessary funds, Tiffany vanished without a trace.¡±


    Landen was visibly saddened by the memory. Instead offorting him, Marissa inquired, ¡°Do you still possess the records from those examinations?¡±


    Landen replied promptly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been keeping them all these years.¡±


    Landen proceeded to open the box he had brought along, carefully retrieving each document contained within.


    ¡°Boss, look. Here are the CT scans from that time, along with the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.¡±


    Marissa carefully scrutinized the papers, confirming the normal data. There were no indications of any physical ailments afflicting Tiffany.


    Marissa also perused the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. Just as Landen said, the doctor indeed suspected schizophrenia and rmended Tiffany seek assistance from the psychiatric department.


    Ultimately, Marissa retrieved the CT scan of Tiffany¡¯s brain and meticulously angled it toward the light for closer scrutiny.


    The CT scan appeared ordinary at first nce, but Marissa, trained to notice the subtlest anomalies, discerned something unusual¡ªa peculiar ck dot nestled within the image.


    While easily dismissed as a printing imperfection, Marissa instinctively recognized it as something more: an anomaly residing within Tiffany¡¯s brain.


    The small ck dot didn¡¯t resemble a tumor or a fluid-filled cyst. It seemed out of ce within the brain, hinting at an imnted object.


    A chilling thought crossed her mind: Could this be a human organ-on-a-chip in Tiffany¡¯s brain?


    Recalling the enigmatic figure known only as Q, Marissa remembered their request to steal a chip containing information about human organs-on-chips from the Peridot Consortium.


    She guessed that Tiffany likely harbored an organ-on-a-chip, imnted during her childhood.


    If that were indeed the case, all the peculiar urrences that had happened to Tiffany could potentially find elucidation. Nevertheless, Marissa found herself at a loss toprehend the rationale behind those individuals imnting a chip into Tiffany during her childhood or the motivations guiding their maniption of her conduct.


    Did they engage in an unusual game or harbor sinister motives when they coerced Tiffany, a girl devoid of parental guidance, into bing a subject of ridicule throughout the entire city?


    Observing Marissa¡¯s pensive expression, Landen inquired, ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±


    Marissa gestured towards the small ck dot on the CT scan and remarked, ¡°Here, there appears to be an organ-on-a-chip in her brain.¡±


    ¡°An organ-on-a-chip?¡± Landen eximed, his eyes widening in astonishment.


    Following a brief pause, he added, ¡°I suddenly remembered another thing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:


    Seeing the worried expression on Landen¡¯s face, Marissa quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Landen replied, ¡°Uncle Brian has done extensive research on human organs-on-chips in the past, and he even held a position at the International Human Organs-on-Chips Research Association. Could Tiffany¡¯s organ-on-a-chip be linked to his expertise?¡±


    ¡°My father also researched human organs-on-chips?¡± Marissa was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Landen affirmed with a nod. ¡°I heard from my dad that Uncle Brian¡¯s work was centered on using organs-on-chips to substitute human tissues in drug testing, which could speed up the development of new medications.¡±


    After pausing to think, Landen added, ¡°My dad also thought Uncle Brian¡¯s disappearance might be connected to his human organs-on-chips research.¡±


    ¡°Why would Uncle Sergio think that?¡± Marissa inquired.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    ¡°He told me that after Uncle Brian and your mother moved to Blo Grein, he worked as a doctor at a local hospital but continued his organs-on-chips research and even made significant breakthroughs.


    My dad mentioned that just before Uncle Brian vanished, they had a conversation over the phone, and Uncle Brian sounded like he was saying goodbye. He even asked my dad to look after your mother and his unborn children.


    At that time, my dad suspected Uncle Brian was in danger but couldn¡¯t do anything since Uncle Brian didn¡¯t provide any details. Later, my dad¡¯s unease grew, and he nned a trip to Blo Grein, but before he could leave, a war broke out there, and Uncle Brian disappeared.¡±


    As she listened to Landen¡¯s words, Marissa¡¯s expression grew pensive.


    If her father¡¯s disappearance was tied to his organs-on-chips research, it made sense to suspect that Q was involved. Who exactly was Q?


    If they had abducted her father to ess his work orpelled him to advance their organs-on-chips technology, her father might still be alive.


    This possibility lifted her spirits. If her father was indeed alive, it would be a profound relief.


    As Marissa processed this, distant noises from downstairs suddenly caught her attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is it so noisy?¡± Landen instinctively asked.


    He went to open the door to check on themotion below.


    At that moment, Hannah hurried up the stairs and reached the door.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on downstairs?¡± Landen asked.


    Both amused and slightly annoyed, Hannah eximed, ¡°Today, after the news broke out that Tiffany is the renowned artist Only, numerous wealthydies in Blebert have shown up to propose marriage on behalf of their sons, hoping Tiffany might take a liking to one.¡±


    Landen burst outughing upon hearing this.


    Previously, Tiffany¡¯s entric behaviors,bined with harmful rumors spread by Sansa and A, had ruined her standing in the marriage market. She was rejected five times and wasbeled a marriage jinx. No family had ever sincerely proposed to her. If they did, their motives were questionable.


    But today, they finally had a reason to be proud.


    Landen turned to Marissa, impressed by her ability to rehabilitate even the most tarnished reputations¡ªtransforming someone considered a marriage jinx into a desirable match!


    ¡°Haha!¡± Landen chuckled with pride.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Hannah nudged Landen aside. ¡°Move. I need to speak with Tiffany.¡±


    At that moment, Marissa was amused.


    As Hannah pushed past Landen and entered the room, Marissa said, ¡°Hannah.¡±


    Hannah beamed and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, among all these suitors downstairs, some young men look quite promising. Would you like toe down and meet them?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:


    ¡°Hannah, I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Marissa stated tly.


    ¡°Oh,e on, everyone gets married at some point. You shouldn¡¯t resist it!¡± Hannah immediately countered, trying to convince her. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s perfectly normal for a girl to marry.


    Choosing a good man to be your husband isn¡¯t shameful! Now that your sham marriage with Connor is public knowledge, we don¡¯t have to worry about the Daniels¡¯ reputation anymore.


    With all these proposalsing in, you really shoulde downstairs and meet them. Sure, some might be chasing your fame as Master Only and might have hidden agendas, but there are also sincere suitors.


    Several families are quitepatible with ours, and the young men are quite attractive. I¡¯ve met a few of themwyers, doctors, business leaders¡ªall handsome, well-educated, and sessful. Why note down, chat with them, and see if anyone catches your eye?¡±


    At this, Hannah sighed deeply. ¡°Tiffany, your journey to marriage has been tough. Previously, I wasn¡¯t in charge and couldn¡¯t do much with Sansa in control. I could only stand by and watch you get engaged with unreliable men and then get rejected. But now, everything is under control, and you¡¯ve reimed your dignity. I¡¯ll make sure you marry a good man.¡±


    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    With a burst of enthusiasm, Hannah grabbed Marissa¡¯s hand, eager to lead her downstairs. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look. If there¡¯s someone you like, just give me a sign, and I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡±


    Marissa, caught between amusement and resignation, quickly intercepted Hannah. ¡°Hannah, I really don¡¯t like anyone downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hannah¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met them. How can you be sure you won¡¯t like any of them?¡± she asked.


    Marissa replied with a knowing smile, ¡°Regardless of who those young men might be, how could any of them measure up to Connor?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a fair point,¡± Hannah admitted with a nod. She pondered for a moment and then added, ¡°When you think about looks, wealth, and capabilities, there¡¯s no one in Blebert who matches Connor.¡±


    ¡°Exactly my point,¡± Marissa affirmed, her voice flowing with confidence.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hannah hesitated, her tone unsure. ¡°Isn¡¯t your marriage to Connor just a sham? If it¡¯s all for show, you¡¯ll have to divorce eventually and then find someone else to marry.¡±


    Shaking her head, Marissa smiled gently. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a sham now, who says it has to stay that way? Nothing is permanent in this world.¡±


    Hannah furrowed her brows, confusion etched on her face. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m lost. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Marissa feigned an exnation, smiling slyly. ¡°Even though my marriage to Connor is nothing but a charade, being so close to him gives me a strategic advantage. I¡¯m confident that, given time, he¡¯ll fall for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I get it!¡± Hannah¡¯s face lit up with understanding.


    After a brief pause, Hannah chuckled and said, ¡°So, Tiffany, you¡¯ve really fallen for Connor and you¡¯re set on winning his heart. If that¡¯s true, I¡¯m all for it. Who would pass up the chance with such a catch?¡±


    Marissa and Landen shared a covert grin.


    Unaware of their silent exchange, Hannah cheerfully continued, ¡°Tiffany, have a rest here. I¡¯ll take care of the guests downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Hannah,¡± Marissa replied, her smile wide with gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely no problem! Supporting the star of our family brings me joy.¡±


    With that, Hannah headed downstairs.


    Once the door closed, Landen¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of urgency. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve also been looking into another significant matter these past few days. Take a look at this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:


    Landen handed Marissa a roster of individuals. She scanned it and inquired, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This list includes all the medical professionals who assisted your mother during your and Tiffany¡¯s births,¡± Landen rified. ¡°Barry Crawford was the doctor who facilitated Caylee¡¯s natural delivery. Susan Prescott, the nurse, took you away afterward.


    And this one named Jean Vaughn was the doctor whoter performed a C-section for her. When Grandpa traveled to Blo Grein to pick up Tiffany and Caylee, Jean was the one who received him.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°So all the information Grandpa possesses came from Jean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was exactly him,¡± Landen affirmed. ¡°When I was a child, I overheard Grandpa discussing this matter with my father. Grandpa held Jean in high regard, describing him as gentle, elegant, and very considerate.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes in contemtion.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Then she said, ¡°I asked Silver Fox to investigate the events at the Blo Grein hospital as well, but Silver Fox found it had long been destroyed by war. The medical staff¡¯s information was unrecoverable. How did you obtain this?¡±


    ¡°I stole it from my father,¡± Landen admitted. ¡°My father has never ceased searching for Uncle Brian, considering various possibilities for his disappearance. When Grandpa went to Blo Grein to bring back Uncle Brian and Tiffany, my father apanied him.


    He brought back this document at that time. Many believe Uncle Brian vanished due to the war, possibly dying at that time. The hospital suffered severe bombing on the day Caylee gave birth, resulting in numerous casualties. But my father always maintains that Uncle Brian¡¯s disappearance was a conspiracy and that he was kidnapped.¡±


    Hearing Landen¡¯s words, Marissa felt immense gratitude toward Sergio, Landen¡¯s father.


    For the past twenty-two years, Rex had controlled the Nash family, allowing Sansa to act domineeringly. Despite being in a difficult situation himself, Sergio devoted himself to finding Brian.


    Rex frequently imed he missed his elder brother Brian, but he never took any action. He allowed his wife and daughter to bully Brian¡¯s child. Meanwhile, Sergio never spoke of it publicly and continued searching for Brian in secret.


    Marissa sighed silently. ¡°My intuition tells me Sergio¡¯s guess is correct. My father¡¯s disappearance was likely a conspiracy, with the war used to conceal the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Brian still alive?¡± Landen asked.


    Marissa pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    Of course, she hoped her father was still alive, but sometimes reality forced her to confront harsh possibilities.


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s sorrowful expression, Landen quickly shifted the topic.


    He pointed at the names on the list, exining each one. ¡°Barry, the doctor who assisted Caylee with the natural birth, died in the hospital explosion. My investigation revealed he was torn apart by the st, and his remains were buried iplete.


    The nurse named Susan was tasked with cleaning newborns and wrapping them in quilts after birth. She was the one who carried you out of the delivery room.


    My investigation revealed that immediately after she exited the delivery room with you, the hospital was bombed and both she and the infant were obliterated, with no intact remains found.¡±


    Landen stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Jean, the doctor who talked to Grandpa, ryed this information to him. But he didn¡¯t disclose the full truth. You survived.¡±


    ¡°This indicates someone tampered with the investigation and concealed facts,¡± Marissa remarked.


    Landen couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who orchestrated this conspiracy, and what was their objective? If they abducted Uncle Brian for his organs-on-chips research, why did they take away a newborn?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:


    Marissa was at a loss to provide Landen with an answer. The many threads of the conspiracy were like a riddle, each waiting to be unraveled.


    She nced at the name of the doctor who had performed Caylee¡¯s C-section and asked, ¡°Landen, have you managed to track down Jean?¡±


    Landen shook his head in frustration. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Grandpa had talked to Jean back then, so my father has been trying to locate him to get some details about what happened, but he¡¯s been missing for years. No one seems to know if he¡¯s even still alive.¡±


    Landen sighed deeply, a shadow of guilt crossing his face. ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯m not capable enough.¡±


    Marissa offered aforting pat on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Even my intelligence agency hasn¡¯t been able to track him down. You¡¯ve done well to gather as much as you have on your own.¡±


    At her words, something seemed to click for Landen. ¡°Boss, you mentioned Silver Fox again. After our group was disbanded, Silver Fox vanished. Do you have any idea where she might have gone?¡±


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    Marissa gave him a sharp look. ¡°Have you forgotten our team¡¯s rules? We don¡¯t dig into the pasts or whereabouts of our members. In the field, we are allies; outside of it, we are strangers. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Landen shrugged, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°I know the rules. But I couldn¡¯t help myself. Silver Fox looked out for me back then. I miss her, and besides, she knows who I really am.¡±


    Marissa smiled but remained silent.


    Silver Fox had announced she was going to take over her family¡¯s fortune and wouldter visit Blebert to find her. They expected to meet again soon.


    At that time, whether Silver Fox chose to reveal her identity to Landen was her decision alone. Marissa, despite being their leader, felt it wasn¡¯t her ce to disclose it for Silver Fox.


    Landen then asked, ¡°Now that our team has disbanded, have you also shut down the intelligence agency?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°My intelligence agency and the ck Snake¡¯s team are separate entities. They operate independently, so there¡¯s no reason to dissolve the agency just because our team is no more. I invested a great deal of effort in establishing this intelligence agency.


    It won¡¯t be shut down so easily. However, since Silver Fox has stepped down and returned to civilian life, I¡¯ve appointed a new head for the agency.¡±


    Landen breathed a sigh of relief. The disbandment of their team had already been hard on him. The thought of losing the intelligence agency as well was unbearable.


    The ck Snake¡¯s global informationwork was immensely powerful, akin to countless vignt eyes lurking in the shadows.


    Upstairs, these two individuals were deep in a serious discussion, while downstairs, aedic scene unfolded.


    A woman ushered her son forward to Hannah and introduced him, saying, ¡°Mrs. Nash, take a look at my son. He¡¯s not only handsome but also a sessfulwyer. Could you please have Miss Tiffany Nashe down to meet him?¡±


    Then, another woman stepped forward, bringing her son with her, and said, ¡°Mrs. Nash, my son is quite the catch as well. He¡¯s attractive and proficient in his career, a perfect match for Miss Nash. Could they perhaps meet and chat?¡±


    Not wanting to be left behind, another woman pushed her son toward Hannah and dered, ¡°My son may not hold a candle to Mr. Connor Daniels. However, aside from Mr. Daniels, I assure you my son is the most handsome man in town. Mrs. Nash, I¡¯ve brought you my finest!¡±


    Surrounded by a circle of eager noblewomen, Hannah found herself in a dilemma.


    If she responded harshly, she risked future awkward encounters as they were likely to meet again, and it was best not to offend them.


    However, if she was too subtle in her rejection, these persistent women might never stop bothering Marissa until they met her.


    Eventually, Hannah feltpelled to ask, ¡°Tiffany has twin four-year-olds. Does that bother you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:


    Even ordinary men hailing from modest backgrounds would hesitate to assume the role of a stepfather, let alone affluent elites. When Hannah anticipated that mentioning the children would deter these sophisticated women, she was astonished to discover theirplete indifference to it.


    Onedy remarked, ¡°That¡¯s inconsequential. In fact, we¡¯re happy that Tiffany has two children. Without them, she will be out of our sons¡¯ league.¡±


    Another woman interjected, ¡°Please convey to Tiffany that we warmly wee her children. She can seamlessly integrate into our family with her little ones, and we¡¯ll cherish them as if they were our own.¡±


    A thirddy added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Tiffany¡¯s children are not only adorable but also exceptionally bright. I adore caring for children. If Tiffany bes part of our family, I¡¯ll dly tend to the little ones, affording her the freedom to focus on her and my son¡¯s romance!¡±


    The remaining women swiftly joined in, affirming their eptance of Tiffany¡¯s offspring and their eagerness to embrace them as integral members of the family.


    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    In essence, the women were amenable to any arrangement as long as Marissa consented to marry their sons.


    Amidst mounting pressure, Hannah found herself in a challenging predicament and raised Connor¡¯s name once more, stating, ¡°I appreciate your consideration for Tiffany. However, it¡¯s important to note that Tiffany and Connor are still legally wed. Isn¡¯t it premature to discuss marriage ns given this situation?¡±


    Hannah had hoped that invoking the name of Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man, Connor, would give these women pause and prompt them to reconsider.


    To her astonishment, they remained unfazed.


    One woman reassured, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s widely known that Tiffany and Connor¡¯s marriage is merely a facade to appease his grandmother. Divorce is inevitable.¡±


    Anotherdy chimed in, ¡°With their fake marriage exposed, Tiffany will likely initiate divorce proceedings soon. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she remarries. So, why not explore potential matches in advance?¡±


    A third woman added, ¡°Mrs. Nash, please understand our early approach. Tiffany is currently in high demand, and there¡¯s intensepetition for her hand in marriage. If we dy, we risk missing out.¡±


    Growing increasingly frustrated by their persistence, Hannah said with a wry smile, ¡°Ladies, Tiffany is exhausted and already asleep. Shecks the energy to entertain guests now. Perhaps it¡¯s best if you return home for now.¡±


    Hannah had hoped her excuse would finally persuade them to depart. However, their determination to linger caught her off guard.


    One woman remarked, ¡°No problem at all. We can let Tiffany rest and wait for her to join us when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    Another chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry to leave. We¡¯re perfectly content to wait.¡±


    The third woman insisted, ¡°We¡¯re more than capable of entertaining ourselves while we wait. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with entertaining us!¡±


    Echoing this sentiment, the other women expressed their reluctance to leave, fearing they might miss an opportunity to vie for Tiffany¡¯s favor.


    Feeling resigned, Hannah acquiesced to their presence and attended to their needs. She replenished their tea and brought out additional pastries and fruits to keep them content as they passed the time.


    After a few minutes of quiet, another group of unexpected guests arrived at the doorstep, leaving Hannah at a loss as she recognized them immediately.


    It was none other than Tiffany¡¯s first fianc¨¦, Zayn McCoy, apanied by his mother, Divya McCoy.


    Zayn and Tiffany had be engaged at the tender age of eighteen. At that time, Tiffany had left school while Zayn had justmenced his college education. Their union had been orchestrated primarily for mutual benefits, with Sansa orchestrating events from behind the scenes.


    Sansa diligently worked in the shadows, orchestrating a series of engagements for Tiffany, with the covert intention of tarnishing her reputation through repeated engagements and subsequent breakups.


    Initially, Zayn was troubled by Tiffany¡¯s dropout status and less-than-ideal image. Their engagement stemmed more from familial pressure than genuine affection for each other.


    Six months into their engagement, prodded by Sansa and A, Zayn callously chose to terminate it, marking the first blow to Tiffany in this romantic saga.


    Following their breakup, theypletely lost contact.


    Yet today, seemingly out of nowhere, the McCoy family appeared with another proposal, leaving everyone present utterly stunned!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:


    The arrival of the McCoy family stirred annoyance within Hannah.


    During Zayn¡¯s younger and more arrogant days, he not only proposed ending the engagement but also subjected Tiffany to humiliation. He asserted that he¡¯d prefer solitude over marriage to someone of what he deemed ¡°subpar¡± quality.


    At that time, Tiffany was still grappling with the aftermath of her expulsion from school, so Zayn¡¯s humiliation dealt a big blow, leaving her emotionally bruised for a considerable period.


    Hannah vividly recalled all these painful details.


    Given that the McCoys were involved in the art business while the Nashes focused on pharmaceuticals, the two families seldom interacted. Sansa had handled all engagement-rted matters years ago, and after the breakup, the families went their separate ways.


    Hence, the unexpected visit from the McCoy family appeared to be a calcted move to impress Only.


    Rumors circted that Zayn¡¯s father¡¯s health was deteriorating. With Zayn assuming control of the McCoy family¡¯s business, it made sense for Divya to bring him here for a visit.


    But weren¡¯t they feeling ashamed?


    Hannah smirked to herself, pretending to be oblivious but fully understanding the situation. She gave Divya a faint smile and asked, ¡°Well, well, what brings the McCoy n to our humble abode?¡±


    Divya maintained herposure and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to propose a marriage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was taken aback.


    Indeed, the McCoy family had alsoe to discuss the possibility of a marriage.


    It was a bold demonstration of nerve.


    Previously, they had dismissed Tiffany as a failure, ending the engagement without a second thought. However, upon learning that Tiffany was the renowned Only, they returned with a marriage proposal.


    The actions of the McCoy family had irritated everyone present. Before Hannah could respond, the other women started their pointedments.


    ¡°Pardon me, Mrs. McCoy, but isn¡¯t such a proposition highly inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Remember how your family brushed off Tiffany earlier, callously ending the engagement and leaving her humiliated? And now that you¡¯re aware she¡¯s the renowned Only, youe knocking for a marriage. Utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°Who could forget when Zayn swore he¡¯d rather face solitude than marry Tiffany? That oath crumbled in just four years, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Both Divya and Zayn wore expressions of disgrace.


    Zayn, in particr, was feeling conflicted.


    His family had been entrenched in the art and calligraphy scene for generations. They might not have been as prominent as the Sanchez or Clifford family, but they had made their mark.


    From a young age, he had been groomed to pursue art, sticking with it through college and eventually taking over the family business as CEO after graduating.


    Thanks to his upbringing, he harbored a profound passion for painting and art collection, with the legendary Only serving as his inspiration.


    In his youth, he often imagined chance encounters and forming a connection with Only.


    He envisioned Only as a stunning young woman, picturing their meet-cute, falling in love, and eventually marrying.


    At just 22, Zayn had dreamed such dreams countless times, always waking up just as he was about to propose to his idol, Only.


    Upon hearing about Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event featuring Only¡¯s masterpiece ¡°Birds Pay Homage,¡± Zayn eagerly attended. However, he soon discovered that Tiffany was the acimed artist known as Only.


    The once-overlooked and scorned Tiffany now shone in the spotlight at the heart of the gathering,manding admiration from the audience. Among them was Remy, who knelt before her, apologizing for his earlier rudeness.


    In contrast, Zayn remained on the sidelines, unseen and overlooked by everyone. When Tiffany¡¯s gaze finally met his, there was no hint of recognition.


    Four years earlier, Zayn had deemed Tiffany beneath him. But now, as she held sway in the art world, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feelings of inferiority and resentment.


    Before he could sink deeper into despair, Hannah stated abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Tiffany doesn¡¯t entertain past rtionships. I request both of you to leave.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:


    Zayn cringed when Hannah demanded he and his mother leave. Surrounded by onlookers, his humiliation was palpable, yet he was reluctant to leave.


    He had once been so close to his idol and nearly married her. However, a grave mistake had led him to abandon her. Now, determined to win her back, he was hopeful about his chances.


    He believed that Tiffany might still have feelings for him, considering their past connection.


    He remembered the moment he suggested ending their engagement. Tiffany had quietly pleaded with him to reconsider, to not sever their bond.


    As he evaluated her from head to toe, his heart swelled with disdain. His rejection was blunt and cruel. He dered he would rather marry anyone else but her, a statement he woulde to regret deeply.


    Her departure was marked by profound sadness. Tears filled her eyes as she walked away, a solitary figure exuding loneliness and vulnerability, reminiscent of a small, abandoned animal.


    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s


    Now, he was filled with remorse.


    If he could revisit that moment, he would embrace her without hesitation, offering her the home she deserved.


    Divya, trapped by her son¡¯s refusal to leave, forced a smile through her difort.


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, there was genuine love between Tiffany and Zayn. Their separation was the result of youthful impulsiveness. Zayn has lived with regret since the day he called off the engagement, and he hasn¡¯t sought another partner since then.


    Sansa and A¡¯s deceitful actions misled Zayn. Now, he¡¯s prepared to make amends with Tiffany. Please, let them meet. Reuniting them could mend old wounds and bring our families together, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Before Hannah could respond, otherdies chimed in with derisivements.


    ¡°Mrs. McCoy, how can you im their love was genuine without feeling remorse? I recall Zayn was reluctant to get engaged to Tiffany. He only agreed under duress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard Zayn was so opposed that he damaged his own home, creating a significant hole in the floor. Despite his resistance, the financial strain on his family was too great, and Sansa¡¯s offer of financial aid persuaded him toply.¡±


    ¡°Now we know the truth: the engagement was a scheme concocted by Sansa and the McCoy family. Sansa aimed to tarnish Tiffany¡¯s reputation, while the McCoy family needed money to navigate their financial crisis. Together, they ensnared Tiffany in their trap.


    Zayn was engaged to her and then callously ended the engagement, devastating her reputation. And now you dare im there was love between them? How utterly shameless!¡±


    Zayn quickly lowered his head and clenched his fists, the truth of the usations causing him deep shame.


    Divya scrambled to defend her family. ¡°You must provide evidence before making such ims. Do not heed idle gossip. Rumors should find no room among the wise! The McCoy family never intended to harm Tiffany deliberately. It was Sansa who drove a wedge between Zayn and Tiffany.¡±


    She paused, then added under her breath, ¡°Even if Zayn was wrong to end the engagement, Tiffany was hardly meless herself. She had children with another man that year. Now we are willing to ept her and her two children. What more does she want?¡±


    She spoke these thoughts without fully realizing their impact. Upon finishing, she pped a hand over her mouth, staring at Hannah with a guilty expression.


    She wished she could retract her words, but it was toote.


    Hannah, previouslyposed and dignified, erupted in fury. ¡°Mrs. McCoy, it seems you came here not to propose to Tiffany, but to invite censure. Well, if it is censure you seek, I am more than willing to oblige.¡±


    With that, Hannah took a deep breath, ced her hands on her hips, and started scolding the mother and son


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:


    ¡°Mrs. McCoy, have you ever really looked at your son? He¡¯s a total mess! Do you think Tiffany wanted to marry him? Without Sansa¡¯s coercion, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t have nced his way twice! You say your son was tricked by Sansa and A into calling off the engagement with Tiffany, and that he¡¯s not to me?


    Well, he is to me! He¡¯s blind for not seeing the gem he had; he¡¯s utterly blind! You say your son regrets ending the engagement and hasn¡¯t been with anyone else for years? Ha! Don¡¯t mention that again! Your son isn¡¯t single by choice; no woman wants him!


    Now that you found out Tiffany is the famed artist known as Only, you daree back with a marriage proposal? Your fool of a son thinks he has a chance with Tiffany now? How delusional can he be? Why don¡¯t you tell him to aim for the stars instead?


    Tiffany is married to Connor, a true titan among men. How could she ever settle for your son after being with the best? Go home and realize what a disaster he truly is!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s vehement outburst silenced the entire living room. Everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on her, too shocked to respond.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    The once mocking and boisterousdies now sat in silence, overtaken by fear, wary of bing her next victim.


    Such a rebuke surely meant Divya would be haunted by nightmares for a month, perhaps even suffering health troubles from the stress.


    No one had foreseen the usually mild and elegant Hannah disying such fierceness. Her words sliced sharper than the sharpest tongue.


    No one dared challenge her now.


    The women all behaved.


    Divya, meanwhile, broke down crying. She pointed a shaking finger at Hannah and sobbed, saying, ¡°How can you speak so harshly? It¡¯s rude!¡±


    Hannah responded coldly, ¡°Politeness is for polite people. Your McCoy family is like a bunch of wild dogs. Why should I show courtesy?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Divya copsed right there.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zayn rushed to her side, tried tofort her, and said, ¡°Mom, rx! Come on, wake up!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s voice was so forceful that Marissa and Landen, upstairs, heard every word.


    They had silently slipped from the room where they were and hid just at the corner of the stairs, listening and watching. They were stunned yet thrilled.


    ¡°My goodness! I had no idea Hannah could argue like that!¡± Marissa whispered. ¡°I always saw her as the perfect gentle and virtuous woman.¡±


    Landenughed quietly, his shoulders shaking. ¡°Now you see why my parents haven¡¯t argued in decades?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°Because Uncle Sergio can¡¯t win?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Landen nodded eagerly. ¡°The first time they argued, Dad was so upset by Mom¡¯s scolding that he was down for three months. He learned quickly and never dared to challenge her again. Whenever Mom even slightly frowns, Dad just surrenders.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Marissaughed, her whole body shaking withughter. ¡°Hannah is something else!¡±


    Downstairs, Divya finally regained consciousness.


    She weakly said, ¡°Zayn, you can¡¯t marry Tiffany. Let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Zayn hesitated to leave. His idol, Only, was there, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away.


    Seeing her son¡¯s reluctance, Divya pped him sharply. ¡°Your mother is humiliated, and you still won¡¯t let go? Where is your dignity?¡±


    Zayn sighed, then turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Mrs. Nash, my mother misspoke earlier. I apologize for her. But yourments were too harsh. You owe her an apology.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for!¡± Hannah stopped Zayn before he could say another word. She red at Divya and her son with a look of disdain and issued a stark warning. ¡°Leave now, unless you want to be embarrassed further. If you stay, I¡¯ll not only continue to scold you, but I¡¯ll have my guards escort you out!¡±


    Divya was seething with rage, rendered speechless.


    Zayn, equally furious, retorted, ¡°Mrs. Nash, both our families reside in Blebert. We¡¯re bound to cross paths often. Do you really want to ruin our rtionship andplicate things further?¡±


    Hannah replied with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t our rtionship already copse four years ago when you callously ended the engagement with Tiffany?¡±


    This response left Divya and Zayn speechless.


    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Divya desperately wished she could vanish, while Zayn paused, ncing up, hoping to spot the one he admired.


    Little did they know, Marissa had been quietly observing the entire scene from the shadows upstairs. She knew Zayn had long lost any ce in Tiffany¡¯s life.


    She had learned about Zayn from reading Tiffany¡¯s diaries.


    In high school, Zayn, Tiffany, and A were schoolmates. A attended ss 3, while Zayn and Tiffany were ssmates in ss 1. Zayn was chasing after A, so he frequently assisted her in tormenting Tiffany.


    When Tiffany was expelled for stabbing her ssmate, Zayn merely watched, his expression impassive.


    Later, following his college entrance examinations, Zayn learned about a nned marriage uniting the McCoy and Nash families. He initially reacted vehemently against it, causing an uproar at home.


    However, he unexpectedly consented, swayed not by family pressure but by A¡¯s maniption.


    A had cunningly suggested that Zayn get engaged to Tiffany only to end it cruelly, aiming to tarnish her reputation further.


    Although he knew it was contemptible, Zayn consented, hoping to win A¡¯s favor.


    Zayn had hoped that his dedication would be reciprocated by A, but she remained fixated on more affluent men, like Remy. Zayn¡¯s hopes were dashed, and his disdain for Tiffany grew, culminating in the cruel termination of their engagement.


    Tiffany had implored Zayn to maintain their engagement, not out of love, but as a desperate attempt to break free from the controlling grips of Sansa and A.


    Now, the same man who had once helped A hurt and degrade Tiffany was audaciously proposing to her? The notion wasughable.


    Snapping back to the present, Marissa nced downstairs at Zayn, her eyes filled with icy detachment.


    Zayn was primarily responsible for the damage to Tiffany¡¯s reputation. She was determined not to let him escape the consequences of his actions.


    At the moment, however, she had other matters to attend to.


    With that in mind, she headed back to her room.


    Landen shot Zayn a chilling look before he followed Marissa. He, too, had no patience for such a jerk.


    Zayn watched the empty staircase, hoping his idol might appear. Eventually, he lowered his head in defeat.


    Hannah repeated her demand. ¡°Mrs. McCoy, Mr. McCoy, why haven¡¯t you left yet? Shall I call the guards to escort you out?¡±


    Divya tugged at Zayn¡¯s arm, urging him to leave. She had never seen her son so obstinate. Now that he was in charge of the family, she found him beyond her control.


    Zayn met Hannah¡¯s gaze and dered, ¡°Mrs. Nash, this issue is between Tiffany and me. Even though you¡¯re her aunt-inw, you don¡¯t have the authority to intervene. It¡¯s up to Tiffany to decide if she wants to reconnect with me. She should tell me herself!¡±


    He paused for effect and then held his head high, adding, ¡°Right, Mrs. Nash?¡±


    His argument seemed logical but waspletely audacious, prompting Hannah to burst outughing.


    Before she could respond with another scolding, a mocking voice interrupted from outside


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:


    ¡°Oh my! What kind of stubborn mutt are you, sticking around even after such harsh words?¡±


    A young man with a tuft of red hair on his head and a id shirt swaggered into the living room, oozing disdain with every word.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone stood up.


    Upon his entrance into the living room, they greeted him together. ¡°Mr. Hoffman!¡±


    Hannah hurried over with a weing smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you here today?¡±


    The young man seemed about the same age as Marissa. He carried himself with the poised grace of someone born to privilege, his posture and look radiating an air of effortless sophistication.


    His eyes sparkled with arrogance, and his manner was casually indifferent, typical of a pampered heir from a prominent family.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Blebert was dominated by four influential families: the Daniels family, led by Connor Daniels; the Hoffman family, led by Bu Hoffman; the Warren family, led by Aelfric Warren; and the Brock family, led by Chloe¡¯s elder brother, Everett Brock.


    The Daniels family stood at the pinnacle, wielding vast wealth and influence.


    Each family had its own area of strength. The Hoffman family was wealthier than the Warren family, but Aelfric¡¯s role as deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base gave him apetitive advantage over the Hoffmans. Compared to the other three families, the Brocks were somewhat less influential.


    Now standing before them was Xander Hoffman, Bu¡¯s younger brother.


    Xander had a reputation in Blebert for his disruptive antics. Known for his brazen behavior andplete disregard for norms, he was a figure both feared and avoided.


    Amon saying among the high society circles was, ¡°It¡¯s better to offend the heads of the four families than to cross this devil.¡±


    Why?


    While the family heads maintained a veneer of decorum and diplomacy, Xander operated by an entirely different set of rules. If offended, he would retaliate physically without a second thought, leaving his victim bruised and battered for sheer amusement.


    Whenever Xander arrived, people scattered like frightened animals, as they did today.


    As Hannah attempted to engage him, the otherdies hastily excused themselves, taking their sons with them. Those whom Hannah had failed to send away earlier now vanished without a trace.


    Only Divya and Zayn remained.


    Divya wanted to leave, but Zayn didn¡¯t want to, partly stubborn and partly worried Xander was there with a marriage proposal for Tiffany as well. If Tiffany were to marry into the Hoffman family because of Xander¡¯s influence, Zayn would lose his chance.


    Oblivious to Zayn¡¯s concerns, Xander spotted him lingering and chuckled. ¡°Got something to say to me, Mr. McCoy?¡±


    Zayn, intimidated yet determined, managed to ask, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you here to propose to Tiffany as well?¡±


    ¡°Why, does that bother you?¡± Xander looked at him mockingly. ¡°Thinking ofpeting with me?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany has the right to choose who she wants to be with,¡± Zayn stammered, trying to sound confident.


    ¡°And who are you to decide that?¡± Xander sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a nobody!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman¡ª¡± Zayn tried to continue, but Xander was already losing his patience.


    Before Zayn could finish his sentence, Xander kicked him forcefully, sending him crashing to the floor, and snapped, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Xander¡¯s kick, a result of years of martial arts training, including time spent overseas with a master, was devastatingly powerful.


    Blood trickled from Zayn¡¯s mouth.


    Divya screamed and hurried to her son¡¯s side, helping him up, and ring at Xander. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, how could you attack my son? You are being unreasonable!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:


    Upon hearing Divya¡¯s words, Xander couldn¡¯t help but be amused.


    He smoothed the lock of red hair on his head and replied nonchntly, ¡°Me, being reasonable? Never. If it¡¯s rationality you seek, go to my brother. As for me, I follow my whims.


    I cling to what pleases me, and discard what obstructs me without a second thought. Your son, unfortunately, was both displeasing and obstructive, so naturally, I had to kick him aside.¡±


    shing a mischievous grin, Xander added, ¡°Do you find fault with that?¡±


    Divya was taken aback. Confronted with Xander¡¯s brazen and unpredictable demeanor, and knowing the McCoy family¡¯s inability to contend with the influential Hoffmans, she saw avoidance as their only recourse.


    Silently, she helped her son Zayn to his feet and they withdrew, her spirits low and defeated.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    Once the bothersome McCoys had departed, Hannah felt a palpable relief, although her unease lingered.


    Xander posed a greater challenge than Divya and Zayn.


    While thetter two could be openly reprimanded, Xander required a more cautious approach. Not only did she not dare to offend him, but she also had to cater to him.


    Any displeasure he harbored could lead to drastic measures against the Nash family.


    As Divya and Zayn exited, Xander¡¯s mood visibly brightened. He lounged on the sofa, legs casually crossed, andmanded, ¡°Tell Tiffany toe down. I wish to see her.¡±


    Hannah managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Tiffany isn¡¯t feeling well today. She can¡¯te down.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xander¡¯s expression soured. He was taken aback by the rejection. ¡°Are you telling me Tiffany doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    With caution, Hannah responded, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Tiffany is really unwell. Perhaps you could visit another time?¡±


    In a sudden outburst, Xander pped the armrest of the sofa, visibly upset. ¡°Enough with the excuses! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s sick or not. As long as she¡¯s breathing, she needs to meet me here!¡±


    Hannah inhaled deeply, trying once more to reason with Xander. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, did youe here to propose to Tiffany? Honestly, it might be best to reconsider. Our families aren¡¯t on the same level.¡±


    Xander¡¯s patience seemed to thin. Angrily, he ran his fingers through his red hair and remained silent.


    Persisting, Hannah added earnestly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your family holds significant power in this city. Our family is quite modest, and Tiffany is already a mother of two. Your brother would never consent to this marriage.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Xander scowled, interrupting her. ¡°Who said anything about marriage? I choose to be single all my life and have no ns to marry!¡±


    Hearing this, Hannah let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, why do you want to see Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I want her to draw something for me. I n to give it to someone else,¡± Xander exined.


    Hearing that, Hannah breathed easier. It was a relief that Xander hadn¡¯te with intentions of proposing. No parents would dare to marry their daughter to someone like him. Getting Marissa to draw for him shouldn¡¯t pose a problem.


    However, after pondering for a moment, Hannah still resisted the urge to call Marissa down.


    Marissa was a legend in the art world. Any piece she crafted started at two hundred million. It wasn¡¯t fitting for such a master to just casually draw for others. Moreover, it was clear Xander intended to acquire one of Marissa¡¯s artworks for free.


    As Hannah hesitated, Xander¡¯s patience wore thin. He mmed his hand on the armrest of the sofa, bellowing, ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you trying to force me to demolish your vi?¡±


    Hannah knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Xander was the type who would carry out his threats. She recalled an incident where, frustrated during a dispute, he had driven an excavator himself to tear down a house!


    The vi was a legacy from Tiffany¡¯s father. She couldn¡¯t risk letting Xander destroy it


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:


    In a room on the second floor, Marissa was still deep in conversation with Landen about their search for Tiffany. The room felt heavy with their concern.


    A sudden knock on the door broke the tension.


    Landen went to open it. He saw Hannah waiting outside.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Landen said, sounding rxed, ¡°have you sent thosedies and their sons away?¡±


    Hannah let out a sad sigh. ¡°They have left, but another troublesome person showed up.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Landen asked.


    ¡°Xander from the Hoffman family,¡± Hannah said, a trace of resentment in her voice.


    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Xander?¡± Landen¡¯s face tightened in a frown. ¡°What does he want? Is he here to propose to Tiffany too?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about that,¡± Hannah admitted, ¡°but thankfully, he just wants Tiffany to draw something for him to give to someone.¡±


    Landen chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Tiffany is very popr now. It¡¯s only natural that people wille to her for her work. It¡¯s no surprise Xander would ask for this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± Hannah said, giving Landen a sharp look. ¡°Xander won¡¯t pay Tiffany. And he¡¯s incredibly arrogant and rude! Tiffany is a renowned artist now. How can he think he can push her around?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Landen agreed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and send him away.¡±


    Landen turned and headed for the stairs. Hannah quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Landen shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll start politely. I¡¯ll ask him to leave. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make him.¡±


    ¡°No! We can¡¯t risk offending Xander,¡± Hannah said, worry etched on her face. ¡°If he were reasonable, sure, but he¡¯s a menace. He¡¯s bold enough to demolish other people¡¯s houses.


    This vi belongs to your Uncle Brian. What if he destroys it? Even if Xander is unreasonable, we can¡¯t use violence. He¡¯s the Hoffman family head¡¯s younger brother, and a senior manager of the Peridot Consortium.


    If we hurt him, both the Hoffman family and the Peridot Consortium wille after us. Bu was once an international special forces soldier. He¡¯s cold, cruel, and ruthless.


    A family like ours can¡¯t stand against him. And you know how frightening the Peridot Consortium is. They protect their own fiercely. Anyone who harms a member faces severe consequences.¡±


    Landen¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± he asked, exasperated.


    Living in the rich and powerful circle of Blebert was difficult for him. Every action had to be calcted, and he always felt confined. He missed his old life with ck Snake, where he could be happy and free.


    Hannah turned to Marissa and asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Marissa had been going through the documents Landen gave her but had been listening to their conversation.


    Smiling at Hannah¡¯s question, Marissa said, ¡°What do you need me to do, Hannah?¡±


    Hannah paused before speaking. ¡°I want you to draw a picture for Mr. Hoffman, as he requested. I know it¡¯s not fair to ask you to do it for free, but we really can¡¯t afford to upset Xander.¡±


    ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go downstairs and talk to Xander right now.¡± Marissa said confidently.


    Landen quickly objected. ¡°Boss, why should you do what he wants? Who cares if he¡¯s from the Hoffman family? I¡¯ll go downstairs and deal with him. Let¡¯s see what Bu can really do.¡±


    Marissa intervened calmly. ¡°Violence won¡¯t solve anything. Hannah is right. Xander is rude and well-connected. We don¡¯t need to escte things unnecessarily. In this world of wealth and power, we have to handle these situations carefully.¡±


    Hannah let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re so sensible.¡±


    Then she turned to Landen, scolding him gently, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. Use your head. Take a lesson from Tiffany.¡±


    Landen shrugged, opting for silence.


    Marissa rose to her feet, dusted off her hands, and made her way downstairs to confront Xander


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:


    As Marissa exited the room, Hannah quickly followed her, whispering a soft reminder.


    ¡°Tiffany, your skills are evident, and your boldness in dealing with Remy was notable. However, when you meet Xander, please restrain your temper a bit. We managed to avoid conflict with Remy today because you are Only and share a master with Remy¡¯s father. A simr approach with Xander might not yield the same results.¡±


    Marissa nodded with understanding. ¡°I get it, Hannah.¡±


    As they made their way down the stairs, the sound of Xander¡¯s fury reached their ears. He was berating the butler, his voice echoing with impatience and anger.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long to bring Tiffany down? Are you ignoring me? Is the Nash family so audacious as to treat me with such disrespect?¡±


    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    The butler, attempting to keep hisposure, managed a nervous smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your patience is appreciated. Mrs. Hannah Nash is fetching Miss Tiffany Nash as we speak. She will be here momentarily.¡±


    Yet, Xander¡¯s frustration only intensified. ¡°Why must I wait? My patience is wearing thin! I will fetch Tiffany myself. If she refuses to paint for me, I swear I will dismantle this vi!¡±


    He was about to storm upstairs when Marissa¡¯s voice halted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need toe up, Mr. Hoffman. I am already here.¡±


    Xander paused and looked toward the stairs.


    Watching Marissa descend the stairs gracefully, he furrowed his brows, looking thoughtful.


    Marissa maintained her pace as she addressed him with a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I heard you want me to undertake a painting?¡±


    Xander, momentarily stunned, replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Seeing him looking at her like a fool, Marissa smiled again. ¡°Do you not recognize me, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander paused, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name Tiffany Nash before but never met you. You¡¯re more striking than I anticipated. From a reputed failure to a legendary artist, your transformation is impressive.¡±


    He kept to himself the nagging feeling of familiarity.


    With a poised smile, Marissa inquired, ¡°What would you like me to paint, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander pulled a photograph from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡°Thisdy.¡±


    He added after a slight hesitation, ¡°She is the goddess of my heart. Make her as beautiful as possible; the painting is intended as a gift for her.¡±


    Upon viewing the photograph, Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. The photo revealed ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, d in flowing ck garments, her face obscured by a veil, her presence as enigmatic and elusive as a shadow in the night.


    It amused Marissa that this wealthy young man wished for her to paint a portrait of herself.


    epting the photo, she offered a knowing grin. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, perhaps a more secluded setting would be better for our discussion.¡±


    Without awaiting his response, she turned and began walking towards the vi¡¯s exit, decisively instructing, ¡°Please, hurry and follow me!¡±


    Xander hesitated for a brief moment before he mechanically followed her.


    At that moment, Landen was descending the stairs. He paused, assessing the situation, then decided to tail them discreetly.


    Without turning, Marissa sensed Landen¡¯s footsteps and said firmly, ¡°Landen, don¡¯t follow.¡±


    Landen halted in his tracks.


    Once Marissa and Xander had left the vi, Hannah¡¯s anxiety spiked. ¡°Landen, you should secretly follow them. I fear Xander might take advantage of Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Landen responded calmly.


    ¡°How can you be so calm?¡± Hannah pressed urgently. ¡°Xander is unpredictable. If he loses his temper with Tiffany, she¡¯ll need you there!¡±


    To cate Hannah, Landen stepped outside the vi.


    Instead of pursuing Marissa and Xander, he leaned against the trunk of a parasol tree, casually browsing his phone.


    Even though the ck Snake¡¯s team was no more, Marissa remained hismander. His loyalty to hermands was absolute. If she instructed him not to follow, he would respect her wishes and stay put.


    Meanwhile, Marissa guided Xander to a secluded spot by the artificialke in the garden, under the shade of a lush tree.


    She then turned and, with a slight tilt of her head, beckoned Xander closer with a crooked finger. ¡°Xander,e here!¡± she said, her voice a blend ofmand and allure


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:


    Xander stood about six feet behind Marissa.


    When he saw her gesture with her finger, his cheeks flushed as he interpreted it as a seductive invitation.


    A girl leading a man to such a secluded spot and smiling while gesturing naturally led his thoughts astray.


    After blushing, he felt a twinge of annoyance and voiced his disapproval loudly. ¡°Tiffany Nash, what are you attempting? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve chosen to remain single all my life.


    Your attempts at allure hold no sway over me! Furthermore, have you considered your own circumstances? With a tarnished reputation and two children, do you believe I would find you appealing?


    Merely because you possess some artistic talent, do you believe you can entice any man? Youck the qualifications to pursue someone of my stature!¡±


    Marissa cocked her head, mimed cleaning her ear, and then grinned. ¡°I have no intentions of seducing you. Approach, and I¡¯ll share a secret.¡±


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    ¡°A secret?¡± Xander regarded her with confusion. ¡°What secret could you possibly have for me?¡±


    Marissa flicked her wrist and cajoled, ¡°Secrets are best shared in close whispers. If I speak from here, what if someone overhears?¡±


    Xander hesitated momentarily before finally stepping closer.


    As he neared, Marissa abruptly seized the tuft of red hair atop his head, hurling him headfirst into theke.


    Caught off guard, Xander ingested several mouthfuls of water before resurfacing. He clung to the water¡¯s edge, coughing violently, then scrambled out and approached Marissa, staring at her incredulously. ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa tilted her head slightly, regarding him with a cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve grown audacious, threatening to tear down my home.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Xander vehemently shook his head. ¡°I would never dare toy a hand on your home!¡±


    After his vehement denial, he looked at Marissa with a mix of deference and uncertainty. ¡°Chief Instructor, is it truly you?¡±


    Marissa gestured towards theke with her chin. ¡°Shall I toss you in again for confirmation?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t be necessary! I¡¯m thoroughly convinced!¡± Xander hurriedly replied.


    Then, with a sheepish grin, he added, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m deeply honored that you¡¯ve chosen to unveil your true self to me. It¡¯s a privilege!¡±


    Marissa grinned. ¡°So, I hear you¡¯ve ascended to a high-ranking role within the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xander confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m now the vice president of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°Even someone as weak as you can be a vice president? The Peridot Consortium seems weak to me, as well.¡±


    Xander scratched the back of his head, feeling a flush of embarrassment. ¡°I secured the position through connections.¡±


    Marissa teased, ¡°Just how influential are your connections tond you a vice president role?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± Xander began. ¡°When you and King assigned me to investigate the Peridot Consortium in Blebert, I discovered that the president harbored feelings for my older brother. Leveraging that, I persuaded her to offer me a job.


    To please my brother, she bestowed upon me the vice president title. However, in reality, I hold no substantial authority; it¡¯s merely a ceremonial position with a generous sry.¡±


    Marissa picked up on a crucial detail. ¡°So, the president of the Peridot Consortium is a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xander affirmed. ¡°Her name is rissa Byrd. She¡¯s twenty-four, strikingly beautiful, and exceptionally skilled inbat. She disys tenderness solely towards my brother but exhibits a cold and ruthless demeanor towards everyone else.¡±


    ¡°How did your brothere to know her?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Xander admitted. ¡°But rissa harbors an intense affection for my brother. Despite numerous rejections, she persists in her pursuit. She even established the Peridot Consortium¡¯s headquarters in Blebert just to remain close to him.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes in contemtion before asking, ¡°Are you familiar with rissa¡¯s background or origins?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:


    In Blebert, people only knew that Xander had spent a few years abroad studying martial arts. They were unaware that his training took ce at the secretive Doomsday Base, under the personal guidance of Marissa.


    Even Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor at the base, was in the dark about Xander¡¯s true identity. During his training, Xander consistently painted his face and adopted a pseudonym, effectively hiding his real appearance and name.


    Reflecting on Xander¡¯s clever disguise, Marissa found herself amused.


    Xander was fortunate, born into the affluent Hoffman family. Hispetent elder brother took care of all familial responsibilities, allowing him the luxury of a carefree life, leveraging connections to navigate his way through the world.


    He had joined the Peridot Consortium through his brother¡¯s influence, and his entry into the Doomsday Base was made happen by his grandfather. He was mastering the art ofworking.


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    Xander¡¯s grandfather, who was friends with Zyair, had described Xander as unruly and difficult to handle. He asked Zyair to take him under his wing and instill some discipline.


    Initially reluctant, Zyair eventually consented out of respect for his old friend¡¯s plea, even deciding to mentor Xander personally.


    Yet, Xander, the archetype of a pampered rich heir, had never faced real challenges. The stringent regimen at the Doomsday Base overwhelmed him.


    He struggled not only with the physical pain but also with the discipline required. His rebellious streak led to disruptive behavior throughout the base.


    Zyair, though fully capable of reigning in the young troublemaker, held back due to his long-standing friendship with Xander¡¯s grandfather. He was cautious not to harm the boy seriously.


    Reaching his limit with Xander¡¯s antics, Zyair transferred the responsibility to Marissa, who had been growing increasingly exasperated with Xander.


    She eagerly took on the role of his new instructor, applying a no-nonsense approach to his training.


    Xander initially met her strict methods with fierce resistance, even boldly standing on the roof, hands on hips, cursing her and threatening dire consequences.


    Marissa, unfazed by his tantrums, responded with even tougher measures. Each of his threats was met with a lesson in humility, leaving him bruised but gradually morepliant.


    Within the base, the only person Xander truly feared was ck Mallow, the chief instructor. Her presence alone was enough to make Xander¡¯s knees weak.


    From a well-groomed, defiant young master, Xander transformed under her rigorous guidance into a rugged, disciplined man who no longer unted his status.


    Although they were peers in age, he regarded her with the reverence one might show a deity.


    Later, when Marissa and King uncovered that the Peridot Consortium had stolen a file bag from the Doomsday Base, they strategized to use Xander¡¯s privileged position. They sent him back to Blebert, tasked with infiltrating the Peridot Consortium and unveiling the background of its president.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that the president of the Peridot Consortium would have ties with Xander¡¯s elder brother, a connection Xander had exploited to be the vice president of the consortium.


    She had initially nned to extract information about the Peridot Consortium from Remy. However, that now seemed redundant; Xander was undoubtedly more informed. She simply needed to question him.


    To her astonishment, Xander responded, ¡°Sorry, chief instructor, I haven¡¯t uncovered rissa¡¯s background yet.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°She¡¯s nning to marry your brother. How is it possible she hasn¡¯t revealed her identity and background to your family? Xander, you¡¯re not betraying the Doomsday Base for your position as vice president of the Peridot Consortium, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Xander quickly shook his head. ¡°I would never betray the Doomsday Base! No, no, I would never betray you, chief instructor.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, who exactly is rissa?¡± Marissa pressed.


    Xander inhaled deeply, looking troubled, and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s a ratherplicated matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marissa asked.


    After pondering for a moment, Xander exined, ¡°When Bu served as an international special forces soldier, he became acquainted with rissa. However, I couldn¡¯t find out how they met or where she came from. Bu remains silent on these matters.¡±


    Xander appeared truthful, so Marissa ceased her interrogation. Her interest in rissa¡¯s background grew.


    The Peridot Consortium had been around for a while and gained strength. Yet, the leader of the Peridot Consortium remained enigmatic, with many unsure of even their gender. Luckily, with Xander¡¯s help, Marissa was able to learn the leader¡¯s name was rissa.


    Marissa was eager to discover if rissa had any links to Q and whether she had influenced Tiffany¡¯s departure from Blebert.


    Given that Tiffany managed to elude Connor¡¯s surveince and sessfully escape Blebert, she must have had some assistance.


    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Marissa knew she wouldn¡¯t understand everything until she met rissa.


    She needed to learn more about rissa.


    After some reflection, she proposed, ¡°Xander, let¡¯s act as a couple for a while.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Xander eximed, surprised. ¡°Chief Instructor, are you¡­¡±


    ¡°So, are you opposed to the idea?¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°Are you worried about being ridiculed because I have two children?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Xander quickly said, then admitted, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite honored.¡±


    Marissa gave him a puzzled look, not grasping the reason for his statement.


    Blushing, Xander borated, ¡°Everyone at the Doomsday Base knows how much Mark and Terry admire you. Yet, you¡¯ve only revealed your identity to me and asked me to act as your boyfriend¡­


    If Terry and Mark find out, they¡¯ll be envious to no end! It feels surreal. I used to just follow orders like a subordinate. And now, I¡¯m going to pretend to be your boyfriend. I¡­ Haha!¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. ¡°We¡¯ll just pretend in front of others. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Xander took on a serious tone and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°You¡¯ll introduce me to the Peridot Consortium, iming I¡¯m your girlfriend. I want to observe it firsthand. Introduce me to rissa, and I¡¯ll look into her background and identity myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander agreed and obeyed hermand. He then looked slightly concerned. ¡°I¡¯m worried Bu might get upset. You are still Connor¡¯s wife, after all, and he¡¯s good friends with Bu.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°Are Bu and Connor actually good friends?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t known about this. She had never seen them interact privately. She had heard that the four top families were often at odds with each other, both openly and in secret.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re quite close,¡± Xander confirmed.


    Marissa was speechless and raised her eyebrows.


    If that were true, Bu wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see her pretending to be Xander¡¯s girlfriend. If he strongly disapproved, it mightplicate her efforts to meet rissa.


    But it was the quickest route to get close to rissa. Marissa knew she couldn¡¯t hesitate.


    After deciding, she said, ¡°Xander, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s give it a try now. King has pressed me repeatedly. We need to recover the file bag stolen by the Peridot Consortium immediately. We can¡¯t afford any more dys.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll introduce you to rissa, even if Bu might beat me to death for it.¡±


    After finalizing their n, Marissa let Xander go, and she returned to the Nash family¡¯s vi alone.


    As she reached the vi, she saw Landen leaning against a tree, engrossed in his phone.


    Upon seeing her, he moved closer and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Boss, Connor is here.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Landen, I¡¯m heading out. Don¡¯t tell anyone I was here.¡±


    As soon as she had finished speaking, she turned and was on the verge of leaving.


    But just as she was about to stride away, she suddenly heard Connor¡¯s voice. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, please wait.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:


    Marissa always admired Connor¡¯s voice, finding it soothing.


    The first time she heard him speak, she couldn¡¯t help but think it was heavenly.


    However, when she heard him call her name this time, it felt like she was being chased by a ghost.


    Trying to keep herposure, she stopped in her tracks and turned to face him.


    Connor emerged gracefully from the vi, wearing a faint smile as he approached her with measured steps.


    With each step he took, Marissa¡¯s embarrassment intensified.


    By the time he was close, she felt like disappearing.


    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    But Connor remainedposed, his yful demeanor unchanged.


    Standing before her, he locked eyes with her before saying slowly, ¡°Come home with me.¡±


    Marissa shook her head without thinking. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Grandma is unwell and wishes to see you,¡± Connor exined.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°Is Grandma alright?¡±


    Connor shook his head gravely. ¡°No, she¡¯s not doing well.¡±


    ¡°Why is she sick?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been worrying about you, thinking I¡¯ve mistreated you,¡± Connor exined.


    ¡°Why does she think so?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°My house¡­ it¡¯s been vandalized.¡±


    Marissa turned away, her heart sinking.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to hear more.


    She couldn¡¯t stand to hear about the damage to his house or anything else rted to it.


    Watching her leave, Connor offered a silent smile and followed.


    Hannah stepped out of the vi, noticing their departure. She whispered to Landen, ¡°Did Tiffany go back to the Daniels Manor with Connor?¡±


    Landen nodded quietly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s smile held a hint of meaning. ¡°Tiffany said she was chasing Connor. Seems like she¡¯s making progress. She¡¯s got Connor wrapped around her finger, getting him to pick her up himself. Before, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her, let alonee here,¡± Hannah remarked.


    Landen felt stuck. He couldn¡¯t tell his mother it wasn¡¯t Tiffany anymore.


    If it had been Tiffany, Connor wouldn¡¯t have taken her seriously ore to the Nash family¡¯s vi for her. He was here because of his boss, ck Snake, who was extraordinarily charming.


    Plus, his boss wasn¡¯t chasing Connor¡ªit was Connor who was chasing her!


    As Landen thought about this, Balthasar and others from the Nash family joined them. They all watched Connor¡¯s and Marissa¡¯s backs as they left.


    They had heard Connor was picking Tiffany up, so they came to see for themselves.


    As Marissa settled into Connor¡¯s car and they drove away from the house, Balthasar said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s said on the inte that my granddaughter and Connor¡¯s marriage is a sham. They say they¡¯re about to divorce. Yet, here Connor is, trying to win Tiffany¡¯s heart.¡±


    Landen raised an impressed eyebrow, admiring his grandfather¡¯s ability to read the situation between Marissa and Connor in an instant.


    However, Hannah interjected, shaking her head, ¡°Balthasar, Connor isn¡¯t chasing Tiffany. It¡¯s the other way around. Let¡¯s wait and see. His attitude toward Tiffany has definitely shifted. It seems he¡¯s also showing more interest in our family now.¡±


    The rest of the Nash family smiled at the news.


    In Blebert, every family, no matter how small, wanted a connection with the prestigious Daniels family. A link with them could boost any family¡¯s status.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Tiffany¡¯s painting skills that caught Connor¡¯s attention,¡± Balthasar said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    But Landen raised a knowing eyebrow. Painting was just one part of his boss¡¯s talents. Her identity as a renowned painter was just a small part of who she truly was. Unfortunately, the others didn¡¯t realize her full significance.


    Unaware of the discussions swirling behind her, Marissa, sitting in the car, pretended to be absorbed in the passing scenery outside, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Connor.


    After a moment of silence, Connor¡¯s voice broke through the quiet. ¡°Miss Nash, can we talk?¡± he asked softly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:


    As soon as Connor finished asking the question, Marissa responded firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    Realizing her abruptness, Marissa unconsciously pursed her lips, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    Still, she was adamant about not talking with him.


    She was reluctant to confess to those embarrassing actions, and even more so, she didn¡¯t want to be held responsible for them!


    Convincing herself it was merely sleepwalking, she feigned ignorance. She tly refused to acknowledge any of it, leaving Connor powerless to challenge her.


    With that resolution, she stretched her neck and turned her head further towards the window, avoiding his gaze.


    Connor observed her stubborn demeanor and smiled slightly.


    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even mentioned what the conversation is about, and you¡¯re already refusing. Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you refuse to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°The only thing left for us to discuss is setting a date to go to the courthouse for the divorce. Beyond that, we have nothing to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Connor nodded and maintained his smile. ¡°Does that mean Dr. Riss¡¯ promise to treat my brother¡¯s legs is off the table too? You¡¯ve received three hundred million as a consultation fee. It would be improper not to follow through with the treatment, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Pausing, Marissa turned to face him and asked, ¡°Is that what you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think it could be?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you n to start treating my brother¡¯s legs?¡± Connor smiled again.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I will begin his treatment ording to n starting tomorrow,¡± Marissa dered.


    She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Tomorrow, I will contact your brother. From that point on, I willmunicate directly with him regarding his treatment. You don¡¯t need to be involved.¡±


    Connor gazed at her intently, his smile unwavering, but he remained silent.


    The rest of the journey passed in silence. Soon, the car pulled into the sprawling driveway of Daniels Manor.


    Marissa got out of the car and hurried to see Arabe, while Connor returned to his house in the manor.


    At that moment, Arabe was lying in bed.


    As Marissa entered the bedroom, she immediately noticed Arabe¡¯s pallidplexion and frail appearance, which sank her heart.


    She had suspected Connor might have deceived her to bring her back, but it was clear now that Arabe was genuinely ill.


    When Arabe saw Marissa, her face lit up with joy, and she struggled to sit up. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Marissa quickly went to her, supporting Arabe and helping her to sit upfortably against the headboard. ¡°Grandma, why are you sick again?¡±


    Arabe smiled weakly and replied, ¡°The doctor was just here and said my heart had been under some stress.¡±


    This news concerned Marissa deeply.


    She remembered when she first met Arabe, she had been critically ill with heart failure. Since then, Marissa had been managing Arabe¡¯s health, which should have prevented such a rpse.


    Without wasting a moment, Marissa checked Arabe¡¯s pulse and conducted a few quick examinations.


    She confirmed that Arabe¡¯s heart had experienced minor disturbances due to overstimtion, causing her difort. But her condition was nothing serious, and some rest should suffice for recovery.


    Marissa was thankful, but also puzzled, as she looked at Arabe, unable to understand what could excite her so much at her age, as though she were a child with a new toy.


    ¡°Grandma, what made you so happy today?¡± Marissa asked, smiling gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± Arabe giggled, covering her mouth to stifle her excitement. ¡°I never imagined my idol, Master Only, would be my granddaughter-inw! Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, try to stay calm,¡± Marissa cautioned.


    Yet, Arabe, unable to contain her enthusiasm, leaned in and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, I have a big secret to tell you about Connor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:


    Marissa was puzzled. Arabe had been chatting about her idol and suddenly, she changed the topic, about to spill one of Connor¡¯s secrets. The transition in her conversation was quite astonishing.


    Nevertheless, Arabe was over ny years old, so her whimsical behavior seemed somewhat expected. After all, the elderly can sometimes behave like children.


    Although Marissa wasn¡¯t particrly curious about Connor¡¯s secret, she yed along and inquired, ¡°What secret is that, Grandma?¡±


    Arabe covered her mouth, giggling before she leaned in and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Did you know, dear, that Connor once talked in his sleep? He confessed he had admired Only for a long time and hoped she would marry him!¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. Was Connor¡¯s dream really that strange? He had never met Only. He only knew she was a woman, yet he had no clue about her appearance or age, and yet, he dreamed about marrying her?


    Arabe added, ¡°When Connor had that dream, he was only 21 years old. Judging from his appearance at the time, it was clearly a¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it was an inappropriate dream. In his sleep, he even dered that Only should bear him two children!¡±


    Arabe threw her head back andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    She took her time chuckling, but afterward, she said, ¡°Sweetie, fate does have some strange ways, huh? You were just 16 while Connor was 21 at the time, right? But he was having an inappropriate dream about you back then. He even fantasized about having two kids with you! Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips, silently berating Connor in her thoughts. That absolute pervert!


    She had barely concluded her internal rebuke when Arabe resumed her tale. ¡°It was so funny at the time, I couldn¡¯t help recording a video. When he woke and saw it, he was livid. He insisted I delete it immediately and swore me to secrecy!¡±


    Arabe¡¯sughter was uncontroble, her breaths short and choppy.


    Worried, Marissa reached out to steady her. ¡°Grandma, please, calm down. It¡¯s important to keep your heart in mind.¡±


    Joy, like sorrow, had its dangers, and Arabe was flirting with the former.


    However, Arabe was far from finished; after another fit ofughter, she divulged more. ¡°I pretended to delete the video right in front of him, but between us, I saved a copy. Hahaha. Let me just show you.¡±


    She fetched her phone and yed the incriminating video for Marissa.


    Marissa¡¯s curiosity surged as she leaned closer to watch the video with Arabe.


    After she viewed it, her face turned a deep shade of red, like a ripe tomato.


    She had assumed Arabe might have been exaggerating, but the video showed that Connor was even more over-the-top than she had described.


    In the video, he was clearly caught in an inappropriate dream, uttering incredibly embarrassing things in his sleep, imagining Only as his partner.


    She couldn¡¯t help but curse Connor in her heart. What a shameless guy!


    Marissa thought about how outrageous it was for Connor to fantasize about marrying and having children with a woman he had never met.


    She felt a mix of anger and embarrassment, as though she had been humiliated without reason.


    Arabe, however, was in stitches, unable to contain herughter as she pped her thigh. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t you think this is like fate? Connor didn¡¯t even know Only back then, yet he was dreaming about her. Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Wasn¡¯t Arabe a bit too uninhibited? Discussing inappropriate dreams at her age without a hint of embarrassment!


    ¡°Grandma, can we drop this topic?¡± Marissa almost pleaded. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Destroy the video and never bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Why would we destroy it?¡± Arabe asked, puzzled, looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the value in keeping it? Wouldn¡¯t you want to use it to tease Connor?¡±


    When Marissa heard this, a spark of inspiration struck her.


    She suddenly became as giddy as Arabe, pulling out her phone eagerly. ¡°Arabe, send me that video!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:


    Arabe cast a quick look at Marissa, feeling a deep connection with her. Their shared passions and mutual empathy made them kindred spirits.


    With a gentle smile, Arabe forwarded the video to Marissa.


    The moment the video was sent,ughter erupted between them, rich and full, marked by a shared sense of mischief.


    To express her appreciation for Arabe¡¯s warmth, Marissa began painting a portrait of her.


    When shepleted the portrait, Arabe¡¯s joy was palpable. She held the artwork close, cherishing it dearly.


    Admiring the painting, Arabe let out a reflective sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve had two dreams in this life: to witness Connor getting married and starting a family, and to be immortalized by my idol, Only. Today, both dreams stand fulfilled.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    Marissa responded with a yful grin, ¡°Grandma, today isn¡¯t your best look. Let¡¯s keep this portrait as a start. On a day when you¡¯re feeling vibrant, we¡¯ll dress you up, enhance your beauty with makeup, and I¡¯ll paint another one.¡±


    She added thoughtfully, ¡°In fact, why not make this a regr event? I could paint you periodically, giving you a gallery of moments to reminisce over.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Arabe eximed, ¡°Oh, my! To think of using the renowned Only for this, some might say I¡¯m misusing such talent.¡±


    Marissa giggled, dismissing the worry. ¡°No, they¡¯ll be nothing but envious!¡±


    Arabe let out another heartyugh. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The evening unfolded with the two women immersed in conversation and painting, the room buzzing with warmth and energy. They even dined there, their dialogue weaving through the meal as they enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    After dinner, they lingered in conversation until Arabe, visibly worn out, drifted off to sleep while holding onto Marissa¡¯s painting.


    Once Arabe wasfortably asleep, Marissa quietly left the room.


    She stepped outside and realized it was alreadyte at night.


    As she walked, Cade approached her and said, ¡°Mrs. Tiffany Daniels, Mrs. Arabe Daniels wanted me to remind you, before she forgot herself, that you should stay here tonight. She¡¯s hoping to have breakfast with you and discuss some important matters in the morning.¡±


    Marissa was rendered speechless. Did it mean that despite her extensive talk with Arabe, Arabe had skirted around any important matters?


    It was clear to her that Arabe didn¡¯t want her to go and was eager to see her first thing in the morning.


    Given Arabe¡¯s frail condition today, Marissa decided it was best to stay.


    As she had been staying at Connor¡¯s house since she moved into the Daniels Manor, she hesitantly made her way there.


    Though unaware of the full extent ofst night¡¯s havoc, she assumed Connor had likely had some people clean up during the day. It probably wasn¡¯t too disastrous now.


    Yet upon arriving at the house, Marissa was taken aback.


    The main gate was demolished, now just a sad remnant lying to the side. The yard was a disaster area, strewn with what were once valuable calligraphy works and paintings, now shattered alongside other decorative pieces. None had survived intact.


    Most distressing of all was the sight of the one-of-a-kind Rolls-Royce worth 180 million dors, now with a broken window and a front tire missing.


    Marissa was utterly astounded by the scene before her. Thewn¡¯s toppled rockery, a demolished front door, and a sofa along with a window from the second floor were strewn across the ground.


    Under the mingling glow of moonlight andmplight, the once elegant and peaceful house now appeared as if ravaged by a natural disaster, casting a deste shadow over everything.


    Stunned, Marissa muttered to herself, ¡°Did I really cause all this destruction while sleepwalking?¡±


    She quickly estimated the damages at about three billion dors. This massive sum meant she would have to return every penny she had ever taken from Connor, plus interest.


    In the yard, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood silently, looking on.


    Marissa noticed the three appeared pale and worn, as if they had been deprived of food.


    She contemted feigning ignorance about her sleepwalking, but Domenic quickly dispelled such thoughts.


    After she inspected the damage, Domenic approached and questioned, ¡°Miss Nash, do you realize you have a sleepwalking issue?¡±


    Marissa was left without words.


    It was clear Domenic would never pose such a question without Connor¡¯s directive. The intent was undoubtedly to press her into admitting what she wished to deny.


    With a sense of resignation, she asked, ¡°Did I really do all this in my sleep?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    ?Chapter 380:


    Upon receiving Domenic¡¯s answer, Marissa turned her questioning gaze towards Domenic, Marc, and Terry. She harbored a suspicion that the three had conspired with Connor to trap her.


    She had seen her strange movements and heard unusual noises on her tracker-recorder, yet she struggled to ept that she had caused such havoc at Connor¡¯s house.


    As her eyes bored into them, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly picked up on her suspicions.


    With a mysterious smile, Domenic handed his phone to Marissa.


    She stared at the screen, which disyed a surveince video of her rampaging through Connor¡¯s house. Taking the phone from Domenic, she watched intently.


    By the time the video ended, Marissa was seething.


    Despite her reluctance to believe what she saw, the evidence was irrefutable. She had indeed wreaked havoc in Connor¡¯s house.


    Watching herself strip the front tire from his car, Marissa almost shut her eyes, unable toprehend why she had acted like an auto mechanic gone rogue.


    The ridiculousness of the scenes deeply embarrassed her. Without a word, she switched off the video and handed the phone back to Domenic.


    The air was thick with awkwardness when Terry, oblivious to the tension, blurted out, ¡°Miss Nash, the bedroom is a disaster too. There¡¯s no monitor in the bedroom. You should go and check it out in person.¡±


    Marissa cast a nce at Terry before she made her way into the house and up to the second floor.


    She was curious to see the chaos she suspected was waiting in the bedroom.


    As she walked away, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged knowing smiles.


    Believing Connor was in the study and not wanting to disturb him, Marissa didn¡¯t bother with greetings. Instead, she pushed open the bedroom door and stepped inside.


    No sooner had she closed the door behind her than Connor emerged from the bathroom.


    Fresh from a shower, he was d only in a towel around his waist. His upper body was bare, disying well-defined muscles that glistened with droplets of water, reminiscent of a Greek god.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened, and a blush crept across her cheeks.


    She had always thought he had a nice figure, but catching a glimpse of him nearly undressed ignited a strong desire within her.


    She noticed he was dedicated to his workouts. In addition to his washboard abs, he boasted an Adonis¡¯ belt. His body exuded a powerful, masculine allure.


    Marissa was convinced that his body surpassed even that of professional models. If he ever decided to grace the screens ofmercials or films, fame would find him in an instant.


    Connor, towel in hand, nonchntly dried his hair, making no effort to dissuade her from admiring his body.


    Feeling it was about the right time, he queried, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    Only at that moment did Marissa snap back to reality. She chastised herself internally for not reacting as expected. She wished she had screamed.


    And so, she let out a bted scream. ¡°Argh!¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You scream only after you¡¯ve had your fill of looking? Isn¡¯t that a bit dyed?¡±


    Flustered, Marissa pursed her lips, feeling both amused and embarrassed by her own antics. She feigned anger. ¡°Why were you showering in my bedroom? And whye out without any clothes on? You did that on purpose, just to make me look, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    After finishing drying his hair, Connor tossed aside the towel and retorted teasingly, ¡°You wanted a divorce, remember? What im do you have on this bedroom now? This is my house. I can choose to shower in any bedroom I like. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±


    Marissa found herself at a loss for words.


    Connor didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve been sneaking into my house, insisting I share my bed with you night after night. You went so far as to strip me, seeing and touching every part of me. Why the fuss over me without any clothes on?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks med. ¡°Connor Daniels! You can¡¯t just throw usations like that!¡±


    Unperturbed, Connor stepped closer, standing right in front of her to emphasize his point. ¡°Miss Nash, are you trying to deny it all after waking up, huh?¡±


    His question deepened her embarrassment, turning her face an even deeper shade of red.


    His near nudity and the proximity sent a wave of heat through her, nearly overwhelming her senses.


    In a reflexive move, Marissa pushed him away, trying to create some distance.


    But as she pushed, he pulled her toward him. She stumbled into his arms, her eyes wide with shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Paint Nudes


    Connor embraced Marissa, and she felt the smoothness of his skin against hers. Heat surged through her body, making her feel as though she was dissolving into water.


    She shut her eyes tightly and cried out, almost reflexively, ¡°No, Connor, let me go, please!¡±


    Yet, she made no move to pull away, her actions belying the words she had just uttered.


    Connor looked down at her, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa blinked, confusion evident as she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Connor leaned in, his breath caressing her face. ¡°Are you satisfied with my body?¡± he asked, his tone intimate.


    The warmth of his breath left her mind fuzzy, and she nodded without thinking, murmuring, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡±


    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Encouraged by her response, Connor dipped his head and captured her lips in a gentle kiss.


    He kissed her tenderly, as if she were a precious treasure.


    Marissa was overwhelmed and dazed, and her thoughts scattered. The kiss wiped her mind nk, leaving her unable to articte any protest.


    The kiss lingered, heating the air in the bedroom until it seemed to sizzle with the fervor of their passion.


    Only when Connor pressed her against the wall and deepened their kiss did she snap back to reality, her breath stolen by his intensity.


    She shoved him back forcefully, one hand t against his chest to keep him at bay, while her other clutched at her heart as she gasped for air. ¡°Connor, please, stop,¡± she eximed.


    Breathless himself, Connor paused, seeing her hesitation. He stopped himself from pursuing another kiss, but he didn¡¯t step back either.


    Instead, he ced his hands on the wall behind her, effectively trapping her with his arms as he gazed down into her eyes, his own gaze intense yet tender.


    Earlier that day, during the masterpiece appreciation event where she was unveiled as the artist known as Only, his desire to kiss her overwhelmed him.


    He was at a loss for how to adequately express his adoration. How could one girl be so extraordinarily talented across such a diverse array of fields?


    He was already in awe upon discovering she was the acimed doctor Riss. But then he learned she was also the feared mercenary queen known as ck Snake, and the legendary hacker Bee. Each revtion struck him with profound astonishment.


    Yet, what truly shook him was the realization that she was also Only, the legendary painter whom he had dreamed about when he was younger.


    How many more hidden facets to her life were there that he had yet to uncover?


    Having regained herposure, Marissa felt a deep sense of embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Connor, put your clothes on right away.¡±


    Connor remained still. Trying to lighten the mood, he teased, ¡°What if I model for you instead, Master Only?¡±


    Marissa frowned and replied firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t paint nudes.¡±


    Undeterred, Connor reached out, gently grasped her chin, and tilted her face toward his, searching her eyes. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ve never painted another man¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Not!¡± she snapped, her embarrassment turning to irritation.


    Pushing him away, Marissa sought to distance herself, but Connor closed the gap once again, surprising her with a kiss.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t paint such things. If you must, I¡¯ll be your model,¡± he dered.


    He yfully tugged at her cheek and issued a mock threat. ¡°If you dare to use another man, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Irritated by his words, Marissa swung at him, but Connor swiftly evaded her punch.


    He casually removed the towel and dressed right in front of her.


    Marissa instinctively covered her eyes with her hands and silently cursed him.


    Connor slipped into navy-blue loungewear, stretched out on the bed, and patted the space beside him. ¡°Join me and get some sleep.¡±


    Marissa hesitated, her gaze flitting from him to the door without moving an inch.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t touch you,¡± Connor assured her with aforting tone. ¡°I just want to make sure you have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Marissa mulled it over for a moment before turning and walking towards the bathroom.


    Despite Connor¡¯s asionally questionable actions, she had to admit he kept his word. In the past, whenever they shared a bed, he respected her space as promised.


    Tempted by the thought of a peaceful sleep, she agreed.


    After her shower, she changed into her nightclothes and quietlyy down next to him.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Connor¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°So, I heard Xander has proposed to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382: One-Dor Compensation


    Xander¡¯s careless words at the Nash family¡¯s house had led to a serious misunderstanding. Zayn and his mother thought he intended to propose to Marissa as well.


    After Divya left, she spread the news like wildfire. Soon, everyone in their social circle believed that Xander was smitten with Tiffany and nned to marry her.


    Connor, unable to keep hisposure, rushed to the Nash family¡¯s house, making an excuse to take Marissa home. Otherwise, he would have enjoyed ying games with her for a few more days.


    He doubted Marissa would fall for Xander, the foolish yet wealthy man. Nevertheless, the thought of Marissa being pestered by so many suitors, especially someone like Xander, made Connor¡¯s blood boil.


    He despised any man who tried to steal Marissa from him, regardless of their chances of sess.


    Marissa didn¡¯t deny it since she and Xander had agreed to pretend they were dating. She merely grinned in response.


    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    ¡°Stay away from that man,¡± Connor warned.


    Marissa raised an eyebrow in silent defiance.


    Connor continued, ¡°That guy¡¯s been spoiled rotten since he was a kid. He¡¯s reckless and does whatever he pleases. Your reputation will take a hit if you get too close to him.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, amused. ¡°Does it even matter? My reputation isn¡¯t exactly pristine anyway.¡±


    Connor tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Are you saying that guy doesn¡¯t annoy you?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°He¡¯s not so bad, not as indecent as people say.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dislike Xander. Despite his ws, he was her student.


    To her, Xander was like a child, and his shorings didn¡¯t bother her. No matter how troublesome he was, she would never disdain him.


    Connor, green with envy, asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long, and still, you think that spoiled brat is okay?¡±


    Marissa beamed at him. ¡°To be honest, I like him more than you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying. Connor often annoyed her, whereas Xander seemed like her own kid, so she had a soft spot for him.


    Her answer only fueled Connor¡¯s jealousy. He leaned in and bit her ear.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Marissa winced in pain.


    When Connor noticed her frown, he released her and remarked, ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t be fond of any other man. You¡¯ve stripped me, seen me naked, and touched me. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Marissa, unconvinced, pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t recall any of that. How do I know you¡¯re not making it up? I won¡¯t believe you without video proof.¡±


    Connor snorted, ¡°Who would record things that happened on their bed?¡±


    ¡°Someone did,¡± Marissa said as she sat up, found the video Arabe had sent her, and handed her phone to him. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Connor never expected his grandmother to keep that video and send it to Marissa.


    After watching it, he felt humiliated, as if his most embarrassing secret had beenid bare.


    He was ashamed.


    He had cornered Marissa to control her, but now, he just wanted to disappear and escape her gaze.


    Marissa finally discovered Connor¡¯s weakness and made fun of him. She said, ¡°Have you seen it?¡± while sitting up straight and pointing at the video clip. ¡°To persuade me, you must provide me with substantial proof.¡±


    Connor felt bad. He was hesitant to press her for ountability after hearing what she had to say.


    Marissa sensed his guilt and felt emboldened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I did something inappropriate while sleepwalking. You could¡¯ve fought back given your skills. If you ended up stripped, seen, or touched, it means you didn¡¯t resist.


    So, you were willing. You¡¯re an adult; you should follow adult rules. You were willing then, and now, you can¡¯t demand I take responsibility. If you feel wronged, I canpensate you financially.¡±


    As she spoke, she wired some money to Connor on her phone.


    Connor saw the amount, his face dark. ¡°One dor? Seriously?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:


    Connor fixed Marissa with a piercing stare, his eyes alight with a mix of anger and disbelief, realizing just how skilled she was at humiliating him.


    Marissa nced back at him briefly, then casually put away her phone, settled back, and seemed poised to fall asleep.


    Casually, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite generous to you. Didn¡¯t you know? ck Snake is famous for never paying for others¡¯panionship.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly has slept with you?¡± Connor demanded, his voice edged with anger as he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Countless,¡± Marissa answered, a smirk in her voice. ¡°From the old to the young, the tall to the short, the hefty to the slender, and those with legs either longer or shorter than yours. I¡¯ve had them all.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened further, his scowl deepening. He knew she was baiting him, yet a part of him couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of truth in her words, which only fueled his irritation.


    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s


    He changed the topic sharply. ¡°We need to talk about yourpensation for the destruction of my house.¡±


    Marissa stayed quiet, contemting the need to shell out more than three billion dors, causing her to pause.


    After a brief pause, she offered a suggestion. ¡°How about this? Pose for me and I¡¯ll paint you. Given your perfect build and striking looks, the portrait would surely sell for a tremendous amount.¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words.


    He chose to stop talking to Marissa, fearing he would lose his temper.


    With a snort of frustration, hey down, murmuring a terse, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Marissa shut her eyes immediately, a smug smile ying on her lips.


    She woke promptly at 6 AM the next morning, as was her routine.


    The first thing she did was to retrieve the tracker-recorder tucked into her hair and check the records.


    Uncertain whether she had stopped sleepwalking while using Connor as her sleeping aid, Marissa had cleverly concealed the tracker-recorder in her hair again for confirmation.


    Upon reviewing the data, Marissa found that Connor indeed proved to be an excellent sleep aid.


    She had shared a bed with himst night, and her location had remained unchanged, indicating she had slept soundly through the night.


    This led her to conclude that other sleep aids had side effects that triggered her sleepwalking.


    While eagerly awaiting the arrival of the Serene Rest Pills, she realized she would need to stick close to Connor for another month if she didn¡¯t want something unexpected to ur.


    Lost in thought, she was brought back to reality when Connor emerged from the bathroom.


    He had taken another shower and was wrapped in a towel, which hung loosely around his waist.


    Catching her breath, Marissa felt a sting in her eyes. She snapped irritably, ¡°It¡¯s early morning. Can¡¯t you behave yourself? There¡¯s ady present, you know.¡±


    Connor seemed unbothered. Drying his hair with a towel, he retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it all before. What¡¯s there to be shy about now?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by his audacity.


    Sure, she had seen him once, but that hardly meant she wasfortable with a repeat performance.


    His reasoning baffled her.


    With a cold re, Marissa opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, Connor casually dropped the towel and began dressing.


    ¡°Holy crap,¡± she eximed, leaping out of the bed and bolting into the bathroom where she quickly locked the door behind her.


    Outside, Connor chuckled to himself as he buttoned his shirt, his shoulders shaking with silentughter. He made a mental note to continue this little game, convinced that she¡¯d get used to it eventually.


    Meanwhile, Marissa took a quick shower to calm her nerves.


    By the time she stepped out, Connor had already left the room.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she changed into her clothes.


    Just then, her phone chimed with a new message. It was from Xander.


    ¡°Chief instructor, I peeked at the message rissa sent to my brother. She¡¯sing back from overseas to Blebert this morning and asked him to meet for lunch. Do you want me to take you there and pretend we bump into each other?¡±


    Marissa responded eagerly, ¡°Absolutely! Let¡¯s meet up and then we can see rissa together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, chief instructor. I¡¯ll swing by in the new Bentley my brother just got. You¡¯re my girlfriend now. I want to make you feel special. Haha,¡± Xander chuckled.


    Marissa wasted no time and hurried downstairs where Connor was sitting at the dining table. Catching sight of her, he motioned. ¡°Come on, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Despite this, Marissa dashed out of the house like a lightning bolt, calling back, ¡°Something urgent came up. I¡¯ll have to skip it.¡±


    Connor watched her disappear, his brow furrowed in confusion over her sudden haste


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:


    Marissa darted out of the house and almost collided with Arabe.


    Arabe had set her rm and woken up early, eager to share breakfast with her. Seeing Marissa hurrying off, Arabe called out, ¡°Sweetie, where are you headed?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t stop, waving to Arabe with a smile. ¡°Grandma, something urgent came up, so I can¡¯t join you for breakfast. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As she spoke, she was already out of the yard.


    Arabe watched her go, disappointment etched on her face. Mumbling her grievances, she made her way into the house, heading straight to the dining room to find Connor.


    Connor was just as perplexed about Marissa¡¯s sudden departure. But knowing he couldn¡¯t control her, he let it be. Seeing Arabe, he immediately stood to assist her.


    After sitting down, Arabe pouted. ¡°What on earth is Tiffany rushing off to do? She couldn¡¯t even stay for breakfast? I got up early just for her.¡±


    Connor, while helping her with some dishes, smiled and reassured her, ¡°She must have something really important to handle. Please understand. Didn¡¯t she spend a lot of time with youst night?¡±


    ¡°Will she be back tonight?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Connor replied confidently.


    Feeling a bit smug, he recalled how Marissa didn¡¯t sleepwalk for a second with him by her sidest night. He was the world¡¯s best sleep aid for her, after all. How could she note back?


    However, he also harbored a smallint. She had promised to start treating his brother¡¯s legs today, but she had run off early, likely forgetting about it. What could be so pressing?


    Hearing Connor¡¯s answer, Arabe brightened a bit, but thevish breakfast spread had lost its appeal.


    With a sigh, she told Connor, ¡°You silly, stop piling on more food. I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Connor, concerned, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Arabe sulkily said. ¡°Just that without Tiffany here, nothing tastes good.¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow, momentarily speechless.


    He was a little bored with the breakfast too, but he was afraid to admit it for fear of upsetting Arabe.


    Now, despite his efforts to remain cheerful, Arabe had lost her appetite.


    This household had been significantly influenced by the little vige girl, Marissa. Before she came, he and his grandma ate every meal on time. Although not overly happy, they never felt down.


    But now, without Marissa, neither he nor his grandma could enjoy their meal.


    He couldn¡¯t resist grousing in his head. What a pesky little devil!


    She not only haunted him but also had an impact on his ny-year-old grandmother.


    Unaware of Connor¡¯s grumbling, Marissa was in a hurry to meet rissa.


    As she left Daniels Manor, she saw Xander¡¯s car arriving and got in.


    Xander, in the driver¡¯s seat, was brimming with excitement.


    He drove off as soon as Marissa got in the backseat and said excitedly, ¡°Chief instructor, how¡¯s my brother¡¯s new car? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    Marissa curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not even your car. Why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°Such a fancy car is beyond my budget,¡± Xander shrugged.


    He sighed andined, ¡°My grandpa and brother keep an eagle eye on my finances. Every month, right after I get my sry, they snatch away 80% of it. As a member of the Hoffman family, my wallet is emptier than a beggar¡¯s cup. I¡¯m living a wretched life!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why do they control your money so tightly?¡±


    Xander gritted his teeth. ¡°They say I do nothing but stir up trouble and if I had money, I¡¯d just cause more. They think keeping me broke is safe.¡±


    The more Xander spoke, the more his frustration grew. He mmed his fist on the steering wheel. ¡°Chief instructor, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Aren¡¯t they worried I¡¯ll snap and rob a bank?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a deafening bang, and the car veered into a roadside drainage ditch


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385: You Are So Useless


    Xander had always felt stifled by his family, with no one toin to. So when he saw Marissa, he couldn¡¯t help but vent his frustrations. The more he talked, the angrier he got. Engulfed in his fury, he lost focus on driving. Abruptly, he mmed the steering wheel, causing the car to veer off the road and plunge into a ditch.


    Marissa, reacting quickly, managed to bail out through the car window just as the car swerved toward the ditch. Shended on the road and staggered to regain her bnce.


    Xander wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Trapped inside the car, he plummeted down with it into the ditch. Luckily, it hadn¡¯t rained in the past few days, so the ditch was dry, sparing him from being drenched.


    However, the car suffered extensive damage. The Bentley¡¯s emblem was missing, the front headlights shattered, and the engine hood was crumpled. The body of the car bore numerous scratches, and its windows were cracked.


    The Bentley, worth millions of dors, was now reduced to scrap in an instant.


    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??


    Xander was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t snap out of it. After the car plunged into the ditch, he went pale and dazed.


    When the magnitude of what had happened finally hit him, he nearly broke down. The thought of his brother discovering the wreck of the newly purchased Bentley terrified him. He feared he¡¯d face a severe beating.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was squatting by the roadside, brushing off her hands. She peered through the open car window at Xander, her voice dripping with disappointment as she chastised him, ¡°You are so useless. How can I expect anything good from you?¡±


    She turned around to survey the path they had just traveled, silently wishing she could banish Xander from the face of the Earth. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even drive a few hundred yards without tumbling into the ditch. On a battlefield, you would have been a goner instantly.¡±


    Xander¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He rubbed his nose awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, chief instructor. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. The car¡¯s pretty much wrecked. I guess I can¡¯t make you feel special today. Just give me a second, and I¡¯ll call for another ride.¡±


    Marissa plucked a wildflower and yfully smacked it against his face. ¡°When the new car arrives, I bet rissa and your brother will already be in a hotel room after lunch. So, should we just pop into your brother¡¯s room to meet her?¡±


    Xander chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°No way. My brother can¡¯t stand rissa. They¡¯re going to split right after they eat. No hotel for them.¡±


    Marissa stared at him incredulously. ¡°And how does that help us meet rissa if they split?¡±


    Xander scratched his head, puzzled. ¡°Uh¡­So, what do we do now, chief instructor?¡±


    ¡°Just get out,¡± Marissa snapped.


    ¡°Um¡­ What?¡± Xander¡¯s confusion was palpable.


    Marissa had no time to spare on him. She jumped into the ditch, yanked open the driver¡¯s side door, pulled Xander out, and slid into the driver¡¯s seat herself.


    Xander appeared puzzled for a moment but quickly caught on. ¡°Chief instructor, are you nning to drive it back onto the road?¡±


    He inspected the roadbed, which was almost ten feet higher than the ditch. With a frown, he expressed his doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can make it.¡±


    Ignoring him, Marissa revved the engine and drove the battered car out of the ditch with surprising ease. She expertly maneuvered the car back onto the road, her driving skills impressively on disy.


    Xander watched in amazement as Marissa steered the car onto the highway. ¡°Wow, chief instructor! You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marissa replied coolly, not taking her eyes off the road. ¡°Now sit tight and let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    They proceeded to drive the battered, unbranded car toward the city center. Eventually, they parked in front of a building.


    Xander nced at the building, perplexed. ¡°Chief instructor, why did wee here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:


    Marissa cocked her head, eyeing Xander with a mix of amusement and disdain. ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re a mess! Don¡¯t you think you should tidy yourself up and change your clothes first?¡±


    Xander, who had just fallen into a ditch with the car, was still reeling from the shock,pletely forgetting to tidy himself up. Marissa¡¯s remark snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. I need a shower and a fresh set of clothes, or Bu¡¯s going to have my head if he sees me like this.¡±


    No sooner had he talked than his gaze drifted out the window to the opulent facade of the shopping mall in front of him, the priciest one in all of Blebert.


    The thought of how little money he had brought a sheepish grin to his face. ¡°Chief instructor, I really can¡¯t afford the clothes in that mall. How about I head home, clean up, and change before we meet again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by then,¡± Marissa tossed a card his way. ¡°Go get yourself some new clothes now.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    He caught it deftly but remained seated, uncertainty written all over his face.


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed in impatience. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    Holding the card in his hand, Xander turned to her, his voice tinged with caution. ¡°Chief instructor, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ how much do you have in here?¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to know that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not prying into your finances. But let¡¯s face it, everything in this mall is outrageously pricey. Each item here costs a fortune, and I¡¯m concerned your card might not handle it.¡±


    Marissa waved off his concerns, ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. Just pick out what you like, and do it fast. My card could buy this whole building if we wanted. Go ahead and choose the priciest clothes. Remember, you¡¯re representing the Hoffman family. If you¡¯re ying my boyfriend, you better look like a really wealthy man.¡±


    Xander felt a jolt of surprise. Despite being a Hoffman, with a wealthy family, he¡¯d never felt so much money in his hands, let alone bought anything he wanted at that mall.


    His allowance was a mere twenty thousand a month, and he was notoriously frugal with his spending.


    His thriftiness was a recurring joke among acquaintances, and he was often teased for being the rich man who pinched pennies. It was hard for him to admit the truth in those situations, which was that despite hisst name, he felt far from rich.


    Now, urged to spendvishly by his chief instructor, he couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud, feeling both giddy and foolish as he clutched the ck and golden card.


    ¡°Chief instructor, I had no idea you were this loaded. You truly are a goddess in my eyes. I¡¯m so right to stick by you. Ha ha!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips quirked upwards. ¡°Hurry up,¡± she urged. After a brief pause, she whispered, ¡°And remember, don¡¯t let anyone find out that the car is wrecked.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied.


    Clutching the ck and golden card, he opened the car door, stepped out, and headed straight for the shopping mall.


    Upon his entry, two security guards immediately halted him. Covered in dust and looking unkempt, he appeared to them like a homeless person, certainly not someone typically seen in such an upscale venue.


    However, before the guards could voice their concern, Xander confidently raised his hand, disying the ck and golden card. ¡°I have money,¡± he dered boldly.


    The security guards¡¯ apprehension turned to panic. Hastily, they stepped aside and said with newfound respect, ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    Xander, not giving it a second thought, strutted toward the men¡¯s wear section, oozing arrogance.


    ¡°Did you get a good look at that card? That man is holding one of only five super VIP gold cards issued by our mall worldwide.¡±


    ¡°I saw it. We nearly made a huge mistake with him just now. Thank goodness he shed that gold card before we did anything reckless. We could¡¯ve been fired.¡±


    ¡°Only the highest of high rollers get such a card. Our boss personally sees to their service. Better inform Customer Service, fast. If the boss finds out we slipped up, it¡¯s our necks on the line.¡±


    While one of the security guards was busy dialing Customer Service, Xander had already made his way into the men¡¯s clothing section, looking to pick out some attire.


    Noticing him, the saleswoman scowled and snapped, ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t look like you belong here. This isn¡¯t a ce for window shopping. Out you go! If you so much as touch and tarnish the fabric, the cost of damages would be more than you can handle.¡±


    Xander bristled at the saleswoman¡¯s elitist tone. He was just about to pull out his card once more to prove his financial standing when suddenly, a flurry of hurried footsteps approached from behind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:


    The mall manager made a personal appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± he barked harshly at the saleswoman.


    Confused and shocked, the saleswoman questioned, ¡°Why am I getting fired, sir?¡±


    The manager replied with firmness, ¡°Because you failed to recognize who matters here! Go settle your pay with the finance department and leave. You¡¯re annoying our valued guest. Get the hell out of here.¡±


    The saleswoman, bewildered, nced at Xander, puzzled by the scruffy man¡¯s supposed importance. But the stern look from her manager prompted her to depart silently, without further inquiry.


    Once she had gone, the manager turned to Xander with a bow. ¡°Esteemed guest, I¡¯ll personally see to your needs now. I hope you enjoy your shopping experience.¡±


    Xander looked around, still somewhat bewildered.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    The mall was a hub for the city¡¯s wealthiest, and he was suddenly being treated like royalty. Feeling a bit flustered but remembering Marissa had asked him to do the shopping fast, he quickly selected some clothing and shoes, instructing, ¡°Please have these taken to the lounge for me to change into.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± the manager responded eagerly, correctly guessing Xander¡¯s size and gesturing to another saleswoman, ¡°Take these to the lounge and make sure everything is perfect.¡±


    After issuing the orders, the manager gave a respectful bow to Xander and offered, ¡°Please, allow me to escort you to the lounge.¡±


    Xander responded with a nod and trailed behind him.


    At the same time, Marissa entered the mall and headed straight for the women¡¯s clothing section.


    She usually preferred simple and unassuming clothes and hadn¡¯t nned on buying anything today. However, since she was about to see the president of the Peridot Consortium, rissa,ter that day, she reconsidered and opted to shop for some high-end attire.


    Xander had told her about rissa¡¯s penchant for wearing incrediblyvish outfits.


    Aware of this, Marissa knew she needed to dress more formally.


    To save time, she quickly picked out several items upon arriving at the women¡¯s clothing section and confidently told the saleswoman, ¡°Please take these to the lounge. I¡¯d like to change into them right away.¡±


    The saleswoman gave Marissa a thorough once-over, taking in her modest ensemble, which seemed to make her a bit skeptical.


    ¡°Just so you know, madam, the totales to a staggering 11 million dors! Before we go any further, I need to confirm your payment method. If that¡¯s beyond your budget, perhaps a less expensive store would be better,¡± the saleswoman said with disdain.


    Marissa despised the condescending attitude of saleswomen who underestimated customers ready to make significant purchases. But despite her irritation, she was too pressed for time today to argue.


    She pulled a standard bank card from her wallet and handed it to the saleswoman without uttering a word.


    The saleswoman, noticing the inness of the card, pursed her lips slightly.


    Most of her clients unted VIP bank cards, and she couldn¡¯t help but assume Marissa was pretending to be wealthier than she was.


    While she was silently judging, she inserted the card into the POS machine. Her expression transformed from skepticism to shock as the bnce disyed an astonishing string of zeros.


    ¡°One zero, two zeros, three zeros, four zeros, five zeros¡­ My goodness, that¡¯s a lot of zeros!¡±


    Before she could even finish counting, Marissa snatched the card back and asked coldly, ¡°Am I wealthy enough to shop here?¡±


    The saleswoman quickly nodded, her demeanor changing to one of deep respect. ¡°Absolutely, esteemed guest! Please, head to Lounge 2, where I will bring your selections immediately.¡±


    Marissa nodded and strode toward the lounge.


    Behind her, the saleswoman wiped away a bead of sweat, realizing she had misjudged the casually dressed woman as anything but affluent.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was indifferent to the saleswoman¡¯s newfound reverence. After changing into her new outfit, she was ready to return to her car and meet up with Xander. However, just as she stepped out of the lounge, she stopped abruptly. A grim-faced man blocked her path


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:


    Marissa had not anticipated running into Derek there.


    However, she quickly understood it wasn¡¯t a coincidence; he had intentionally waited for her there. The bruises from the beating he had received from Charles¡¯ men still marked his face. He was wearing a ck wig, and hisplexion appeared sullen and worn out.


    Marissa sighed in resignation, ¡°Derek, I never knew you were such a glutton for punishment. I¡¯ve hit you every time you¡¯ve provoked me. It¡¯s happened several times now, hasn¡¯t it? Are you addicted to getting beaten, or do you think I won¡¯t have the nerve to finish you off?¡±


    Derek no longer disyed his usual arrogance; his eyes were filled with sorrow. Ever since Marissa had been revealed as Only, he had been tormented by conflicting emotions.


    That was why he had waited outside Connor¡¯s house, hoping to confront her. When he saw Marissa rush out of Daniels Manor, he followed her. He had watched her get into Xander¡¯s car and witnessed the ident. Then, he had trailed them to this ce.


    ¡°Why did you deceive me, Marissa?¡± Derek¡¯s voice trembled with grievance.


    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??


    Marissa frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were the legendary artist, Only? If I had known, I never would have abandoned you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up that old issue. However, everything that had transpired between them was water under the bridge. She felt no need to exin herself to him. But Derek was relentless.


    ¡°Say something, Marissa! Why did you hide that from me?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. Derek was acting as if she hadmitted some great betrayal.


    Annoyance surged within her. ¡°Back then, when I was just a vige girl, you and your family were always afraid that I¡¯d run off with another man. If I had told you I was Only, your family would have been even more anxious and on edge. I did it for their peace of mind.¡±


    Derek was at a loss for words. His eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Why did you insist on marrying me, then?¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, unwilling to waste more time on him. That promise had dissolved the moment he had discarded her. Derek no longer held any significance in her life. She saw no reason to continue this conversation.


    As she pondered how to rid herself of Derek, Xander emerged from another lounge. Having taken a shower and changed into a fresh suit, he looked dashing and full of energy. The Hoffmans certainly had excellent genes.


    Seeing her, Xander grinned and trotted over. ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Xander!¡± Marissa quickly coughed to stop him.


    Only then did Xander notice Derek. He immediately adjusted his greeting. ¡°Tiffany, babe.¡±


    Xander¡¯s voice made Marissa¡¯s lips twitch, sending goosebumps all over her body.


    Derek gaped at them in shock. ¡°Everyone in our circle said Mr. Hoffman had gone to the Nash family to propose to you for marriage. So it¡¯s true?¡±


    Naturally, Xander retorted, ¡°That¡¯s true, of course. Tiffany has consented to our date. Why? Mr. Derek Daniels, do you have any objections?¡±


    Derek and Xander were the same age, but Xander was raised in a wealthy family, whereas Derek had endured hardships and poverty. They had quite different temperaments. Xander had a wild appearance but was also refined and elegant. Derek, though, appeared too intricate to characterize.


    Xander¡¯s confident response made Derek clench his fists and purse his lips. His expression was a swirl of emotions, unreadable to anyone. Marissa, uninterested in deciphering his thoughts, turned and left the scene decisively. Xander followed close behind.


    Derek watched them walk away, his eyes reddening. Once outside the mall, Marissa pushed thoughts of Derekpletely out of her mind.


    Marissa got back into the car and took the passenger seat. ¡°Xander, you¡¯re driving. If you drive into a ditch again, I¡¯ll chop off your legs.¡±


    Xander smiled cheekily while sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°No worries, Chief Instructor. I just enjoyed the happiest shopping experience ever. I¡¯m in a good mood now, and I can steer the car in the right direction.¡±


    Suddenly, Marissa heard the message tone of her phone. She ignored him and lowered her head to check it. Much to her surprise, it was a message from Aelfric to Tiffany


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:


    When Marissa saw Aelfric¡¯s name sh on her screen, her eyebrows shot up in surprise. What on earth could he want this time? This man was a lunatic, sometimes being warm and sometimes being cold towards her, unpredictable like the weather.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him.


    Despite her reluctance, she opened his message. Aelfric had written: ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. What time would you be free?¡±


    A smirk tugged at Marissa¡¯s lips as she replied with biting sarcasm, ¡°Aelfric Warren, what kind of two-faced bitch are you?¡±


    Maybe her blunt insult had struck a nerve, as there was a long pause before his response finally came through. He persisted, ¡°Do you have time?¡±


    Marissa snapped back, ¡°No! And even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have dinner with you. I might catch your bitch disease!¡±


    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Seemingly offended by her remarks once more, Aelfric fell silent for a while, though not for very long. Then another message popped up: ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Marissa, still unkind, replied, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just spit it out! Don¡¯t dance around it.¡±


    ¡°King of Doomsday Base presented all of Only¡¯s paintings,¡± Aelfric said, appearing to suppress his annoyance. ¡°What is your connection like with our King, may I ask?¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes. So, he was hung up on this issue. Since she hadn¡¯t crafted the Only persona herself, she felt no deep bond with it. After revealing it yesterday, she quickly pushed it to the back of her mind.


    Now, Aelfric, with his audacious curiosity, was asking about it, making her realize the significant implications. This identity didn¡¯t merely link her to the master painter Ritchie but also to the King of the Doomsday Base, the top international martial arts organization.


    Being connected to Ritchie meant wielding considerable influence in the art world, but being associated with the King of the Doomsday Base had far-reaching consequences.


    The Doomsday Basemanded global respect, with disciples scattered far and wide, forming an extensivework. King¡¯s international prestige subjected anyone tied to him to intense scrutiny.


    As the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, Aelfric naturally kept a close eye on such matters. Recognizing the high stakes, Marissa countered Aelfric¡¯s probing with a question of her own: ¡°You want to know my connection to the King of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Aelfric replied eagerly, ¡°Yes! Every one of your paintings has been provided by King, so you must have a close rtionship with him. At Doomsday Base, I am the deputy chief instructor. King is my mentor and my superior. I need to understand your rtionship with him so I¡¯ll know if I should avoid any conflicts with you.¡±


    Marissa curled her lips into a disdainful smile. Despite Aelfric¡¯s nice tone, who knew what his real intentions were? She had no ns to divulge the truth to him!


    With this in mind, she smiled and messaged him: ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Aelfric replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to know.¡±


    Marissa queried, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Aelfric responded, ¡°Marissa, I have no ill intentions. I merely seek toprehend your ties with Doomsday Base. Should you require my assistance, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help you.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t resist another disdainful smile. Every time they shed, she left him battered and bruised. Why would she ever need his support?


    Marissa said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t require your help. So, you want to know about my rtionship with King? Then put two and two together and take a wild guess. If you hit the nail on the head, good for you.¡±


    After firing off this message, she didn¡¯t linger for his reply and swiftly added him to her cklist.


    She had bigger fish to fry today¡ªa meeting with rissa. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with Aelfric.


    Noticing she had finally put her phone away, Xander asked with curiosity, ¡°Chief Instructor, who were you texting? Your face was quite the picture.¡±


    Marissa responded offhandedly, ¡°Aelfric.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± Xander eximed in surprise. He then smirked and said, ¡°Speaking of that punk Aelfric, I have a secret about him to report to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:


    Xander gained entry into Doomsday Base because of his grandpa¡¯s friendship with Zyair. He interacted with the top brass at the base, Zyair took him under his wing, andter, Marissa took over.


    Unlike the regr recruits who endured rigorous training, Xander had a more privileged path and never trained with Aelfric. Consequently, he didn¡¯t hold Aelfric in high regard. The tense undercurrents between Aelfric and the chief instructor, ck Mallow, only fueled Xander¡¯s animosity towards him.


    Xander¡¯s voice oozed contempt whenever he spoke of Aelfric. At the moment, Xander mentioned he was going to report a secret about Aelfric, causing Marissa to look up sharply. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Aelfric, using his identity as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, has reached out to rissa in various ways. He¡¯s looking to secretly meet with the president of the Peridot Consortium. He mentioned wanting to explore potential coboration with her,¡± Xander revealed.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she mulled over the information, her suspicions confirmed. Aelfric had been leveraging the influence of Doomsday Base for undisclosed activities, all behind her and King¡¯s backs.


    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium had always maintained their distance, a policy she and King had deliberately chosen. Yet, here was Aelfric, reaching out to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s leader secretly.


    ¡°Why would Aelfric reach out to the leader of the Peridot Consortium?¡± Marissa asked, looking for more details.


    ¡°rissa has no regard for Aelfric whatsoever,¡± Xander responded, his lips twisting in evident mockery. ¡°rissa is outright haughty. Despite Aelfric being the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, shepletely disregards him.


    Given her character, if she were ever interested in forging ties with Doomsday Base, she¡¯d bypass him and go directly to King or to you, King¡¯s sessor. She wouldn¡¯t waste her time on Aelfric. Her dismissal of Aelfric isn¡¯t just because she deems him unworthy of her notice. Most crucially, she harbors a fear of Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°Does her fear stem from our uncovering her theft of our crucial document?¡±


    Xander confirmed with a nod. ¡°rissa is wary of Aelfric¡¯s motives. She can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s operating independently or if Doomsday Base has tasked him to approach her for investigation. Thus, she avoids any contact with him.


    Consequently, despite the Warren family being among the top four influential families in Blebert, endowed with vast financial wealth and power, the Peridot Consortium has consistently shunned any interactions or alliances with the Warrens.


    rissa has explicitly instructed Peridot Consortium members to steer clear of any dealings or coborations with the Warren family. Hence, no matter what Remy does, he never fully engages with the Warren family.¡±


    Suddenly, Marissa remembered something. ¡°But yesterday, I heard Dunbar mention to Aelfric that Remy was looking to make contact with ck Mallow.¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°Remy holds a minor position in the Peridot Consortium. He doesn¡¯t have the authority to influence the decisions of the senior management. Being Remy¡¯s subordinate, Dunbar is likely just as in the dark about the president¡¯s intentions.


    However, it is true that rissa instructed Remy to forge a link with ck Mallow through subtle means.¡±


    Confused, Marissa inquired, ¡°But why would rissa do that?¡±


    Xander exined with a sly grin, ¡°rissa finds you both intriguing and formidable, which unsettles her. The Peridot Consortium has stolen our thing, and they were aware we would uncover their theft sooner orter, and would go to great lengths to reim what¡¯s ours.


    They worried we mightpletely dismantle their organization. The trio who wield the most influence at the Doomsday Base are King, yourself, and Aelfric. Everyone is familiar with King¡¯s appearance.


    Aelfric always wears a mask to keep an air of mystery, yet his role as the head of the Warren Group is known. You, on the other hand, remain an enigma to them, which is why rissa is keen on obtaining your personal details.¡±


    As he spoke, Xander¡¯s expression turned grave. He looked directly at Marissa and posed a critical question: ¡°Chief Instructor, do you understand the true motive behind rissa wanting Remy to establish a connection with you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:


    Upon hearing Xander¡¯s query, Marissa furrowed her brows, pondering for a moment before responding, ¡°rissa is unaware of ck Mallow¡¯s identity, which frightens her. She¡¯s determined to find ck Mallow and delve into her background.


    This knowledge will arm her against potential threats. However, she¡¯s worried we¡¯ve already found out her theft at the Doomsday Base. As a result, she hesitates to reach out to ck Mallow herself or use any high-ranking officials of the Peridot Consortium for this task.


    Instead, she has assigned the mission to Remy, a lower-tier member. Remy mingles in the underworldworks, familiar with individuals from various backgrounds. His involvement is unlikely to raise suspicions, especially from the Doomsday Base.¡±


    Afterying out her analysis, Marissa turned to Xander and inquired, ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    Xander nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°You¡¯ve got it mostly right. But you¡¯ve missed part of rissa¡¯s true motive.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Intrigued, Marissa looked at him directly and asked, ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    Xander replied gravely, ¡°Her actual n is to covertly assassinate ck Mallow.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise as she processed this revtion, waiting for Xander to borate.


    He went on, ¡°rissa is not only skilled inbat, but she is also deeply envious. She cannot tolerate the presence of any woman who might rival her in strength. For rissa, ck Mallow represents a threat that must be eliminated.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, somewhat amused. It was unexpected to her that another woman could harbor such intense jealousy, to the point of contemting murder, despite having never met her.


    ¡°Yet, rissa excels in concealing her true intentions,¡± Xander remarked, hinting there was more to the story. ¡°Almost no one who works for rissa can decipher her true motives or what¡¯s going through her mind.


    Because they struggle to gauge their boss¡¯ mood and rissa is so ruthless, her subordinates live in a constant state of anxiety.¡±


    Marissa, her curiosity piqued, asked, ¡°If she¡¯s so skilled at concealing her intentions, how did you figure out she ns to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Her weakness is my brother, Bu.¡± Xander shrugged with a wry smile, ¡°rissa is infatuated with him and dreams of marrying him. I¡¯ve always yed the role of the cynic or disinterested observer, which makes her let her guard down around me. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve managed to uncover some of her secrets.¡±


    Marissa nodded, the pieces falling into ce. Had she revealed herself as ck Mallow yesterday, rissa would likely have had her assassinated by now.


    After a pause, she proposed, ¡°Since rissa is so determined to kill me, what if I confront her as ck Mallow? We could have a direct confrontation and negotiate openly about the stolen item.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not, Chief Instructor. That¡¯s not an option right now,¡± Xander responded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa pressed.


    ¡°Because there is someone more influential pulling the strings behind the Peridot Consortium,¡± Xander revealed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Marissa inquired, eager to learn more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Xander answered, shaking his head before going into detail. ¡°I have eavesdropped many times on rissa¡¯s phone conversations, where she respectfully addressed the other party as ¡®Boss.¡¯


    Since she holds significant sway over the Peridot Consortium, she seldom involves her superior. However, for major decisions, she consults her boss. From what I¡¯ve gathered, this boss is formidable, possibly a major yer on the world stage.¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t make any hasty moves.¡±


    She gave Xander a reassuring pat on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve really made some progress since leaving the Doomsday Base. Infiltrating the Peridot Consortium and gathering all this information? Well done!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Xander grinned, basking in the praise. He then said yfully, ¡°Chief Instructor, after I report another critical piece of information, do I earn more des?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Marissa prompted, ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:


    Xander let out a mysterious chuckle before saying, ¡°You might not believe it, but rissa, as stoic and ruthless as she appears, is quite the crybaby when she¡¯s behind closed doors. She¡¯s been caught crying over not getting her way.¡±


    ¡°A crybaby, really?¡± Marissa asked, a trace of amusement in her voice.


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve heard her crying more than once,¡± Xander replied. ¡°She actually dreams of being her boss¡¯s daughter, but her boss is not quite on board with that idea. That¡¯s what sets off the tears.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow at this unexpected tidbit. The thought of rissa, so formidable in her professional role, bing so emotional was almost funny. It revealed a softer, more vulnerable side to her personality, highlighting her emotional ties to her boss.


    While Marissa found humor in the situation, she also felt a bit perplexed. She had seen women aim to be their bosses¡¯ mistresses, but craving to be considered a daughter? That was unusual.


    Usually, parent-child rtionships are defined by blood. Maybe rissa could be seen more like a goddaughter?


    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m


    This thought made Marissa suddenly curious about rissa¡¯s background.


    ¡°Did you manage to find out anything else useful?¡± she asked Xander.


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s it,¡± Xander replied, shaking his head. ¡°rissa¡¯s like Fort Knox. I had to resort to jokes and ying the fool just to get these snippets.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it,¡± Marissa responded.


    Shepsed into a thoughtful silence, mulling over everything she had learned about rissa.


    Xander nced at her a few times, as if he was about to speak, but then he refocused on the road.


    A momentter, when she hadn¡¯t responded, he tilted his head to look at her once more.


    Finally, Marissa broke the silence. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡±


    There was a hint of yful hurt in Xander¡¯s voice when he responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t given me praise yet.¡±


    Marissa paused, a smile creeping up on her face as she tapped on her phone. ¡°There, you¡¯re praised now!¡±


    Just then, Xander¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He picked it up, his eyes widening with astonishment. ¡°What? You¡¯re giving me this much money?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly.


    Xander stared at the figures on his screen, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°A hundred million as a reward? Seriously? Oh, my! Are you feeling unusually generous today, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t I always generous?¡± Marissa countered.


    ¡°You were, but back then your generosity involved fists, not funds,¡± Xander retorted.


    Marissa smirked, teasing him, ¡°Do you want me to return to those days?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I definitely prefer cash,¡± Xander chuckled mischievously to himself. ¡°I need to hide this money from Grandpa and my older brother. They¡¯ll snatch it away if they find out.¡±


    Marissa extended her hand expectantly.


    Puzzled, Xander queried, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My card,¡± she exined, her voice even andposed.


    With a reluctant sigh, Xander retrieved the sleek ck and golden card Marissa had given him earlier and handed it back to her.


    He silently wished she would let him keep the card as a token. The mere thought of the wealth it represented sparked a thrill of possibilities in his mind.


    However, Marissa, keenly aware of Xander¡¯s daydreams, firmly reimed the card. With eight billion in it, she wasn¡¯t about to gamble with the mischief he might cause.


    Though he had to return the card, the thought of one hundred million in his own ount lifted Xander¡¯s spirits dramatically.


    Half an hourter, they pulled up outside the Crystal Hotel, a seaside vi hotel owned by the prestigious Hoffman family.


    This exclusive hideaway catered to the elite, promising the highest degree of privacy.


    Though his car was far from impressive, Xander breezed through the security, his ties to the Hoffman family paving the way.


    As he parked, he gestured towards the hotel and announced, ¡°This is where my brother and rissa are supposed to meet.¡±


    Then, ncing out excitedly, he nudged Marissa. ¡°Look over there! That¡¯s rissa!¡±


    Marissa followed his gaze, looking out the car window


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:


    Marissa was unfamiliar with Bu, the head of the Hoffman family, or rissa. As she nced up, she caught a brief glimpse of a man and a woman vanishing into the hotel entrance.


    The man stood tall and solid, d in a sharply tailored ck suit. From the way he carried himself, Marissa inferred that he was a man of elegance and charm.


    The woman, slender with long hair cascading over her shoulders, wore a ck dress dotted with red flowers and crystal high-heeled shoes, giving her an air of mystery and sophistication.


    As a martial artist, Marissa immediately recognized that both individuals were skilled fighters.


    Xander appeared somewhat disappointed as he spoke. ¡°I apologize for thete notice. You might not have caught a glimpse of her face.¡±


    Marissa responded nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re bound to meet today anyway. A few minutes earlier orter doesn¡¯t really change much.¡±


    She then unbuckled her seatbelt and turned to Xander. ¡°To avoid any suspicion that we¡¯re here specifically to see rissa, let¡¯s take a stroll first. Later, we can act surprised to find your brother here and greet him together.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xander replied with an obedient nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you, Chief Instructor.¡±


    After his words, he stepped out of the car, circled to the front, and graciously opened the passenger door for Marissa.


    As she exited, he carefully ced his hand above her head to shield her from the car roof.


    His gesture, coupled with his words, suggested a deep intimacy. ¡°Be careful, babe. It would break my heart if you got hurt.¡±


    Nearby, hotel staff stretched their necks, curiously observing the woman who was held in such high regard by Xander.


    Xander had always vowed never to marry. He was never seen with a woman by his side. Thus, it was quite the shock when he humbly attended to a woman today.


    Marissa stepped out of the car into the sunlight, causing the staff to gasp in astonishment.


    Lately, rumors of a sham marriage and secret children had been circting about Tiffany, drawing widespread attention.


    The staff had discussed it quietly and seen her pictures online. So, at that moment, all the staff were shocked to see Xander escort Marissa to the Crystal Hotel.


    They had assumed Xander¡¯s visit to the Nash family was just a casual proposal to Tiffany, but now they were beginning to see things differently.


    The staff began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Has Mr. Xander Hoffman really changed his mind about remaining a bachelor forever? It seems he did go to the Nash family¡¯s home yesterday to propose to Miss Nash.¡±


    ¡°Judging by how he¡¯s treating her, it looks like she has epted his advances.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash is an aplished artist, well-known in the artmunity. She¡¯s quite a match for Mr. Xander Hoffman. But she has two children. Would Mr. Bu Hoffman consent to his younger brother marrying Miss Nash?¡±


    ¡°The car Mr. Xander Hoffman is driving looks like the new Bentley that Mr. Bu Hoffman just purchased. Has Xander taken it out without permission? Oh, my goodness! How did the car end up like this? Mr. Bu Hoffman is going to be furious when he finds out.¡±


    Even as the staff whispered among themselves, Marissa overheard their conversation.


    She tugged on Xander¡¯s sleeve and insisted in a hushed tone, ¡°Make sure everyone in this hotel knows I¡¯m your girlfriend and that your brother hears it in no time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander responded promptly.


    Without missing a beat, he raised his voice and called out to the staff, ¡°Hey! What are you doing over there? Why didn¡¯t you greet me the moment you saw me?¡±


    At his beckoning, all the staff hurried over.


    The hotel butler approached respectfully, asking, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, how may I assist you?¡±


    With a yful grin, Xander announced loudly, ¡°Pay attention, everyone. I¡¯m here to introduce you to my future wife.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:


    Xander¡¯s promation filled the air, drawing the attention of the hotel¡¯s butler and staff, who leaned in with bated breath to catch every word.


    Standing tall, Xander adopted a dignified posture and continued, ¡°Tiffany has graciously epted my proposal, bing my official girlfriend. In due time, she will be Mrs. Hoffman.


    Henceforth, whenever Tiffany graces the Crystal Hotel with her presence, she shall enjoy unrestricted ess. All her expenses will be covered by us. Anyone who dares to charge her will have to deal with me personally. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The butler and staff heard Xander¡¯s words distinctly, but none dared to respond.


    While Bu held the prestigious position as the head of the Hoffman family, wielding absolute authority over all family enterprises, Xander, in contrast, held no significant sway.


    Despite the hotel being a property of the Hoffman family, Xandercked the jurisdiction to bestowplimentary benefits upon others. Although he could indulge inplimentary perks for himself, granting the same to others was not within his prerogative.


    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s


    Should Tiffany¡¯s expenditures prove substantial, potentially straining finances, no one would be able to shoulder that responsibility.


    Observing theck of response from the hotel staff, Xander feigned irritation and snapped, ¡°Were you not paying attention?¡±


    The assembly remained silent, with no one daring to utter a word.


    Xander sneered and gave the hotel butler¡¯s head a sharp p, seizing his cor and issuing a threat. ¡°You¡¯re not taking me seriously, are you? Do you want me to break your legs right now?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face paled with fear, and he quickly said, ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Hoffman. I am not empowered to make such decisions. I merely oversee the hotel¡¯s services. Financial matters fall within the manager¡¯s jurisdiction. You¡¯ll need to discuss this with the manager.¡±


    Xander, feigning a sudden realization, released his grip on the butler. ¡°Very well, then. Please fetch the hotel manager. I shall have a word with himter.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± the butler nodded in acquiescence.


    Xander smirked as he guided Marissa away.


    Once they were at afortable distance from the crowd, he inquired with a yful grin, ¡°Chief Instructor, did I pull off the role of a domineering boss just now?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment for you. Imagine, those hotel staff are now chiding you as merely the naive scion of the Hoffman family.¡±


    Marissa was right. As Xander departed, the hotel staff began to engage in a discussion.


    ¡°He truly is a dim-witted fellow. Were it not for his brother¡¯s leadership, their fortune would have surely been squandered by now.¡±


    ¡°Every time he shows up, it spells trouble for us. Today seems to promise a particrly challenging ordeal. It¡¯s as though he actively seeks to stir up mischief. Were I his father, I¡¯d administer a good thrashing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Bu Hoffman is also here. If he decides to stir up trouble, let¡¯s find Mr. Bu Hoffman and inform him.¡±


    While the staff conversed amongst themselves, the butler had already located the hotel manager and ryed the recent events.


    The hotel manager was vexed by Xander¡¯s behavior, realizing hecked the authority to grant Marissa anyplimentary services. Concerned that Xander¡¯s actions might lead to furtherplications, the hotel manager decided to bring the matter to Bu¡¯s attention after careful consideration.


    Bu and rissa were presently indulging in a sumptuous lunch within the luxurious confines of the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, with a team of attentive waiters poised to cater to their every need.


    Entering the presidential suite with caution, the hotel manager began, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I beg your pardon for the interruption during your meal, but there¡¯s a matter at hand that I¡¯m unable to address independently and feel it imperative to seek your guidance.¡±


    Bu maintained his impassive demeanor, his features revealing no hint of emotion as he calmly inquired, ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:


    The hotel manager briefed Bu on the recent events.


    As the information sank in, a chill seemed to pass over Bu¡¯s features, a hint of displeasure creasing his brow. Yet, his concern wasn¡¯t about his damaged car or Xander¡¯s casual offer ofplimentary benefits for an outsider.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°So, Xander has chosen Tiffany to be his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the hotel manager replied respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman was quite clear about it. He introduced Tiffany as his future wife and brought her here today to introduce her to us.¡±


    ¡°Is this Tiffany from the renowned medical and pharmaceutical family, the Nash family in Bleber?¡± Bu asked for further rification.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the hotel manager confirmed.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, rissa, who was seated across from him, chimed in with a lightugh. ¡°Xander is grown up now. He can choose his own partner, and we should respect his decisions. It¡¯s been a long time since west met, and I would love to have a pleasant meal with you. Let¡¯s not dwell on this, shall we?¡±


    In Bu¡¯spany, rissa¡¯s demeanor was as graceful and sophisticated as Xander had described, radiating a refined elegance.


    rissa spoke of Xander with a familial warmth, suggesting she already considered herself his sister-inw.


    Hearing rissa¡¯s words, Bu quickly masked his irritation and instructed the hotel manager, ¡°Let Xander do as he pleases. Just ensure he doesn¡¯t disrupt our meal or cause any trouble. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the hotel manager nodded and then excused himself.


    After taking a walk along the beach for a while, Marissa felt the moment was right.


    She suggested, ¡°Xander, I bet your brother is already aware you chose me to be your girlfriend, and he and rissa are probably halfway through their lunch. Let¡¯s casually run into them.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Xander agreed with excitement and followed Marissa back.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, they found the hotel manager waiting there.


    Following Bu¡¯s earlier instructions, the manager remained calm and greeted Xander and Marissa respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman, Miss Nash, did you enjoy your walk?¡±


    Marissa smiled politely.


    Xander, acting arrogant, called out loudly, ¡°Did the butler ry my demands?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± the hotel manager confirmed. ¡°Just let us know what you and Miss Nash feel like experiencing today, and we¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Xander raised an eyebrow, impressed by the hotel manager¡¯s willingness to amodate his request to permanently waive Marissa¡¯s bills. This action suggested that the manager had Bu¡¯s approval.


    Xander suspected that Bu authorized it because he didn¡¯t want his lunch with rissa disrupted. More precisely, he didn¡¯t want any interruptions during rissa¡¯s meal since her identity needed to remain a secret.


    However, Marissa had expressed her desire to meet rissa, and Xander gave priority to the chief instructor¡¯s needs over rissa¡¯s. rissa was nobody to him.


    Xander looked around and gestured towards Bu¡¯s car, ¡°Is my brother also here?¡±


    The hotel manager nced at Bu¡¯s car and responded, ¡°Yes. Mr. Hoffman is here, currently dining with a special guest in the presidential suite on the top floor.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go up to him,¡± Xander said and took Marissa¡¯s hand, leading her forward.


    The hotel manager quickly intervened, ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman, your brother mentioned that no one should disturb him during his meal. It would be best if you waited.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Xander moved past the manager decisively. ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel, and that¡¯s my brother. I don¡¯t need your permission for anything.¡±


    Seeing the manager hesitate, Xander pointed directly at him and warned, ¡°Move. You¡¯ll regret it if you try to stop me from introducing my future wife to my brother.¡±


    The manager, clearly intimidated, said nothing.


    With assurance, Xander escorted Marissa into the elevator and headed straight for the top floor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:


    A fancy dining table was set in the presidential suite, with Bu and rissa seated at opposite ends. In the center was ced a freshly cut orchid, its sweet scent blending with the savory aroma of seared steak.


    They both dined elegantly, yet their expressions differed.


    rissa asionally cast affectionate nces at Bu, while he remained unppable, meeting her looks with calm eyes. He appeared emotionally detached from her.


    In essence, she disyed her emotions openly, but he offered only polite kindness in return.


    After enjoying half her steak in a rxed manner, rissa smiled at Bu. ¡°Hey Bu, I have something for you.¡±


    Bu set down his utensils and met her gaze steadily.


    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    It was their routine. She would dine with him immediately after a work trip and always brought a gift.


    With another warm look at Bu, rissa signaled to one of her female subordinates nearby.


    The woman quickly came forward with a gift. After rissa took the gift box, the woman respectfully retreated.


    rissa slid the gift box towards Bu, saying, ¡°I got you a tie. Want to take a look?¡±


    Bu casually opened the box, nced at the tie, then closed it and responded coolly, ¡°Nice one. Thanks, rissa.¡±


    A look of disappointment crossed rissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bu, honestly, it feels like you¡¯re just going through the motions. Can¡¯t you be a bit warmer? I hope your kindness isn¡¯t just because I once saved your life. I want it to be real, like how a true gentleman treats ady. I¡¯ve been pursuing you for years. Why do you remain so distant? What should I do to move you?¡±


    Bu paused briefly before replying, ¡°rissa, don¡¯t waste your efforts on me. We¡¯re just not meant to be.¡±


    Without waiting for rissa to respond, he continued, ¡°And about Xander¡¯s position in the Peridot Consortium, remove him. He¡¯s not suited for it. The only reason he became the vice president is because of me. He shouldn¡¯t get any special treatment.¡±


    Ignoring hisments about Xander, rissa focused on the earlier part of his statement, saying, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we meant to be? Why don¡¯t you have feelings for me? Tell me, what¡¯s your type, then?¡±


    Bu remained silent, his mind drifting back to memories of a girl from his past.


    It was during a mission when he was an international special forces soldier.


    The girl, known as Silver Fox, was part of their squad for that operation.


    She wore a silver-white suit that concealed her entire body except her eyes, leaving her face a mystery to Bu.


    But it was her personality that truly captivated him.


    Her name was fitting. She was as clever and shrewd as a fox, yet she was also charming and maic. Even her gestures held a mesmerizing charm.


    In contrast to Bu¡¯s reserved demeanor, Silver Fox was outgoing and could engage him in lengthy conversations.


    She would talk about anything under the sun, endlessly chattering in his ear.


    If he stayed quiet for too long, she would give him a mocking look and teasingly call him ¡°dummy.¡±


    Even with her yful teasing, she kept the conversation flowing, bombarding him with questions and light banter.


    Initially, Bu found her irritating and thought of her as delicate, someone who might crumble on the battlefield.


    However, when they faced battle together, Bu was astounded by Silver Fox¡¯s bravery. She proved to be a valiant fighter, disying exceptional courage and quickness and moving with the speed and grace of lightning, apelling force that left Bu in awe on many levels.


    Regrettably, their time together ended when the mission was over, and Bu never saw her again. Despite his attempts to find her through various means, he always reached a dead end, unable to find any clues to her whereabouts.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, Xander¡¯s voice suddenly broke through, saying, ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve brought my girlfriend to meet you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:


    Xander¡¯s voice reached the room before he did.


    Both Bu and rissa tensed up, their faces betraying their emotions.


    Bu looked as though frost had settled over his features as he swiftly turned his head, sending a piercing nce toward the door.


    rissa, by contrast, quickly smoothed her expression into a gentle smile. ¡°Bu, you know Xander. He¡¯s naturally yful. Don¡¯t hold it against him. If he¡¯s bringing his girlfriend to meet you, he must be serious about her.¡±


    rissa always portrayed herself as refined and graceful to please Bu. Despite often being irritated by Xander, she maintained herposure with admirable patience.


    Hardly had she finished speaking when Xander entered with Marissa.


    Upon entering, Xander dered with gusto, ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve brought my girlfriend to meet you.¡±


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    Catching sight of rissa, he feigned astonishment. ¡°rissa, you¡¯re here too? I thought you were abroad. When did you get back?¡±


    rissa responded with a smile, ¡°I returned just this morning.¡±


    Xander arched an eyebrow teasingly, ¡°Already having lunch with Bu? You must have really missed him!¡±


    A touch of red colored rissa¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Oh, Xander, stop teasing me!¡±


    Despite noticing Bu¡¯s darkening scowl, Xander pretended ignorance and continued to chuckle.


    ¡°Bu, rissa, let me formally introduce someone important.¡±


    With that, he drew Marissa closer and announced loudly, ¡°This is Tiffany, from the esteemed Nash family of Blebert, well-known in the medicalmunity. She¡¯s also the artist known as Only, who made waves in Blebert¡¯s art scene just yesterday!¡±


    Heughed. ¡°And now, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Bu shot back sharply.


    Before he could say more, Xander cut in, ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m truly in love. I n to marry Tiffany in the future!¡±


    With a loud m, Bu hit the table, his anger barely contained.


    Undeterred, Xander spoke up once more. ¡°Bu, I brought Tiffany here to meet the head of the Hoffman family properly. Please, don¡¯t intimidate her with that icy expression of yours.¡±


    ¡°Xander Hoffman!¡± Bu growled, his voice tight with frustration, eager to silence Xander.


    Yet, despite Bu¡¯s menacing tone, Xander¡¯s unusual defiance puzzled him. Normally, Xander was meek in his presence, rarely daring to speak. What had changed today?


    Before he could make sense of it, Xander spoke again, undeterred.


    This time, he turned to Marissa, feigning innocence. ¡°Tiffany babe, allow me to properly introduce my older brother, Bu, the current head of the Hoffman family.¡±


    Marissa had never met Bu before. It was her first encounter with him. As the brothers talked, she had been quietly observing Bu.


    When Xander spoke her name, she offered a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Bu.¡±


    Bu¡¯s brow furrowed as if he had just bitten into a sour lemon.


    He had a sudden urge to throttle Xander, but with rissa and Marissa present, he restrained himself.


    He shot Xander a warning re, signaling him to take Marissa away and not to disturb rissa, whose identity needed to remain a secret.


    However, Xander seemed oblivious to his brother¡¯s stern look.


    After introducing Bu, Xander turned his attention to rissa. ¡°Tiffany, now let me introduce this elegantdy. Pay close attention!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marissa responded, turning her attention to rissa.


    With a flourish of pride, Xander proimed, ¡°Tiffany, this distinguished woman is my boss, the illustrious president of the Peridot Consortium, Miss rissa Byrd!¡±


    As he finished, the air in the room turned icy


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:


    Nobody had foreseen Xander revealing rissa¡¯s true identity.


    Bu¡¯s expression turned to ice instantly. He radiated a chill in the air, and his re was so piercing that it almost seemed to freeze Xander in ce.


    Earlier, rissa had been all smiles, the picture of grace. But at Xander¡¯s words, she stiffened, her eyes growing cold.


    She was so enraged that she might have thrown her knife and fork at Xander and gone for his throat, had he not been Bu¡¯s younger brother.


    Marissa had been closely observing rissa¡¯s face. Noticing a slight shift in her gaze, she could tell rissa harbored lethal intent toward Xander. Marissa had to concede that Xander was right¡ªrissa was indeed ruthless.


    Based on Marissa¡¯s assessment, it was clear that rissa had taken lives before.


    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????


    Even as she noted rissa¡¯s subtle expressions, Marissa maintained herposure and feigned innocence. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Byrd.¡±


    Xander chose to ignore the anger and warning in Bu¡¯s eyes. With a mischievous grin, he said, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re being too formal. Just call her rissa.¡±


    Leaning in with a secretive smile, he whispered to Marissa, ¡°She¡¯s going to be my sister-inw soon. You should get to know her. After all, she¡¯ll be your sister-inw too.¡±


    Despite whispering, he made sure his words carried to both Bu and rissa.


    His statement made Bu fix him with a hard stare. Under different circumstances, he might have taken drastic action against Xander.


    However, rissa¡¯s mood seemed to lighten, perhaps because Xander referred to her as his future sister-inw, which clearly pleased her.


    She had long desired that rtionship!


    Marissa quietly marveled. Although Xander often yed the role of a carefree young man, he had matured significantly over the years. She mentally apuded his adeptness at ying the fool.


    To reward his efforts, Marissa nned to give him a bonus.


    With that in mind, she smiled warmly and sweetly said, ¡°rissa, I look forward to getting along well.¡±


    rissa, who usually kept her distance, smiled at this neer. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re too courteous. We might see each other often. Please feel at ease,¡± she responded.


    Seizing the moment, Xander acted charmingly, ¡°rissa, Tiffany and I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    rissa smiled again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us if you¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    That was exactly what Xander had hoped for. He quickly guided Marissa to join them at the table.


    But Bu¡¯s voice cut through sharply, saying, ¡°Xander Hoffman.¡±


    Only then did Xander turn to Bu.


    Just realizing Bu was upset, Xander asked, ¡°Bu, did I interrupt your time with rissa?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bu retorted through clenched teeth.


    Xander visibly tensed and drew his shoulders in.


    He responded softly, ¡°Bu, you¡¯re quite intimidating. I understand rissa¡¯s identity is sensitive, but Tiffany is not just anyone. I n to marry her soon. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she meets rissa. After all, we¡¯ll be family soon.¡±


    The word ¡°family¡± seemed to resonate with rissa once more.


    Before Bu could respond, she came to Xander¡¯s defense. ¡°Bu, please don¡¯t be so stern with Xander. You¡¯ll frighten him, and his girlfriend is right here.¡±


    Yet, Bu¡¯s mood darkened further, his frown deepening.


    After giving Xander a stern look, he turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, unless I¡¯m mistaken, you are still Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ wife, correct?¡±


    Marissa remained silent, her lips tightly pressed. She had anticipated Bu¡¯s inquiry.


    Bu continued assertively, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned with any rumors involving you and Mr. Connor Daniels. But as long as you are Mrs. Daniels, you should conduct yourself properly. Isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate to begin a rtionship with Xander at this time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:


    Marissa acted like a model of good behavior. After Bu¡¯s reprimand, she bowed her head, pretending to feel hurt.


    Xander countered, ¡°Bu, Tiffany and Connor are only pretending to be married to please Mrs. Arabe Daniels. They n to divorce soon. You shouldn¡¯t scold Tiffany like that.¡±


    Bu shot Xander a fierce look and warned, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be eager to step in as another man¡¯s children¡¯s stepfather.¡±


    Usually, Bu¡¯s intense stare would have intimidated Xander. Today, however, he felt unusually courageous.


    Instead of backing down, Xander looked up and said, ¡°Bu, it¡¯s time to be more open-minded. I love Tiffany, and I¡¯m ready to embrace everything about her. True love is powerful and isn¡¯t limited by circumstances.¡±


    Despite noticing Bu¡¯s increasing irritation, Xander continued, ¡°Moreover, Tiffany is a celebrated figure in the art world. She¡¯s so remarkable that men would still line up to marry her even if she had ten children!¡±


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Bu scoffed and clenched his teeth. ¡°Xander, you¡¯ve be braver. How dare you defy me like this?¡±


    Xander was a bit scared, but he stood tall and met Bu¡¯s re without flinching.


    ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve put up with your dominance for too long without ever resisting. But today, I need to stand up for my love. Nobody can keep me from Tiffany. I will marry her, and she will join our Hoffman family!¡±


    Suddenly, Bu tensed, gripping the table tightly, stunned by Xander¡¯s bold resistance.


    Just as Bu was about to strike Xander, rissa intervened again. ¡°Bu, don¡¯t be upset. Xander is right. Love can¡¯t be stopped. Although it is rude of him to contradict you for Miss Nash, it proves hismitment to her. We should respect love itself.¡±


    With a charming smile, Xander added, ¡°rissa, you are such an intelligent, capable, and reasonable woman. The hostess of the Hoffman family should indeed be someone like you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s mood improved further when she heard that. She continued to defend Xander, saying, ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not finished with eating yet. Let¡¯splete our meal, shall we?¡±


    Since Bu couldn¡¯t disregard rissa, he was forced to suppress his anger.


    Seizing the moment, Xander immediately requested that the waiters serve steaks for him and Marissa.


    During the meal, rissa started a conversation with Marissa. ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯m intrigued. When did you start painting?¡±


    ¡°It was quitete,¡± Marissa responded as she ate. ¡°My family didn¡¯t treat me well back then. I had to leave school before finishing high school. One day, I came across an old man living away from everyone.


    He offered to teach me drawing, and I learned from him. Later, I discovered that my teacher was Ritchie Morales, the ink painting master who had dominated the art world for nearly a century!¡±


    With a feigned innocent smile, Marissa continued, ¡°I was so fortunate to stumble upon Mr. Morales, which led me to be the legendary Only in the art world.¡±


    rissa looked at Marissa and smiled. ¡°I heard that your paintings were all presented to the world by King of the Doomsday Base. What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Marissa could see that rissa appeared to be making small talk, yet she was actually investigating her ties to the Doomsday Base.


    Of course, Marissa was ready for such questions.


    Right after rissa finished her question, Marissa responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met King of the Doomsday Base personally, but my teacher is familiar with him. Mr. Morales introduced my paintings to Zyair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± rissa responded, nodding with a smile.


    However, right after nodding, rissa unexpectedly hurled the knife from her hand straight at Marissa¡¯s face


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400:


    As the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, ck Mallow was sharper than others, almost as if she possessed extra eyes and ears. She could detect the slightest movements and anticipate situations to avoid risks.


    That was why she managed to save herself when Xander drove the car into the ditch.


    So, when rissaunched her attack, Marissa noticed but did not move. Instead, she feigned terror and screamed, ¡°Argh¡ª¡±


    Her scream alerted Xander just in time. Before the knife could reach Marissa, he seized it.


    Marissa continued to act frightened, her face turning pale and her eyes wide with horror as she gasped for breath.


    Bu, caught off guard by rissa¡¯s sudden move, remainedposed. With a slight frown, he stared at rissa, waiting for an exnation.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    Annoyed, Xander demanded loudly, ¡°rissa, why did you do that?¡±


    rissa smiled gently, her tone light. ¡°Miss Nash, sorry for that. I heard you hurt Charles and his people and wanted to challenge Remy. I thought you were an excellent martial artist, so I wanted to have a friendlypetition with you.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    She had erased all surveince records when she dealt with Charles and his people, so no evidence remained.


    When she challenged Remy, she was revealed to be Only and thus did nothing openly.


    rissa had thrown her knife at Marissa to gauge her skills. To avoid alerting rissa, Marissa feigned weakness, trusting Xander to intercept the knife.


    After her exnation, Xander intervened to protect Marissa. ¡°rissa, that was too aggressive. If I hadn¡¯t been here, Tiffany could have been injured.¡±


    After discarding the knife, Xander continued, ¡°rissa, Tiffany challenged Charles in Connor¡¯s name. Charles was too afraid to retaliate, and that¡¯s why Tiffany seeded in hurting him. She¡¯s just a delicate girl. Her hands are meant for fine arts, not fighting. Please be more considerate next time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that, Xander. I¡¯ve been too abrupt,¡± rissa said with a smile. Then, she turned to Marissa. ¡°I do apologize, Miss Nash. I nearly hurt you just now. Please forgive me.¡±


    Marissa pouted and looked at Xander with a hint of grievance.


    ¡°Tiffany, rissa is always direct. Please forgive her this time, okay?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa looked at rissa again and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Their exchange painted Marissa as a frail girl utterly dependent on her boyfriend.


    rissa finally eased her guard. During her earlier attack, she had shown no restraint, aiming directly at Marissa¡¯s face. A true martial artist would have dodged instantly, avoiding certain harm.


    However, Marissa showed no reaction. This confirmed to rissa that Marissa possessed no fighting skills, prompting her to lower her defenses.


    When rissa noticed Marissa remained quiet, she turned her attention back to her meal. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. It was delicious,¡± she announced with a smile.


    She nced at Marissa and extended an invitation. ¡°I need to use the restroom. Miss Nash, would you care to join me?¡±


    Seeing a chance to uncover more about rissa and explore her background, Marissa eagerly epted. ¡°Certainly,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Together, they rose and walked toward thedies¡¯ room, engaging in light conversation along the way.


    Bu and Xander observed them depart.


    In their view, rissa handled herself with elegance and seemed to be genuinely considerate towards Marissa, even softening her tone when addressing her.


    However, the moment they entered the restroom and moved out of the two men¡¯s sight, rissa¡¯s facade dropped. Her smile disappeared, reced by a stark coldness.


    She slowed her steps, gave Marissa a sharp look, and sneered, ¡°Miss Nash, your skills in disguise are quite remarkable.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:


    You¡¯ll Get Yourself Killed


    After Marissa and rissa left, Bu¡¯s face grew stern, and he fixed Xander with a harsh stare.


    Without Marissa, Xander¡¯s confidence seemed to vanish. He nced nervously at Bu and dropped his act, not daring to speak or move.


    Bu looked at him intently and asked quietly, ¡°Xander, what¡¯s going on with you today?¡±


    Startled, Xander gave a cautious shrug and replied, ¡°Nothing unusual. I just brought Tiffany here to have some fun. Since you¡¯re here too, I thought I¡¯d introduce her to you. I n to marry her, and she needs to meet my family eventually.


    We bumped into you today, so it seemed like a good chance to introduce her.¡±


    Bu¡¯s piercing gaze seemed to see through Xander. ¡°Xander, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I know you better than you think. How dare you lie to me? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    where stories grow


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Xander asserted, looking Bu in the eye. ¡°I really like Tiffany. I want to marry her.¡±


    Despite Xander maintaining his facade, Bu remained skeptical.


    ¡°Xander, I know you¡¯ve trained at Doomsday Base. When you asked rissa to offer you a position, I felt you were up to something. Now, I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re keeping secrets from me! Tell me, what¡¯s the connection between Tiffany and Doomsday Base?


    Why did you bring Tiffany here to meet rissa and reveal rissa¡¯s true identity?¡±


    Xander fell silent. Bu was always sharp. If Xander kept up his pretense, he risked harsher consequences.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just let this slide if you don¡¯t talk? Speak up now! Do you want to be punished?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Xander said, ¡°Yes. I approached rissa for the sake of Doomsday Base. But it¡¯s none of your business or the Hoffman family¡¯s. I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°But rissa is my responsibility,¡± Bu said. ¡°rissa saved my life, and I vowed to protect her always. Even if you are my brother, I won¡¯t stand by if you harm her.¡±


    ¡°What if she did something wrong first?¡± Xander challenged. ¡°If she offended the Doomsday Base first, and we are merely seeking justice, would you still defend her?¡±


    With a frown, Bu studied Xander¡¯s determined look for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s really going on? If you tell me, I can assess who¡¯s right and wrong and then make the fairest decision.¡±


    Although Bu¡¯s tone was genuine, Xander remained firm in his refusal. ¡°This concerns our base. I can¡¯t disclose details. As a member of Doomsday Base, maintaining confidentiality is a basic rule.¡±


    ¡°At home, you¡¯re my brother, and I¡¯ll heed your advice. But in this matter, you¡¯re not involved.¡±


    With a grave expression, Xander added, ¡°The conflict between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium needs to be settled. If you defend rissa against me, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Bu sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, my family! How could I possibly fight against you? You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve always acted impulsively without thinking things through. If you keep secrets and act without my guidance, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get yourself killed.


    Don¡¯t let rissa¡¯s beauty, gentleness, and kindness fool you into underestimating the Peridot Consortium. Their power is greater than you can imagine. Even with our full strength, the Hoffman family might not stand a chance against them!


    Do you understand the mess you¡¯ll be in if you cross the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:


    The Potential Peril


    Xander nodded after hearing Bu¡¯s words. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t take it lightly when I worked for the Peridot Consortium over the past few years. I discovered that the force behind the Peridot Consortium is formidable.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± Bu scowled at him.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my duty as a disciple of Doomsday Base,¡± Xander exined. ¡°Even if the Peridot Consortium is akin to hell, I must proceed if King and the chief instructormand me.¡±


    Bu gazed at Xander for a few seconds, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    Xander had been coddled by their family since childhood. He was delicate and wed in character,cking both responsibility and a sense of purpose. His actions were always driven by whims.


    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Despite two years of training at Doomsday Base, Xander still behaved like a pampered aristocrat. Bu had assumed that the training was futile, as Xander showed no signs of progress.


    Yet today, Xander surprised him. He had been masking his true growth. He had indeed matured.


    At least he had learned bravery and understood his duties and responsibilities. Bu realized that Marissa, as the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, had shaped Xander into the man he was today. He couldn¡¯t help but think highly of her.


    She had aplished what no one else could¡ªturning Xander into a mature individual.


    Reflecting on this, Bu sighed. ¡°The chief instructor, ck Mallow, of Doomsday Base, truly is exceptional.¡±


    Xander, taken aback by the sudden praise, subconsciously raised his chin with pride and responded, ¡°Absolutely. My chief instructor is my guiding light.¡±


    Buughed heartily.


    In the past, Xander always proimed that Bu was his guiding light. Now, that had changed. Marissa had be his new priority, relegating Bu to second ce.


    Bu was unsure of Marissa¡¯s age but admired her ability to influence so deeply. The young scion from the Hoffman family had turned into her most devoted advocate. Bu acknowledged that Marissa had remarkable skills.


    Since Xander was not receptive to his advice, Bu felt powerless. He lowered his head and sent a message to Connor: ¡°What exactly is going on between you and Tiffany? Is your marriage just a facade? Please rify.¡±


    Connor replied promptly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, since when have you taken such an interest in others¡¯ private affairs?¡±


    Bu shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not prying for the sake of curiosity. Tiffany Nash and my brother, Xander, have announced they are dating. She came to see me with him today. Should I wee her?¡±


    Connor responded immediately, ¡°Where are you? Give me the location.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Hotel,¡± Bu replied.


    Connor¡¯s reply came instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Then, he ceased messaging Bu.


    Raising an eyebrow, Bu pondered the situation.


    He had heard of Tiffany before but hadn¡¯t paid her much attention. When news of her marriage to Connor surfaced, he initially disregarded it, though the realization that someone had genuinely married Connor was unexpected.


    Although Connor was his friend, their interactions were sporadic. As heads of their respective families, their meetings were rare.


    To the outside world, they appeared more aspetitors than friends, given the perpetual rivalry among the four dominant families in Bleber.


    When rumors online suggested the marriage between Connor and Tiffany was a sham, Bu felt this made sense. Knowing Connor as well as he did, he doubted his friend would genuinely fall for someone like Tiffany.


    However, their recent exchange shifted Bu¡¯s perspective. It was clear Connor held deep feelings for his wife.


    Connor was a formidable business magnate. Who would dare to entangle themselves with a woman he cherished?


    Realizing the potential peril for Xander, Bu looked directly at him and asked with gravity, ¡°Xander, are you really dating Tiffany, or is this just a ruse for your mission from Doomsday Base? Be honest with me, Xander.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:


    Inexplicable


    Xander couldn¡¯t answer Bu¡¯s question and chose to act mysterious. Bu couldn¡¯t uncover the truth.


    ¡°Kander, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder,¡± Bu sneered. ¡°You think I won¡¯t beat you just because you¡¯re my brother?¡±


    Xander nodded honestly.


    In the past, he feared Bu because he might reduce his monthly allowance. He dreaded the embarrassment of being poor. But now, he no longer feared it. Marissa had just given him 100 million dors as a reward. He could rely on that for a long time.


    Buughed angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t care if I cut your allowance, do you?¡±


    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s


    Xander nodded again. He believed he could endure for a long while with Marissa¡¯s support.


    Bu observed his changing expressions carefully. He then pulled out his phone and checked all of Xander¡¯s bank ounts but couldn¡¯t find the secret savings.


    Staring at Xander in confusion, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being poor anymore?¡±


    Xander shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My chief instructor once told me that a man has to have his backbone. Even if I¡¯m facing poverty, I won¡¯t give in to my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Great! That suits you well,¡± Bu scoffed as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait and see how long you can hold on to that pride of yours.¡±


    In thedies¡¯ room, Marissa slowed her pace and gradually dropped her innocent smile upon hearing rissa¡¯s words.


    She simply stared at rissa, choosing not to respond. Not knowing her opponent well, she opted for caution, thinking it best not to speak at all.


    rissa, nearly the same height as Marissa, met her gaze squarely, their auras shing as though evenly matched.


    Yet rissa¡¯s arrogance was apparent. Her eyes brimmed with disdain as she spoke first. ¡°Miss Nash, do you take pleasure in taking what belongs to others?¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows but remained silent, waiting for rissa to go on.


    rissa sneered, ¡°Miss Nash, you y the part of a weak, naive girl. But in reality, you relish in stealing someone else¡¯s father and boyfriend. What a despicable woman you are! I have no respect for you.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, rissa scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Miss Nash, do you really think all men will be charmed by you just because you can paint and make a little money from it? That you can take the older ones to be your father and the younger ones to be your boyfriend?¡±


    With a mockingugh, rissa went on, ¡°Here¡¯s a friendly warning, Miss Nash. Stop lusting after what isn¡¯t yours. No matter how much you try to snatch them away, they¡¯ll never truly be yours.¡±


    After issuing her stern warning, rissa red ominously at Marissa and stormed off.


    Marissa remained frozen in ce, deeply shaken.


    She mulled over rissa¡¯s usations. An inner voice told her there was something significant behind those words, but she couldn¡¯t unravel it.


    rissa had used her of stealing someone¡¯s father and boyfriend. But whose father? Whose boyfriend? The thoughts swirled, leaving her baffled.


    Yet, amid her confusion, one thing was clear. rissa had been watching her for a long time. She didn¡¯t just learn about her today.


    Was rissa thinking she was Tiffany, or did she know she was Marissa all along?


    If rissa knew she was Marissa, that meant she knew much about her. In contrast, Marissa knew little about rissa, which put her at a disadvantage.


    After pondering for a while, Marissa headed back to the dining area.


    To her astonishment, as she approached their table, she saw Connor storm in, his expression thunderous


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:


    You Can¡¯t Mess Up My ns


    Connor¡¯s sudden arrival caught everyone off guard except for Bu, who remainedposed.


    rissa recognized Connor. Seated, she made no move to greet him.


    She held the secretive position of president of the Peridot Consortium. In the presence of someone as influential and intimidating as Connor, she opted to keep a low profile to avoid drawing his attention.


    Xander, without thinking, looked over at Marissa, who was massaging her temples to soothe her headache.


    Their marriage was fake. Marissa didn¡¯t have any marriage responsibilities, but under Connor¡¯s intense and scrutinizing stare, she felt as if she had wronged him.


    He resembled a husband confronting an unfaithful wife.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    The situation was indeed problematic. Marissa sensed trouble with the Peridot Consortium would escte if Connor caused a scene.


    Connor wasted no time. After a brief eye contact with Bu, he walked over to Marissa, took her hand, and pulled her away.


    As he passed by Xander, he shot him a murderous re.


    Although Xander usually carried himself confidently, he felt insignificant in Connor¡¯s presence, whose aura was overpowering. Connor¡¯s re sent shivers down Xander¡¯s spine, leaving him in fear.


    After Connor took Marissa away, Bu turned to Xander and taunted, ¡°He just took your girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    Xander¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    His chief instructor was formidable, but she didn¡¯t dare resist Connor. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t signaled him to intervene. Xandercked the courage to act rashly.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Bu scoffed.


    He continued, ¡°Trying to steal Connor¡¯s wife? You need to be aware of your limits. Even if you and Tiffany love each other, it matters whether Connor is ready to let her go.¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Xanderined, ¡°Bu, did you inform Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Bu said bluntly. ¡°I want you to face reality. You can¡¯t have a woman you shouldn¡¯t. Or you¡¯ll end up embarrassed and even get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°Their marriage isn¡¯t real. They¡¯re going to get a divorce,¡± Xander insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°Then wait until they¡¯re divorced,¡± Bu replied forcefully. ¡°As long as they¡¯re still married, Tiffany remains Mrs. Daniels. How could Connor tolerate another man holding his wife¡¯s hand in public?¡±


    Xander fell silent, bowing his head.


    Since his chief instructor asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend, he had to follow her orders.


    rissa remained quiet, her eyes narrowing with intent, and her thoughts were mysterious to those around her.


    Connor swiftly took Marissa out of the Crystal Hotel, pushed her into the car, and sat beside her the next moment.


    Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Dominic sensed tension in the air. Cautiously, he rolled up the partition.


    As the car moved away, Connor¡¯s voice cut through the silence sharply, saying, ¡°Are you in love with Xander?¡±


    Marissa massaged her wrist, easing the difort caused by Connor¡¯s grip. She gave him a brief look but didn¡¯t respond.


    Connor was already upset, and her dismissive attitude only fueled his anger. He grabbed her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t appreciate his forcefulness and pushed his hand away. ¡°That¡¯s my own affair. Mind your own business! Stay out of my rtionship with Xander. You can¡¯t mess up my ns.¡±


    Her response left Connor momentarily speechless. After a brief pause to collect himself, he realized his jealousy had made him act rashly.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Marissa could fall for someone like Xander.


    Reflecting on the earlier scene in the hotel, he asked, ¡°Are you pretending to date Xander just to get close to rissa, the leader of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Marissa was caught off guard and turned her head to look at Connor. In astonishment, she asked, ¡°You know rissa too?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:


    Was She Once Your Girlfriend?


    Marissa¡¯s question confirmed Connor¡¯s suspicions. She indeed wanted to connect with rissa, which implied her interest in the Peridot Consortium. Connor wondered about her motives.


    With doubts in his mind, Connor asked, ¡°Why did you want to meet rissa?¡±


    ¡°I have some personal grudges to settle,¡± Marissa responded, keeping the details to herself. ¡°As far as I know, rissa¡¯s identity is very mysterious.


    She¡¯s never been seen in public. Outsiders don¡¯t even know whether the leader of the Peridot Consortium is male or female. Even as ck Snake, I don¡¯t know. How did youe to know her?


    I heard from Xander that rissa adored Bu so much that she revealed her identity to Bu. But she doesn¡¯t seem to adore you. How did shee to reveal her identity to you?¡±


    Marissa looked Connor up and down and teased, ¡°Were you the one she adored before Bu?¡±


    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m


    Suddenly, she recalled rissa¡¯s usation about her taking another girl¡¯s boyfriend. Marissa asked, ¡°Was rissa once your girlfriend? Did Tiffany push you into marrying her by having your grandma put pressure on you, which led to your breakup with rissa?¡±


    If that was true, it was no surprise that rissa despised Marissa and used her of stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend.


    Once Marissa had spoken, she stared at Connor expectantly, her eyes shining as she awaited his response.


    Connor, amused, tapped her forehead gently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a woman before you.¡±


    He slightly lifted his eyebrows and added, ¡°Like Grandma used to say, I was too cold before, which drove away any interested women.¡±


    He gave Marissa a serious look and reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about any ex-girlfriends. Forget about it.¡±


    Marissa felt somewhat embarrassed.


    The reason she asked was to understand the meaning of rissa¡¯s usations, not to hear Connor rify his love story or whether he had an ex-girlfriend. Marissa wasn¡¯t really interested in those details.


    She offered an awkward smile and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve strayed a bit. We¡¯re not talking about ex-girlfriends. What I need to know is how you got to know rissa.¡±


    Connor nodded and exined openly, ¡°You see, back when I was known as Lone Wolf, Bu was with the international special forces, and we found ourselves on a joint mission.


    During that mission, we identally learned each other¡¯s real identities. That shared experience and surviving several dangerous situations together turned us into close friends.¡±


    Marissa nodded, now understanding why Xander had mentioned Connor and Bu were tight.


    The four influential families in Bleber had been engaged in overt and covert conflicts for years, each undermining the others. True friendship seemed like a fantasy.


    Though both the Warren and the Brock families were linked to the Daniels family by marriage, in truth, it was Neil who sought an alliance with the Brock and Warren families to counter Connor, devoid of any real friendship or loyalty.


    In a world of ongoing feuds, the genuine friendship between Connor and Bu was extraordinary. Their bond was solidified through shared adversities on the battlefield.


    The harsh realities of war, their mutual support, and shared life-threatening experiences helped them overlook the rivalry and bitterness between their families, forming a unique connection.


    Yet, Marissa¡¯s primary concern wasn¡¯t their friendship; she was more interested in rissa.


    ¡°Give me details about rissa!¡± Marissa urged.


    Connor nodded and continued, ¡°rissa actually saved Bu¡¯s life during one of those battles. She disclosed her identity to him because she fell for Bu at first sight and followed him back to Bleber.


    That¡¯s why she set up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s base here.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°So, what¡¯s rissa¡¯s real background? Where does shee from? What¡¯s her boss¡¯s identity?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:


    Slightly Odd


    Connor responded to Marissa¡¯s queries with a shake of his head, his expression tinged with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t answer your questions,¡± he said apologetically before diving into a detailed exnation.


    ¡°rissa did fall in love with Bu and disclosed that she leads the Peridot Consortium. However, she would never expose her deepest secrets, even to him. Despite her feelings, she can¡¯t risk revealing the organization that supports her.


    rissa¡¯s appearance on the battlefield was unexpected. She stumbled upon Bu and instantly fell for him, which led her to save him from imminent danger. Yet, nobody knows what organization she is from, her real identity, or her reasons for being there, Bu included.


    Her affection drove her to follow Bu, even setting up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s headquarters in Bleber to be near him. To Bu, though, she remains an enigma, barely more than a shadow in his life. He knows so little about her. One thing is clear¡ªrissa is no ordinary woman.


    Her background is intricate, and her capabilities are not easily defined. Over the years, even with the resources of the Daniels family¡¯s intelligence agency at my disposal, we¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of her history.


    Step into fiction with  .


    This only confirms the presence of a formidable organization behind her, one capable of challenging even my extensiveworks. Although our efforts to uncoverprehensive details have been thwarted, we¡¯ve gleaned that she has a mysterious and intimidating boss.


    This boss ces immense trust in her, leaving the management of the Peridot Consortium entirely in her hands, and only intervenes in critical matters. It¡¯s evident that rissa and her boss share a particrly close bond.¡±


    Marissa recalled what Xander had told her about rissa¡¯s failed attempt to be acknowledged as her boss¡¯s daughter and how that rejection had driven rissa to tears on multiple asions.


    It made sense, then, why Connor believed rissa and her boss shared a close bond.


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find their rtionship slightly odd.


    When she was lost in her thoughts, Connor¡¯s sudden question caught her off guard. ¡°Do you have any other questions for me?¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Marissa felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    Although she had been wary of Connor, he had responded openly to all her inquiries and had been forting with everything he knew.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal her identity as ck Mallow. Because of the critical chip that the Doomsday Base had lost, she knew she couldn¡¯t take any action recklessly.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, shaking her head.


    Connor peered into her eyes intently and pressed further, ¡°So, what exactly is your n with rissa?¡±


    Marissa shrugged, her expression unreadable. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Connor pressed again, ¡°When did you first meet Xander?¡±


    Marissa considered her response carefully, settling on a truth that felt safe. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±


    Connor probed further, ¡°Did you meet him during your time as ck Snake?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Marissa answered, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Back when she went by ck Snake, she had also held the position of chief instructor at Doomsday Base, so she wasn¡¯t lying to Connor.


    Connor squinted and asked, ¡°So, you and Xander nned beforehand to put on a show in front of Bu to get close to rissa? Did Xander merely follow your instructions?¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice firm. ¡°Stop asking. I won¡¯t reveal the truth, even if you keep questioning me. Just don¡¯t meddle in my affairs, and don¡¯t try to thwart my ns.¡±


    Connor exhaled in resignation, realizing he couldn¡¯t fully earn her trust.


    With a serious tone, he warned, ¡°You might not be upfront with me, but you should consider this warning. It¡¯s crucial for the sess of your n and your own safety. Take it seriously.¡±


    Marissa shot him a brief nce, responding tersely, ¡°Fine, speak your piece.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:


    I Don¡¯t Enjoy Being Naked


    Connor spoke slowly and with gravity. ¡°Bu is a man who values gratitude and integrity. Though he harbors no affection for rissa, he is grateful that she once saved his life. He has vowed to protect her as long as he lives. rissa belongs to the Peridot Consortium.


    Any threat to the Peridot Consortium is a threat to rissa. Bu would undoubtedly step in. In essence, crossing rissa means crossing both the Peridot Consortium and the Hoffman family. These two powerful entities would jointly keep you in check.


    The mastermind behind rissa is already a formidable force. With Bu¡¯s protection, provoking her bes exceedingly perilous.¡±


    Marissa listened intently and then nodded. ¡°Understood. I appreciate the warning.¡±


    Having said that, she fell into silence.


    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??


    Connor looked at her, puzzled. ¡°So?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement as she replied, ¡°I will still proceed with my ns.¡±


    She continued resolutely, ¡°The conflict between rissa and me must be settled. I won¡¯t retreat simply because she has a powerful backer and Bu¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°So, a showdown between you and rissa is inevitable?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marissa responded with determination. ¡°Even if rissa were to seek divine intervention, I must teach her a lesson.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hesitated, suddenly recalling the close friendship between Connor and Bu. If a sh with Bu arose because of rissa, whose side would Connor take?


    Pondering this, Marissa turned to Connor and asked, ¡°If I end up in conflict with rissa and your good friend Bu gets involved, where would you stand?¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Marissa smiled faintly. ¡°I truly have no idea.¡±


    She genuinely didn¡¯t know. She was unsure of Connor¡¯s feelings toward her and whether he would oppose his friend for her sake.


    She had heard the adage that men were all deceivers, with love as fleeting as the wind. To some men, friends were more valuable than partners.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t tell if Connor was that kind of man.


    Connor regarded Marissa silently for a few seconds before he spoke. ¡°Bu will protect the woman he cares about. Naturally, I will protect my wife.¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°So, if I find myself in conflict with rissa and Bu takes her side, you would stand by me against him?¡±


    Connor gave a quick nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This answer took Marissa by surprise. After a brief silence, she smiled and asked, ¡°Many men say that a friend is like a limb, while a wife is like clothing that can be discarded. Why would you choose clothing over your limb?¡±


    Connor grinned as well. ¡°Those men who choose limbs over clothing don¡¯t care about their image, but I care about my image a lot.¡±


    Marissa frowned, not quite grasping his meaning.


    Connor rified, ¡°You often see men with missing limbs, but you rarely see a man running down the street without any clothes.¡±


    Leaning forward, he said deliberately, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy being naked.¡±


    Marissa understood immediately.


    He meant that if he had to choose, he would rather have a partner than a friend.


    While she was still processing this, Connor suddenly leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss jolted her back to the present. Her cheeks flushed. She pulled back awkwardly and teased, ¡°So, you prefer love over friendship!¡±


    Connor chuckled again. ¡°If Bu were to protect his woman while harming mine, how could we remain friends? I don¡¯t need a friend like that.¡±


    Then Connor suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Can you tell me now why you approached rissa?¡±


    He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°If you tell me the truth, maybe I can give you some other useful information. I have a big secret about the Peridot Consortium. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:


    Let¡¯s End This Charade with a Divorce


    Marissa was certain that no matter how much Connor knew about rissa and the Peridot Consortium, he couldn¡¯t surpass Xander in knowledge. Xander had been a high-ranking member of the Peridot Consortium for several years and had a close connection with rissa.


    Revealing anything about Doomsday Base was out of the question, even to Connor, who was her husband only in name. Thus, Marissa smiled warmly and spoke. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m all ears if you choose to share. If not, I¡¯ll respect your silence.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened immediately after her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    She responded apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not about personal trust. This involves the entire organization. I¡¯m bound by duty not to disclose any information.¡±


    Her words seemed to resonate with reason, leaving Connor momentarily at a loss for words.


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    After a brief silence, marked by a trace of irritation, he asserted, ¡°I forbid you from meeting Xander again.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled and defiant, asked, ¡°What right do you have to control my actions?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s eptable for my wife to date another man publicly?¡± Connor assumed the correctness of his stance was self-evident.


    ¡°I am not really dating him,¡± she rified.


    ¡°Even pretending to date him is off-limits. If you must act, it should be with me alone,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Why must you be so overbearing?¡± Marissa¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°We are not truly a couple. You have no authority over me.¡±


    ¡°Even if ours is a pretend marriage, you owe me fidelity as long as you carry the name Mrs. Daniels.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this charade with a divorce, then,¡± she proposed sharply.


    ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t agree to it,¡± Connor dered, turning his gaze to Marissa. He often used his grandmother as his most reliable excuse, making it difficult for Marissa to seek a straightforward divorce.


    Upon hearing this, Marissa turned to face him, her realization of his character deepening¡ªhe was utterly shameless. They had once agreed to a mutually beneficial arrangement: to pretend to be a couple without interfering in each other¡¯s lives. Yet, he increasingly acted as though she were his property.


    It was particrly disgraceful that he often used his ny-year-old grandmother as leverage.


    After a brief silence, she spoke calmly. ¡°Connor, I need to maintain the pretense of a rtionship with Xander for a while. This is necessary for my justified visit to the Peridot Consortium. You can¡¯t stop that.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to visit the Peridot Consortium?¡± Connor inquired thoughtfully. ¡°Are you nning to steal something from them?¡±


    Marissa simply pursed her lips in silent admission.


    Connor was clever and authoritative. Without cating him, her n to retrieve the chip from the Peridot Consortium might be jeopardized.


    Acknowledging her tacit agreement, Connor nodded.


    After a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Is the item you¡¯re after very important?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Connor then smiled slyly. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to pretend to be with Xander. You don¡¯t need to use that as an excuse to visit the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa asked, puzzled.


    ¡°This ties back to the big secret about the Peridot Consortium I mentioned earlier. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t want to hear about it, did you?¡± Connor¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance.


    When Marissa saw his smug demeanor, her lips curled in mild annoyance. ¡°Share it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Since Xander has been deeply involved with the Peridot Consortium for years, I suspect he knows more than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite mistaken,¡± Connor replied with a touch of pride. He continued, ¡°Aside from a select few at the top of the Peridot Consortium, only Bu and I are privy to this secret. Xander, that fool, knows nothing of it.¡±


    His animosity toward Xander was clear.


    Marissa, feeling a protective urge, bristled slightly at his words. She had always shielded Xander like a mother would protect her child, and hearing him disparaged made her ufortable.


    Now, however, her curiosity about the secret outweighed her irritation.


    She offered Connor a cating smile and coaxed, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued now. Mr. Daniels, would you mind sharing this secret with me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:


    You¡¯ll Start to Enjoy It


    Marissa faced him fully, yet Connor yed with her, watching her attempt to please him. He snorted, brushed off his neat clothes, and dismissed her.


    Marissa silently cursed him, yet quickly masked it with a smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, what would you like me to do?¡±


    Connor looked out of the car window and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not so easily pleased.¡±


    Worried she might give up, he continued, ¡°Just so you know, there¡¯s nothing important in the Peridot Consortium building. It¡¯s just an office. Even if you manage to get inside, it¡¯ll be pointless.¡±


    Connor understood her tendencies well. In the past, he had often sought to make her happy. She had never been one to humble herself for his amusement. Thus, he relished the opportunity to dangle the secret before her.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    Marissa¡¯s anger red as she observed his smugness, and she clenched her teeth, imagining confronting him physically.


    Yet, she restrained herself. After all, he held a secret of the Peridot Consortium that could prove invaluable to her.


    She could uncover it herself eventually, but that would take time. Since Connor was well-acquainted with their secret, it was simpler to have him disclose it.


    Thus, Marissa curbed her anger and softened her tone, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll stop my pretend rtionship with Xander.¡±


    Her concession made Connor turn back to face her. He set another stiption. ¡°And you are not to see him either.¡±


    Marissa felt a surge of fury but suppressed it quickly. She responded with a bright smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She would avoid meeting Xander as Connor had forbidden. After all, her initial n was just to use Xander to gain entry to the Peridot Consortium. Now that she no longer needed that ess, not meeting him wouldn¡¯t affect her strategy.


    Connor appeared satisfied atst. He leaned in and pecked her on the lips. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Marissa frowned at him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please respect yourself. Stop kissing me. We¡¯re supposed to be a fake couple. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve kissed before, haven¡¯t we? What¡¯s the problem now?¡± Connor brushed off her objection.


    ¡°We did kiss before, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can do so whenever now,¡± Marissa replied sharply. Furthermore, he had stolen those kisses when she least expected it.


    Did it mean she would have to endure it indefinitely just because she had been kissed by him before?


    However, Connor disregarded her protests, pulling her closer with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ll start to enjoy it if we kiss more often. You might even miss it if I stopped.¡±


    Marissa shoved him away firmly. ¡°Are you going to reveal the secret or not?¡±


    ¡°Not in the mood to discuss that now,¡± Connor retorted, still ying games. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Let me out,¡± Marissa red at him fiercely. ¡°Send me a message when you¡¯re ready to talk. I¡¯ll listen to the secret then.¡±


    Connor nced at her and inquired casually, ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Sanchez family¡¯s ce to be with Tiffany¡¯s kids,¡± Marissa answered.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you leave,¡± Connor dered.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°I have a pressing matter that demands my attention at thepany this afternoon. You¡¯reing with me,¡± he said.


    ¡°To Daniels Group?¡± Marissa immediately objected. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t truly his wife and had no desire to parade around hispany.


    Yet, Connor asserted dominantly, ¡°You have toe. For the next few days, you¡¯ll go wherever I go. I need to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa challenged, her voice rising.


    Connor smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite the liar. How can I be sure you won¡¯t meet Xander behind my back?¡±


    Marissa was on the verge of losing her temper when her phone buzzed.


    She nced down to read the message. It was from Joziah:


    ¡°Boss, this afternoon, I¡¯ll be taking our technical team for a meeting at Daniels Group. We¡¯ll discuss potential coboration with Connor Daniels. Any instructions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:


    A Step Closer To My Idol


    After receiving Joziah¡¯s message, Marissa finally understood what pressing matter demanded Connor¡¯s attention at thepany that afternoon. It turned out that Joziah would be visiting the Daniels Group for a detailed inspection and to discuss potential coborations with Connor.


    Windsoul Robots, though at the forefront of household robot technology, was considerably smaller in scale, akin to a dinghy beside the colossal cruise ship that was the Daniels Group.


    Yet, Connor humbled himself to not only apany Joziah on this visit but also to personally handle the negotiation of the partnership, underscoring his high regard for Windsoul Robots.


    This effort reflected his ambition to carve a niche in the household robot sector and treat this business avenue with the utmost seriousness.


    Marissa had delegated all operational responsibilities concerning Windsoul Robots to Joziah. As thepany¡¯s head, she focused predominantly on research and development rather than day-to-day management.


    She had also entrusted the selection of potential partners entirely to Joziah, never meddling in these decisions. Unbeknownst to her, the technical team was scheduled to inspect the Daniels Group that very day.


    This revtion sparked her interest, prompting her to consider visiting Daniels Group herself to evaluate their suitability as a partner for Windsoul Robots.


    Thus, she texted back, ¡°Proceed as nned. I have no objections. I might also visit Daniels Group this afternoon. If you see me, act as if you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Joziah responded.


    Marissa, known for her enigmatic presence, rarely disclosed her identity publicly. Joziah had grown ustomed to this, maintaining the charade even in face-to-face encounters.


    Having replied to Joziah, Marissa informed Connor, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you to thepany.¡±


    Connor found her sudden interest unusual but chose not to ask about it, understanding Marissa¡¯splex thoughts were always a riddle, one that he preferred not to solve to avoidplicating his own life.


    An hourter, they reached the Daniels Group headquarters and used the CEO¡¯s private elevator to ascend directly to the top floor, avoiding any contact with thepany¡¯s staff.


    Outside the CEO¡¯s office, a young man in a sharp suit paced nervously, repeatedly checking his watch.


    As Connor stepped out of the elevator, the man quickly approached and greeted him warmly, ¡°Connor!¡±


    Following closely, Marissa discreetly raised an eyebrow. This professional-looking young man seemed to be familiar with Connor. Who was he?


    Thinking of this, she turned to Terry beside her.


    Terry caught on quickly and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Daniels¡¯ cousin from his aunt¡¯s side, Franco Brit. He¡¯s a well-educated returnee who now heads the Robotics Research and Development Department One at Daniels Group.¡±


    Marissa nodded, having heard something about Connor¡¯s cousin.


    Connor had been orphaned shortly after his birth due to a tragic car ident that killed his parents. While Arabe was his official guardian, his aunt had been profoundly involved in his upbringing, essentially stepping into a maternal role.


    Consequently, Connor deeply respected his aunt and maintained a solid connection with her husband¡¯s family, the Brits.


    Meanwhile, Franco had approached Connor, his eyes twinkling with anticipation. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re finally back!¡± he eximed. ¡°The Windsoul Robots¡¯ team will be here any moment, and I¡¯m on edge about possibly meeting my idol, Dr. Finley!¡±


    ¡°Is Dr. Finley expected to visit?¡± inquired Connor. ¡°From what I understand, Windsoul Robots¡¯ operations are managed by the CEO Joziah, while Dr. Finley focuses on the technical side. Dr. Finley likely won¡¯t be here for this visit.¡±


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Franco¡¯s face. But he quickly recovered, his smile returning as he said, ¡°Even if Dr. Finley isn¡¯ting, meeting Joziah is still a step closer to my idol.¡±


    Franco¡¯s smile widened, albeit forced. However, upon spotting Marissa next to Connor, his smile abruptly faded. He nced at her with visible contempt and demanded, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:


    You Can¡¯t me Me For Not Reminding You


    Franco¡¯s evident disgust baffled Marissa, prompting her to ask, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    He eyed her critically. ¡°This is the Daniels Group. Only the elite can work here. This isn¡¯t a ce for selling your paintings. Do you really think you belong?¡±


    Marissa met his gaze with a yful smirk. ¡°So, you look down on artists and those who deal in art?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Franco retorted, his head held high in a show of pride, yet his tone remained sincere. ¡°I just look down on you.¡±


    Marissa almost let out augh. After giving him a thorough once-over, she crossed her arms and replied calmly, ¡°I see.¡±


    That was all she said.


    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m


    Then, she walked into Connor¡¯s office, not giving Franco another look.


    Franco felt both anger and frustration, thinking his efforts to upset her were futile. He had anticipated Marissa would question his disdain further, giving him a chance to borate. But she didn¡¯t. So, his nned remarks went unsaid, leaving him feeling stifled.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched, hiding knowing smiles. They were aware of Franco¡¯s disregard for Tiffany.


    To Franco, Connor was akin to a deity, one who ought to marry a goddess. Yet, Connor was forced to marry Tiffany, a woman with a less-than-sterling reputation, a union Franco strongly opposed.


    Franco, a highly intelligent man with foreign credentials and notable robotics achievements, often let his emotions show due to his low emotional intelligence. He was always candid about his feelings.


    It was fortunate he worked directly under Connor. In any otherpany, his naivety might have made him a target for maniption.


    Today, Franco¡¯s misstep came when he mistook Marissa for Tiffany, creating trouble for himself. If he backed down now, nothing further would ur. But if he persisted, he might face severe repercussions from ck Snake.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched Franco with a mix of sympathy and mischievous anticipation, curious to see if ck Snake would retaliate.


    When a person is weighed down by extreme poverty, their mindset might shift toward negativity, and eventually, they might grow vicious over time.


    These three men, burdened by a mountain of debt, were once confined to a monotonous diet of instant noodles, which they eventually grew utterly tired of.


    Now, they had switched to bread and pickles, but even this new menu haunted their dreams.


    Despite earning 1.2 million dors annually, they lived a life of deprivation, colored by their grim financial situations.


    As they observed Franco, who strutted like a proud peacock, a malicious thought crossed their minds¡ªthey wished Franco wouldn¡¯t stop provoking ck Snake.


    Connor, oblivious to the dark thoughts of his subordinates, gently patted Franco on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    With those words, Connor was just about to enter his office.


    ¡°Connor,¡± Franco called out, stopping him in his tracks.


    ¡°I heard your marriage to Tiffany isn¡¯t real. That¡¯s excellent news! You should divorce her as soon as possible. She doesn¡¯t deserve you. She even manipted your grandma to force you into this marriage. How terrible! You are like a god, Connor.


    How could you marry a woman with two children? Even if she¡¯s the legendary artist Only, it¡¯s not right.¡±


    Connor shot Franco a stern look. ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of my business.¡±


    Then, turning his attention to Marissa, who was seated on the sofa, he added, ¡°Franco is one of my dearest rtives, so don¡¯t provoke him. He won¡¯t mind me reminding you when you find yourself in trouble.¡±


    Connor was convinced his warning was stern enough, and Franco should heed his words. Surprisingly, Franco walked over to Marissa right after the admonition.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a nobody who knows how to paint, right? What can she do to me if I keep provoking her?¡± Franco said dismissively


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:


    Hawk and Chick


    Franco walked too quickly for Connor to intervene. As Franco confronted Marissa, Connor cast his eyes to the ceiling, silently hoping she would show leniency to his cousin for his sake.


    In stark contrast, the expressions of Domenic, Marc, and Terry brightened. They eagerly anticipated the unfolding scene, convinced that no one could deter a man bent on his own downfall.


    Franco faced Marissa with a stern gaze and held his tongue, believing his icy demeanor would unnerve her.


    Yet, Marissa exhibited no trace of fear. She casually met his gaze before lowering her eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want to speak with me?¡± she asked, her voiceced with indifference.


    Franco let out a derisive snort. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked why I seem to look down upon you?¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??


    ¡°Oh,¡± responded Marissa, maintaining her casual tone. With a flicker of amusement, she continued, ¡°Why should I? Your opinions hold no weight with me. When has a hawk ever fretted over the chirping of a chick?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Franco was rendered speechless.


    He quickly tried to regainposure, chuckling in a forced manner. ¡°So, you see yourself as the hawk, and me as the chick?¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration with her calm demeanor grew. Suddenly, he burst out, ¡°Tiffany Nash, you think you¡¯re so superior, looking down on IT engineers just because you¡¯ve had some sess in art?


    Let me tell you something. To us, artists like you are relics, redundant. Frankly, you¡¯re losers. Your art is nothing but trinkets within your circles. Meanwhile, what we do propels society forward, shaping how humanity evolves. And artists?


    You contribute nothing of worth, particrly an artist with your notorious reputation. You¡¯re seen as a failure, a drain on society.¡±


    As his fervor intensified, Franco ced his hands on his hips. ¡°How dare youpare yourself to a hawk and call me a chick! It¡¯s high time you looked in the mirror. You¡¯re the chick here, understood?¡±


    Connor nced at the ceiling once more, feeling he should stay out of the fray. Thus, he stepped aside, ready to observe the unfolding drama.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked on with barely concealed glee. Earlier, they had watched Franco with curiosity, wondering about his moves. Now, their attention shifted to Marissa, as they eagerly anticipated her response to Franco¡¯s challenge.


    The atmosphere was charged with an odd tension. Everyone feigned ignorance, yet Franco alone seemed genuinely excited, blissfully unaware of the looming repercussions.


    Marissa listened to him with quiet poise. When Franco finally paused, she looked up at him, her smile barely there. ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Franco was taken aback by her tranquility, even after his tirade. Internally, he scorned her for her shamelessness, realizing it was no surprise she had managed to manipte Arabe into pressuring Connor into marriage.


    Connor might have been powerless against Tiffany, but Franco was resolute in not showing her any leniency, determined to reprimand her on Connor¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Franco asserted.


    ¡°Please, continue,¡± Marissa said, her toneced with amusement.


    Franco inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°When are you nning to divorce my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Are you done now?¡± Marissa inquired.


    After a brief pause, Franco nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Marissa responded with a light nod. ¡°First, tell your cousin to set a date for our divorce proceedings. I¡¯m not opposed to it.¡±


    With those words, she stood up and beamed at Franco. ¡°Now, to address your earlier usations. I¡¯m not the worthless person you imagine. Painting isn¡¯t my only skill.¡±


    Franco, puzzled, asked reflexively, ¡°And what else can you do?¡±


    With an innocent smile, Marissa revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve trained in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You know martial arts?¡± Franco scoffed. ¡°Big deal. I¡¯ve trained in martial arts too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa¡¯s smile widened, tinged with intrigue. ¡°What a coincidence! Shall we test our skills against each other?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:


    Discuss A Major Matter With You


    ¡°Are you nning to spar with me?¡± Franco asked, looking at Marissa as if she were a fool. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re utterly ipetent, and yet, you want to challenge me? Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    Marissa just smiled and shook her head. ¡°It looks like you, a technical elite, aren¡¯t up to date with the gossip. I¡¯ve picked up a new nickname recently. They call me the Fiery-Tempered Beauty.¡±


    Franco scoffed, ¡°Are you serious about sparring with me? If I hit you too hard and you get hurt, don¡¯t start crying or use me of bullying you.¡±


    Marissa nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m aware of the rules.¡±


    Franco loosened his tie and stood tall. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you make three moves first.¡±


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Marissa replied, still smiling.


    The moment she finished her sentence, Marissa delivered a swift kick, and Franco cried out in pain as he was sent flying out of the office door.


    Hended with a thud in the corridor.


    Connor touched his nose and kept silent.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry winced in sympathy. It was as if they had felt the blow themselves.


    Franco had never anticipated Marissa¡¯s formidable strength¡ªenough to send him, a man at 6 feet tall, flying through the door.


    He thought his bones might have shattered from her kick. What he found particrly humiliating was how hended on the floor. For reasons he couldn¡¯t fathom, he ended up syed in an awkward shape, looking like a giant frog.


    Trying to shift from this embarrassing position only caused him excruciating pain. Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t manage to move.


    Just as he felt utterly mortified, Marissa approached, squatted beside him, and looked at him intently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my face!¡± Franco pleaded. ¡°If my idol, Dr. Finley, sees me like thister, I¡¯ll be devastated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hit your face,¡± Marissa said with a smile. ¡°I just need to say this: don¡¯t underestimate other fields. You assume that working in technology puts you above everyone else and makes you dismiss us artists.


    But look what just happened¡ªyou were beaten by an artist, right? Every job has its ce in this world. You don¡¯t have the authority to elevate one profession over another. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Franco gave a weak nod and said, ¡°I get it! I don¡¯t have an issue with artists, just with you specifically! You forced Connor to marry you by deceiving his grandma. Poor Connor!¡±


    ¡°You should be disappointed in your cousin then. Why take it out on me? I became the wife of the richest man in the city by my own abilities.


    Your cousin couldn¡¯t get rid of me despite his efforts, which proves I¡¯m superior. You¡¯re miscing your disdain.¡±


    Still reeling from the kick, Franco seemed to ponder her words and nodded. ¡°There might be some truth in what you say¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Connor couldn¡¯t contain himself and burst intoughter.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously shrugged, thinking ck Snake¡¯s talent for influencing minds was unmatched!


    Marissa found Franco, the little admirer of Dr. Finley, somewhat endearing, so she yanked him up by his cor and gave him another kick.


    Franco cried out in pain and was about to scold Marissa for hitting him again, but then he realized he could move now.


    He figured out that his inability to move on the floor stemmed from a dislocated hip joint caused by the first kick, and the second kick from Marissa had unexpectedly realigned it.


    Now able to move, Franco felt both humiliated and furious. He red fiercely at Marissa, visibly upset yet cautious about provoking her further.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and Neil stepped out with Derek.


    Connor slightly furrowed his brow and asked Neil, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Neil surveyed the group and then addressed Connor with a grave tone, ¡°I need to discuss a major matter with you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:


    Humorous


    Clearly, Neil was up to no good and hade prepared. Yet, Connor was not disturbed by this. Over the years, Neil had frequently caused trouble, aiming to topple Connor from his position and see him fall. Connor had grown ustomed to such attempts.


    ¡°Do you want to discuss a family or business matter?¡± Connor asked calmly. ¡°If it¡¯s a family matter, please wait until I¡¯m home after work. If it¡¯s about business¡­ I¡¯m afraid you have no authority to discuss it.¡±


    With a smile, Connor continued, ¡°Grandpa made it clear while he was still with us that aside from my immediate family, you and the other rtives are not allowed to interfere with any business in thepany. You just receive a monthly allowance to enjoy yourselves.¡±


    These words struck a nerve with Neil. His expression darkened as he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Connor, Grandpa has been gone for years. Stop treating his words like they¡¯rew!¡±


    He then pointed at Franco, visibly upset, and said, ¡°Even your cousin is employed at Daniels Group, but Derek, a direct descendant, isn¡¯t allowed to work here. It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm


    Turning back to Connor, he said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to change. I want Derek to have a position at Daniels Group too.¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Neil, are you suggesting we overturn Grandpa¡¯s rule?¡±


    ¡°We should uphold the good rules and discard the bad ones,¡± Neil said firmly. ¡°Why should you run the family and inherit the entire Daniels Group while I lead such a modest life?


    Even my children are barred from working at Daniels Group. You were the favorite of our grandparents and parents, and you took over as the head of the family. You get to use the Daniels Group for your own goals and dreams.


    What about me? What about my sons? Don¡¯t we have the right to have ambitions? Don¡¯t we deserve to stand on the shoulders of our ancestors and reach for greater heights? Why must we only receive a monthly stipend and wait as if waiting for death?


    Even in the ancient royal families, after the crown prince ascended to the throne, the other princes still got opportunities to pursue their own achievements and dreams. Why must you be so harsh and deny us even a single opportunity?¡±


    Neil took a deep breath, his voice resonant. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    After venting his frustration, he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯tprehend my frustration and discontent, think about your future children. If you have one child, maybe it¡¯s manageable. But if you have several, will you hand over everything in Daniels Group to just one like Grandpa did, while the others just get by?¡±


    As Neil grew more agitated, Connor remainedposed. He listened quietly to Neil, then responded lightly, ¡°Your points have some merit.¡±


    When Neil heard Connor¡¯s softened tone, his eyes brightened, and he asked, ¡°So, you agree that Grandpa¡¯s rule is unfit, right?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Connor said calmly. ¡°So, what role do you envision for Derek at Daniels Group?¡±


    Neil was straightforward with his request, saying, ¡°Derek studied robotics research and development at the university. He¡¯s eager to make his mark in that area. How about we ce him in the newly formed Robotics Research and Development Department at Daniels Group?¡±


    Before Connor could reply, Franco couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Neil¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Franco?¡±


    Franco didn¡¯t mince words, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit humorous to suggest Derek work in the Robotics Research and Development Department?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:


    Used Every Single Day


    Neil was irritated by Franco¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Franco stated bluntly, ¡°Robotics research and development is a highly specialized field. Daniels Group established the Robotics Research and Development Department to coborate with Windsoul Robots, a leader in international technology, to pioneer world-ss household robots.


    This department was created to take the high-end approach, and its members consist exclusively of highly educated, highly intelligent elites. Not everyone can enter this department!


    Despite Derek¡¯s college major in robotics research and development, he attended a third-rate vocational college, which disqualifies him from joining Daniels Group¡¯s Robotics Research and Development Department.


    Let me draw a metaphor. It¡¯s akin to allowing a tractor driver onto the expressway. It not only poses challenges for the driver but also disrupts the flow of other vehicles, potentially leading to a serious ident.¡±


    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Franco¡¯s words cut deeply. Hearing them, Derek suddenly felt a wave of inferiority wash over him. He hung his head, his face flushed red like a ripe apple.


    Deep down, Derek had hesitated toe to Daniels Group today because he knew hecked the qualifications for such a prestigious role. After graduating from university, Derek struggled to find a job for a considerable period.


    The HR Departments of everypany promptly rejected him upon reviewing his educational background and the institution from which he graduated.


    Unable to secure a job, Derek reluctantly took up work as a delivery guy.


    During his time working as a delivery guy, Derek eventually came to the realization that he had attended a subpar school and his education and abilities were not notable.


    Among his fellow delivery guys were numerous top graduates from prestigious universities, including masters degree and doctoral degree holders, as well as industry engineers.


    He observed that many others, far more qualified than him, were also forced into delivery jobs due to losing their previous employment. This highlighted the intense and often unforgiving nature ofpetition in the workce.


    At that point, Derek had resigned himself to the belief that he would never secure a job at a prestigiouspany like Daniels Group. If he were fortunate enough to be hired, he imagined he would only qualify for a position as a cleaner there.


    However, Neil unexpectedly brought him to Daniels Group today and insisted on applying for a position in the Robotics Research and Development Department for him.


    In fact, all of this had been orchestrated by Aelfric. It was Aelfric who instructed Neil to push for Derek¡¯s cement in the Robotics Research and Development Department. Aelfric¡¯s motive was to secure a foothold in the household robot market.


    However, the technology of Warren Group fell short, unable topete effectively in the fierce marketpetition.


    Recognizing the prowess of Windsoul Robots, Aelfric sought to align with them. Yet, Connor was also in negotiations with Windsoul Robots for a partnership. Fearing he couldn¡¯t win against Connor, Aelfric decided to nt an informant within Daniels Group¡¯s Robotics Research and Development Department.


    Therefore, Derek¡¯s request for this position was tainted with shame. Aelfric did not expect that Derek would excel in robotics research and development; he merely intended to exploit Derek as a spy.


    Of course, Neil didn¡¯t believe Derek could achieve anything either. He eagerly agreed to Aelfric¡¯s scheme to manipte Derek as a pawn in his dealings with Connor.


    In addition to feeling humiliated, Derek was also deeply saddened.


    Some time ago, Neil had exploited Derek¡¯s image to profit online. However, due to a series of incidents that left Derek with frequent facial injuries, he could no longer appear on screen, causing his online career to stagnate.


    Witnessing Derek¡¯s inability to continue as an inte personality, Neil and Aelfric conspired to push Derek into Daniels Group, exploiting him to confront Connor.


    Since returning to the Daniels family, Derek felt he had been used by them every single day.


    As Derek silently reflected on his predicament, Neil made another remark


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:


    Like A Dream


    ¡°Who are you to interfere?¡± snapped Neil, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Franco, you¡¯d better develop some self-awareness. You think you can have a say just because your mother is our elder? To be blunt, you¡¯re employed by our Daniels family. You¡¯re a servant working tirelessly for us. Since when can a servant meddle in their master¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Franco¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Neil, you¡¯d better watch yournguage. I¡¯m telling the truth. Derek doesn¡¯t belong in the Robotics Research and Development Department. As the department director, I must be responsible for it.


    Even the entry-level employees in our department are elites with high intelligence. They all have at least master¡¯s degrees and years of experience in hardware and software development. Do you think Derek can really join such a team?


    Hecks a relevant educational background, and he doesn¡¯t have research or development experience. What can he contribute to our department? I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll bring us trouble instead of being an asset.¡±


    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Franco¡¯s words deeply unsettled Neil, who retorted vehemently, ¡°Why do you doubt Derek¡¯s abilities? Does education equate to capability?


    Many sessful individuals in this worldck even a bachelor¡¯s degree. Can¡¯t you see that? Derek faced adversity from a young age. Without financial support from the Tucker family in Adagend, he had to attend an average vocational school.


    Yet, he has proven himself capable. Despitecking a bachelor¡¯s or master¡¯s degree, Derek has self-taught extensively in private. His skills in research and development rival those of supposed elites.


    Derek was kidnapped and trafficked as a child, missing out on excellent educational opportunities.


    This prevented him from attending a top university. However, he possesses strong gic traits from the Daniels family. Shouldn¡¯t others acknowledge his potential?¡±


    Neil¡¯s impassioned defense left Franco speechless. He realized he hadn¡¯t fully understood Derek¡¯s potential, basing his judgment solely on conventional wisdom.


    Neil breathed a sigh of relief as Franco remained silent. After giving Franco a stern look, he turned to Connor and asked in a brotherly tone, ¡°Connor, Derek is your nephew. He had a difficult childhood after being abducted and trafficked. Aren¡¯t you willing to support him?¡±


    ¡°Neil, you mentioned Derek has the necessary capabilities?¡± Connor asked with indifference.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Neil responded promptly.


    Connor nodded and said, ¡°Derek is my nephew, and he has suffered in his early years. As his uncle, it¡¯s my duty to help him. Since he¡¯s as capable as you say, I¡¯ll establish a dedicated research and development department for him. He¡¯ll be the director.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Neil and Derek stared at Connor in disbelief, their eyes widening.


    They had expected Connor to assign Derek to a lower-level position in the Robotics Research and Development Department. Instead, they were astonished when Connor proposed creating a department specifically for Derek and appointing him as director.


    Derek¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the unexpected opportunity.


    Neil¡¯s brain was nk at that moment.


    Connor continued, ¡°Daniels Group is venturing into household robot development, and everything is in the nning stages. Currently, Franco oversees Department One, the sole department. I hereby dere the establishment of a second department. Derek, you will lead its setup.¡±


    Derek looked bewildered. ¡°Uncle Connor, do you mean I¡¯ll have full authority over Department Two? My decisions will be final?¡±


    Connor nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Derek was speechless. He had never imagined working for a multinationalpany like Daniels Group, let alone being appointed as a department director overnight. It felt like a dream.


    Turning his gaze to Neil, Connor asked casually, ¡°Neil, are you satisfied with the position I¡¯ve assigned to Derek?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:


    Neil was surprised that Connor had decided to let Derek lead an entire department. With a tone of uncertainty, he questioned, ¡°So, Derek is going to build and manage the Robotics Research and Development Department Two entirely on his own, including picking the staff and setting its research agenda?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Connor replied. ¡°You are eager to give Derek a chance to shine, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m on board with that. He¡¯ll have full control of Department Two, which will be just as significant as Department One, and he¡¯ll report directly to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic,¡± Neil said, rubbing his hands together in excitement. He tugged on Derek¡¯s sleeve, urging him, ¡°Show some gratitude, Derek.¡±


    Derek, already daydreaming from the excitement, imagining himself as the big boss in a handsome suit riding the waves of technology development, finally came back to his senses. Visibly flustered, he said to Connor, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Uncle Connor.¡±


    Connor, however, added, ¡°While it¡¯s true that Department One and Department Two are side by side, they will also be inpetition. There will be substantial rewards for whichever department achieves breakthroughs first. But remember, if a department doesn¡¯t show progress, I won¡¯t hesitate to shut it down.¡±


    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m


    Derek turned to Franco, his expression troubled, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that somewhat unfair, Uncle Connor? Department One is all set to go, while I haven¡¯t even started to assemble my team.


    It stands to reason that Department Two mightg in producing resultspared to Department One. And if you finalize the deal with Windsoul Robots today, Dr. Finley will join Department One and provide them with support. Surely, Department Two won¡¯t be able to catch up anytime soon, right?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, Derek,¡± Connor nodded in agreement. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure you have a lot of time to catch up with Department One. I¡¯m doubling your department¡¯s budget. Feel free to organize your team and resources as you see fit.


    You have full autonomy over the personnel and equipment you want to bring in. At any rate, the resources at your disposal should not fall short of what Department One has. As for the partnership with Windsoul Robots, I¡¯ll remain neutral.


    Compete with Franco as you wish. The decision for Windsoul Robots to coborate with which department will hinge solely on your efforts.¡±


    Derek¡¯s excitement grew when he heard this. He turned to Franco with a smile. ¡°It seems we¡¯re set for a rivalry at work, Uncle Franco. My apologies in advance if my team outperforms yours.¡±


    Franco managed a strained smile and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s keep family out of office politics. Just call me Franco. I wouldn¡¯t want to hear youin about your Uncle Franco using his seniority to overpower you when Department Onees out on top.¡±


    Derek shot Franco a cold look and remained silent. Though they were roughly the same age, Franco was still considered his uncle, which frustrated Derek. He was determined to show Franco, through his achievements, that he deserved respect, even as a junior.


    With the opportunity Connor provided, Derek was determined to prove himself in front of everyone. Turning to Marissa, Derek gave her a significant nce.


    Marissa picked up on his signal immediately. Having grown up together, she understood Derek better than anyone else there. While others might not grasp the meaning behind his look, she could.


    His eyes conveyed that he had always been capable, merely hindered by ack of chances. Now, with this opportunity, he was ready to seize his dreams. Marissa¡¯s decision not to be his lover earlier was now her loss!


    Understanding Derek¡¯s message, Marissa felt amused and scratched her ear. She remembered Derek¡¯s difficult past; despite his questionable actions, she felt a twinge of sympathy for him.


    Derek was ambitious yet often unfortunate. The higher the starting point Connor gave him, the harder he would crash in the future.


    In a room where many saw him as a mere ything, Derek was the one taking his role seriously. It was quite poignant.


    Just then, Domenic approached and said, ¡°There¡¯s been an issue with Windsoul Robots, Mr. Connor Daniels.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback; what could possibly have happened?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:


    Connor was also taken aback. He ced great importance on the partnership with Windsoul Robots, knowing it would significantly impact Daniels Group¡¯s future development. As a result, he was particrly attuned to any changes or updates involving Windsoul Robots.


    Immediately after Domenic finished speaking, Connor inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Domenic nced briefly at Neil and Derek, holding back his words.


    Connor instantly grasped the implication. He turned away and headed towards his office, with Domenic following closely. Once inside, they closed the door behind them.


    Outside the office, confusion spread among the onlookers.


    Growing anxious, Franco muttered, ¡°What¡¯s happened with Windsoul Robots? Are they noting here? I was really looking forward to meeting my idol, Dr. Finley.¡±


    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Derek, too, felt uneasy. He was acutely aware of his capabilities. Without hiring a skilled person, he couldn¡¯t effectivelypete against Franco.


    Derek harbored a dislike for Franco but couldn¡¯t deny Franco¡¯s proficiency in robotics research and development. Franco had a fervent passion for high-tech innovations. Thus, Derek was eager to coborate with Windsoul Robots. If he could persuade Windsoul Robots to partner with his department, he believed he could win against Franco.


    With a solemn expression, Marissa sent a message to Joziah.


    ¡°Connor¡¯s assistant just mentioned there was an issue with Windsoul Robots. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shortly after, Joziah replied, ¡°It¡¯s Aelfric Warren.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Aelfric contacted me multiple times expressing interest in coborating with Windsoul Robots. I ignored his messages.


    When he learned we were scheduled to visit Daniels Group this afternoon, he worried that we might strike a deal with them. Consequently, he intercepted my car and insisted I give him an hour. He wanted to share information about Warren Group.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse him this time. Therefore, I had to notify Daniels Group to postpone our visit by one hour.¡±


    Marissa scoffed and replied, ¡°Regardless of what Aelfric offers, Windsoul Robots won¡¯t coborate with Warren Group. Remember that.¡±


    Joziah inquired, ¡°Boss, are you suggesting we reject Warren Group without knowing their terms? Should I proceed with my team to visit theirpany first? Then, we¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    Marissa dismissed his proposal. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Joziah understood her directive, ¡°Understood, boss.¡±


    After Marissa finished her conversation with Joziah, Connor¡¯s office door opened once more. Domenic emerged alone and addressed everyone in the corridor, ¡°Windsoul Robots has an urgent matter to attend to. Their visit will be postponed by an hour. Please be patient.¡±


    Franco patted his chest, visibly relieved. ¡°A dy is no issue. I was worried they might cancel altogether. Alright, I¡¯ll wait patiently till then.¡±


    Derek also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Domenic nced at Derek and informed him, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, Mr. Connor Daniels has instructed an employee to give you a tour of your department¡¯s workspace. Once Windsoul Robots arrives, he will notify you to join the inspection.¡±


    Immediately after, a pretty female secretary approached Derek.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, please follow me.¡±


    Eager to see his new workspace, Derek wasted no time and followed the secretary promptly.


    Turning to Franco, Domenic remarked, ¡°Mr. Brit, Mr. Daniels has indicated you can return to your duties.¡±


    Franco nodded in acknowledgment and departed.


    Finally, Domenic addressed Neil, ¡°Mr. Neil Daniels, Mr. Connor Daniels has ced Mr. Derek Daniels in a suitable role. There¡¯s no need to worry. You may head home for some rest.¡±


    Reluctant to leave but with no reason to stay, Neil entered the elevator.


    Marissa, Domenic, Marc, and Terry remained in the corridor, visibly relieved.


    Terry chuckled, ¡°Miss ck Snake, I loved how you handled Mr. Brit. That was impressive!¡±


    Marc chimed in, ¡°You didn¡¯t break any bones but definitely hit him where it hurt. Miss ck Snake, you¡¯ve got skills.¡±


    Seeing the two men smirking, Marissa said sharply, ¡°Keep it discreet.¡±


    Marc and Terry nced around and wiped the smirks off their faces.


    Domenic intervened, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels suggested you take a break in his office.¡±


    Marissa entered the office, closed the door, and leaned against it. ¡°Connor, I want to discuss a deal with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:


    Who Dislikes Me


    Connor was immersed in his document when Marissa¡¯s voice snapped him out of his concentration. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, looking up from his work.


    Crossing her arms defiantly, Marissa said, ¡°Spill the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret now, and I¡¯ll guarantee your sess in coborating with Windsoul Robots. What do you say?¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyebrows shot up with curiosity. ¡°Do you have connections with senior executives at Windsoul Robots?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Marissa replied casually. ¡°I know Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Miss ck Snake, you never cease to amaze me,¡± Connor said, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re renowned among mercenaries and the highly skilled actor, Riss. You¡¯re the famous hacker Bee and the prodigious art master Onley.


    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????


    Now, you tell me you know Dr. Finley, a top-tier technical expert. Yourwork is impressively vast. I can¡¯t help but wonder, are there any aspects of you I haven¡¯t discovered yet?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the small talk,¡± Marissa interrupted. ¡°Answer my question. Do you want the deal or not?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Connor¡¯s refusal was immediate and firm.


    Marissa stared at him, baffled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Connor leaned back, confidence radiating from him. ¡°In Blebert, Windsoul Robots can¡¯t find a better partner than Daniels Group. It¡¯s just a matter of time before mypany coborates with them. There¡¯s no need for me to give up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret for nothing.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°What makes you so sure? Aelfric is also seeking to coborate with Windsoul Robots. What makes you think they¡¯ll choose you over him?¡±


    She expected her mention of Aelfric to give Connor pause, but he remained unfazed.


    ¡°Dr. Finley is exceptionally capable and undoubtedly intelligent,¡± Connor said calmly. ¡°After their team¡¯s assessment, Dr. Finley will see that partnering with me is the smart choice. There¡¯s no reason to worry.¡±


    With that, he returned to his document, dismissing the conversation.


    Marissa shook her fist in frustration and retreated to the sofa, where she started fiddling with her phone, choosing to ignore him.


    Meanwhile, in avish private room of a high-end coffee shop, Aelfric and Joziah sat across from each other. The freshly brewed coffee sat steaming on the table.


    Aelfric smiled warmly. ¡°Mr. Aston, this coffee is the most popr in this establishment. Its vor is unparalleled; you won¡¯t find anything like it elsewhere. Please, have a taste.¡±


    Joziah, however, was visibly anxious. He checked his watch impatiently. ¡°Mr. Warren, you know I¡¯m scheduled to visit Daniels Group this afternoon, and my time is limited. Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Setting his mug down, Aelfric leaned in. ¡°Mr. Aston, I genuinely hope Windsoul Robots will coborate with Warren Group. I came here with the utmost sincerity. Warren Group¡¯s strengths are like this exquisite coffee¡ªunique and unmatched by any otherpany.¡±


    Following Marissa¡¯s directive, Joziah decided to cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Warren, but Windsoul Robots will not be partnering with Warren Group.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Joziah exined, ¡°Windsoul Robots isn¡¯t just looking for the best partner, but the mostpatible one. After our evaluations, we don¡¯t believe Warren Group fits our needs.¡±


    ¡°Is this decision yours or Dr. Finley¡¯s?¡± Aelfric probed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joint decision,¡± Joziah smiled. ¡°Mr. Warren, Dr. Finley values my input, and I trust Dr. Finley¡¯s judgment. We make these decisions together.¡±


    ¡°Is there no room for negotiation at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Joziah replied firmly. ¡°There¡¯s no flexibility here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Aston, please reconsider. If Windsoul Robots partners with Warren Group, you can set any terms you want. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to meet your demands.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your offer, but my decision stands,¡± Joziah said, shaking his head. ¡°Windsoul Robots will not be coborating with Warren Group. I suggest not pursuing this further.¡±


    Aelfric gradually looked annoyed. ¡°Mr. Aston, why did you reject me even without inspecting mypany? Is it because you dislike me, or Dr. Finley dislikes me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420:


    Joziah realized that getting rid of Aelfric was a Herculean task. Though feeling irritable, he had to wear a mask of cordiality since Aelfric was the patriarch of the Warren family, one of the four most influential ns in town.


    At that moment, Joziah received a message from Marissa.


    ¡°Joziah, have you managed to get rid of Aelfric?¡±


    After reading the message, Joziah responded, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He then recounted his earlier conversation with Aelfric.


    Reclining on the sofa in Connor¡¯s office, Marissa was immersed in her phone while Connor remained engrossed in his paperwork. They respected each other¡¯s space, and the office was shrouded in stillness.


    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Upon reading Joziah¡¯s messages, Marissa scoffed disdainfully. Aelfric dared to be angry with Joziah and attempt to intimidate Windsoul Robots so brazenly. Marissa was more than willing to put Aelfric in his ce.


    In the hush of the office, her scoff was unmistakable, causing Connor to look up from his work to check on her.


    Unperturbed by Connor, Marissa replied to Joziah, ¡°Tell Aelfric that Dr. Finley finds him utterly repugnant. Whenever she sees him, she is filled with disgust.¡±


    Joziah hesitated. ¡°Boss, are you sure about this? Aelfrices from a very influential family. Should we really provoke him so bluntly?¡±


    Marissa was adamant, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Convey my message to him.¡±


    Joziah voiced his concerns. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aelfric mightsh out in anger and seek revenge on Windsoul Robots.¡±


    Marissa remained unperturbed. ¡°Let him try. I¡¯ll see to it that he goes to Hell.¡±


    Sitting in the private room, Joziah read Marissa¡¯s messages, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    Despite her brilliance and numerous achievements, Marissa¡¯s youthful impulsiveness often made her seem endearingly childish.


    Since Marissa was firm in her decision, Joziah saw no reason to waste more time with Aelfric.


    He put down his phone, met Aelfric¡¯s icy gaze, and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, since you¡¯ve asked me directly, I¡¯ll be equally candid.¡±


    Aelfric narrowed his gaze, anticipation ring in his eyes.


    Joziah dered bluntly, ¡°Windsoul Robots refuses to coborate with Warren Group because Dr. Finley harbors deep disdain for you. The mere sight of you fills her with disgust, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s mouth fell open in shock.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a sudden disy of rudeness from Joziah.


    It dawned on him that Joziah was merely acting under Dr. Finley¡¯s instructions. Aelfric¡¯s mind raced with questions about Dr. Finley¡¯s identity and the source of her animosity toward him.


    Suppressing his rising anger, he asked Joziah in a solemn tone, ¡°Mr. Aston, could you please enlighten me on who exactly Dr. Finley is?¡±


    Joziah¡¯s smile was enigmatic. ¡°Dr. Finley is a mystery to many, including yourself. Your question is rather peculiar, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression turned into a sneer. ¡°Allow me to rephrase. Why does Dr. Finley harbor such a profound dislike for me?¡±


    Joziah shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that, as I¡¯m not Dr. Finley. If you seek the truth, you¡¯ll have to ask Dr. Finley herself.¡±


    ¡°And where might I find Dr. Finley?¡± Aelfric pressed.


    ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid, is a mystery to me as well,¡± Joziah replied with a shrug.


    Aelfric chuckled bitterly. Suddenly, he shot a murderous gaze at Joziah as he sneered, ¡°Dr. Finley openly opposes me. Does she not fear my retribution against Windsoul Robots? I possess myriad ways to drive Windsoul Robots from Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, Dr. Finley anticipated your reaction,¡± Joziah replied smoothly. ¡°She asked me to convey a message: feel free to try. She¡¯ll see to it that you go to Hell.¡±


    Aelfric was rendered speechless.


    Not giving him a moment to retort, Joziah stood and, with gentlemanly grace, remarked, ¡°Take care, Mr. Warren.¡±


    With that, he exited the room.


    Aelfric¡¯s face darkened ominously beneath his mask, his eyes zing with murderous intent. His hands clenched tightly on the table.


    In a sudden outburst of rage, he overturned the coffee table before him with a resounding crash.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Derek calling.


    Scowling, he swiped to answer. ¡°What is it?¡±


    In a soft, measured tone, Derek responded, ¡°Aelfric, I seek your counsel on a matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:


    Aelfric was not in a good mood. He assumed Derek called to talk with him about something minor, so he snapped, ¡°Derek, you¡¯re not a child. You can make decisions on your own. Don¡¯t bother me with anything.¡±


    He immediately ended the call.


    However, Derek called again within ten seconds.


    Aelfric answered the phone, clearly annoyed, and warned, ¡°This better be important, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Derek sounded a bit scared as he replied, ¡°Aelfric, I really can¡¯t decide on this matter myself, so I have to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out,¡± Aelfricmanded in a stern tone.


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Okay,¡± Derek said cautiously. ¡°Aelfric, my Uncle Connor has given me a position at the Daniels Group. He¡¯sunching Robotics Research and Development Department Two and has made me the director, responsible for overseeing its establishment.


    I have my ideas and don¡¯t want to trouble you. However, you once asked me to update you on the Daniels Group¡¯s research and development activities. I need to know what you want me to do.¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. ¡°Derek, repeat what you just told me. Connor has created a special research and development department for you and put you in charge?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Derek confirmed. ¡°Uncle Connor also said that Department One and Department Two willpete. The team that sessfully partners with Windsoul Robots will prove their capability. I want to win that partnership.¡±


    After a brief pause, Derek asked, ¡°Aelfric, any advice?¡±


    Aelfric thought for a moment. ¡°Do you believe you can outperform Franco¡¯s department?¡±


    Derek hesitated, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Franco¡¯s team is well established, consisting of highly skilled research and development experts, whereas my team is just starting.¡±


    Aelfric furrowed his brow, deep in thought.


    He didn¡¯t believe Connor was truly helping his nephew Derek. He was sure there was something else going on.


    Yet, regardless of Connor¡¯s ns, Aelfric saw a golden opportunity to infiltrate the Daniels Group with his own people.


    With a sly smile, Aelfric decided to exploit this chance.


    Dr. Finley despised him and declined to work with the Warren Group. By helping Derek secure the deal with Windsoul Robots, Aelfric nned to reverse the situation. This move would allow him to tap into the research and development oues from both Windsoul Robots and the Daniels Group.


    Feeling optimistic, Aelfric assured Derek, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything to help you build your team. I¡¯ll bring in some of the top minds in robotics to ensure your team is as strong as Franco¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric!¡± Derek eximed with enthusiasm.


    Aelfric added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you secure cooperation with Windsoul Robots. This will put you on the map in the robotics industry.¡±


    He ended the call and forwarded a document to Derek via their messaging app.


    He followed up with a message, saying, ¡°Derek, go over this document carefully and learn it by heart. When you meet with the technical team from Windsoul Robots today, stick to the script. It will boost their opinion of you.¡±


    Derek responded, ¡°Thank you, Aelfric. I¡¯ll study it in depth.¡±


    Aelfric replied, ¡°Good. Keep me posted.¡±


    After leaving the coffee shop, Aelfric started to devise his strategy. At the same time, Joziah led the technical team from Windsoul Robots to meet with the Daniels Group.


    Connor personally greeted Joziah, apanied by his wife Marissa, as well as Franco and Derek.


    As the groups came together and Connor exchanged greetings with Joziah, he introduced his wife with a warm smile, ¡°This is my wife.¡±


    Just as Joziah was about to politely greet Marissa, the technical director behind him blurted out, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Joziah¡¯s heart dropped. He realized he had forgotten to instruct his subordinate to act as if he did not recognize their boss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:


    When Leo Foster, the technical director at Windsoul Robots, called Marissa ¡°boss,¡± Joziah tensed up. He was worried that his negligence might reveal his boss¡¯s identity.


    Marissa mentioned that revealing her identity could bring trouble and jeopardize Windsoul Robots¡¯ future, including their ns for an initial public offering. Yet, Marissa handled the situation with grace, offering Leo a calm smile.


    Leo and Joziah, skilled technicians trained by Dr. Finley, were among the few at Windsoul Robots who knew Dr. Finley¡¯s real identity. The rapport between Leo and Marissa was as strong as the one she shared with Joziah. With just one look, Leo caught on.


    Realizing his error, Leo kept his cool and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I heard you intend to invest in Windsoul Robots and have already spoken with Dr. Finley. Should I start calling you ¡®boss¡¯ now?¡±


    Marissa returned the smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early for that. We haven¡¯t finalized the details of our cooperation, and it¡¯s not certain I¡¯ll be a shareholder.¡± Leo just shrugged, smiled, and dropped the topic. Joziah quietly sighed in relief as he watched Leo smoothly handle the situation.


    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Connor then turned to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Are you nning to invest in Windsoul Robots too?¡± Marissa answered casually, ¡°The household robot market is booming. I see a lot of potential and think it will be profitable to get involved.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t dwell on it and led the technical team from Windsoul Robots on a tour of the Daniels Group facilities, with Maisea, Franco, and Derek tagging along.


    The tour began in a conference room where a senior executive from the Daniels Group showcased their research and development team and capabilities. After the presentation, Connor spoke privately with Joziah.


    ¡°The Daniels Group is deeplymitted to household robot development. We n to invest significantly in this area in theing years to lead globally and shape the industry. With such ambitious goals, we need strong technical partners.


    Dr. Finley is a top expert in this field, and we¡¯re eager to coborate with Windsoul Robots. It¡¯s a pity Dr. Finley isn¡¯t here today, but please pass on my regards, Mr. Aston. If Windsoul Robots is willing to partner with the Daniels Group, be ready to support you fully.¡±


    Connor¡¯s genuine and polished manner made a good impression on Joziah. Joziah found speaking with him much more pleasant than with Aottric. After Connor¡¯s speech, Joziah responded courteously, ¡°You can count on it, Mr. Daniels. I¡¯ll deliver your message to Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Connor replied gracefully. He then turned to Domenic and asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels,¡± Domenic replied.


    Connor nodded and then addressed Joziah, ¡°Mr. Aston, I¡¯ll now take you and your team to visit the Robotics Research and Development Department and the production workshop of the Daniels Group.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Daniels!¡±


    Joziah was surprised that Connor personally escorted them on the tour, showing high regard for his team. He felt quite honored. Connor first led the Windsoul Robots team to Robotics Research and Development Department One, where he introduced Franco to Joziah.


    ¡°Mr. Aston, meet Franco Brit, the Director of Robotics Research and Development Department One. If you have any questions about this department, Franco is the person to ask.¡±


    Franco had been eagerly anticipating this introduction. As soon as Connor finished his introduction, Franco quickly stepped forward, shook Joziah¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Aston, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Before Joziah could reply, Franco excitedly continued, ¡°Mr. Aston, Dr. Finley is my idol. I am a huge, dedicated fan of hers!¡±


    While such a statement might seem tteringing from someone else, Franco¡¯s genuine enthusiasm made it charming. Joziah smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also a big fan of Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Francoughed softly and said, ¡°Mr. Aston, we¡¯ve prepared a gift for Dr. Finley. Could you please give it to her?¡± Franco then pulled a small object from his pocket. The sight of it left everyone around him astonished


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:


    No one had anticipated that it would be a Barbie doll. It wasn¡¯t a typical gift for a technology enthusiast. It was unmistakably a toy meant for a young girl! Joziah momentarily thought that Franco might have discovered his boss¡¯s true identity and knew she had a daughter.


    Of course, that was far-fetched. The identity of his boss was secured and wouldn¡¯t be disclosed.


    Noticing everyone¡¯s surprise, Franco rified, ¡°This isn¡¯t just any Barbie doll. It¡¯s a household robot I created specifically for Dr. Finley.¡± Franco addressed the Barbie doll, ¡°Andie, sing a song.¡± As soon as he gave themand, the Barbie doll responded, ¡°Okay, master.¡±


    Instantly, a beautiful melody filled the ce. Franco beamed and issued anothermand, ¡°Andie, dance.¡±


    Andie, the Barbie doll, promptly replied, ¡°Okay, master.¡± The next moment, the doll began spinning gracefully in Franco¡¯s hand. Her slender figure was adorable and charming. The mood in the office brightened significantly because of the Barbie doll.


    Pleased with his invention, Franco handed it over to Joziah, smiling. ¡°Mr. Aston, I developed this especially for my idol, Dr. Finley. It has many other features I haven¡¯t shown yet. I hope Dr. Finley enjoys it and finds it useful at home.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    Joziah epted the Barbie doll graciously. ¡°Dr. Finley loves technology, but she also cherishes love and has romantic fantasies. She will certainly appreciate your gift.¡±


    Franco¡¯s face lit up with joy, reminiscent of a student praised by a teacher after giving a gift. Caught up in the moment, Franco eagerly asked, ¡°Mr. Aston, may I know how old Dr. Finley is?¡± Joziah was caught off guard by the question. He raised his eyebrows instinctively, unsure whether to disclose his boss¡¯s age.


    Seeing Joziah¡¯s hesitation, Marissa intervened. ¡°I imagine Dr. Finley is a beautiful youngdy.¡±


    Franco turned to Marissa with a skeptical and disdainful look. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Marissa crossed her arms and gave him a dismissive look. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± Franco scoffed. ¡°Dr. Finley has achieved so much in robotics.


    She must have been working in this field for decades. She¡¯s probably an elegant and knowledgeable mature woman.¡± He then red at Marissa contemptuously. ¡°Only someone foolish would assume Dr. Finley is a young woman.¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Joziah cleared his throat to regain Franco¡¯s attention. When Franco looked at him, Joziah smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Dr. Finley is indeed young and beautiful.¡± Franco¡¯s mouth opened in surprise as he asked, ¡°How old is Dr. Finley?¡±


    Initially, Joziah hesitated to reveal the truth, but Marissa¡¯s earlier interjection suggested she wasfortable with revealing her age, so he said to Franco directly, ¡°Dr. Finley is around the same age as Mrs. Daniels.¡± Franco was even more shocked. ¡°Younger than me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joziah nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Franco blurted out. ¡°Dr. Finley is in her twenties. She became renowned just a few years ago. Does that mean she was just a teenager when she first gained fame? She¡¯s incredibly talented.¡±


    Franco always thought highly of himself. He had graduated from a prestigious international university and had be the Director of the Research and Development Department at the Daniels Group by age 24.


    The realization that Dr. Finley was so young and aplished surprised him.


    After a moment of reflection, he nced at Marissa and teased, ¡°Dr. Finley is about your age. She was a globally recognized tech expert in her teens. And you?¡±


    ¡°I was already a Master Only in my teens!¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t guess Dr. Finley¡¯s age. Your idol and I are close friends. We can meet up anytime we want! It¡¯s you who are the most ipetent!¡± Just as Marissa finished her retort, she grabbed the Barbie doll from Joziah¡¯s hand


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:


    Franco watched anxiously as Marissa snatched the Barbie doll away. ¡°Tiffany, that¡¯s a gift for Dr. Finley. Don¡¯t mess with it,¡± he pleaded. Unperturbed, Marissa began fiddling with the doll. She pressed buttons at random and even removed the battery to examine it.


    Franco¡¯s distress grew. ¡°Tiffany, can you be a bit gentler? What if you break it?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with worry.


    Marissa, however, only scoffed and dismissed his concerns.


    ¡°You really think this poorly made toy is good enough for Dr. Finley? Even Dr. Finley¡¯s smart toilet is more advanced than this,¡± she mocked. The criticism stung Franco, who took great pride in his technical skills. As his cheeks flushed with embarrassment, Marissa continued her ruthless taunting.


    ¡°This lousy thing won¡¯t be of any use to Dr. Finley. I¡¯ll take it home and give it to my kids to y with.¡± With that, she casually tucked the Barbie doll under her arm.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    Despite his anger, Franco felt too ashamed by Marissa¡¯sments to insist on giving the doll to Dr. Finley. Nearby, Connor raised his eyebrows helplessly and turned to Joziah. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Aston, for the spectacle,¡± he said. Joziah merely smiled and shook his head, indicating it was no problem.


    Connor then addressed Franco sharply. ¡°Stop fooling around. Mr. Aston is here for an inspection, not to watch your childish arguments!¡± epting the rebuke, Franco offered Joziah an apologetic smile and quickly pulled himself together.


    He then led the Windsoul Robots technical team on a tour of Research and Development Department One, where he demonstrated his truepetence.


    Despite appearing somewhat childish and emotionally inept in other areas, Franco excelled at his work, where he truly shone. Marissa and Connor¡¯s other employees watched silently as Franco, brimming with enthusiasm, guided the Windsoul Robots technical team through various sections, exining everything with professionalism and brilliance.


    His performance significantly boosted the Daniels Group¡¯s reputation.


    After a while, Marissa realized that Franco was genuinely talented and impressive. Following the conclusion of their visit to Research and Development Department One, the group proceeded to Research and Development Department Two.


    There, Connor introduced Derek to Joziah. ¡°Mr. Aston, this is Derek Daniels, the new director of Research and Development Department Two and also my nephew,¡± he exined.


    Having been waiting for the introduction, Derek stepped forward and greeted Joziah warmly. ¡°Mr. Aston, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Joziah replied politely, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Research and Development Department Two, in contrast to the bustling and luxurious Department One, felt sparse and quiet, which embarrassed Derek somewhat. Yet, with materials from earlier, he remained confident. He exined that Research and Development Department Two was still being established and invited everyone to a small conference room for a PowerPoint presentation on the department¡¯s current status.


    Marissa quietly followed Connor and took a seat to listen. She recalled Derek¡¯s earlier struggles with unemployment, during which he had worked as a food delivery guy. She had once suggested he start his own business, thinking of guiding him into the robotics field since he majored in robotics research and development in college. She wondered how much he remembered from what she had taught him.


    As Derekunched the PowerPoint, Marissa raised an eyebrow. He was actually using the same PPT she had made for him before, without even changing the title slide. Given his recent appointment as director, she understood his use of her old PPT as a practical choice.


    Expecting nothing new, she was prepared to tune out until she noticed significant changes in the content. Although the framework was hers, the details werepletely altered.


    She knew Derek so well that she believed he could nevere up with such inventive content on his own. As she listened to Derek¡¯s fluid presentation, her interest was piqued. As Derek advanced to the next slide, she found herself unexpectedly drawn in by the content disyed there


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:


    The slide that captured Marissa¡¯s attention detailed Derek¡¯s research and development ideas for household robots and his proposed direction for their development. She skimmed the entire slide swiftly and instantly rejected his suggestions in her mind before he could even finish his exnation.


    His proposals were entirely profit-driven, each aligned with maximizing earnings, starkly opposing the principles and developmental aims of Windsoul Robots. Derek¡¯s presentation highlighted three core strategies:


    First, he suggested shifting focus away from the low-end market to target consumers with mid-to-high ies.


    Second, he proposed creating an allure around their technological edge by using exaggerated marketing to achieve substantial profit margins at minimal expense.


    Third, he rmended capitalizing on popr trends to enhance their influence and position their products as ¡°Household Supermen¡± in the consumers¡¯ minds.


    Afterying out these strategies, Derek stood confidently, his gaze settling on Joziah. Finally, he addressed Joziah, querying, ¡°Mr. Aston, what¡¯s your take on my ideas?¡±


    Joziah¡¯s expression remained unreadable, betraying none of his thoughts. After a brief pause, he asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, why do you want to target customers with mid-to-high ies?¡±


    ¡°Simply because they are the ones who can afford our products,¡± Derek answered straightforwardly. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, we need to position our products as high-end to make them appear more exclusive, which will allow us to set higher prices.


    Low production costs and high selling prices are the keys to a substantial profit margin. This means targeting customers with mid-to-high ies since ordinary families won¡¯t be able to afford our products.¡±


    Joziah simply nodded, offering no direct reply. ¡°It sounds like your approach is the exact opposite of Mr. Franco¡¯s. Your two departments are takingpletely different paths.¡±


    Previously, in Department One, Franco had presented the Windsoul Robot aimed to create the most cost-effective household robots, designed to be affordable for ordinary families, with the hope of reaching every home. This stance starkly contrasted with Derek¡¯s.


    Derek borated, ¡°In business, our focus must be on profit. It¡¯s a waste of time developing a product that doesn¡¯t make money.¡± Derek then fixed his gaze on Joziah, asserting, ¡°Mr. Aston, I assume you agree with me?


    You lead arge team yourself, and everyone has to earn enough to support their families and achieve financial independence.¡±


    He shot a nce at Franco. ¡°Those who focus on crafting the ideal product over making a profit are too idealistic. They¡¯re bound to be phased out by the market. Isn¡¯t that the case, Mr. Aston?¡± Derek finished, turning his statement into a question.


    Joziah neither agreed nor disagreed. He merely smiled politely. Turning towards Connor, he inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, your two research and development departments seem to follow very different philosophies and directions. How should I approach coborating with the Daniels Group?¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°Franco and Derek are both remarkable talents with their distinct ideals and ambitions. Mr. Aston, select the philosophy that resonates with you. Regardless of your choice, I assure you of my full support in your coboration with either department.¡±


    Franco and Derek both fixed their gazes on Joziah, anticipating his decision. Yet, Joziah kept his thoughts to himself, revealing nothing about his leanings.


    Breaking the brief silence, Joziah then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, could we perhaps tour the production workshop of the Daniels Group?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Connor replied promptly. He proceeded to take the Windsoul Robots technical team on a tour of the Daniels Group¡¯s production workshop. Despite theprehensive tour, Joziah remained silent about his thoughts, merely mentioning that he would need to confer with Dr. Finley before making the final decision.


    After the Windsoul Robots technical team had departed, Marissa apanied Connor back to his office. Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, ¡°Connor, what¡¯s your take on Derek¡¯s presentation?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:


    Upon hearing Derek¡¯s name, Connor scoffed dismissively. ¡°Those are not his ideas. They are obviously Aelfric¡¯s! He may work at the Daniels Group, but he only follows Aelfric¡¯s directives. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Daniels.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Aelfric is behind him?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had Derek figured out for a while now,¡± Connor dered. ¡°Hecks both skills and a knack for business. He merely parrots whatever Aelfric gives him. I¡¯ve never respected Aelfric¡¯s approach to business. He prioritizes profit far above social responsibility.


    He¡¯s not the type of entrepreneur that benefits society. Over the years, the Warren Group has raked in profits mainly by developing addictive games that encourage people to spend money without contributing anything of real value to society.


    I¡¯ve rejected multiple partnership offers from the Warren Group because I don¡¯t see Aelfric as an ethical businessman.¡±


    Marissa nodded, understanding the situation. It seemed that nothing could get past Connor¡¯s discerning gaze.


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    With a sigh, Connor continued, ¡°Despite Neil¡¯s ill treatment of me, I considered helping Derek for the sake of my grandmother and the fact that Derek has suffered a lot since his youth. But frankly, he¡¯s just not worth the effort.¡±


    While Marissa agreed with Connor¡¯s assessment, she felt it wasn¡¯t her ce toment on the internal dynamics of the Daniels family. After a brief silence, she spoke up again. ¡°So, from the start, you knew it was Aelfric who had Neil pressure you into employing Derek.


    Did you give Derek a high position right away to set Aelfric up?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor responded openly. ¡°Aelfric had his sister marry into my family because he wanted to ally with Neil against me. They¡¯re after the Daniels Group and aiming to undermine me, so setting a trap seemed the right move.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Windsoul Robots might choose to partner with Derek¡¯s department?¡± Marissa questioned.


    ¡°No,¡± Connor replied. ¡°If Windsoul Robots aligns with Derek¡¯s views, they are not worth coborating with, and I would lose interest in Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°So, your views differ from Derek¡¯s?¡± Marissa probed further.


    ¡°Derek¡¯s thoughts are Aelfric¡¯s thoughts. How could my ideas possibly align with theirs?¡± Connor exined. ¡°I support Franco because his vision aligns closely with mine.¡±


    As she sat across from Connor, Marissa rested her chin on her hands and asked, ¡°What exactly is your vision? If it sounds promising, I might invest.¡±


    Connor looked up, amused, and chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re interested in making a profit?¡±


    ¡°Money is appealing. Who doesn¡¯t like making money?¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in making money too?¡±


    Connor smiled again and shared his vision. ¡°I¡¯ve focused on developing household robots suitable for the average family from the start. My goal has been to create affordable products for every home. Modern life moves swiftly.


    Besides managing their heavy workloads, people must find time for household chores and assisting their children with studies. It¡¯s exhausting.


    I envision our robots aspanions and caretakers for the elderly without children, as aids for full-time mothers overwhelmed by housework, and as support for disabled individuals to lead normal lives outdoors.


    In that case, elderly people living alone wouldn¡¯t need to move into nursing homes, full-time mothers could focus solely on their children, and disabled individuals could live with dignity. With our products, many ordinary people could enhance their quality of life.¡±


    As Connor finished, he looked up at Marissa. ¡°This is why I entered this industry.¡±


    He thought his tone might have been too intense and Marissa might find the topic dull, so he lightened the mood with a teasing smile. ¡°Miss ck Snake, do you like these ideas? Interested in bing a shareholder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Marissa responded tly.


    Confusion flickered across Connor¡¯s face


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:


    ¡°Why not?¡± Connor asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noble, Mr. Daniels. But I¡¯m just an ordinary person who likes to make money,¡± Marissa replied casually. ¡°People like me find Derek¡¯s ideas more appealing.¡±


    While speaking, she sent a message to Joziah: ¡°Windsoul Robots doesn¡¯t need to discuss partnerships with otherpanies. Let¡¯s go with the Research and Development Department One of the Daniels Group.¡±


    Joziah quickly responded, ¡°Okay, boss. I anticipated that you¡¯d choose to coborate with the Research and Development Department One of the Daniels Group. Their research and development philosophy and direction align closely with those of our Windsoul Robots.


    Plus, the Daniels Group excels in production and sales and has substantial financial resources. A partnership with them means achieving more with less effort and delivering superior, more valuable products to society.¡±


    After her exchange with Joziah, Marissa looked up to find Connor gazing at her intently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    ¡°Do you really support Aelfric¡¯s ideas?¡± Connor asked, his tone marked by displeasure.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a jerk too,¡± Marissa said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that his profit-driven ideas seem practical. Partnering with him might be very profitable.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about finances while you¡¯re with me?¡± Connor asked, clearly upset. ¡°Isn¡¯t my wealth sufficient for you? Why do you still consider making money with Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°It was just a casualment. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡± Marissa retorted, not wanting to discuss the matter further. She quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s time to clock out.¡±


    Connor nced at his watch. It was indeed quitting time, so he hastily gathered his things and left the Daniels Group with her.


    Once they were in the car, Marissa made her request. ¡°Take me back to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Connor shot back without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you must stay with me. You have to live under my watch, or you¡¯ll never know the secret of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa red at him. For the sake of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret, she had to tolerate his demands for now.


    Her phone rang then. It was Le calling.


    As soon as she answered, Le¡¯s frantic voice filled the line. ¡°Tiffany,e back quickly. Mrs. Arabe Daniels has brought a bunch of bodyguards to our house to take the children!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa was baffled. Connor, sitting beside her, looked equally puzzled. He had promised to take the children back to the Daniels Manor. Why couldn¡¯t Arabe wait patiently? Why had she resorted to using bodyguards? When had she be such an unreasonable woman?


    Le continued, ¡°Tiffany, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is in her nies. We can¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s insisting on taking the children to the Daniels Manor, and we don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Where is Rita?¡± Marissa asked.


    Rita¡¯s job was to protect the children. Marissa hadn¡¯t told Rita about Arabe, afraid she might identally harm her.


    At the mention of Rita, Le burst intoughter. ¡°Rita is amazing. She took down more than a dozen of Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ bodyguards all by herself. Mrs. Arabe Daniels was so furious, she started stamping her feet!¡±


    Marissa gazed helplessly at the car roof. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She ended the call and quickly sent a message to Rita: ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon to handle this. Until I arrive, don¡¯t hurt Mrs. Arabe Daniels or upset her. Try to calm her down patiently.¡±


    Rita responded promptly, ¡°Got it, boss!¡±


    Marissa let out a sigh of relief, then turned to Connor. ¡°You must have heard. Grandma went to the Sanchez family vi to take the children. Let¡¯s head there and see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Connor nodded and instructed Domenic to drive to the Sanchez family¡¯s home.


    Upon arriving, Marissa swiftly exited the car and dashed towards the vi, with Connor following close behind.


    As they entered the living room, the scene before them amused them


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:


    In the living room of the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, more than a dozen bodyguards were sprawled across the floor, each one writhing in agony. Arabe stood at the center, her face ashen with anger.


    The members of the Sanchez family clustered to one side, their expressions a mix of anxiety and helplessness. Rita, with the two children huddled behind her, faced Arabe with an unreadable expression.


    Lawrence and Lindsay clung to each of Rita¡¯s legs, peering timidly at Arabe, their eyes clouded with bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t grasp why everyone seemed so intimidated by this elderly woman, who, to their innocent eyes, appeared rather endearing.


    Just as Marissa and Connor entered the room, they caught Arabe¡¯s heated inquiry, ¡°You dare defy me?¡±


    Rita¡¯s voice was t, her face still devoid of emotion. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Daniels. My primary responsibility is to safeguard Lawrence and Lindsay. Without explicit instructions from my boss, they cannot be removed from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence.¡±


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    ¡°I¡¯m their great-grandmother!¡± Arabe burst out, her anger palpable.


    ¡°That changes nothing,¡± Rita responded indifferently, unmoved. ¡°They will stay put unless instructed otherwise by my boss.¡±


    Frustrated and without options, Arabe banged her clutch on the floor. The impact echoed through the room.


    ¡°Please, Mrs. Daniels, try to remain calm,¡± Rita continued, her tone unchanged. ¡°I was specifically instructed not to upset you or cause you harm.¡±


    At this, Arabe fixed a re on Rita, her eyes wide with incredulity. ¡°By refusing to let me take my great-grandchildren, haven¡¯t you already upset me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, may I sing a song for you?¡± Rita asked.


    Arabe looked perplexed. ¡°I have no interest in hearing you sing!¡±


    ¡°And what if I dance instead?¡± Rita suggested.


    Once again, Arabe was taken aback. ¡°Nor do I wish to see you dance!¡±


    ¡°Then what could possibly bring you joy?¡± Rita inquired.


    Arabe scrutinized Rita from head to toe and responded, ¡°Why must you be so peculiar? Who would enjoy your singing? Who would care to watch you dance? I just want to take my great-grandchildren home!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Rita interjected.


    This left Arabe fuming and speechless once more. ¡°You speak such gentle words, yet youmit the harshest acts. Damn it!¡±


    Arabe straightened her back andined, ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me a single smile. How do you expect to make me happy? If you really want to cheer me up, start by smiling at me first.¡±


    Rita let out augh. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­¡±


    However, the scene was bizarre. Herughter was melodious and pleasant, yet her expression remained rigid, not showing a genuine smile at all. Everyone around was taken aback, as if they had witnessed a robotugh.


    Clearly annoyed, Arabe reprimanded her, ¡°There¡¯s no warmth in your smile. Do you think I can¡¯t tell if you are really smiling? Let me be clear, I can spot a fake smile instantly: my eyes are sharper than my ears!¡±


    At the doorway, Marissa touched her forehead, speechless. Despite Rita¡¯s advanced capabilities, her facial expressions weren¡¯t quite perfect enough to mimic a human¡¯s, making it impossible for her to truly smile.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that Arabe would argue with a robot. She knew she had to step in. With a broad smile, she entered the living room and cheerfully called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    This brightened Arabe¡¯s mood immediately. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re back! I heard you hired this nanny to look after my great-grandson and great-granddaughter. She¡¯s awful!¡±


    Pointing usingly at the bodyguards sprawled on the floor, she eximed, ¡°Look at what she did to my bodyguards!¡±


    Trying to divert Arabe from the topic of Rita, Marissa quickly said, ¡°Grandma, what brings you here?¡±


    Distracted, Arabe responded, ¡°I¡¯m here to take my great-grandson and great-granddaughter home! How can the descendants of the Daniels family be raised in someone else¡¯s house?¡±


    Marissa was hesitant to let her children go with Arabe but also feared that refusing might upset her further. She nced awkwardly at Connor, signaling him to handle the delicate situation


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:


    Marissa was aware that Arabe had a fondness for her, which made her open to the idea of helping raise the two children at the Daniels Manor, despite theirck of blood ties to the Daniels family.


    She appreciated Arabe¡¯s kindness but couldn¡¯t decide for Tiffany, especially since the identity of the children¡¯s father was still a mystery. Bringing them to Connor¡¯s house would mean they¡¯d have to call him ¡°Father,¡± and this couldplicate things when Tiffany returned.


    Thus, Marissa found herself caught in a quandary. She hoped Connor would intervene and convince Arabe to reconsider.


    Unexpectedly, Connor squatted down and opened his arms to the children, calling out, ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay,e to Daddy.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Before she could respond, the children eagerly leapt into Connor¡¯s arms. They were overjoyed at the prospect of having a father. Lawrence, being more reserved, admired Connor silently. In contrast, Lindsay was quick to express her feelings, eximing, ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought you were my father. And indeed, you are!¡±


    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??


    The joy on the little girl¡¯s face brought warmth to Connor¡¯s heart. He asked her gently, ¡°Why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome!¡± Lindsay replied with a grin.


    Connorughed, amused by her candidness. It seemed this little girl had a knack for admiring handsome men, considering she thought he was her father because of his looks.


    Turning to Lawrence, Connor inquired, ¡°And you, Lawrence? Why do you think I¡¯m your father?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s reply was pragmatic. ¡°Because you¡¯re rich!¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words upon hearing the children¡¯s shallow responses. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of shallow man Tiffany had these children with. They must have inherited those superficial and materialistic values from him!


    Connor, on the other hand, found the children¡¯s outlooks amusing. One was charmed by his looks, and the other by his wealth. Both children joyfully epted him as their father. He affectionately patted their heads and suggested, ¡°How about going home with Dad?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay chimed together.


    ¡°Connor,¡± Marissa began, trying to intervene instinctively. However, Connor moved swiftly, not allowing her to finish her sentence. He led the children straight to Arabe and crouched down to introduce them. ¡°Kids, this is Daddy¡¯s grandma. She lives with Daddy. You should call her Great Grandma.¡±


    The two kids, who had been hiding timidly behind Rita earlier, now raised their heads and sweetly greeted Arabe, ¡°Hello, Great Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my sweethearts,¡± Arabe responded, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Look at my great-grandson and great-granddaughter. Aren¡¯t they beautiful, adorable, and sweet?¡± She affectionately patted their heads and then enticed them with a smile. ¡°Come home with me. I¡¯ll give you candies, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lawrence and Lindsay replied eagerly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Arabe eximed, unable to contain her excitement.


    Cade quickly stepped up to assist Arabe, who urged the children, ¡°Hurry up and follow me!¡±


    The children followed Arabe without a second thought, their hearts easily swayed.


    Marissa watched, feeling a mix of helplessness and disappointment, as the kids, who had been living with the Sanchez family for several days, departed without looking back.


    Turning to Connor, she sought rification, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Connor shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t make Grandma unhappy.¡±


    Marissa was left without words. Indeed, Connor was a dutiful grandson. To please his grandmother, he was willing to go all out, even to marry a woman he did not love and also leave his own family.


    Facing the astonished Sanchez family, Connor offered a polite apology. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than he took Marissa¡¯s hand and led her out of the Sanchez family vi. With little option but to follow, Marissa spoke up. ¡°Connor, you can take the two kids to your home, but I have one condition.¡±


    Connor halted and turned to her. ¡°What condition?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:


    ¡°Bring Rita with us,¡± said Marissa.


    Connor looked puzzled for a moment. ¡°Who is Rita?¡±


    Marissa gestured toward Rita, who was a short distance behind them. ¡°That nanny who upset Grandma. I want her to go to the Daniels Manor to look after Lawrence and Lindsay, and handle their kindergarten drop-off.¡±


    Connor nced at Rita, recognizing her as the woman who had caught him following Marissa the other day. Had it not been for this meddlesome nanny, he could have kept Marissa oblivious to her sleepwalking bit longer, secretly enjoying her nighttime visits.


    This nanny seemed too curious and would likely disrupt his ns to pursue his wife. He didn¡¯t approve of her!


    So he firmly objected, ¡°Our family already has plenty of maids who can adequately care for Lawrence and Lindsay. We also have bodyguards and drivers for the school runs. We don¡¯t need this dim-witted nanny.¡±


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    ¡°Third her, not the Sanchez family,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Rita¡¯s job is to look after Lawrence and Lindsay, so she goes wherever they go.¡±


    ¡°Then let her go,¡± Connor responded. ¡°Besides the maids already at the Daniels Manor, I can hire professional nannies for Lawrence and Lindsay. We don¡¯t need this unskilled nanny.¡±


    ¡°No one is more skilled than Rita!¡± Marissa asserted confidently. She then looked at Connor with a teasing smile and said, ¡°You seem to have a problem with Rita. Why? Is it because she saw you in that broken car, tailing us homete at night?¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Connor clicked his tongue. He found humor in her words, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I was in that broken car, following youte at night? If you think that¡¯s my humiliation, let¡¯s discuss how you pressured me into sleeping with you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa quickly diverted her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dredge up the past.¡±


    Connorughed. ¡°Why are you so adamant about bringing this nanny along?¡±


    Marissa said briefly, ¡°She¡¯s inexpensive, efficient, loyal, obedient, pretty, and easy on the eyes!¡±


    After her exnation, Connor took another look at Rita before turning back to Marissa and said, seemingly off-topic, ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as you, not as easy on the eyes.¡±


    He meant it sincerely. The nanny was indeed striking, perhaps the most beautiful among her peers, but in his eyes, his vige girl outshone her in beauty and appeal. This nanny seemed tock charisma. Her expression was often vacant and uninspiring.


    However, his vige girl was the opposite¡ªher eyes sparkled with life, and she was always concocting some yful scheme, making her captivating to behold.


    Marissa was unaware that in that fleeting moment, he had such a vivid description of her in his mind. She was momentarily at a loss for words, then retorted, ¡°Who told you topare me to her? We¡¯re discussing whether you¡¯ll agree to have her stay at the Daniels Manor.¡±


    Connor realized he had strayed from the topic but was not embarrassed. He deftly said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa asked, confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Daniels Manor spacious enough for one more nanny? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle her sry and even her meals!¡±


    Rita only required a small space to recharge. Moreover, Rita didn¡¯t use much electricity each month. Bielefeld enjoyed many sunny days, and Rita could recharge her batteries by simply sunbathing. Her monthly electricity costs wouldn¡¯t surpass three hundred dors.


    Connor¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do I seem like I can¡¯t afford a nanny?¡±


    Marissa stared at him, demanding, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to bring Rita to the Daniels Manor?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her!¡± Connor said bluntly.


    Marissa was taken aback and then demanded angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:


    Connor certainly wouldn¡¯t confess that he found the nanny too observant and was concerned she might reveal anything she noticed about him to Marissa, jeopardizing his attempts to win her over.


    At present, every servant in the Daniels Manor was aligned with him, keeping silent about his tactics and even assisting him. However, Rita was Marissa¡¯s trusted confidante.


    His vige girl was already perceptive and challenging to fool! If she had a confidante to help her stay vignt against him, he would lose the strategic advantages.


    Without disclosing his real concerns but resolved not to wee the nanny home, Connor devised a cunning scheme. He looked at Rita, then leaned in to whisper to Marissa, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? This nanny keeps giving me seductive looks.


    It¡¯s clear she¡¯s trying to tempt me! Aren¡¯t you worried she might try to steal your husband?¡±


    He believed this usation would convince Marissa to reconsider bringing Rita to the Daniels Manor. After all, no rational woman would want a perceived threat to her marriage lingering nearby.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Surprisingly, Marissa¡¯s lips quirked twice at his statement. She then regarded him with scorn and mockingly said, ¡°Connor, you must be the world¡¯s number one overconfident man!¡±


    She folded her arms and chuckled, then teased him further, ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Even if a female orangutan flirted with you, Rita would not.¡±


    She then dropped her arms and gave him a frustrated look. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself.¡±


    Connor felt a pang of guilt. Her rebuke made his cheeks burn, leaving him deeply embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she ced such unwavering trust in Rita and had such confidence in her loyalty.


    If she were any other woman, he might think her naive for trusting people so readily. But she was ck Snake; it seemed unlikely for her to make such a fundamental error. So, why did she trust Rita so deeply?


    Before he could puzzle it out, Marissa gave him a final warning, saying, ¡°Connor, stop wasting my time and ying games. I have no patience for your excuses! I don¡¯t care about your reasons for disliking Rita. She¡¯sing with me to the Daniels Manor to care for Lawrence and Lindsay. If not, they won¡¯t stay there, and neither will I.¡±


    Connor lifted an eyebrow in defeat. Seeing her resolve, how could he continue to object? ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your decision,¡± he said quietly.


    Marissa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°See, wasn¡¯t that simple? You had to make such a fuss. I sometimes wonder what¡¯s going on in your head¡ªdo you have three extra pounds of fat up there?¡±


    With that, she waved to Rita and called out, ¡°Come on, Rita.¡±


    She then hurried off to catch up with Arabe and the two kids, ignoring Connorpletely. Connor helplessly raised his eyebrows. If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss. Who would have thought she¡¯d be so adamant about a nanny?


    Just then, Rita approached him. Feeling wronged, he decided to take out his irritation on her. ¡°Stop,¡± he said sharply.


    Rita stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°What can I do for you, boss husband?¡±


    Connor frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected the nanny to be so forthright. Most would tremble or show anxiety under his stern gaze, but Rita seemed unaffected. Did she feel untouchable because she had Marissa¡¯s support?


    As these thoughts swirled in his head, his grievances against Rita grew. Staring at her with a severe look, he cautioned in a low tone, ¡°When you arrive at the Daniels Manor, behave yourself. Don¡¯t pry into matters that don¡¯t concern you, and keep quiet about things you shouldn¡¯t discuss! Or else.¡±


    Before he could finish his threat, Rita cut in with a tense voice, ¡°Or else, you¡¯ll reduce me to a heap of parts and erase my existence from this world! Is that what you mean, boss husband?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:


    Rita¡¯sment took Connor aback. Why did he think he would reduce her to a heap of parts and erase her existence from this world?


    Although confused by her words, Connor responded with a cold stare. When Rita saw his reaction, she continued, ¡°But boss¡¯ husband, you can¡¯t tell me what to do. I only follow my boss¡¯ orders. I only do things if she tells me to.¡±


    Her statement infuriated Connor. He found the nanny¡¯s attitude insufferably arrogant. Before he could reprimand her, Rita added, ¡°I saw you talking with my boss earlier. It seems you¡¯re quite scared of her. I doubt you dare to reduce me to a heap of parts and erase my existence from this world. I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±


    With that, she followed Marissa. Connor clenched his teeth, watching Rita¡¯s retreating figure but unable to express his frustration. He had never thought he¡¯d be bullied and threatened by a nanny.


    When Marissa approached Arabe¡¯s car, she discovered it was full. It was a limousine with three rows of seats.


    The driver upied the front seat, Cade was in the passenger seat, Arabe and the kids sat in the middle row, and two bodyguards filled the back row to ensure their safety. Arabe and the children were engaged in lively conversation andughter, with no seat reserved for Marissa.


    Arabe looked at her and smiled, ¡°Sweetie, there¡¯s no room for you here. Why don¡¯t you go home in Connor¡¯s car?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face fell. Previously, Arabe always made sure to sit with her. Now, she hadn¡¯t saved a seat for her, prioritizing the children. Marissa believed she was losing Arabe¡¯s favor.


    Rita arrived then and took in the scene inside the car before knocking on the front passenger seat window. Cade quickly rolled down the window, ring at the nanny who had upset Arabe. ¡°What do you want?¡± he demanded sharply.


    With a neutral expression, Rita said, ¡°Youe out! Sit there.¡±


    Cade gestured towards a minivan parked behind the limousine. ¡°You should recognize your ce in this family. That¡¯s your ride. Who do you think you are, expecting to sit with Mrs. Arabe Daniels?¡±


    Rita responded confidently, ¡°I must be with the kids. They require my care.¡±


    Before Cade could respond, Arabe interjected, ¡°Rita, I appreciate that you always look out for the children¡¯s welfare. You are responsible for them. But I¡¯m still upset with you. You can¡¯t ride in my car.¡±


    Rita turned to Marissa. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re riding with me, Rita.¡±


    Marissa then headed towards Connor¡¯s car, with Rita following. Connor¡¯s vehicle also had three rows of seats. Typically, Connor sat in the middle row, Domenic was the driver, Marc sat in the front passenger seat, and Tery upied the backseat, providing security from the front and back.


    When Marissa rode along, she usually joined Connor in the middle row.


    The same setup was in ce today. As Marissa entered the car, she took her usual seat beside Connor.


    Marc rolled down the window, looking puzzled. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    Pointing to the backseat, Rita said, ¡°You move to the back. I¡¯m sitting here.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Tery stared at her in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t fathom why the nannycked self-awareness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:


    As Rita finished speaking, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all suppressed a smirk, mentally dismissing Rita as a pretty but clueless nanny.


    Just moments earlier, she had been denied a seat in Arabe¡¯s car. Cade had pointedly told her to ride in the minivan, yet here she was, attempting to ride in Mr. Daniels¡¯ vehicle.


    She wasn¡¯t wee in Arabe¡¯s car, but she had no ce in Connor¡¯s either.


    Marc nced at Rita, then said patiently, ¡°Rita, there¡¯s a minivan behind us. That¡¯s where you should be.¡±


    Rita ignored the minivan entirely and insisted, ¡°I need to be in the same car as my boss. She needs my protection.¡±


    Marc¡¯s patience waned as he responded, ¡°Rita, while you are skilled in fighting, the security in this car is already enough. With me and Terry here, you can¡ª¡±


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m


    Before Marc could continue, Marissa interjected, ¡°Marc, let Rita sit in the front passenger seat.¡±


    Marc froze, his expression showing disbelief, hinting that he thought it inappropriate for a nanny to sit in Mr. Daniels¡¯ car.


    Marissa arched an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Marc was at a loss for words. Would he really challenge this decision?


    If Mr. Daniels himself did not oppose Marissa¡¯s directive, who was he to do so as the chief of security?


    Reluctantly, Marc exited the car and moved to the back seat. Rita then emotionlessly took the front passenger seat and shut the door.


    With the door now closed, Connor found himself unable to stop staring at Rita¡¯s back, his irritation mounting.


    This nanny was insufferable!


    He was truly tempted to reduce her to a heap of parts and erase her existence from the world. Yet, he had to grit his teeth and bear it.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Domenic could clearly see Connor¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror. Noticing his boss¡¯s frustrated look, as if he wanted to eject Rita from the car, Domenic found himself starting to share the same strong aversion to the nanny.


    Given that his job depended on his boss¡¯s favor, he naturally mirrored Connor¡¯s sentiments. He liked whom his boss liked and disliked whom his boss disliked.


    As he was about to start the car, Domenic shot a scornful look at Rita.


    Rita turned to face him. Unbeknownst to Domenic, Rita had quickly scanned him from head to toe in that brief moment.


    Just as he was about to look away and start the car, Rita spoke.


    ¡°Driver, you seem to be in a sub-optimal health condition due to poor nutrition. You shouldn¡¯t be driving as you may suffer from dizziness and dyed reactions due to nutritional deficiencies.


    I also rmend you stop consuming pickles. Your stomach has developed a severe aversion to such high-salt, nutrient-poor food. Continuing to eat them could lead to severe pain.¡±


    As soon as Rita finished her diagnosis, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all felt a knot in their stomachs, utterly mortified.


    They suspected that Rita had x-ray vision, given her insight into Domenic¡¯s dietary habits!


    Domenic, eager to escape furthermentary from Rita, started the car and drove off without another nce at her.


    Rita sat quietly, her eyes on the road. Unbeknownst to the others, she was always ready to act, aware that the driver next to her had slightly elevated blood pressure and cholesterol, posing a potential health risk at any time.


    The two men in the back, also with pickles in their stomachs, weren¡¯t in great shape either. Depending on them for her boss¡¯s safety seemed like a bit of a gamble!


    Marissa found the whole ordeal quite entertaining and turned to gaze out the window, enjoying the passing scenery.


    She felt the difort of Domenic, Marc, and Terry but chose not to step in.


    It was clear they all had their reservations about Rita. She was intrigued to see whether they could handle Rita, who was no ordinary nanny but a robot.


    As she entertained these thoughts with a slight smirk, suddenly there was a loud bang, and the car began to shake violently


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:


    Domenic carefully avoided looking at Rita after starting the car. He also refrained from speaking to her, fearful she might reveal more unsettling truths.


    Marc and Terry stuck close together, hoping to escape Rita¡¯s observant eye. They didn¡¯t want Connor to find out they were subsisting on bread and pickles, which often left them breathless and weak.


    They preferred to keep this a secret from everyone, fearing ridicule at Doomsday Base, especially from their chief instructor, ck Mallow.


    Top trainees at Doomsday Base typically earned at least 2 million dors a year and led carefree lives, unlike their miserable existence. Like Marc and Terry, Domenic also wished to hide his unfortunate situation.


    He had graduated from a prestigious university, and his peers had envied him for bing Connor¡¯s special assistant. He dreaded the thought of them discovering how miserable he had be.


    He had to concede that Rita was right. He had indeed be fragile. He often felt anxious and weak, which was a clear sign of his poor health. But there wasn¡¯t much he could do. Burdened by significant debt, he had to subsist on bread and pickles to make ends meet.


    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s


    Although such foodcked nutrients, it was better than having nothing at all.


    Suddenly, Domenic felt dizzy, his legs weakening. At that moment, there was a loud bang¡ªthe car jolted harshly. He realized he hadn¡¯t been watching the road and had struck arge rock or some other obstacle.


    Even after realizing his mistake, Domenic was slow to react. After several rough jolts, the car veered towards a roadside sycamore tree. At the crucial moment, he thought to turn the steering wheel, but his brain¡¯smands didn¡¯t reach his hands. He was immobilized.


    Just as the car neared the tree, a slender leg reached out and swiftly corrected the steering wheel, guiding the car back on track.


    Once the danger had passed, Domenic, drenched in cold sweat, realized the gravity of the situation. Instinctively, he nced at Rita, who had timely intervened with her leg, and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    He then checked on Connor and Marissa via the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash?¡±


    They were unharmed, as the ident was minor for seasoned fighters like Lone Wolf and ck Snake, but both appeared irritated.


    Marissa said sarcastically, ¡°Domenic, are you capable of doing your job?¡±


    Domenic pressed his lips together in embarrassment and remained silent.


    Connor asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Domenic? I pay you a sry of 1.2 million dors a year, yet you¡¯re suffering from malnutrition. What are you doing with your money?¡±


    Domenic couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit he was using it to pay off debts, so he stammered, ¡°Lately¡­ I¡¯ve been trying a new diet.¡±


    Connor looked at him as if he were a fool. ¡°You¡¯re suspended. Go home and finish your diet. Return to work once you¡¯re done. I can¡¯t afford to have a malnourished assistant. It¡¯s a risk to my safety.¡±


    Domenic quickly protested, ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t do that. Mr. Daniels, I don¡¯t need a suspension.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be suspended at all. He was making 120,000 dors a month, which barely covered his basic needs for bread and pickles. Without his sry, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford the basics.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I will end my diet tomorrow,¡± Domenic hastily assured Connor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Connor exhaled deeply and ceased hisints. He felt increasingly disheartened. Rita, the new addition to the Daniels Manor staff against his will, was a constant irritation. His highly-paid special assistant was proving to be another source of irritation.


    The rest of the drive passed without incident. They safely reached Daniels Manor, and everyone disembarked.


    Then, suddenly, a strong gust of wind surged. Rita, who was slight and slender, remained unmoved. Marc and Terry, however, were so frail that they were blown away by the wind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:


    The wind did indeed pick up suddenly and with considerable force, but it wasn¡¯t potent enough to knock over people, especially not grown men. Even the maids who came out of the main building to greet them managed to stand firm, though their skirts fluttered wildly.


    However, Marc and Terry, appearing as fragile as patients, were knocked off their feet by the gust, rolling several times on the ground. Everyone stared at Marc and Terry in astonishment, baffled by how the two head bodyguards, expected to be pirs of strength, appeared so frail and delicate.


    At that moment, nobody paid attention to Domenic, who was managing only slightly better than Marc and Terry. As the wind picked up, he too staggered backward. Luckily, he was next to the car and quickly stabilized himself by leaning against it, thus avoiding the embarrassing tumble that Marc and Terry experienced.


    Marc and Terry were deeply embarrassed. They had always taken pride in their elite training at Doomsday Base, yet here they were, rendered powerless. It became clear that diet was crucial. Their daily intake of pickles was evidently insufficient.


    But this was not the moment to regret their food choices. They needed to exin to Connor why they had be so weak as his bodyguards.


    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????


    Once the wind stopped, they quickly got back on their feet and returned to stand before Connor, their heads hung in embarrassment.


    Marissa observed the two, now pale and shaken, wondering what trials they had faced that had left them so weakened. Meanwhile, Connor gave Marc and Terry a skeptical look and teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you two been trying a new diet, too?¡±


    Marc and Terry considered confirming but hesitated. Domenic had already used that excuse, and to repeat it might seem ridiculous. So, they remained silent, their lips sealed.


    Connor mocked them further. ¡°You¡¯re so feeble a mere gust knocked you down, yet you im to be my bodyguards? In a crisis, will you protect me, or will I need to protect you?¡±


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s shame deepened. They wished they could just vanish.


    Connor then turned severe and said, ¡°You¡¯re suspended starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, please!¡± Marc interjected desperately. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please don¡¯t suspend us! We¡¯ll regain our strength quickly and won¡¯t let you down again.¡±


    Terry joined in, pleading anxiously, though his words sounded ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Daniels, even if you suspend us, please don¡¯t stop our pay. We have families to support.¡±


    Connor scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you both orphans? As far as I¡¯m aware, you¡¯ve never even dated, so how do you have families to support?¡±


    Terry realized his blunder, shook his head, and fell silent. In his panic, he had identally quoted a line from a television show.


    Connor grew even more exasperated. The assistant and bodyguards he depended on were suddenly bing a source of aggravation.


    At that moment, Franco burst out of the main building and shouted excitedly, ¡°Connor!¡±


    Connor¡¯s focus shifted. He looked at Franco and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came with my mom,¡± Franco gestured towards the main building. ¡°She missed you and came to visit you and your grandma. She¡¯s currently in the living room chatting with your grandma.¡±


    Connor¡¯s spirits lifted, and he promptly headed towards the main building.


    Marissa was debating whether to go inside to meet Connor¡¯s aunt, considering she was someone Connor held in high regard. Just then, her phone buzzed. She checked it and noticed a message from Q.


    Without hesitation, she quickly stepped aside to a secluded area to respond to Q¡¯s message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:


    The message from Q appeared on Marissa¡¯s phone:


    ¡°Can¡¯t put into words how excited I was. I even couldn¡¯t help but cry when you informed me. I can¡¯t express how thrilled I am.¡±


    As Marissa read the message, a slight frown appeared on her face.


    Apart from today, when she had dered that Dr. Finley was a close friend of hers to annoy Franco, she had never made any mention of Dr. Finley.


    But then, how had Q gotten their hands on the information, and so fast, for that matter?


    Definitely, Q had a spy in either Daniels Group or Windsoul Robots.


    This thought made Marissa all the more aware of just how terrifying Q was. How on earth was Q able to acquire the power and influence required to nt a spy in either Daniels Group or Windsoul Robots?


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Pursing her lips, she began to think about who the spy might be and quickly ruled out Joziah and Leo. Both knew that she was Dr. Finley, a fact that Q wasn¡¯t aware of yet.


    Moreover, Joziah and Leo were technical elites that she had trained personally. She knew that they were loyal to her to the core, so she trusted them.


    After a few more seconds of silence, Marissa sent a reply to Q:


    ¡°What¡¯s making you excited?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for Dr. Finley for quite a while now to no avail, regardless of how much we tried. We still haven¡¯t figured out who she really is.¡±


    Marissa immediately understood that Q wanted to capture Dr. Finley.


    With a slight frown, she recalled a series of weird urrences that had happened a couple of years ago. A group of unidentified people had been looking for Dr. Finley, which had impacted Windsoul Robots¡¯ operations.


    A single nce at them, and one would know that those people were well-organized and couldn¡¯t be up to any good.


    It was because of those incidents that Marissa had worked harder to hide her identity as Dr. Finley. She appointed Joziah and Leo to deal with everything regarding thepany while she focused on research and development.


    From the look of things now, there was a high possibility that those people had been sent by Q.


    With this in mind, Marissa said, ¡°Tell me why you are trying to find Dr. Finley.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°I can¡¯t provide an answer to your question. But I am going to give you the second task earlier than nned. Take Dr. Finley to me.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Q continued, ¡°You are to steal the file from Peridot Consortium and hand over Dr. Finley to me. It is totally up to you which of the two tasks is to be aplished first.


    The moment you are done with a task, I promise to provide you with an honest answer to one of your questions.¡±


    After reading this, Marissa replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not acquainted with Dr. Finley. I was just bluffing today to intimidate someone I was arguing with.¡±


    Q said, ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s a pity. But it¡¯s okay. Even if you don¡¯t know Dr. Finley, you would surely have a way to get to her. You should still be able to carry out the second task.¡±


    Biting her lip, Marissa asked, ¡°How on earth am I supposed to get to Dr. Finley?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Well, Windsoul Robots and Daniels Group will cooperate soon. And since you are Connor¡¯s wife, it should be convenient for you to achieve the second task.¡±


    Frowning more, Marissa said, ¡°But Windsoul Robots only inspected Daniels Group. We can¡¯t be certain yet that they would want to cooperate.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. I¡¯ve already confirmed that Windsoul Robots will work with Daniels Group¡¯s Research and Development Department One. All you need to do is use your rtionship with Connor to figure out who Dr. Finley is.¡±


    After reading this, Marissa narrowed her eyes and bit her lip. Q¡¯s words made her certain that they had a spy in Windsoul Robots.


    Though she and Joziah had decided to work with Daniels Group¡¯s Research and Development Department One, they hadn¡¯t uttered a word about it yet to the public, and therefore no one outside thepany ought to be aware of it, but Q was.


    One way or another, Marissa had to find this spy as soon as possible to avoid horrible consequences.


    As she was thinking of this, she had momentarily forgotten to reply to Q. Believing that she was saying nothing because she didn¡¯t want to aplish the task, Q sent an additional message to her, which read, ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for me to assign you two tasks without providing you with any information that you seek.


    You have every right to be upset.


    You know what, to show you that I¡¯m being sincere with you, how about I answer one of your questions without any conditions? Just ask me any question.¡±


    Marissa still wanted to ask Q about Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts.


    Since Q had informed herst time that Tiffany was with them, she decided to cunningly get the answer she needed this time.


    With this in mind, she messaged Q, asking, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    To that, Q simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fixed location. I just wander everywhere.¡±


    Seeing this, Marissa cursed under her breath. This damn bastard had fooled her once more!


    Grinding her teeth, Marissa replied furiously, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll be the one to tear you into pieces.¡±


    After a few seconds, Q¡¯s reply came, which read, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be mad. After all, I told you nothing but the truth. To calm you down and further incentivize you to finish the tasks, there¡¯s something I can tell you regarding your father.¡±


    Seeing this, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:


    ¡°Get the file I want,¡± Q said, ¡°and find Dr. Finley. Once youplete one of the two, I shall tell you where your father is.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as she typed out a reply.


    ¡°Does that mean that my father is really alive?¡±


    ¡°There are two kinds of meetings in this world,¡± came Q¡¯s message. ¡°The living meet in person, and the dead are visited at their tombs.¡±


    And just like that, Marissa¡¯s soaring spirits fell into disappointment.


    Q was promising to take her to her father, but whether she was going to see him in person or visit his grave was yet to be revealed. The uncertainty of it all was unbearable, especially when it was her father¡¯s life in question.


    She despised Q and their cryptic mind games.


    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???


    Marissa didn¡¯t want to be Q¡¯s puppet. She would definitely do much better if she simply captured Q and beat the answers out of them. With renewed determination, she took out another phone to track Q¡¯s location.


    Thanks to her previous encounter with the bastard¡¯s hacker guardian, Marissa bypassed all the security walls with ease.


    Soon, she had the coordinates she needed.


    The location was in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.


    How was she supposed to find someone in the biggest damn body of water in the world?


    Q had imed to wander everywhere. But if Tiffany was with Q, was she also wandering everywhere?


    Marissa was pondering this when the red dot indicating Q¡¯s location suddenly disappeared, and Q¡¯s profile picture turned ck and white.


    Q had gone offline.


    Marissa tossed her phone aside in frustration. Since she had no way of locating Q at the moment, she had no choice but to take on the missions Q had set for her.


    Of course, the only real option was to steal the file Q wanted from Peridot Consortium. Marissa was Dr. Finley herself, so she couldn¡¯t possibly turn herself in when she still had other matters to take care of.


    Q clearly wanted to use Dr. Finley¡¯s knowledge and skills to push whatever personal agenda they had, but what exactly was that agenda?


    As things currently stood, she would just have to wait for the right opportunity to unravel anything. There was no point in losing sleep, worrying about the unknown, so Marissa decided to shelve those concerns for now.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself, then slowly emerged from her hiding spot.


    In the distance, she spotted Franco chatting animatedly with Rita, though thetter had a nk, almost lifeless expression on her face.


    Curious about their interaction, Marissa quietly linked her phone to Rita¡¯s chip, enabling her to eavesdrop on the two.


    ¡°I heard your name is Rita,¡± Marissa heard Franco say. ¡°It¡¯s a very pretty name. Where are you from? Do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°My boss forbids me from entertaining questions from strangers,¡± Rita answered tly.


    ¡°Oh, but I am not a stranger,¡± Franco countered. ¡°My name is Franco, and I am your boss¡¯s cousin. Look, there¡¯s no need to be so wary of me. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cousin of my boss?¡± Rita¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I just saw you ring at my boss. You looked so hostile. I can tell that you most certainly are not a good person.¡±


    Franco was momentarily taken aback but deftly steered the conversation in a different direction. ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful young woman. Why did you choose to be a nanny? Have you ever considered switching jobs? I can help you find something that pays better and requires less work.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Rita said calmly.


    Franco was stunned yet again, this time into silence.


    Marissa craned her neck to look in their direction and saw that Rita was already walking away with Franco. The man, on the other hand, watched her departing back with a forlorn look on his face.


    Marissa straightened her clothes and walked up to Rita.


    As they stood close to each other, Rita gestured subtly toward Franco. ¡°Boss, that man was being a little too nosy. He kept asking me strange questions. Would you like me to handle him?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. You may carry on with your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    ¡°Rita,¡± Marissa stopped her just as the other woman turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for them right now. Mrs. Arabe Daniels still has reservations about you. It would be best to steer clear of her at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Rita muttered, her brows furrowing. ¡°I¡¯ll just mill about the garden, then.¡±


    And off she went, strolling aimlessly among the shrubberies and flower beds.


    Then, Marissa turned on her heel and strode to where Franco was standing. Without beating around the bush, she asked, ¡°Have you fallen in love at first sight with my nanny?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:


    Franco felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him as Marissa bluntlyid bare his thoughts, though he was too proud to acknowledge it.


    In an attempt to mask his difort, he retorted with a stubborn edge, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Marissa, overlooking his sharp tone, responded solemnly, ¡°Just don¡¯t set your sights on Rita.¡±


    ¡°And who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡± Franco snapped back, his voice tinged with defiance. ¡°Do you think just because you hired Rita, you get to make all her decisions? She¡¯s an adult. Even her parents can¡¯t intrude on her privacy, let alone you.¡±


    Marissa, slightly amused by his outburst, let a smile y on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to intrude. Consider it a friendly warning. I just don¡¯t want to see you end up heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Franco snorted derisively. ¡°You think I can¡¯t win Rita¡¯s heart? That¡¯s absurd! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m a sessful, handsome IT professional. Countless women vie for my attention. Rita isn¡¯t blind. What¡¯s stopping her from falling for me?¡±


    With his arms crossed defiantly, Franco red at Marissa, his voice dripping with scorn. ¡°You think you can y dirty because I told you to stop bothering my cousin? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Franco¡¯s voice boomed so loudly that Marissa¡¯s ears tickled. She tilted her head and fidgeted with her earlobe.


    Looking up, she asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re serious about Rita?¡±


    Franco responded with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m always serious when ites to rtionships. I¡¯m a believer in love at first sight. If I don¡¯t fall for a girl right away, I won¡¯t even consider dating her. But if I do, I pursue her relentlessly.¡±


    ¡°Do you see yourself marrying Rita?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Franco blushed slightly but replied honestly, ¡°I date with marriage in mind. If Rita agrees, I¡¯d go down to city hall and register our marriage today.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Marissa clucked her tongue disapprovingly and shook her head, lost for words.


    Franco, a bit intimidated, pressed her, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied, patting his shoulder. ¡°Just wishing you luck,¡± she added, then walked past him.


    After a few steps, Marissa feltpelled to turn back. ¡°Franco, listen, as your cousin-inw, I have to tell you. You two just aren¡¯t suited for each other. Maybe you should reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Tiffany!¡± Franco, visibly irritated, gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Consider this a warning. Don¡¯t nder me in front of Rita. I won¡¯t let you tarnish my image in her eyes.¡±


    Marissa simply shrugged and walked away.


    Listening to others could be beneficial, yet Franco chose to dismiss her words. What else could she do? He was smitten with Rita and hoped to win her over, but Marissa had a secret she couldn¡¯t share. Rita was a robot.


    Revealing Rita¡¯s true nature as a robot could lead to chaos. If people knew, Rita would attract attention wherever she went. How could Marissa then ensure the safety of Lawrence and Lindsay?


    Keeping Rita at home might be necessary under such circumstances.


    Rita was no ordinary robot. She was a high-end model that saved significantly on electricity, yet her creation had been costly. Her processor had been crafted using the world¡¯s most advanced technology, a unique development by Dr. Finley, making it invaluable.


    Rita¡¯s body was made from costly materials, amounting to nearly 100 million in total. Ordinary resources would never have achieved such a lifelike appearance.


    Such a valuable robot should fulfill its potential to the fullest. Keeping her confined at home would be a terrible waste of resources.


    This dilemma forced Marissa to seek partnerships with otherpanies, despite her mastery of cutting-edge technology. The robots she created were too expensive for average households, but her goal was to make robotic assistance essible to everyone.


    Coborating with others was essential to achieve this bnce of high technology and affordability.


    Currently, the Daniels Group was the ideal partner for Windsoul Robots. Moreover, revealing Rita¡¯s identity as a robot would inadvertently expose Marissa¡¯s own identity as Dr. Finley.


    With these thoughts, Marissa took out her phone and sent a message to Rita


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:


    Since Franco was impervious to Marissa¡¯s persuasions, she had no choice but to caution Rita against leading him on. The thought of Franco getting hurt because of Rita weighed heavily on her conscience.


    Marissa had always ensured Rita looked impable, primarily for her own pleasure since Rita served as her personal maid. However, Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that Rita¡¯s striking beauty and wless physique would capture Franco¡¯s attention.


    Marissa instructed firmly, ¡°Rita, if Franco tells you he likes you, don¡¯t just thank him. Make it clear you don¡¯t feel the same. And if he asks how you feel about him, tell him he means nothing special to you. Got it?¡±


    Rita responded promptly, ¡°Understood, boss!¡±


    With that settled, Marissa stored her phone in her purse and proceeded to the main building by herself. She was there to meet Allyson Brit, Connor¡¯s aunt. Despite the facade of her marriage to Connor, she needed to maintain decorum to uphold Tiffany¡¯s esteemed reputation.


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Inside the living room, Arabe upied the central spot on a sofa, with Lawrence and Lindsay nestled close to her, showing their best behavior. On another sofa, Connor was deep in conversation with Allyson. Allyson gazed at Connor with eyes full of affection.


    Everyone knew she had a soft spot for him, treating him as if he were her own child.


    As she conversed with Connor, Allyson asionally nced at the two children ying nearby. With each look, her brow furrowed deeper, and she let out a worried sigh. Marissa, observing from the doorway, noted Allyson¡¯s troubled expression but kept her own face impassive. She entered the living room silently and greeted Allyson with formality.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Brit.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s gaze snapped up to Marissa. After a brief look, her expression soured even further. It was clear she harbored no fondness for Tiffany.


    Allyson seemed to wrestle with her thoughts, starting to speak several times but holding back, mindful of the children¡¯s presence. Sensing her difort, Connor quickly intervened. ¡°Cade, why don¡¯t you take Lawrence and Lindsay upstairs to rest?¡±


    Without hesitation, Cade escorted the children upstairs.


    With the kids out of earshot, Allyson¡¯s demeanor turned stern. ¡°Sit down, Tiffany. We need to talk,¡± shemanded.


    Marissa moved towards a single chair, but Connor gently grasped her hand, guiding her to sit next to him instead. This only deepened Allyson¡¯s frown. She clearly disapproved of their closeness.


    ¡°Connor,¡± she began, her toneced with disapproval. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what they¡¯re saying online. You¡¯ve been pretending to be married to make Arabe happy, but now that everyone knows the truth, there¡¯s no need to keep up the charade.¡±


    Allyson gestured towards the single chair, urging, ¡°Tiffany, take the seat over there.¡±


    As Marissa began to rise, Connor grasped her hand, gently urging her to remain seated. Allyson, suspecting Connor¡¯s hesitation stemmed from a fear of upsetting Arabe, addressed her directly. ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re like family to me. I¡¯ll be frank. Connor needs to divorce Tiffany as soon as possible.¡±


    Arabe, who had just been enjoying a lively conversation with the two children, frowned upon hearing Allyson¡¯s blunt suggestion. ¡°Allyson, why on earth would you want them to divorce? They¡¯re so in love,¡± she protested, visibly confused and upset.


    With a heavy sigh, Allyson responded with gravity, ¡°Arabe, have you not seen the stories online? Their marriage is a charade, a show put on to keep you happy.


    Connor is your grandson, true, but you shouldn¡¯t pressure him to stay married out of duty. Think about his happiness. If it were a suitable match with a woman from a distinguished family, perhaps, but Tiffany? She¡¯s be a joke around town.


    How can we stand by and watch Connor live in disgrace? And what of my sister? How can she rest in peace knowing the troubles Connor faces because of this farce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:


    Allyson grew increasingly agitated with each word she spoke. As she reached the end, sobs choked her, and tears streamed down her face.


    Marissa was deeply moved. Despite Allyson¡¯s disdain and constant belittling, Marissa acknowledged the truth in Allyson¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to harbor any hatred towards Allyson. If Marissa were in Allyson¡¯s shoes, she would oppose her nephew marrying a notorious woman, too.


    Connor had been orphaned shortly after birth, and his big brother had wanted him dead. Genuine care for him was rare. Though Arabe loved Connor dearly, her health had been declining in recent years. Allyson¡¯s protective love made Connor¡¯s upbringing less challenging, ensuring he survived to this day.


    Allyson held a prominent position in the Daniels family, and Arabe respected her efforts and acknowledged her status. Witnessing Allyson in tears while mentioning Connor¡¯s deceased mother, Arabe felt a pang of sadness.


    After a moment of silence, Arabe turned to Connor and asked, ¡°Connor, do you feel upset that I made you marry Tiffany?¡±


    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Before Connor could respond, Allyson interjected, ¡°Of course, Arabe. Remember how Connor resisted this marriage from the start? It led to arguments between you two. He was concerned about your health and reluctantly agreed.¡±


    Arabe, aging and forgetful, lowered her head upon hearing Allyson¡¯s words. After a moment of reflection, her memory returned. She murmured, ¡°Yes, that seems to be right.¡±


    Raising her head, Arabe fixed her gaze on Connor and asked, ¡°You rascal, is your marriage really a sham just to appease me? Do you actually wish to divorce her now?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s question hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Connor¡¯s silence was deafening.


    ¡°Arabe, must you even ask?¡± Allyson interjected promptly. ¡°Just look at them. They¡¯repletely mismatched. Connor, the esteemed head of the Daniels family, is renowned in Blebert and beyond. And Tiffany? She¡¯s been branded a failure since childhood, with five broken engagements!¡±


    Speaking of this, Allyson grew tense again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set aside her troubled past for now,¡± Allyson continued, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Instead, let¡¯s focus on the children. Arabe, why should you impose another man¡¯s children on your grandson? Connor is outstanding.


    He could have married the most exceptional woman in the world. Instead, he¡¯s wedded a woman with a questionable reputation and assumed the role of stepfather to children who aren¡¯t his own. Do you realize this could make him aughingstock throughout the entire city?¡±


    Allyson was so distraught that tears welled up in her eyes once more. ¡°If Tiffany truly brings you happiness and you genuinely like her, then ept her as a friend. Why force Connor into marrying her?¡±


    Upon hearing Allyson¡¯s usations and witnessing her tears, Arabe sank into deep despair. She was torn between her love for her grandson and her belief in Tiffany¡¯s worth.


    However, Arabe disagreed with Allyson and countered, ¡°Actually, Tiffany is quite excellent, but you don¡¯t see it.¡±


    Clearly, Allyson misunderstood Arabe¡¯s point. She countered, ¡°I know she¡¯s now a legend in the art world. She¡¯s undoubtedly exceptional in that regard. But she still isn¡¯t worthy of Connor! He¡¯s not just exceptional; hees from a spotless background.


    He should marry someone as outstanding and virtuous as himself, not a woman who¡¯s had five broken engagements and has two children! If my sister were still alive, she¡¯d never agree to this marriage. No mother would want to see her son endure such humiliation.¡±


    Upon hearing Allyson mention Connor¡¯s deceased mother once more, Arabe was deeply saddened and let out a heavy sigh. The emotional weight of the conversation was palpable.


    Then, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Connor, do you really wish for a divorce? If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t stand in your way!¡±


    When Allyson witnessed Arabe¡¯s concession, her eyes sparkled with hope. She urged Connor, ¡°Connor, tell Arabe right now that you want to divorce this woman!¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:


    Allyson was excited but soon felt let down by Connor¡¯s reaction.


    Connor remained calm throughout. After Allyson stopped talking, he tightened his grip on Marissa¡¯s hand.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Allyson, I feel extremely fortunate to marry the woman next to me.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say, Connor?¡±


    Connor exined clearly, ¡°Aunt Allyson, you were right. I resisted strongly when Grandma tried to make me marry Tiffany and felt upset. I was unhappy in my marriage. But now¡ª¡± He turned to look at Marissa, a sweet smile spreading across his face. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I won¡¯t divorce her.¡±


    Then, he turned to Arabe and continued gently, ¡°Thank you for arranging such a wonderful marriage, Grandma. It has made my life bright and interesting.¡±


    Arabe was momentarily taken aback. Then she burst outughing.


    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    After she calmed down, Arabe said excitedly, ¡°I knew you would see how excellent your wife is. Connor, you¡¯re my favorite grandchild. Why would I force you into a bad marriage?¡±


    Connor smiled and chose not to say more. He felt truly grateful to his grandmother. Arabe had been adamant about him marrying Tiffany, even threatening her own life. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up marrying Marissa, such a remarkable woman.


    Arabe turned to Allyson with a smile. ¡°Allyson, as you can see, I¡¯m not forcing Connor or preventing him from getting a divorce. He doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Allyson was still in shock and struggled to collect her thoughts. Arabe¡¯s words snapped her back to reality. Looking at Connor, she asked, ¡°Connor, how can you¡ª¡±


    Allyson wanted to ask how he could have fallen for such a dreadful woman but stopped herself. After Connor had expressed his love for his wife, she didn¡¯t want to hurt his pride.


    Connor beamed at her. ¡°Aunt Allyson, I know you¡¯ve always cared for me. But the details of my rtionship are our own. I can handle my marriage. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Allyson still looked concerned.


    After taking a moment topose herself, she turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, what¡¯s going on between you and Xander?¡±


    Marissa was still reeling from Connor¡¯s unexpected deration. Although he had confessed his feelings for her in private, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would openly defy his aunt for her.


    Allyson¡¯s question snapped Marissa back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± she replied almost reflexively.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Allyson retorted with a sneer. ¡°You say that, but what about the breaking news online?¡±


    News online?


    Confused, Marissa pulled out her phone to check the news and discovered the rumors about her and Xander.


    The article was sensational, alleging she had stolen another woman¡¯s boyfriend, even though she was still married to Connor.


    The article had evidently been promoted for increased visibility, leading numerousizens to read and discuss it rapidly. Many of them hurled insults at Tiffany in thements section.


    As she read through the news, Marissa quickly figured out why rissa used her of stealing another woman¡¯s boyfriend. The rumors imed Xander had a girlfriend named Emilee Hinks, the daughter of the owner of Hinks Perfumes.


    Marissa was familiar with Emilee¡¯s name, though they had never met. Emilee was the daughter of the woman married to Silver Fox¡¯s father. Silver Fox had told Marissa about Emilee¡¯s typical hypocrisy.


    From a young age, Emilee had repeatedly schemed against Silver Fox. She and her mother had framed Silver Fox, forced her into exile abroad, and nearly seeded in having her killed. Hearing Emilee¡¯s name now made Marissa feel uneasy, given her connection to Silver Fox.


    Marissa was shocked to learn that Xander was involved with Emilee and had not informed her. Internally, she seethed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Fueled by her anger, Marissa immediately sent a message to Xander


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:


    Marissa asked, ¡°Xander, is Emilee your girlfriend?¡±


    Xander replied quickly, ¡°No, she¡¯s not. I haven¡¯t even paid her much attention. It¡¯s all her doing.¡±


    Marissa frowned as she read Xander¡¯s messages. His reassurances did little to quell her frustration. ¡°Then address it as quickly as you can,¡± she replied.


    Xander reassured her, ¡°Understood, chief instructor. Watch what happens next.¡±


    As her conversation with Xander concluded, Marissa sank into deep thought. Given that Emilee had unterally attached herself to Xander for publicity, she would hardly use Marissa of stealing her boyfriend. It was clear that someone else was orchestrating this scandal.


    The rumor was more than mere hearsay; it included an article along with several images of her and Xander shopping in a mall and visiting the Crystal Hotel. All these images were from surveince footage. It was apparent that the individual spreading these rumors had meticulously tracked her and Xander¡¯s movements.


    Securing surveince footage from the mall was quite straightforward: one could simply pay off the right people, pull the appropriate strings, or invent a convincing reason to gain ess. However, obtaining footage from the Crystal Hotel was a much more formidable task.


    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m


    The Crystal Hotel, owned by the affluent Hoffman family, catered to a high-profile clientele with extremely rigorous management practices, making its surveince footage almost impervious to unauthorized ess. Very few had the clearance needed to view it.


    Yet, the instigator of the rumors had managed not only to ess this footage but also to take screenshots, indicating a strong connection to the hotel. Marissa instinctively suspected rissa.


    While Bu had ess to the hotel¡¯s surveince, it was improbable that he would divulge details concerning his own brother, leaving rissa as the prime suspect. The realization that rissa might be behind these rumors struck Marissa as particrly surprising, given her eminent status.


    For the esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium to stoop to such underhanded tactics as monitoring her movements and spreading rumors online was indeed bewildering. Such ndestine activities would typically be expected of a lowly trickster, not the prestigious president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Marissa found the entire scenario ironically amusing, her lips curling into a wry smile. She mused to herself that rissa was quite ridiculous. Moreover, she deduced that rissa likely thought she was Tiffany, as the rumors seemed to target Tiffany, not Marissa.


    Now her curiosity was piqued¡ªwhat kind of grudge did rissa have against Tiffany that would drive her to engage in such petty acts of vengeance?


    Marissa decided there was no use in being indirect with rissa. If rissa harbored such resentment towards her, exploiting any trivial matter to publicly disgrace her, she was sure to seek vengeance in the future. It was better to confront the issue directly.


    With this realization, Marissa calmly pocketed her phone and turned to Allyson. ¡°Mrs. Brit, this rumor is clearly an act of malice. You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Allyson responded, ¡°But the word going around is that yesterday Xander proposed at the Nash family¡¯s ce, and you epted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just idle talk,¡± Marissa responded coolly. ¡°You know how Xander is prone to bluster. He blusters, and others spread it. I can¡¯t control that.¡±


    She and Xander had only pretended to be a couple in front of Bu and rissa. Since there was no longer a need to maintain this facade, she chose not to acknowledge it.


    However, Allyson, sharp as ever, was not convinced. ¡°Even if the rumor is untrue, the photos must be real, right? You and Xander were seen shopping together and visiting the Crystal Hotel.¡±


    Marissa was about to fabricate an exnation when Connor, who was sitting next to her, chimed in just in time


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:


    ¡°Auntie, it was me who asked Xander to take Tiffany to the Crystal Hotel,¡± Connor said.


    Allyson looked perplexed.


    Connor continued, ¡°Yesterday, I had a meeting with Bu at the Crystal Hotel, and Tiffany needed to be there with me. However, I was tied up with something else at the time. Xander happened to go there as well, so I asked him to take her.¡±


    ¡°Why did they end up shopping then?¡± Allyson inquired.


    Connor grinned. ¡°Xander¡¯s driving is so bad, he ended up in a ditch. He was aplete mess, so they stopped at the mall to buy some new clothes.¡±


    Allyson found this exnation reasonable.


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    She murmured, ¡°No wonder Xander was driving a wrecked car in the photos.¡±


    Her tone suggested she believed Connor¡¯s exnation.


    Then, looking at Marissa, she said, ¡°Tiffany, Connor said he likes you and doesn¡¯t want a divorce. Although I¡¯m his aunt, it¡¯s not my ce to meddle. But you must behave and abide by the rules, as his wife.¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows, indicating her reluctance. The life of a wealthydy was foreign to her; she cherished her freedom too much.


    Allyson pressed on. ¡°You used to have a bad reputation and have done a lot of outrageous things, but I¡¯ll overlook that. I¡¯ll find someone to teach you proper etiquette. You need to learn hard. You can¡¯t afford to embarrass Connor.


    The most important thing is to avoid other men and gossip. As Connor¡¯s wife, your duty is to protect his reputation. Do you understand?¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. She was not ustomed to being lectured and taught in this manner, and she certainly wasn¡¯t eager to start learning the rules of high society. Yet, she couldn¡¯t openly disagree with Allyson.


    Allyson, noticing Marissa¡¯s silence, grew irritated. ¡°Did you hear me, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Marissa responded curtly.


    Allyson was clearly not pleased with such a tepid reaction but restrained her frustration. She sighed deeply.


    Finally, she stood up, resigned. ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m heading back now. Take care.¡±


    Arabe, who had been visibly tense during Allyson¡¯s visit, brightened immediately. ¡°Okay, take care, Allyson.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± offered Connor.


    Marissa, out of politeness, also got up to apany them.


    Allyson shot Marissa a cold nce. ¡°Connor, just you. I have more to discuss with you.¡±


    Marissa, relieved, echoed Arabe¡¯s parting words with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Brit, take care.¡±


    The more Allyson looked at Marissa, the more dissatisfaction she felt.


    Connor walked out of the door with her. Both Marissa and Arabe exhaled in relief.


    Arabe grimaced, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Allyson always makes me feel so down. If it wasn¡¯t for her looking after Connor when he was younger, I would¡¯ve definitely had it out with her by now.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly at Arabe. ¡°Now that she¡¯s gone, let¡¯s not talk about her behind her back.¡±


    Arabe snorted. ¡°She keeps bringing up Connor¡¯s mother. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± Marissa suggested, helping Arabe to her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, what with the argument at the Sanchez family¡¯s ce and hosting Mrs. Brit. You must be exhausted. Let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±


    Arabe did look worn out. She yawned as she ascended the stairs with Marissa¡¯s support.


    As they walked, she told Marissa, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what Allyson said. You don¡¯t need to change. I love your free-spirited nature. Just stay as you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marissa replied, her smile warm and genuine.


    Meanwhile, outside the building, Connor was seeing Allyson to her car.


    Allyson paused, her expression serious. ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you about your parents. You need to listen carefully. It¡¯s very important!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:


    From Allyson¡¯s grave demeanor, Connor sensed that she was indeed about to discuss something important. He caught Domenic¡¯s eye to signal him. Understanding immediately, Domenic quickly cleared the area, instructing Marc and Terry to keep watch and ensure no one came close.


    With the area secured, Allyson began, ¡°Connor, do you know why Nell has always been hostile towards you?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Nell is hostile because Grandma chose me to manage the family and the shares, instead of him, even though he¡¯s the oldest grandson.¡±


    Allyson continued, ¡°But have you ever wondered why your grandmother entrusted the family¡¯s reins and shares to you and not to Neil?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t know the answer. He truly didn¡¯t know why.


    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    After his parents passed away, he was just an infant, and his brother Glenn was disabled. Nell was the only healthy, robust young man. Yet, his grandmother chose not to pass the leadership to Neil but instead fully supported him, though he was a mere child. It also appeared that his grandmother held some bias against Neil.


    Logically, being the oldest grandson, Neil should have been the favored one.


    ¡°Everything your grandmother did was following your parents¡¯ dying wishes,¡± Allyson rified. ¡°Your father, on his deathbed, told your grandmother that if you didn¡¯t make it to adulthood, all the Daniels family assets should be donated.¡±


    Connor was visibly stunned. He couldn¡¯t grasp why his father would prefer to donate the assets rather than pass them to Neil. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did my father distrust Neil so much?¡±


    ¡°This issue dates back to Neil¡¯s childhood,¡± Allyson sighed. ¡°Neil was your parents¡¯ first child. They adored him and prepared him to be the heir. However, an incident urred that shifted their perspective and solidified their decision to never entrust him with the family¡¯s leadership.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Connor interjected.


    Allyson continued, ¡°When Neil was six years old, your grandfather was still the head of the Daniels family. At that time, Neil was an only child and was doted on by everyone. Nobody anticipated that the cherished child, spoiled by all, would reveal a deeply cruel and malicious side.


    Simply because your grandmother¡¯s white cat consumed his snacks, he brutally skinned the cat alive and crushed its bones and flesh with a grinder to feed the dogs. Not only did hemit this atrocity, but he also recorded the entire act and shared the video with friends as a boast.


    When your grandfather discovered this, he immediately convened a private meeting with your parents. He dered that a child capable of such brutality could never lead the family, as it would spell disaster for everyone. Your parents wholeheartedly concurred with this judgment.¡±


    Connor suddenly understood and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why my parents decided to have their second child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Allyson nodded. ¡°Initially, our parents intended Neil to be their only child and to raise him with great care. However, knowing his cruel behavior, they feltpelled to ce their hopes on another child.


    Norton was truly exceptional, blessed with remarkable intelligence and inheriting all the positive traits from your parents. He was a prodigy in Bleber, renowned for his brilliance and noted for his kind and stable temperament.


    Your parents and grandparents adored him and prepared him to be the sessor, setting high expectations for him.¡±


    Allyson took a deep breath. ¡°But say, Norton perished at nine years old in a devastating hotel fire during a school-organized summer camp.¡±


    A look of grief crossed Connor¡¯s face, leaving him at a loss for words.


    After gathering herself, Allyson continued, ¡°The loss of Norton devastated your parents. They grieved for a long period before deciding to have another child.¡±


    ¡°Was that when they had Glenn?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Allyson nodded. ¡°But what I need to discuss isn¡¯t about Glenn¡¯s arrival. It¡¯s about a shocking discovery your parents made.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor asked, a note of curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Norton¡¯s death. Shortly after Glenn was born, your parents stumbled upon the fact that the fire in the hotel where Norton was staying wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a deliberate act of arsonmitted by someone who meant to kill him,¡± Allyson replied.


    Connor was left reeling, unable to keep hisposure. The Daniels family had endured numerous tragedies¡ªmisfortunes that had befallen his parents, Norton, Glenn, and even him.


    But all these cmities had urred when he was just a child, and he knew very little about them. His aunt and grandmother never delved into the details, leading him to believe they were simply idents.


    Yet today, Allyson revealed that Norton¡¯s death was part of a sinister plot.


    Connor¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Did they ever figure out who did it?¡± he asked eagerly.


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????


    Allyson shook her head. ¡°The hotel¡¯s surveince cameras were destroyed before the fire. While your parents managed to uncover that it was indeed arson, they never seeded in identifying the culprit.¡±


    Connor tightened his fists and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up where my parents left off.¡±


    Allyson nodded, her voice gentle yet resolute. ¡°Back when you were a child, I kept mum about this stuff. I was worried it might weigh you down. But seeing you now, so resilient, I reckon it¡¯s time you knew the score. Norton¡¯s passing can¡¯t stay a mystery forever. And there¡¯s more to share about what went down.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Connor urged, his expression steady.


    Allyson began, her tone reflective. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ster genes of your Daniels lineage, but Glenn, he was also an extremely outstanding child. Even as a little child, it was crystal clear he was destined for greatness. Your parents saw it too. They wanted him to be the one leading the family.¡±


    She nced at Connor, a yful glint in her eye. ¡°And you, well, your arrival was a surprise package. After Glenn, your parents weren¡¯t exactly nning on adding to the brood. But there you were, bursting onto the scene.¡±


    With a sigh, Allyson continued, ¡°Even though you weren¡¯t in their n, they still brought you into this world. But on the day your mom was released from the hospital after you were born, fate dealt a cruel blow¡ªa heavy truck collided with your car.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s voice caught in her throat, choked with emotion. ¡°Both your parents passed away in that awful crash. And Glenn, bless him, was there too. Trying to protect you, he took a hit that left him withsting injuries to his legs, changing everything.¡±


    Tears welled in Connor¡¯s eyes, the weight of the past bearing down on him. Even though he was too young to grasp the magnitude of those events back then, hearing about them now was enough to shatter his heart.


    Allyson drew in a deep breath and pressed on, her resolve unwavering. ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t pass away right away. They held on until they got to the hospital, but despite all efforts, they couldn¡¯t be saved. Before they left us, they made sure to leave a will. They made it clear to your grandmother not to hand over control of the family business or the shares to Neil. And they entrusted me with helping Arabe raise you and Glenn right. You were just a tiny newborn, and Glenn, he was only four, his little legs already bearing the weight of disability.


    During that period, the entire Daniels family was enveloped in darkness, with no glimmer of hope on the horizon. But your grandmother, she was truly a force to be reckoned with. Despite being in her sixties, she found the strength to hold the Daniels family together and raise you and Glenn alongside me.¡±


    ¡°The most rewarding part for us is seeing how you¡¯ve surpassed our expectations. Not only have you shouldered the responsibility of leading the family from your grandmother, but you¡¯ve also steered the Daniels family with remarkable skill.


    I heard you even tracked down the renowned doctor, Riss, for Glenn, giving him hope of walking again! Finally, everything is looking up.¡±


    Allyson eximed, ¡°I thought seeing you marry a fine wife and raise beautiful children would be the perfect ending. But who would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d marry Tiffany, who¡¯s such a¡­¡±


    Allyson halted, a hint of dissatisfaction lingering in her tone, clearly still pondering Connor¡¯s marriage choice.


    Connor gently put his arm around Allyson¡¯s shoulder,forting her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m genuinely happy now. My wife is the woman I chose after much thought, and I couldn¡¯t be more content with her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Allyson said with a hint of helplessness. ¡°There¡¯s another very important thing I need to tell you¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:


    ¡°Connor, you must stay alert around Neil,¡± Allyson said. ¡°I¡¯m also his aunt, and we share the same blood. I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your rtionship as brothers, but I worry that if you ce too much trust in brotherhood, you might end up hurt.


    Neil might not have inherited the sharp intelligence of your parents and is considered the least clever among you all, yet hepensates with cruelty and jealousy stronger than any of his siblings. This is why I¡¯ve brought up these past incidents today. I hope you can protect yourself.¡±


    Connor nodded in response. He had long recognized Neil¡¯s true character and was aware of the resentment Neil harbored against him, but he had kept quiet to ensure their grandmother could live herter years in peace. Now that Allyson had openly expressed her concerns, it seemed that Neil¡¯s ambitions were clear to everyone.


    Allyson paused, debating whether to continue. After a few false starts, she decided to share more.


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hesitant to tell you. But now that you¡¯re mature and capable of making your own judgments, I trust you enough to share it.¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Connor encouraged.


    ¡°Before your mother died, she shared a secret with me. When your parents investigated Norton¡¯s death, they found indications of Neil¡¯s involvement. They suspected Neil had a hand in killing Norton.¡±


    Connor was shocked. ¡°Is there any proof?¡±


    Allyson sighed and shook her head. ¡°They found no concrete evidence, so they kept it secret to avoid a false usation. After all, he is their son, not the ideal one, but still their own.


    The investigation did raise many suspicions pointing to Neil as a key suspect, but he was just a seventeen-year-old high school student, seemingly incapable of orchestrating such a disastrous fire. The fire was meticulously nned and executed with detailed preparation.


    The perpetrator left no evidence for investigation. If Neil is indeed Norton¡¯s murderer, then he certainly had powerful support behind him. It was a premeditated crime that had been nned for a long time.¡±


    Connor pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes in thought.


    Allyson continued, ¡°Connor, your mother confided this to me because she worried that if Neil was indeed responsible for Norton¡¯s death, you might also be in danger. If Neil could so coldly kill a brother, he might do the same to you.


    She also asked me to keep this matter confidential, fearing that if Neil was falsely used, it could hurt him. You are both her children, and she was torn between her duty to each of you. So, she entrusted me to look out for you in secret.


    But I was just a little girl back then, around the same age as Neil, without the means to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°So you convinced my grandma to send me to learn martial arts from my master,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Yes. Your master is a master of ancient martial arts, held in the same regard as King from Doomsday Base. With her guidance, you were in very safe hands.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m truly grateful for all of this,¡± Connor said gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s really down to your own efforts and innate skill. Your master is very selective and doesn¡¯t take on just anyone. When she met you, she recognized your extraordinary potential and was eager to ept you as her pupil,¡± Allyson exined.


    Then, she quickly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°The greatest regret of your parents was their failure to discover who was responsible for Norton¡¯s death. By sharing this truth with you, I am confident you will pursue it and unearth the full story. You have myplete backing in this endeavor.


    However, you must proceed cautiously and keep your inquiries confidential, alerting no one. Always ensure your safety, as we can¡¯t predict the formidable forces that might be lurking behind this scheme.¡±


    Connor gave a quiet nod of acknowledgment.


    Just then, an enthusiastic voice interrupted their conversation from behind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:


    Hearing the voice, Connor and Allyson simultaneously turned to see Glenn approaching in his electric wheelchair. His face lit up with a bright smile as he called out, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Franco stepped forward to assist Glenn, pushing his wheelchair toward Allyson. Soon, they were right in front of her.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Glenn greeted her joyfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Glenn. You seem to be doing much better,¡± Allyson replied, her smile mirroring his.


    ¡°Yes,tely I¡¯ve been in a good mood. Connor has asked Dr. Riss to treat my legs. A few days ago, Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice tried acupuncture on me. Surprisingly, I felt sensations in my legs, which made me incredibly happy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Allyson¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°If her apprentice managed to induce sensations in your legs, imagine what Dr. Riss herself could achieve.¡±


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    Turning to Connor, she inquired, ¡°Connor, when is Dr. Riss nning to start treating Glenn¡¯s legs?¡±


    Connor paused, crafting his response carefully. ¡°Dr. Riss has been swampedtely and can¡¯t begin treating Glenn¡¯s legs yet. But she¡¯s confident that her apprentice can manage the initial treatments.¡±


    ¡°And when will her apprenticee to test Glenn¡¯s legs?¡± Allyson asked eagerly.


    ¡°Today,¡± Connor confirmed. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s already here. I¡¯m about to take her to Glenn¡¯s house to begin the treatment.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Allyson¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s head over and see how Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice treats Glenn¡¯s legs. It¡¯s going to be an enlightening experience, and I can also take the chance to express my gratitude properly.


    Glenn has been paralyzed since he was four, but miraculously, hope for a cure still lingers after all these years. Dr. Riss is truly an exceptional physician. I¡¯m surprised even her apprentice¡¯s skills are so remarkable.¡±


    Turning to Connor, Allyson suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice, shall we?¡±


    Connor grinned, not revealing that the apprentice was none other than Marissa, and simply agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Glenn heard Connor¡¯s agreement, his excitement grew, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Connor, is Tiffany back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor replied.


    ¡°I heard from Grandma that Tiffany¡¯s two kids were staying with the Sanchez family, and she had been with themtely. Is she going to leave again?¡±


    ¡°No, her kids actually arrived here today. They¡¯ll be living with us from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Glenn beamed. ¡°Now it¡¯ll be so much easier for me to see her.¡±


    Then his expression shifted once again. ¡°Oh wait, I just realized the kids are here, and since I wasn¡¯t informed ahead of time, I don¡¯t even have any gifts for them! Do you think she¡¯ll find me rude?¡±


    Connor offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to catch you off-guard. Bringing the kids home was done rather hastily. I wanted to handle itter this week, but Grandma was eager and went to the Sanchez family¡¯s ce today to bring them home.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Glenn erupted intoughter. ¡°Grandma¡¯s been nagging me about bringing the kids home, nearly driving me mad. Today, she finally got her wish.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± With a wave of his hand, he added, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet Tiffany¡¯s little ones. Since there¡¯s no time for gifts, I¡¯ll just give them each bills.¡±


    Then, without missing a beat, Connor wheeled Glenn towards the main building.


    Allyson¡¯s face clouded with confusion. She already couldn¡¯t understand why both Connor and Arabe were so epting of Tiffany and her children joining the Daniels family.


    Now, the fact that Glenn, usually the protective older brother of Connor, didn¡¯t object but seemed genuinely excited to wee them baffled her even more.


    Could Tiffany have some kind of enchanting influence, Allyson wondered, that even Glenn, often so guarded, appeared warmly receptive to her?


    Lost in thought, she was interrupted by her son Franco. ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you nning to watch Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice work on Glenn¡¯s legs? I¡¯m quite eager to see it myself. Shouldn¡¯t we follow them?¡±


    With a nod, Allyson followed Franco back into the building


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:


    Marissa escorted Arabe back to her room and then checked on the two little ones. Adjacent to Arabe¡¯s room was the kids¡¯ room, now transformed into avish children¡¯s paradise filled with toys and decked out with high-end furniture.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, likely never having experienced such a luxurious and fun space, werepletely absorbed in their y and didn¡¯t even notice her.


    Marissa smiled, chose not to interrupt their fun, and headed downstairs.


    As she descended the stairs and was about to stretch outfortably, she halted halfway upon seeing Connor usher Glenn into the building, with Allyson and Franco returning behind them.


    She abruptly ended her stretch. With a smile, she greeted everyone.


    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Allyson returned her greeting with a cold nod, without saying a word.


    Glenn, however, greeted her warmly and said, ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Marissa yfully responded, ¡°Not really that long. It just felt longer because you were eagerly waiting, making each day seem like a year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Glenn said and nodded. ¡°It has been many days, but it sure felt long.¡±


    Knowing why Connor had brought Glenn over, Marissa got straight to the point, saying, ¡°From today, you won¡¯t have to wait anymore, Glenn. I¡¯ll start treating your legs immediately.¡±


    Just then, Rita entered, and Marissa instructed her, ¡°My medicine chest is in the car. Please go get it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss!¡± Rita replied and promptly exited the house.


    Franco followed her immediately. Outside the house, he said to Rita, ¡°It¡¯s really sunny outside right now. You can stay inside the building and fetch the medicine chest.¡±


    Rita declined expressionlessly, saying, ¡°No. I need to handle the tasks my boss gives me myself. I can¡¯t pass them off to someone else.¡±


    Despite Rita¡¯sck of interest, Franco continued to follow her. ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Rita said nothing further and walked straight to the car. After retrieving the medicine chest from the car, she returned to the house without pausing. Franco followed diligently all the while.


    Seeing that she ignored himpletely, he finally asked, ¡°Rita, how do you feel about me?¡± He was curious about her first impression of him.


    Rita remembered the directive from her boss on how to respond and said, ¡°I feel nothing.¡±


    Franco felt like a cold bucket of water had been thrown over him, chilling him to the core. He was distinctly ufortable. He had never fallen for someone so quickly before. From the moment he first saw Rita, his dormant feelings of affection suddenly burst to life.


    He had assumed that, with his handsome appearance and notable achievements, Rita would surely reciprocate his feelings. Instead, she had coolly dismissed him. Her unemotional face didn¡¯t hint at ying hard to get; she was just stating a in fact.


    A sense of defeat washed over him. In the past, he was popr with women. Even the most sought-after girl at school confessed her feelings for him secretly. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Rita remained so indifferent.


    Rita moved quickly, her strides seemingly leisurely yet covering significant ground. Lost in his thoughts, Franco didn¡¯t notice that she had already reached the house¡¯s entrance and disappeared inside.


    With a deep sigh, Franco followed her inside.


    In the living room, Allyson sat quietly on the sofa, observing Marissa as she checked Glenn¡¯s legs and posed a few questions. Rita entered, approached Marissa directly, and presented the medicine chest, saying, ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the medicine chest.¡±


    Marissa epted the chest and noticed Franco¡¯s gaze fixed on Rita. Intentionally, she gave Rita another task. ¡°Rita, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and spend some time with the kids?¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss!¡± Rita agreed and headed upstairs.


    Franco¡¯s face fell with disappointment. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile as she began to treat Glenn¡¯s legs.


    As she was about to insert a silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg, Allyson intervened abruptly, ¡°Tiffany, what are you doing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:


    Allyson¡¯s surprise was exactly what Marissa had anticipated.


    With a calm demeanor, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m treating Glenn¡¯s legs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating his legs?¡± Allyson eximed in disbelief. ¡°Glenn¡¯s been waiting for Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice to handle that. What are you interfering for?¡±


    Franco piped up from the side, ¡°Tiffany, just because you happened to save Mrs. Arabe Daniels by a stroke of luck, you think you¡¯re some kind of miracle worker now? Glenn isn¡¯t your experiment.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Hate to disappoint you, but I happen to be Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice. The person Glenn¡¯s been waiting for.¡±


    With that, she deftly inserted the first silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg.


    Allyson was bbergasted. ¡°You? You¡¯re Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice?¡±


    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    While preparing the second silver needle, Marissa calmly responded, ¡°Seems you¡¯re a bit out of the loop, Mrs. Brit. I was epted as an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯ team at thest medical conference.¡±


    Allyson bit her lip, momentarily at a loss for words. Having skipped thest medical conference and being out of touch with the medicalmunity, she had no clue Tiffany had joined Dr. Riss¡¯ team.


    Franco¡¯s sneer cut through the air. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m aware you joined Dr. Riss¡¯ team as an outer disciple during the medical conference. But you¡¯ve barely had a few days of training under her. Do you honestly think you¡¯re ready to handle Glenn¡¯s legs?¡±


    At that moment, Glenn chimed in, ¡°Franco, even though Tiffany has only been under Dr. Riss¡¯ guidance for a short while, her progress has been impressive. It was her who managed to restore sensation to my legsst time.¡±


    Franco¡¯s jaw dropped as he gestured towards Marissa, his disbelief palpable. ¡°Wait, Tiffany was the one who did acupuncture on youst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Glenn simply nodded in affirmation. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s medical skills are indeed impressive. Not only did she step in for Dr. Riss to perform acupuncture on my legs, but she also pulled off a seriously tough surgery to save Trenton at Derek¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    Allyson and Franco exchanged incredulous nces, their minds struggling to grasp what they had just heard.


    ¡°Tiffany, the eternal underdog, infamous for herckluster performance in everything she touched. How on earth did she suddenly be so capable?¡±


    They could ept that she was the legendary artist, after all, some folks were just born with an innate gift for drawing. With her talent and a bit of guidance from Ritchie, she skyrocketed to fame. But seriously, how could she make such leaps and bounds in medicine?


    Growing up in the Nash family, surrounded by medical minds and a home library packed with medical tomes, you¡¯d think she¡¯d pick up a thing or two. But nope, not much progress to show for it. So, how in the world did she morph into this medical marvel under Dr. Riss so quickly?


    She¡¯d barely spent a handful of days with Dr. Riss, and suddenly she was fixing Glenn¡¯s legs and had pulled off an intricate surgery on Trenton? Nobody levels up that fast, right?


    Allyson pondered silently, keeping her doubts to herself. Franco, however, didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Marissa, Tiffany, if you¡¯re such a quick learner, why didn¡¯t you be a doctor when you were with the Nash family? You used to bebeled as a good-for-nothing!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Marissa responded with a casual tone as she gently inserted the second silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg, ¡°I used to be carefree and didn¡¯t take my studies seriously. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve decided to better myself.¡±


    Franco was left speechless. Then, with an incredulous look, he questioned Marissa, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, bing a renowned doctor takes years of education and practice. How could you progress so rapidly? Aren¡¯t you just putting on a show?¡±


    Marissa shot him a look as though he had just cracked the silliest joke and fired back, ¡°I have natural talent. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Franco, as if finding the situation absurdly funny, chuckled. ¡°I think you¡¯re just clowning around! What kind of talent could you possibly possess?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:


    Franco would never believe in Marissa¡¯s talents, much less that she was making strides in medicine. Marissa was already a legend in the art world, and her martial arts skills were also remarkable. Excelling in two fields was one thing, but mastering a third?


    That seemed impossible to him. How could anyone be so gifted in so many areas?


    Franco was convinced that Marissa had saved Arabe and Trenton by sheer luck. Now, she was here to treat Glenn¡¯s paralyzed legs, and he was sure she was just pretending to be an expert.


    Glenn¡¯s legs had been paralyzed for decades, with the best doctors unable to help. Even if Marissa failed, she would find a way to cover it up.


    As Franco pondered this, his disdain for Marissa grew. He red at her, convinced she was a fraud.


    Marissa, however, stayed calm. She gave him a cool nce before suddenly flicking the silver needle in her hand. Before Franco could react, he found himself unable to move or speak. He could only move his eyes, like a puppet on strings.


    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Connor raised his eyebrows in silent surprise. He had warned Franco not to mess with Marissa, but Franco had ignored him. Now he was paying the price. Connor knew this was out of his hands; Franco had to learn his lesson on his own.


    Allyson stood right next to Franco, not knowing what had happened. She saw Marissa wave her hand, and suddenly Franco couldn¡¯t move. In shock, Allyson examined Franco closely and noticed a silver needle sticking out of his neck.


    She frowned and instinctively asked, ¡°Franco, what happened to you?¡±


    Franco made a muffled noise. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Turning to Marissa, Allyson demanded, ¡°Tiffany, what did you do to Franco?¡±


    While continuing Glenn¡¯s acupuncture, Marissa calmly replied, ¡°He was too noisy and disrupting my work, so I quieted him down. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Britt. He¡¯ll be fine once I take out the needle. It won¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Allyson understood Marissa wanted her to pull out the needle. She hesitated, fearing herck of expertise might cause harm. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m not a professional. If I mess up, he won¡¯t be able to move for the rest of his life.¡±


    Marissa assured her, ¡°Mrs. Britt, you¡¯re not a professional. If you mess up, he won¡¯t be able to move for the rest of his life.¡±


    Allyson quickly withdrew her hand. Despite her dislike for Marissa, she didn¡¯t dare argue. The room fell silent. Marissa concentrated on the acupuncture, asionally asking Glenn questions to gauge his reactions.


    The procedure was long. Each needle required a specific interval, and Marissa needed constant feedback from Glenn. Although only a dozen needles were used, the process took over two hours.


    Marissa didn¡¯t remove the needles until evening approached. Franco remained standing, frozen in ce.


    As Marissa finally took out all the needles, Arabe, who had been resting, came downstairs. Her eyes lit up as she observed the scene. ¡°Sweetie, did you work on Glenn¡¯s legs again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Marissa replied, carefully stowing her needles back into her bag.


    Turning to Glenn, Arabe asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    Everyone focused on Glenn, eager for his feedback. Glenn posed for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything yet.¡±


    Allyson scoffed immediately. ¡°Franco was right. Tiffany was just putting on a show, trying to deceive you all for her own gain. She¡¯s not fit to be the hostess of the Daniels family. You should remove her right now.¡±


    Ignoring Allyson¡¯s remarks, Marissa calmly fetched a bottle of medicine from her bag and sprayed it on Glenn¡¯s legs. ¡°How about now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:


    After Marissa finished speaking, Glenn furrowed his brow and described his sensation. ¡°My legs feel warm and somewhat painful. The pain is more intense thanst time!¡±


    Allyson, who had been on the verge of reprimanding Marissa, immediately held her tongue. Her cheeks flushed suddenly, as though pped.


    ¡°Not bad. Today¡¯s acupuncture was quite effective,¡± Marissa nodded with a smile. ¡°Your legs actually possess considerable vitality. Despite years of dormancy, they haven¡¯tpletely regenerated.


    We¡¯ll need more sessions to fully awaken them. I estimate a total of 9,999 needles will be necessary, so patience and faith are key, Glenn.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Glenn nodded eagerly. ¡°Since myst acupuncture session with you, I¡¯ve been very optimistic.¡±


    Marissa passed the bottle of medicine to Glenn. ¡°A week from now, we¡¯ll do the next acupuncture. Before that, apply this medicine diligently¡ªtwice daily, morning and evening. Don¡¯t skip.¡±


    Keep reading at .c¡ðm


    Examining the bottle in his hand, Glenn tried to discern its contents. Unfortunately, the smooth porcin bottle bore nobel.


    Marissa exined cheerfully, ¡°This is Dr. Riss¡¯ special secret form. It doesn¡¯t have a name. Just think of it as perfume, Glenn.¡±


    Glenn found her words amusing. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re truly witty. How could I possibly treat Dr. Riss¡¯ secret medicine like perfume? I hold it in high regard!¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°This bottle is enough for a week. I¡¯ll adjust the medicine during our next acupuncture session.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Glenn replied simply.


    Meanwhile, he clutched the medicine bottle tightly to his chest.


    Cade stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Glenn Daniels, should I take care of the medicine bottle for you?¡±


    Glenn declined firmly. ¡°No need.¡±


    This bottle of medicine represented his hope of walking again. It was more precious than life itself. He couldn¡¯t trust anyone else to safeguard it; it was safest in his own hands.


    Everyone could sense Glenn¡¯s feelings and couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Despite being in his thirties, Glenn suddenly seemed like a child. Truly, hope can reveal one¡¯s inner innocence.


    Arabe, who had been listening intently to Marissa and Glenn¡¯s conversation, suddenly apuded and eximed, ¡°Marvelous! Glenn, you¡¯ll be walking in no time!¡±


    Looking at Glenn, she dered, ¡°Glenn, once your legs are healed, I¡¯ll find you a wonderful wife just as exceptional as Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Glenn felt embarrassed. He had been paralyzed since the age of four and had reached thirty-one without ever having been in a rtionship or harboring such thoughts. Despite asional interest from some girls, his heart remained as cold and unresponsive as still water.


    He understood that those girls weren¡¯t drawn to him out of genuine affection but rather because they saw value in his status and sought personal gain.


    His life had been marked by bleakness and pain, each day a struggle with feelings of inferiority. How could he contemte holding a girl¡¯s hand, pursuing romance, or marriage?


    But now, filled with hope for life, he found himself unexpectedly looking forward to the future. Arabe¡¯s mention of finding him a wife stirred a shy excitement within him.


    Seeing Glenn¡¯s transformation, Allyson, who had previously been skeptical of Marissa, had a conflicted expression. She was pleased with Glenn¡¯s progress but still harbored doubts about Marissa¡¯s medical abilities.


    She wanted to observe more to ascertain if Marissa¡¯s treatment was genuinely effective.


    Just then, Lawrence and Lindsay, the two young ones, bounded down the stairs, flushed with excitement and sweaty from their y. Rita followed closely behind them.


    Lindsay ran up to Marissa, hugging her leg tightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lawrence, however, was immediately intrigued by the rigid figure of Franco. He darted over and circled him twice, blinking hisrge eyes with curiosity.


    ¡°Hey, is he a robot?¡± he asked, poking Franco¡¯s waist with his finger curiously.


    In the next instant, Franco¡¯s expression turned utterly pathetic


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:


    Franco could have moved a long time ago. Marissa had administered just a slight amount of anesthetic on the needle. About ten minutes after the application, Franco should have regained his ability to move.


    However, Marissa¡¯s threatening words had mentally conditioned him into believing that he couldn¡¯t move until she removed the needle. Thus, he remained motionless for more than two hours, his eyes the only parts of him stirring, until numbness took over his body.


    When Lawrence yfully poked him in the waist, hitting a ticklish spot, Franco reflexively flinched. Because his legs were too numb to support his weight, he stumbled sideways. Regrettably, there was a fish tank right next to him. He crashed into it, causing the ss to crack and water to ssh all over him.


    Panic ensued swiftly, and he instinctively curled up, yet his body was so numb that he began to convulse. Sprawled among the spilled water and flopping fish, he appeared to be in the throes of a seizure.


    Allyson was stricken with terror and hurried to his aid. Franco implored with a pitiful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Mom, please don¡¯t move me!¡±


    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Confused, Allyson inquired, ¡°Franco, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m numb,¡± Franco moaned.


    Allyson paused, then pieced together the situation. She cast an angry nce at Marissa, her eyes reproaching her for such a cruel prank on her son.


    Marissa averted her gaze, looking up at the ceiling to ignore Allyson¡¯s condemning stare. The rest of the group merely shook their heads, finding humor in the scene. Lawrence and Lindsay paused briefly to observe before approaching Franco.


    Anticipating their help, Franco quickly pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Kids, don¡¯t move me!¡±


    The children exchanged a knowing look that seemed to say, ¡°If we would,¡± before they bent down to rescue the fish. After collecting the fish, they carried them to the kitchen to find a basin of water, Rita tagging along.


    Once Rita had departed, Franco closed his eyes, ovee with anguish, wishing for the floor to swallow him up. How could he have embarrassed himself so thoroughly before Rita? She had already held a low opinion of him; this incident likely diminished her respect further.


    A few minutester, as the numbness began to ebb, Franco made an effort to stand. Although the numbness had faded, his legs were sore and ached, causing him to limp.


    Marissa spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Franco. I was only joking. I didn¡¯t expect you to take it so seriously and remain standing for over two hours. You truly are an innocent child!¡±


    Everyone else struggled to suppress theirughter. Franco red at Marissa. He viewed her as a curse. The first time they met, she had kicked him; the second time, she made him appear as if he were having an epileptic fit. She was undoubtedly his nemesis.


    What made matters worse was her embarrassing him in front of Rita. He felt a strong urge to strangle her.


    However, Marissa seemed entirely unfazed by Franco¡¯s hostility. She continued to softly invite him, ¡°Franco, you must be tired and hungry after standing for so long. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Franco responded quickly. He finished speaking and promptly hobbled away. He had already embarrassed himself enough in front of Rita, and he couldn¡¯t bear her seeing him limp as well.


    Concerned about Franco being alone, Allyson quickly bid farewell and followed him.


    Once the mother and son had departed, Arabe covered her mouth and chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, sweetie, your revenge is quite severe!¡±


    Marissa shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He called me a fraud. I simply had to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Connor and Glenn joined in theughter.


    The family then enjoyed dinner together. Later, Glenn retreated to his own house in the Daniels Manor. Lawrence and Lindsay went with Arabe upstairs to chat, and Rita watched over them. Connor escorted Marissa back to his ce.


    When they entered the living room, Domenic arrived with a document in hand. Connor epted the document and handed it to Marissa.


    ¡°Here you go, the secret of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:


    As she epted the document Connor handed her, Marissa realized that he hadn¡¯t intentionally kept information from her. He had been waiting for this document to arrive.


    Eagerly, she tore open the envelope and extracted its contents. Contained within was a blueprint of a house. ncing at the house¡¯s name atop the page, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Skytop Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded. ¡°You may have heard of it. It¡¯s perched atop Mount Skytop in Bleberts¡¯ western suburbs, 1500 meters above sea level, hence the name. Hardly anyone knows its owner. All they know is anyone who can afford such a ce must be wealthy and influential.¡±


    Marissa squinted. ¡°Is the owner rissa?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Connor confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how rissa managed to secure thatnd, but constructing a mansion atop Mount Skytop without revealing her identity speaks volumes. Mount Skytop is treacherously steep, with no essible roads to its summit.


    rissa travels to and from Skytop Mansion via private helicopter. The mansion boasts state-of-the-art security and rigorous guard protocols. It¡¯s essentially a fortress. Even a bird entering would struggle to leave.¡±


    Marissa understood. Connor¡¯s implication was clear: rissa kept her most valuable possessions at Skytop Mansion, making theft nearly impossible. But as ck Mallow, the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, she couldn¡¯t back down from a challenge.


    Giving up would mean conceding defeat to rissa, and that was out of the question.


    Putting away the document, Marissa turned to Connor and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then she rose to her feet and headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯ve got ns for tonight, so I won¡¯t be back.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Where are you off to? You¡¯re not nning to raid Skytop Mansion tonight, are you?¡±


    Without looking back, Marissa waved dismissively. ¡°Not tonight. I¡¯m not prepared yet.¡± With that, she exited the house.


    Connor sighed. He could never rein her in! Sometimes, having such a formidable wife wasn¡¯t all it was cracked up to be. He never had the opportunity to assert himself even a little.


    After leaving Daniels Manor, Marissa returned to her quaint flower shop on Vintage Street, changed into her ck Mallow attire, and departed once more. En route, she pinged Marc and Terry with a location. ¡°Meet me here!¡±


    Marc and Terry were covertly snacking on pickles when ck Mallow¡¯s message arrived. Excitedly, they abandoned their food. After a quick, hushed discussion, they sought permission from Connor.


    Connor had been seated on the living room sofa, staring nkly since Marissa¡¯s departure. When Marc and Terry entered, he regarded them with a weary gaze. He looked at his two top bodyguards¡ªthey seemed fragile. How could he rely on them for protection?


    Realizing they no longer measured up as Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯s bodyguards, Marc and Terry were even more cautious in their approach. Terry dared not speak, so Marc, gathering his courage, said:


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯d like to request some time off.¡±


    ¡°Granted!¡± Connor responded promptly.


    Marc and Terry were taken aback. Normally, Connor would inquire about their reasons for needing time off. Why wasn¡¯t he doing so today?


    Recognizing their confusion, Connor let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Look at you two, standing there like a pair of losers. Does it really matter to me whether you take leave or not?¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged awkward nces, biting their lips. Before they could utter a word, Connor waved them off. ¡°Just go! Take as many days off as you need. Just spare me your scum faces!¡±


    Terry felt profoundly remorseful and wanted to apologize to his boss. But before he could speak, Connor cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your sry will stille through, so you can take care of your families. Now, go!¡±


    Marc and Terry departed with flushed faces, their shame palpable, heading straight to meet ck Mallow


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:


    Following Marissa¡¯s directions, Marc and Terry found themselves standing before the grand gates of Wave Mansion.


    This was Marissa¡¯s private mansion in Blebert, nestled in the tranquil and secluded western suburbs.


    Admiring the opulent and imposing gates, Terry turned to Marc. ¡°This ce looks like it¡¯s worth over a billion dors, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Marc nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not something an average person could afford, even after working for decades.¡±


    Terry mused aloud, ¡°Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of a ce like this, yet here we are, meeting the chief instructor. Do you think she owns this mansion?¡±


    ¡°Quite likely,¡± Marc replied. ¡°King is known for splurging on wine and fancy clothes, draining his funds every year. No way he could afford a ce this pricey for the chief instructor. It has to be her own.¡±


    Terry clicked his tongue. ¡°Is the chief instructor really that loaded now? If she¡¯s rolling in cash, why don¡¯t we hit her up for a loan? We can¡¯t survive on bread and pickles forever.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Marc gave Terry a light p on the head. ¡°It¡¯d be less humiliating to borrow from Mr. Daniels. At least with him, it feels like a sry advance. Asking the chief instructor for money would be downright begging.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Terry agreed, looking a bit crestfallen.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s voice pierced through the air. ¡°So, let me get this straight¡ªyou¡¯d rather beg anyone but me? What¡¯s your problem with me?¡±


    Hearing their chief instructor¡¯s voice, both Marc and Terry froze in their tracks, a shiver running down their spines. They quickly scanned the area to look for her, but she was nowhere to be seen. Eventually, they realized the voice wasing from a monitor screen at the gate.


    The screen disyed ck Mallow¡¯s figure. Clearly, the chief instructor had overheard their entire conversation.


    Seeing the revered figure they hadn¡¯t seen in ages made Marc and Terry feel a mix of excitement and embarrassment. After a brief moment, they approached the monitor and greeted, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged them with a nod. She then instructed, ¡°The gates are unlocked. Come on in. I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room.¡±


    The monitor screen blinked off, and the gates let out a soft creak.


    Marc and Terry wasted no time pushing the gates open and stepping inside. The mansion was a realm of its own, exuding an opulence beyond the wildest dreams of ordinary people.


    Marc and Terry couldn¡¯t help but marvel as they walked down the marble-paved road leading to the vi. The sheer size and opulence were astonishing, and it took them quite some time to finally reach the vi.


    Due to the chief instructor¡¯smand, they headed directly into the vi. Upon entering the living room, they were greeted by the sight of the chief instructor, d in ck with a ck veil obscuring her face. She lounged casually on the sofa, ying with two small cherries.


    Seeing their revered figure up close, Marc and Terry could hardly contain their excitement. They almost sprinted forward to greet her.


    ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    But before they could get near, Marissa flicked the cherries towards them with a wave of her hand. Before they had a chance to react, they slipped and fell to the floor, wincing in pain.


    Despite their pain, they dared not show any disrespect to Marissa. They quickly struggled to their feet, limping awkwardly to stand before her. Heads bowed, they were so embarrassed they wished they could disappear into thin air.


    They hailed from the Doomsday Base, where sparring matches were a routine affair whenever the trainees crossed paths. The chief instructor had merely intended a casual test, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated being so thoroughly humiliated.


    The chief instructor¡¯s movements were slow and deliberate, giving them a clear view of her actions. Yet, they were too weak to dodge the cherries, leaving them no choice but to endure the humiliation of falling right before her eyes.


    With a tilt of her head, Marissa scrutinized their faces and asked slowly, ¡°Tell me, how did you two be so weak?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:


    Marc and Terry stood before Marissa, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Marissa had never revealed her true identity to them; despite her stern approach during their training days at the Doomsday Base, she genuinely cared for them.


    They were her most passionate admirers, after all.


    Tonight, she had made time to meet them to understand their predicament better and to seek their help in stealing the chip from Skytop Mansion.


    When confronted by their chief instructor, Marc and Terry didn¡¯t dare lie. However, they were too embarrassed to share their plight and remained silent.


    Marissa¡¯s keen eyes immediately picked up on their reluctance to speak. Despite their dire situation, they were still not ready to be honest with her.


    Remembering their conversation earlier outside the gates, Marissa asked bluntly, ¡°You two work for Connor, earning over a million dors a year. Why are you still struggling for money?¡±


    She examined them from head to toe. ¡°Are you so broke that you can¡¯t even afford food? Have you starved yourselves into poor health?¡±


    Marc and Terry visibly trembled, still keeping the truth to themselves.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t talk?¡± Marissa scoffed. ¡°Are you taking me, your chief instructor, lightly? Or do you no longer wish to be trainees at the Doomsday Base? Should I go ahead and publicly dismiss you?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Marc quickly pleaded. ¡°Being a trainee at the Doomsday Base is our highest honor. Please don¡¯t strip us of this pride.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll always belong to the Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa responded sternly, ¡°Then answer my questions.¡±


    Marc sighed. ¡°Gambling is destructive.¡±


    Terry sighed too. ¡°A single bad bet can ruin your life.¡±


    Marissa looked at them with disappointment. ¡°So, you¡¯ve racked up huge debts from gambling to the point you can¡¯t even buy food? Is that why you¡¯re in such a mess?¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded together.


    Enraged, Marissa grabbed the te on the table and dumped cherries over their heads.


    Then she sharply reprimanded them, ¡°Losers! What is Rule 108 of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marc timidly responded, ¡°No pornography, gambling, or drugs.¡±


    ¡°So if you know the rule, why would you break it?¡± Marissa said in a stern voice.


    Terry hesitated, looking ufortable. ¡°Chief Instructor, it¡¯s quiteplicated.¡±


    Marissa fixed him with a stern look. ¡°What¡¯s soplicated about it?¡±


    Terry let out a deep sigh. After his sigh, he started recounting what had happened.


    However, Terry didn¡¯t mention that Connor was the famed hacker known as Him, nor did he reveal that Marissa was Beo, or discuss the recent hacking battle between the two


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:


    When they saw Marissa¡¯s true face, Marc and Terry¡¯s eyes widened in shock, their mouths falling open in astonishment. Marissa kept silent, her gaze steady, allowing them to scrutinize her.


    It took about a minute for them to collect themselves. Unable to contain his excitement, Marc stammered, ¡°C-Chief Instructor, are you really Miss Marissa Nash?¡±


    ¡°Shall we spar so you can confirm?¡± Marissa asked teasingly, one eyebrow arching in a yful challenge.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Marc quickly waved his hand, stepping back a little. His face turned pale at the thought. No one from the Doomsday Base would willingly spar with the chief instructor unless they had a death wish.


    Recovering from his initial surprise, Terry chuckled nervously. ¡°Miss Nash, in fact, we have long suspected that you are our chief instructor, but you were always in deliberate disguise. We were never entirely sure.¡±


    Marc pursed his lips in grievance and continued, ¡°But Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been living with the Daniels family for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell us who you are sooner?¡±


    Regret filled him upon the realization they had missed several opportunities to bond with their chief instructor. Seeing the man several years older than they were, Marissa felt a tad ufortable.


    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    She shifted her weight slightly and cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to tell you who I am now,¡± she said in an attempt tofort Terry like an elder.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Terry nodded eagerly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Marc interjected, ¡°what did you mean when you said there¡¯s an opportunity for us to make enough money to pay off our debts?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t speak immediately but handed the information Connor had given her to Marc and Terry.


    As they looked over the detailedyout of Skytop Mansion, she began to exin, ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when a group of unidentified people infiltrated the Doomsday Base and stole an important file bag from us?¡±


    ¡°Of course we remember,¡± Marc said, his voice growing serious. ¡°There was a gunfight, and you got hit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this incident with King over the past few years. We¡¯ve found the culprit,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It¡¯s the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Terry¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Why would theye all this way to steal from our Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°They stole an extremely valuable file,¡± Marissa replied, her gaze hardening. ¡°The file is currently hidden in Skytop Mansion. I need to retrieve it, and I need your cooperation.¡±


    Marc¡¯s eyes lit up, a fierce fire igniting within him. ¡°We will fully cooperate with you, Miss Nash,¡± he dered, his voice brimming with fervor. ¡°The Peridot Consortium dared to cause trouble at our Doomsday Base. We must destroy their stronghold to restore our honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must retaliate fiercely!¡± Terry echoed, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°And we need to find the woman who shot you back then. She needs to have a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    The memory of that night burned vividly in Marissa¡¯s mind. The Doomsday Base, the most influential martial arts organization in the world, boasted an advanced security system.


    Yet, the Peridot Consortium had managed to infiltrate its core and steal a crucial chip before being discovered. The suddenness of their attack had caught the base off guard, and Marissa had even been shot.


    This indicated the presence of a traitor within the Doomsday Base. In the past few years, while Marissa and King had been investigating the Peridot Consortium, they had also been trying to uncover the mole. But the traitor had hidden themselves too well, evading detection at every turn.


    Back then, the woman who shot Marissa had been well prepared, waiting at a specific location to ambush her. That person had a singr goal: to kill ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base.


    Marissa¡¯s quick reflexes and superb skills had saved her from a fatal wound, leaving her with only a shoulder injury. Terry had mentioned the shooter was a woman. Marissa had seen her¡ªdressed in ck, masked, with a slender and tall figure, her movements swift and decisive. The woman was clearly a professional fighter.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:


    When the image of that familiar person surfaced in her mind, Marissa was taken aback, as if a tempest had entered her thoughts. Despite this, her countenance remainedposed, and she gradually shut her eyes, closing thempletely to block out any external distractions.


    She meticulouslypared the two mental images of the figures, examining them from various perspectives and scrutinizing every detail.


    Uponpleting her assessment, she reopened her eyes slowly, a deep and mysterious smile ying at her lips. ¡°So, it¡¯s her.¡±


    As Marissa contemted with closed eyes, Marc and Terry stood silently, hesitant to interrupt her. Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s voice, Marc promptly inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, what have you concluded?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve identified the person who shot me,¡± Marissa disclosed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Terry queried eagerly. ¡°Chief Instructor, just tell me her name, and I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it.¡±


    ¡°rissa Byrd, president of the Peridot Consortium,¡± Marissa stated impassively.


    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Marc and Terry were both visibly stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Marc questioned, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Chief Instructor, is the president of the Peridot Consortium a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve verified her identity and met her once.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marc asked, ¡°What is the history between rissa and you, Chief Instructor? When she targeted you at the Doomsday Base, it was clearly premeditated. She clearly wanted to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Terry interjected, analyzing the situation. ¡°It¡¯s said they were there for the file bag, but it appeared their primary goal was to assassinate you.¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m still uncertain why rissa holds such a deep grudge against me. I must capture her and find out.¡±


    In fact, Marissa believed rissa¡¯s animosity toward her had evolved. Previously, Xander had informed her that rissa envied ck Mallow¡¯s abilities and sought to eliminate her. The incident at the Doomsday Base, where Marissa was shot, likely stemmed from this jealousy.


    ¡°Now, despite mistakenly believing she was Tiffany rather than ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, rissa continued to harbor resentment toward her, resorting to cyberbullying. The motive behind this newfound grudge remains unclear.¡±


    After listening to Marissa, Marc and Terry both nodded in agreement.


    Marc then inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, when do we n to barge into Skytop Mansion? I¡¯ll request leave from Mr. Daniels in advance so I can be ready to assist you at any moment.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Terry added urgently. ¡°That woman, rissa, dared to cause trouble at the Doomsday Base and attempted to kill you, Chief Instructor. I must capture her alive and make her face the consequences of her actions against the Doomsday Base!¡±


    Hearing their fervent words, Marissa regarded them with a doubtful expression.


    Marc and Terry were perplexed by her gaze.


    Marissa chuckled and taunted them, ¡°Your loyalty is admirable, but take a good look at yourselves. Are you even capable of assisting me?¡±


    Marc and Terry nced down at themselves, their faces flushing with shame. In their current sorry state, they would undoubtedly be a liability rather than an asset to the chief instructor in any perilous situation.


    ¡°How much debt do you owe?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Five hundred million,¡± Marc stuttered.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why such arge amount?¡±


    Terry sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all from high-interest loans. I wasn¡¯t this much initially, but thepound interest has inted it to this level.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t resist a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Without a secure financial n, you should focus on earning a steady ie. With your skills, you could livefortably. Don¡¯t undertake such risky ventures without nning an exit strategy for yourselves in the future!¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded like pupils reprimanded by a teacher. ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid we cannot ept the money, Chief Instructor,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Why not? Is it because you¡¯re aware of how dangerous it is to go to Skytop Mansion? Are you getting cold feet?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marc quickly replied. ¡°As trainees of the Doomsday Base, it is our duty to help you retrieve the lost file. We are not looking for any rewards.¡±


    Marissa smiled when she heard this. ¡°All right, let me put it another way then.¡± Her expression suddenly turned serious, and when she spoke again, she yelled at them, ¡°Take the money and pay off all your debts! Then eat something good and recuperate well! Your pale faces are ruining my mood.¡±


    Marc and Terry trembled where they stood. As soon as their Chief Instructor¡¯s face soured, they felt their legs go limp. They grabbed the card and lowered their heads in fear.


    Marissa shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°Seriously. What¡¯s the use of putting on a show in front of me? Do I need to yell at you every time I try to treat you nicely?¡±


    Both men turned red in embarrassment and sheepishly scratched their napes. While they had indeed been yelled at, they felt a warmth in their chest. When all was said and done, their Chief Instructor truly cared for them.


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    They knew that Marissa was worried about their burgeoning debts, and they also knew that she was giving them money out of her own pocket. She could insist that it was a reward for their mission, but they knew something so simple didn¡¯t warrant such incredible generosity.


    It was five hundred million dors, after all. Even their own parents would never lend them such a hefty amount, though the money would literally save their lives. And so, if one asked Marc and Terry, that small piece of stic symbolized their Chief Instructor¡¯s love and affection for them.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt their hearts melt. Eventually, they lifted their heads and smiled shyly at Marissa. Their eyes gleamed with adoration, making Marissa feel a little awkward and uneasy.


    She huffed and waved them away. ¡°Now, get out of here. Go and have a nice meal. You guys are filling me with that disgusting smell of pickles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Marc nodded earnestly. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±


    ¡°You have a good rest too,¡± Terry chimed in. ¡°Bye!¡±


    The two men turned away in unison and left. Marissa breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Atst, she was free from the exaggerated reverence of those fanboys.


    Her relief was cut short, however, when Marc and Terry barged back inside just a few secondster.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissa asked with a frown.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told us when to attack the Skytop Mansion,¡± Marc said. ¡°Or what we need to prepare to execute the mission.¡±


    ¡°Just head back and recuperate for now. Wait for my instructions before you do anything else.¡±


    Marc nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Are you returning to the Daniels Manor with us?¡± Terry asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I still have things to deal with,¡± Marissa replied, though she didn¡¯t dare to show her feelings. Once again, the men left.


    When she was finally alone, Marissa picked up her phone and sent a message to Xander.


    ¡°Are you still awake?¡±


    It was short and simple, just to check if he was avable.


    Xander¡¯s reply came almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the allegations circling online, Chief Instructor. Please go ahead and see if the results are to your satisfaction.¡±


    In truth, Marissa never took the matter to heart at all. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her, but since Xander had kicked up a fuss about it, she feltpelled to at least take a look.


    She logged on to Twitter and checked the trending topics to read about the allegations concerning her. As soon as she clicked on the trending list, she found a barrage of news covering Xander¡¯s tweet. Theizens were in an uproar.


    Marissa then went to check Xander¡¯s Twitter profile.


    Ah, yes. The man was indeed a devil, like the rumors said. He tackled the issue in his usual ruthless manner, with no regard for whom he trampled on in the process.


    If it had been any other person, perhaps someone who valuedmon courtesy, they might have phrased their statement in a much less offensive way¡ªsomething short and concise just to settle the facts.


    But since the task had fallen on Xander, the public received nothing short of verbal abuse. He had used vulgarnguage, cursing Emilee¡¯s entire family. The post naturally garnered a lot of reactions, ultimatelynding it on the headlines of tabloid pages.


    Marissa burst outughing after reading Xander¡¯s online tirade. Her first thought was that Silver Fox would absolutely love this development.


    She was still chuckling when she sent Xander another message. ¡°I have a huge assignment for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:


    While Marissa was typing a message to Xander, Xander wasposing one for her.


    Xander said, ¡°Chief Instructor, how was it? Was I too harsh on Emilee? That damn woman has been exploiting me for publicity. I ignored her antics, but she thought she could keep it up without consequences.


    Today she even dragged you into this, so I had no choice but to give her a severe reprimand. Heh, she¡¯ll be haunted by today¡¯s scolding for months, and it¡¯s bound to hurt the Hinks family¡¯s perfume sales! Chief Instructor, did that make you feel any better?¡±


    Reading his message, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wasn¡¯t really concerned about the matter, as she had figured out that the scandal wasn¡¯t Emilee¡¯s idea but rather rissa¡¯s. Xander¡¯s stern rebuke of Emilee would have likely delighted Silver Fox the most.


    Years ago, Emilee and her mother had done significant harm to Silver Fox, who deeply resented them. Marissa thought about Silver Fox, who had promised toe to Blebert to see her. Why hadn¡¯t she arrived yet?


    Just then, Xander seemed to notice hertest message and responded, ¡°Chief, do you need me toe over?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this face to face. Meet me now and make sure no one knows.¡±


    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Xander responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way. Send me the location.¡±


    Marissa sent him the address of Wave Mansion. Although it was a two-hour drive from the Hoffman family¡¯s ce to Wave Mansion, Xander made it in just an hour.


    When they met, Marissa teased him, ¡°Did you fly here in your car?¡±


    Xanderughed. ¡°For you, I raced the whole way!¡±


    Marissa cracked a small smile and said, ¡°Alright. Enough with the small talk. We need to discuss serious matters.¡±


    Xander quickly straightened up.


    Marissa passed him the blueprint of the Skytop Mansion and exined, ¡°We don¡¯t have to keep up the pretense of a romantic rtionship to probe the Peridot Consortium anymore. I¡¯ve confirmed that what we¡¯re after is in the Skytop Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Is the Skytop Mansion owned by rissa?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°I nned to get close to rissa, learn about her, and then take back what¡¯s ours. But I¡¯ve altered our approach. We¡¯ll head straight to the Skytop Mansion to retrieve it, mirroring how they brazenly breached our Doomsday Base before.


    They underestimated us then, so it¡¯s time we return the favor and deliver a blow to their ego. As for rissa¡¯s background, we¡¯ll take her alive for questioning.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Chief Instructor, I fully support this n!¡±


    He clenched his teeth and added, ¡°I still remember feeling helpless as you were shot and they took what was ours. I¡¯ve harbored resentment since then and dreamed of the day we would get revenge.¡±


    Marissa smiled, pleased. Everyone who survived the stringent training at the Doomsday Base and became a full member had true grit.


    Xander looked up sharply. ¡°Chief Instructor, are you certain?¡±


    ¡°The person who shot me was rissa,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xander mmed his fist on the table. ¡°That vile woman, rissa. When I get my hands on her, I¡¯ll make her pay dearly for what she did to you, Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow and teased him, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. rissa might end up being your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°She can keep dreaming!¡± Xander retorted. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t interested in her. She could chase him for a century and still not be my sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°But remember,¡± Marissa pointed out, ¡°even if she never bes your sister-inw, she¡¯s still under your brother¡¯s protection! If your brother sides with her and orders you not to confront rissa, what will you do then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460:


    After listening to Marissa, Xander paused for a moment. Being a member of the Hoffman family, and with Bu as his brother, Xander had many things to consider. But he soon looked up and exined, ¡°Chief Instructor, in fact, earlier today, my brother noticed that I was intentionally introducing you to rissa.


    He suspected it had something to do with the Doomsday Base.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize you were ck Mallow, the chief instructor there. The reputations of Tiffany and ck Mallow are so different that most people wouldn¡¯t make the connection. When you and rissa went to the restroom, my brother pressed me to reveal our n.


    I firmly refused to disclose any details. He then warned me against harming rissa, saying that he would intervene if anything happened to her. He even mentioned he might oppose me.¡±


    Marissa nodded, her expression unchanging. She had anticipated much of what Xander shared. As a former international special forces soldier, Bu was smart and had seen the world.


    Since he knew Xander belonged to the Doomsday Base, it was likely he¡¯d guess the reason behind their meeting with rissa was connected to the base.


    That was why Marissa summoned Xander tonight. She needed to understand his thoughts and which side he would choose between the Doomsday Base and Bu. If Xander sided with Bu, she would have to dismiss him from the base and exclude him from missions.


    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m


    But Marissa wouldn¡¯t hold it against Xander. Choosing sides was a part of human nature, and she had no grounds to me him. However, this was a matter of the base¡¯s core interests, so she had to know the answer and couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent.


    ¡°What was your position then?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I told my brother that I wouldn¡¯t me him if he sided with my enemy for rissa¡¯s sake,¡± Xander replied.


    Marissa nced briefly at him.


    Xander continued, ¡°I exined to him that our involvement with rissa is linked to the Doomsday Base, but it doesn¡¯t concern the Hoffman family. I¡¯m not backing out. I¡¯mmitted to the Doomsday Base. It¡¯s my duty and honor.¡±


    Marissa considered his response and said, ¡°I know you would, Chief Instructor. But the Doomsday Base benefits me. I¡¯m trying to choose.¡±


    He sighed, then added, ¡°Just hope that if our sides sh, my brother and I don¡¯t face each other. He¡¯s my big brother, and I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±


    Marissa patted Xander¡¯s shoulder infort. ¡°I won¡¯t let ite to that.¡±


    After a silent moment, she asked, ¡°Why do you prioritize the Doomsday Base over your rtionship with your brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I care more about the Doomsday Base than my brother,¡± Xander exined. ¡°When I was a carefree boy, I seemed happy on the outside, but deep down, I felt incredibly empty.


    The more people praised me, the worse I felt. I struggled to find meaning in life every day.


    ¡°The Doomsday Base transformed me. You taught me how to truly live and showed me things worth fighting and caring for. I deeply love my brother. If anyone dares to harm him, I¡¯ll be the first to defend him. I also hold great affection for the Doomsday Base.


    Should anyone threaten its interests, I¡¯ll stand up to defend it, even if it means risking my life. I never imagined that the Doomsday Base I cherish could one day be at odds with my brother. However, that doesn¡¯t change my stance.


    I won¡¯t betray the Doomsday Base for my brother, especially not for rissa, that bad woman. He¡¯ll realize his mistake eventually.¡±


    Marissa patted Xander on the shoulder again, expressing her approval of his loyalty. She knew her efforts in training him were not in vain.


    After showing her appreciation, she pulled an item from her bag and handed it to Xander, saying earnestly, ¡°Now, I¡¯m confident in entrusting you with this important task.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:


    Xander examined the object Marissa had handed him, turning it over in his hand, puzzled by its nature. ¡°Is this just a droplet of water in a tiny ss bottle?¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°Figure out a way to get rissa to drink this,¡± Marissa instructed.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, you¡¯re asking me to poison rissa?¡± Xander questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so vile,¡± Marissa replied sharply. ¡°I want rissa alive so I can confront her directly. She¡¯s envious of ck Mallow and wanted to kill ck Mallow, right? I need to defeat her with my own strength.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is this?¡± Xander inquired, still confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a liquid chip,¡± Marissa revealed.


    Xander¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°A liquid chip, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°The chip imnted in Tiffany¡¯s brain was a liquid one¡ªtiny, colorless, and transparent, making it undetectable by medical equipment.¡±


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    Xander looked impressed. ¡°But this one is different, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°The liquid chip you¡¯re holding is a more sophisticated version than the one used on Tiffany. Unlike the chip in Tiffany¡¯s brain, which required an injector for insertion and remained permanently in the body, this new liquid chip can be ingested orally. Once consumed, it will circte with the bloodstream and remain undetectable by any medical instruments.¡±


    Staring in wonder at the droplet within the ss bottle, Xander turned to Marissa and inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, what¡¯s the purpose of this advanced gadget? Can you control rissa with it after she drinks this?¡±


    Marissa shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, my final confrontation with rissa will be a direct and fair one where I n to best her using my skills, not through controlling her with this chip.¡±


    She then gently retrieved the bottle from Xander¡¯s grasp. As she twirled it between her fingers, she borated.


    ¡°This is actually a tracking device. I intend to use it to keep tabs on rissa¡¯s movements and pinpoint where the item we want is hidden within the vast Skytop Mansion. Considering the mansion¡¯s size and the minuteness of our target, finding it without this device would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Do not underestimate the capabilities of this chip. It¡¯s not only precise in tracking rissa¡¯s location but also capable of picking up surrounding sounds. Plus, it¡¯s colorless, transparent, andpletely undetectable, even by medical scanners. Slip it into her drink, and she won¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    Xander, visibly impressed, took the bottle back and marveled aloud, ¡°Chief Instructor, can something as tiny as a grain of rice really be that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with thetest in chip technology, which is why its capabilities seem almost magical to you. Try to spend less time wandering aimlessly and more time expanding your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Xanderughed heartily and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m probably too simple-minded to grasp such high-tech stuff. But you, you¡¯re naturally intelligent and skilled.¡±


    His curiosity piqued, he then asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, where did you get such an advanced chip?¡±


    ¡°I developed it myself,¡± Marissa replied, a hint of pride in her tone.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Xander eximed, ¡°You¡¯re at the highest level and also excel in high technology to such an extent?¡±


    Marissa smiled and said nothing.


    Xander asked curiously, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a Dr. Finley in the chip world that¡¯s super awesome. Who is more powerful, you or Dr. Finley?¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xander affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too,¡± Marissa teased. ¡°Why don¡¯t you track down Dr. Finley and bring her here? Then, we can see who¡¯s better.¡±


    Xander was at a loss for words. Dr. Finley was elusive, and even many international big shots couldn¡¯t find her. How was he supposed to find her?


    With a sheepish shrug, Xander ventured another question. ¡°Chief Instructor, anything else you¡¯d like to share?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded promptly. ¡°There¡¯s something else very important I need to discuss with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:


    When Marissa mentioned it was something very important, Xander was all ears, eager not to miss a detail.


    ¡°The Skytop Mansion is cut off from the world, unreachable by any road from below,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°The only way in is to parachute. It¡¯s also heavily fortified. Attacking it with just us two would be a challenge; we¡¯re going to need backup.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Xander nodded vigorously. ¡°Should I get us some bodyguards, Chief Instructor?¡±


    Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°What kind of bodyguards could you possibly bring in? Do you think any hired guns would outperform the elite trainees from Doomsday Base?¡±


    Xander sheepishly shook his head. Doomsday Base was a legend in the global bodyguard industry. Its premier warriors, apart from King, ck Mallow, and Aelfric, were among the top trainees.


    The guards Xander might recruit wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to Doomsday¡¯s best unless he somehow managed to engage loners like ck Snake and Lone Wolf. But such experts rarely, if ever, appeared on the open market.


    Marissa gave him a look that said it all. ¡°By the time you¡¯ve secured bodyguards, rissa may have gotten wind of our n to storm Skytop Mansion. If she moves the file bag, what will we have left to target?¡±


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    Xander found himself at a loss. ¡°I¡¯ve already enlisted Marc and Terry to join us,¡± Marissa added.


    ¡°Them?¡± Xander sneered disdainfully. ¡°Chief Instructor, I strongly suggest we reconsider this idea! True, they were once the elite at Doomsday Base, but it seems they¡¯ve lost their sharpness. Just a few days ago, I saw them looking utterly defeated and frail, as if a mere breeze could knock them over. Recruiting them for the assault on Skytop Mansion might just slow us down.¡±


    As Xander finished, Marissa let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong; they¡¯ve definitely been underperforming.¡±


    ¡°Then why bring them into this operation, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Their current state stems mostly from hunger and some malnutrition. Give them a good meal and some time to recover, and they¡¯ll be back in form.¡±


    ¡°Hunger?¡± Xander blinked in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t they employed by Connor, earning over a million a year? How can they be starving?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve run into some financial issues recently, leaving them without enough for food,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°But no worries. I¡¯ve just handed them 500 million to purchase meat and regain their strength.¡±


    ¡°500 million?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment. His envy surged. Today, he had received 100 million as a reward for his excellent work, and he had been overjoyed all day. Yet here was the Chief Instructor, giving 500 million to Marc and Terry just for food?


    It felt tremendously unfair! Jealousy coursed through him, a wild torrent he couldn¡¯t restrain. He had always prided himself on being personally mentored by ck Mallow, certain that he was above the rest and that the Chief Instructor favored him above all. Yet, in a sudden revtion, he realized that the Chief Instructor¡¯s kindness extended broadly and that he might not be the favored one after all.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of injustice, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Chief Instructor, by giving them so much money for food, aren¡¯t you worried they¡¯ll eat themselves sick? It could really backfire.¡±


    Marissa detected the sharp edge of envy in his voice and responded with a resigned smile. She calmly exined, ¡°The 500 million is mainly to clear their debts and handle immediate troubles. Only a fraction of that is for food.


    And even then, they can¡¯t afford the finest, certainly not enough to make them ill from overeating. You¡¯re in a different position. As a distinguished young scion of the Hoffman family, you¡¯re free from financial worries.


    The 100 million reward you received is yours to savor the finest foods and garments. Believe me, you¡¯re getting the best treatment from me.¡±


    At her words, Xander¡¯s spirits lifted, and he let out a chuckle. ¡°Ha.¡±


    Marissa was amused and then added, ¡°There¡¯s another important thing you need to hear, so please listen closely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:


    Xander, feeling like he was the teacher¡¯s favorite student, straightened up, his voice taking on a softer, sweeter tone. ¡°Go on, Chief Instructor, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. What started as a serious discussion had turnedical, courtesy of Xander¡¯s naive enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat, her amusement evident. She then adopted a stern tone as she continued her instructions. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve mentioned that Marc and Terry are part of this mission, but you mustn¡¯t go seeking them out willy-nilly.


    More crucially, keep your identity under wraps until the operation kicks off to avoidplications. Also, it¡¯s vital that Aelfric remains in the dark about our ns. I simply don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand that bastard either!¡± Xander eximed. ¡°Back at the Doomsday Base, Aelfric was always a thorn in my side. I can¡¯t quite exin it, but something about him was always off!¡±


    Their secret meeting wrapped up around two in the morning. After Xander departed, Marissa checked the time and decided it was time to head back to Daniels Manor. Firstly, she knew she wouldn¡¯t sleep well unless she was close to Connor.


    Secondly, she worried about how Lawrence and Lindsay were faring on their first night with the Daniels family.


    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Upon reaching the manor, she parked her motorcycle away from the main building and killed the engine, opting to walk the rest of the way to avoid waking anyone. The patrolling guards saluted her as she passed, and she acknowledged each with a nod.


    As she approached the main building, Marissa spotted Rita poised at the doorway, eagerly awaiting her arrival.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Rita eximed with a smile.


    ¡°How are Lawrence and Lindsay doing? Have they settled in okay?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been doing great, boss! They really like this ce. They spent a long while chatting with Mrs. Arabe Daniels before they headed off to bed. Now, they¡¯re sleeping like logs,¡± Rita responded warmly.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. Those two little ones were truly heartless. They seemed to have no longing for their previous home with the Sanchez family, who had taken good care of them. Instead, they¡¯d adapted swiftly, as if they had always been part of the Daniels family.


    Still, they were her niece and nephew, and she was determined to dote on them.


    With a shrug, she continued on her way to Connor¡¯s house. Expecting everyone to be asleep, she walked softly. But to her surprise, upon entering, she found Marc and Terry in the yard, basking in the moonlight.


    They had arranged a small feast on a table¡ªroast chicken, grilled meat, dried fish, prawns, and several side dishes¡ªand were deeply engrossed in conversation. The yard was perfumed with the savory scents of their meal.


    Upon noticing her, they promptly stood and greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa clicked her tongue and whispered sharply, ¡°Keep it down!¡±


    Marc and Terry quickly scanned their surroundings before lowering their voices. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Eyeing the table, Marissa teased them, ¡°Midnight feast instead of sleeping?¡±


    Both Marc and Terry wore sheepish expressions. Terry chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve had decent food. Once we start, we just can¡¯t stop. Sleeping is thest thing on our minds.¡±


    Marissa remembered something Xander had said and couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk. ¡°Take it easy, guys. Don¡¯t eat so much you end up with indigestion!¡±


    Marcughed heartily. ¡°We didn¡¯t buy all this for ourselves. We got some for Domenic, too. He¡¯s been having a rough time as well, but he¡¯s out on an errand for Mr. Daniels tonight, so he¡¯s missing out.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m off to bed,¡± Marissa said, turning away.


    As she made her way towards the building, she noticed Connor standing on the steps, watching her with a piercing gaze. Her heart raced. She wondered if he had overheard her earlier conversation with Marc and Terry, particrly when they referred to her as the Chief Instructor.


    Was her secret identity as ck Mallow, the Chief Instructor at Doomsday Base, in jeopardy?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:


    Marissa thought revealing herself as ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, in front of Connor didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, given the trust she had unconsciously developed in him over time. However, she strongly disliked trouble.


    If he discovered her identity as ck Mallow now, he would inevitably learn about her ongoing feud with rissa, which essentially mirrored the conflict between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. Surely, he would want to intervene in such matters.


    She avoided discussing anything rted to Doomsday Base with him because her mentor, Zyair, seemed distinctly displeased with Connor. Each time his name was mentioned, Zyair¡¯s expression turned cold and disdainful. She did not know the reason behind this.


    Regardless, her mentor would never permit Connor to learn about Doomsday Base or involve himself in its affairs.


    Clearing her throat awkwardly, she asked, ¡°Connor, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Connor disregarded her question and inquired instead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you wouldn¡¯t be returning tonight?¡±


    ¡°I came back to check on Lawrence and Lindsay because I was concerned they might not befortable spending their first night at the Daniels Manor,¡± Marissa exined.


    Connor arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that your sole reason?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I also sought my perfect sleep aid,¡± she added.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Connor chuckled, dissatisfied. ¡°If I weren¡¯t your perfect sleep aid, would you even think of me?¡±


    His words dripped with jealousy. Marissa found herself rendered speechless. Did all men relish jealousy?


    She had just mollified Xander, and now Connor was causing trouble. Xander, perennially immature and wealthy, was easily appeased. She treated him like an indulgent mother handling a mischievous child.


    But how could she cate someone as influential as Connor? Giving Xander money brought him joy, but Connor was exceedingly affluent. Offering him money would be an affront.


    With this in mind, she said, ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t intend to affront you.¡± Then, she brushed past him and entered the house, making a beeline for the second floor.


    Connor remained standing, bewildered. She didn¡¯t intend to affront him? What did she mean? Unable to unravel it, he decided to push it aside and trailed her upstairs.


    When he entered the bedroom, Marissa was nowhere in sight. Instead, the sound of running water emanated from the bathroom, indicating she was taking a shower.


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier, but despite not suffering from insomnia, he couldn¡¯t sleep when she wasn¡¯t home. Lying alone in bed became unbearable.


    After he heard Allyson¡¯s revtions about his family¡¯s past yesterday, his spirits plummeted. He longed to hold Marissa, seeking sce. In the past, no matter how challenging things became, he had always faced them alone. Now, unexpectedly, he found himself yearning to lean on a woman for support.


    Now, as he stood silently, listening to the rush of water from the bathroom, his restless heart inexplicably began to calm. When the water ceased, he swiftly settled into bed, lying t and waiting for her toe out.


    Marissa had already changed into pajamas and dried her hair in the bathroom. Upon stepping out, she found him lying on the bed, his gaze tender and affectionate upon her.


    Oddly, despite their many shared nights, seeing him like this quickened her heart, involuntarily reddening her cheeks. She felt quite embarrassed.


    His rxed demeanor and the way he looked at her seemed both suggestive and enticing. Luckily, she possessed strong self-control; otherwise, she might have pounced on him.


    To avoid any missteps, she deliberately averted her gaze, refraining from looking at him or engaging in conversation, and preemptively switched off the lights.


    Once the room was fully darkened, she slipped into bed, settling down beside him. After lying down, she swiftly turned to her side, presenting her back to him.


    She anticipated they would each sleep peacefully alone, but the moment she shut her eyes, he drew nearer, encircling her from behind and nting warm kisses on her neck


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:


    When Connor embraced her, Marissa felt as though she might dissolve from the warmth. Her heart raced, struggling to calm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, flustered, attempting to gently push him away. ¡°Don¡¯te so close. Return to your spot and rest!¡±


    ¡°Stay still,¡± Connor whispered.


    Marissa hesitated, realizing he wasn¡¯t doing anything inappropriate besides holding her close and kissing her neck. His soothing voice reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a hug. Don¡¯t be nervous. Rx and sleep.¡±


    Marissa felt like a frightened rabbit soothed by its caretaker. Gradually, she rxed and ceased to resist. To her surprise, being held by him felt remarkablyforting and safe.


    It brought back memories of the refugee camp in Blo Grein, where Kevin would hold her every night tofort her during the constant shelling. She could only sleep peacefully when he held her.


    Thoughts of Kevin weighed heavily on her heart once more. When might she encounter Kevin? Amid the vast sea of people, where was he? Was he, like her, ceaselessly searching for her?


    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    With these thoughts and her profound yearning for Kevin, she gradually drifted into sleep.


    Awakening the next morning, she found the sun already streaming through the window. Before opening her eyes, Marissa sensed soreness throughout her body. Her night had been restless, haunted by dreams predominantly of Kevin.


    In her dreams, he held her hand amidst ruins, carrying her through bombings, battling fiercely for food against adults and ending up bloodied, and humming melodies to lull her to sleep in the wilderness. Her dreams unfolded like a cinematic reel, transporting her back to those days of turmoil and fear.


    Despite her immense strength, capable of single-handedly defeating an entire army on the battlefield as the renowned ck Snake, being the chief instructor of the world¡¯srgest martial arts organization, Doomsday Base, her dreams were haunted by terror.


    Embedded deep within her soul, those fearspelled her to cry out in despair-filled dreams, momentarily forgetting her transformation into the feared ck Snake of the mercenary world.


    Now awake, she remained overwhelmed with sadness, on the verge of tears, still ensnared in that terrifying realm, unable to shake herself back to reality.


    Connor¡¯s voice suddenly pierced through the silence. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, open your eyes.¡±


    Marissaplied, finding him fully dressed, seated at the edge of her bed, watching her intently.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he gently inquired.


    Marissa hesitated briefly. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You were crying in your sleep,¡± Connor revealed.


    Unwilling to delve into her dreams, Marissa rose, massaged her aching shoulders, and made her way to the bathroom. As the bathroom door closed, Connor¡¯s expression darkened.


    He hadn¡¯t disclosed that not only had she cried in her sleep, but she had also repeatedly called out a name¡ªKevin. Clearly, it was a man¡¯s name. She cried for that man, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! Why have you note to find me? I miss you so much, truly so much!¡±


    In the middle of the night, he had been awakened by her cries. Observing her turmoil and tears as she called out that man¡¯s name in her sleep, he seemed to finally understand why she didn¡¯t love him back. It was because she held a ce in her heart for a man named Kevin.


    He felt an overwhelming surge of jealousy. Once, he had been jealous of Bee, but that had turned out to be a joke. Now, being jealous of this man named Kevin didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all.


    Just then, Marissa emerged from the bathroom, having changed her clothes. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he asked directly, ¡°Who is Kevin?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:


    When Connor asked about Kevin, Marissa¡¯s movements came to an abrupt stop, as if time itself had halted. The name Kevin had always been buried deep in her heart, a tightly kept secret she rarely ever shared with anyone. But Connor somehow knew about it, and Marissa could guess why¡ªshe must have called out Kevin¡¯s name in her sleep.


    After a lingering moment of silence, Marissa swallowed hard, her eyes betraying a hint of sadness as she began to speak. ¡°He¡¯s a family member who has been lost for many years.¡±


    ¡°A family member? Lost for many years?¡± Connor quickly grasped the significance. His initial pang of jealousy swiftly dissipated. ¡°Have you been searching for him all this time?¡±


    Marissa replied in a frail voice, as if the weight of her sorrow had drained her of every ounce of strength. ¡°I have been looking for him for eighteen years, but the world is huge. I can¡¯t find any trace of him. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever find him in my lifetime.¡±


    As he listened, Connor furrowed his brow slightly, feeling a surge of sympathy welling up inside him. Eighteen years meant she was merely four years old when she got separated from Kevin. He remembered delving into her background and discovering that she lived in Blo Grein until she was four. Could Kevin be from Blo Grein?


    The fact that she had persistently searched for someone for so long meant that Kevin must have been a significant rtive.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± he offered gently.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can do it myself,¡± Marissa replied softly. She was adamant about not sharing anything regarding Kevin with anyone, unwilling to expose her old wounds to others. Just speaking to Connor about this had been stretching the limits of herfort.


    She had her own intelligencework and would rather rely on her own strength to continue the search.


    In response, Connor fell silent, grappling with helplessness. He wanted her to depend on him, but she always preferred to handle things on her own. There was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± Connor smoothly shifted the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lawrence and Lindsay to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Which kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°I think Blossom Kindergarten is quite good. I¡¯ve looked into it a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need, just arrange a car for me. I¡¯ve got everything else covered. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with it,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Connor said, nodding. ¡°Shall we go down for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa agreed.


    Together, they walked out of the room and descended the staircase.


    Connor¡¯s home, usually shrouded in tranquility, buzzed with activity on this particr morning. Lawrence and Lindsay had woken up early and were ying energetically in the living room. Arabe, always concerned about the two little ones, had also gotten up early to join them.


    The two kids were busy with energetic y, dashing around and enjoying the morning. Perched on the sofa, Arabe observed them with an affectionate smile, offering gentle reminders. ¡°Be careful! Slow down! Watch your step!¡±


    ¡°Great grandma, don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t fall!¡± reassured Lindsay as she zipped around the room.


    ¡°Great grandma, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect my sister!¡± echoed Lawrence, diligently following Lindsay¡¯s every move.


    Hearing their adorable voices, Arabe grinned from ear to ear. Rita stood close by, her gaze fixed on the two young ones, always prepared to intervene if necessary. Also present were Marc and Terry, their attention firmly focused on the children.


    Since discovering that Marissa was their chief instructor, ck Mallow, they had treated these two kids like their own, doting on them immensely.


    As Connor and Marissa descended the stairs, Lawrence and Lindsay spotted them and changed direction. They ran toward Connor like little birds.


    When they reached him, they eagerly hugged his legs, looking up with bright faces. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Suddenly, Connor found himself thrust into the uncharted territory of fatherhood. He felt a bit overwhelmed by the new responsibilities handed to him. Since bringing the kids home yesterday, he didn¡¯t have much time to process or adjust to his new role.


    Being called ¡°Daddy¡± by the two little ones bewildered him. He quickly knelt down, gently caressing their cherubic faces. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± chorused the kids, their voices brimming with delight.


    Just then, Domenic, dispatched by Connor the previous night to attend to some affairs, hurried into the living room. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I have something to report.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:


    Connor was keen to continue chatting with the two children when Domenic rushed in, clearly eager to share some news. Connor looked up at him and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Domenic replied, ¡°Joziah just called. He spoke with Dr. Finley, and it looks like Dr. Finley is on board to coborate with our Research and Development Department One. Joziah wanted to know when you¡¯re free to discuss the details of this partnership.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face brightened immediately. ¡°We can meet today,¡± he dered.


    The research and development of household robots was a venture Connor valued highly. Initially uncertain about Dr. Finley¡¯s research philosophy aligning with his own, he now felt reassured that they were on the same wavelength. With Windsoul Robots¡¯ cutting-edge technology and the Daniels Group¡¯s robust financing, Connor was confident the coboration would go smoothly.


    As he was pleased with this turn of events, a smile naturally spread across his face.


    Suddenly, Lindsay threw her arms around Connor¡¯s neck and nted a firm kiss on his cheek.


    Caught off guard by the affection, Connor froze, feeling a tingling sense of sweetness from his little girl¡¯s gesture. He turned to Lindsay, who was beaming with joy, and found himself at a loss for words.


    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Lindsay smiled warmly and said sweetly, ¡°Congrattions, Daddy!¡±


    Connor, still puzzled, asked, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For the new contract,¡± Lindsay exined. ¡°My brother says that signing a new contract means thepany will make more money, and that¡¯s always a reason to celebrate.¡±


    Amused and touched by the sentiment, Connor smiled and looked over at Lawrence, who was gazing at him with eyes full of admiration. ¡°You know quite a bit,¡± Connor remarked.


    Unable to contain his excitement, Lawrence blurted out, ¡°Dad, does this mean you¡¯re going to be even richer?¡±


    Aware of the boy¡¯s fondness for money, Connor nodded and replied, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°A dad who earns well is pretty cool,¡± Lawrence said with a grin.


    Right after Lawrence¡¯s remark, Lindsay chimed in with admiration, ¡°A dad who earns well is also very attractive. I might just fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Connor let out a chuckle.


    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t too keen on mingling with other people¡¯s kids, yet he found it hard to resist these two clever ones. Lindsay was fixated on looks, and Lawrence on wealth. As it happened, Connor possessed both qualities, and he was eager to indulge them.


    After hisughter subsided, something urred to Connor. He reached into his pocket, pulled out two envelopes, and handed one to each child.


    Connor then exined, ¡°These are gifts from your Uncle Glenn. He meant to give them to you yesterday, but his treatment made it slip his mind, so he asked me to deliver them.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± both kids eximed in unison.


    Eagerly, they tore open the envelopes. Upon discovering a card inside each one, Lawrence eagerly inquired, ¡°Dad, how much is on this card?¡±


    ¡°Check for yourself,¡± Connor suggested.


    Lawrence frowned, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a phone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Connor nced at Domenic, who nodded in understanding and shifted the two boxes he was holding into Connor¡¯s arms. The previous night, Connor had unexpectedly instructed Domenic to purchase two phones, which Domenic managed to acquire before dawn.


    Connor opened the boxes and presented the contents with a flourish, saying, ¡°These are the gifts Dad has prepared for you. Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The children¡¯s excitement echoed in unison. When they used to live with ¡°Auntie,¡± they were allowed to use electronic devices, so they were familiar with phones. But ¡°Auntie¡± had reimed all their phones before sending them to Sunrise.


    Domenic had chosen wisely¡ªa sleek ck phone for Lawrence and a vibrant pink one for Lindsay. The kids caressed their new phones with admiration. It had been a while since Lawrencest used a phone. Overwhelmed with joy, he temporarily forgot to check the card¡¯s bnce. Instead, he eagerly started logging into his old chatting app.


    While doing so, Lawrence excitedly turned to Connor and Marissa. ¡°Dad, Mom, Auntie is on my friends list. I¡¯d like to introduce her to you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes darted swiftly before settling on Lawrence¡¯s phone screen, a flicker of intrigue crossing her face. A lead on the enigmaticdy had emerged, and Marissa was eager to learn who she was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:


    Marissa and Connor eagerly peered over Lawrence¡¯s shoulder, anticipating a glimpse of the enigmatic woman. However, when Lawrence entered his passcode, an alert message blinked onto the screen:


    ¡°Sorry, but your ount doesn¡¯t exist. Please ensure your ount is correct.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He meticulously checked his ount several times, convinced he had entered it correctly. He tried again, but the same frustrating message shed up.


    Finally, Lawrence sighed, crestfallen. ¡°My ount has been canceled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lawrence. I can try reaching Auntie with my ount,¡± Lindsay stepped in, offering a glimmer of hope.


    With steady hands, she typed in her ount and passcode, only to be met with the same disheartening message.


    Her shoulders slumped in defeat as she sighed, ¡°My ount has also been canceled.¡±


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa calmly pulled out her phone, determined to investigate what had happened to Lawrence¡¯s and Lindsay¡¯s ounts. But her efforts were in vain. Someone had wiped everything clean.


    Unfazed, Marissa knew these mysterious individuals were thorough enough to erase any trace, just as they had managed to bring Lawrence and Lindsay to her undetected.


    Seeing the kids¡¯ disappointed faces, Marissa knelt to console them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your old ounts may be gone, but you can always create new ones.¡±


    Lawrence sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not just about losing the ount. I¡¯m bummed because I can¡¯t contact my friends anymore.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback; she never expected the kids could forge friendships through their cell phones. It seemed they still retained a semnce of their freedom back then.


    With a sigh, Lindsay said, ¡°Before sending us off to board the ship, Auntie told us to sever all ties with our past and everyone in it, including her. Turns out she meant it.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss her a lot?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The kids nodded in unison.


    ¡°Did she treat you well?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, she did,¡± Lawrence responded. ¡°She cooked for us, tucked us in, and told us bedtime stories.¡±


    ¡°Auntie also braided my hair and bought us clothes and shoes,¡± Lindsay added.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. It seemed the woman was primarily responsible for their daily care and hadn¡¯t mistreated them. Marissa had already given the kids thorough checkups. Everything was normal¡ªthey were healthy, and there were no chips found in their bodies.


    She suspected that behind this womany a shadowy organization with some secretive agenda. She remembered the day she brought the kids back. They told her their names were 2/001 and 7/002, clearly code names.


    Given they were identified by codes, there might be other children and members within this organization besides Lawrence and Lindsay.


    Marissa was baffled, wondering why the kids had never encountered anyone except the mysterious woman. Were they raised in istion? Did this have something to do with Q? If so, Marissa doubted she could find the answer quickly. Q would only spill the beans if shepleted the tasks he¡¯d set for her.


    Untangling this mess would take time. And worrying wouldn¡¯t help; it would only add to her stress. Thankfully, the kids were in good health. With that thought, Marissa¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile.


    She told the kids, ¡°Since Auntie asked you to let go of the past, do it. From now on, you¡¯ll have Dad, Mom, Great-grandma, and a ton of family members who love you. You¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    The kids nodded in perfect harmony, looking as obedient as ever.


    Suddenly, Marissa¡¯s phone pinged with a new message. She nced at the caller ID and saw it was from Silver Fox, who hadn¡¯t shown up in Blebert as nned. ¡°Help me, ck Snake! Bad news!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:


    Marissa was taken aback by Silver Fox¡¯s message, prompting her to hastily rise to respond. As she took a few steps, she remembered something and turned back.


    ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay, go ahead and have breakfast with your dad and great-grandma. I need to attend to something urgent,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± the children replied in unison.


    The children obediently followed Arabe and Connor to the dining room.


    Alone on the sofa after they departed, Marissa quickly replied to Silver Fox. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Secondster, Marc and Terry entered quietly. One of them inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Chief instructor, you seem troubled. Is something wrong? How can we assist you?¡±


    Marissa looked up at them. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±


    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm


    After a pause, she added firmly, ¡°You¡¯re now leaders of Connor¡¯s security detail, not mine. Your priority should be protecting him, not bothering me. Please leave!¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged embarrassed nces. Of course, they knew what their priority was. But they were Marissa¡¯s devoted admirers. Whenever she was present, their gazes couldn¡¯t help but focus on her. She was like a ray of light amidst their darkness. They remained steadfast as her devoted followers.


    Marissa¡¯s phone pinged once more. Silver Fox responded to her message. Just as Marissa was about to check the message, she noticed Marc and Terry standing still. Looking up, shemanded, ¡°Leave! Don¡¯t stay here!¡±


    Reluctantly, the two departed. As they reached the dining room door, they encountered Domenic.


    Domenic scrutinized their expressions and pulled them outside the house for a private conversation. Outside, Domenic inquired, ¡°Why do you have flushed faces and greasy lips?¡±


    Terry chuckled. ¡°We had a feast yesterday.¡±


    Arching his eyebrows, Domenic asked, ¡°With your heavy debts, how could you afford such a feast?¡±


    Marc lifted his head proudly. ¡°We managed to pay off our debts yesterday. We¡¯re feeling relieved now.¡±


    Domenic looked even more bewildered. ¡°Half a billion dors! You paid it off overnight? Did you rob a bank?¡±


    Terry chuckled once more, visibly delighted. ¡°Our chief instructor met usst night. Upon learning about our financial crisis, she assisted us in clearing our debts.¡±


    Domenic stared at Terry incredulously. ¡°Did your chief instructor really give you 500 million dors? Is she your birth mother?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marc cleared his throat proudly. ¡°Even our birth mother wouldn¡¯tpare to our chief instructor. We¡¯ve made a wise choice in following her.¡±


    With these words, he gave Domenic a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Domenic, keep working on your debt. We can¡¯t share your misfortune any longer. When there¡¯s another celebration, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s heart raced with emotion. Before, he had believed he could bear the heavy burden of repaying the debts alongside the Bailey brothers. Now, he was the only one suffering through repayment, while the brothers had escaped hardship and were leading carefree lives. Domenic felt profoundly lonely.


    After a moment of silence, he inquired, ¡°Marc, Terry, does your chief instructor require another devoted admirer?¡±


    Marc and Terry instinctively nced toward the house, recalling Marissa seated on the sofa. They shook their heads simultaneously. They believed their presence as super fans was sufficient for her; additional admirers were unnecessary. They were unwilling to share Marissa¡¯s favor with others.


    Domenic felt disheartened. It appeared he would have to tread the lonely path alone. Unaware of the juvenile disy by the three men, Marissa widened her eyes in astonishment upon reading Silver Fox¡¯s message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:


    Silver Foxmented, ¡°ck Snake, why is my life so difficult? There was a time when I believed that if our team disbanded, I could return home and take over my grandmother¡¯s huge property. But, Boohoo¡­ my grandma insists I must get married and have a female heir before she¡¯ll even consider giving me the property.


    I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Where on earth am I supposed to find a man to marry and have an heir? She threatened to give away all of her property if I don¡¯t get married and have an heir while she¡¯s still alive. Isn¡¯t she making things impossible for me?¡±


    Silver Fox sent a breakdown emoji and continued her tirade, ¡°How could a grandmother coerce her granddaughter like this? It¡¯s bad enough she wants me to find a man, get married, and have an heir, but she also demands a female heir.


    I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll have a daughter, even if I meet a boyfriend right away! How could having a son be a bad thing?


    Sons also deserve the family¡¯s money, don¡¯t they? What makes my grandmother so anti-male? Who knows how long it will take for me to locate a decent man, get married, and produce a daughter? Boohoo¡­ My aspiration to be a wealthy woman is vanishing!¡±


    Marissa, rather than being sympathetic, was astonished. She asked Silver Fox, ¡°Why does she insist on you having a female heir before handing over the property?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked her the same question, and she just says it¡¯s a family tradition. It¡¯s not about the money; it¡¯s about upholding our family¡¯s values.¡±


    Immediately after, Marissa scoffed and sent aughing emoji. ¡°She truly knows you. She¡¯s using the property to control you because she knows you¡¯re a hedonist who doesn¡¯t want to be married. Serves you right! How could you only think about enjoyment and not about contributing to the human race?¡±


    With a pouting emoji, Silver Fox retorted, ¡°You sound like you¡¯re doing something positive for humanity. Show me by having a kid!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandmother pressuring me,¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°What makes having a kid necessary for me? Since I am a billionaire myself, I am not dependent on anyone else¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°That is extremely harsh! So it is true that wealth confers power.¡±


    Marissa smiled before her expression turned serious. ¡°You lost your mother when you were just a child, and your father¡¯s indifference left you vulnerable. Your stepmother and stepsister took advantage of that, bullying and scheming against you until you ended up on the streets.


    If your grandmother hadn¡¯te back from abroad to take you in, who knows what might have happened? She¡¯s in her seventies now, and she¡¯s deeply worried that she doesn¡¯t have much time left. She fears leaving you alone and wants to see you settled, with a family of your own.


    She says you must have a daughter because if your firstborn isn¡¯t a girl, you¡¯ll have to have more children. This way, there will be more people to love and apany you. She means well, and you should understand her heart.¡±


    Silver Fox was silent for a while before responding to Marissa¡¯s message. This time, her tone was also serious.


    ¡°I do understand my grandma¡¯s good intentions, but after witnessing my father¡¯s cruelty and betrayal towards my mother, I have a psychological scar. Marriage and children are not something I yearn for; the thought of it all fills me with dread.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from. Whether you choose to marry and have children to ease your grandmother¡¯s worries, or decide to stay true to your feelings and remain single, it¡¯s up to you. Whatever you decide, know that I¡¯ll always be in your corner.


    Even if your grandma isn¡¯t around anymore, you won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    Silver Fox felt a wave offort. ¡°ck Snake, how fortunate I am to have encountered you in this life! I¡¯ve given it some serious thought. My grandma sacrificed so much to raise me; I can¡¯t just think about my feelings. I need to make sure she has no regrets when she goes.


    I¡¯ve decided to look for a good partner, get married, and have a family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter which path you choose,¡± Marissa replied.


    Without warning, Silver Fox inquired, ¡°ck Snake, do you know why I haven¡¯t gone to Blebert yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:


    Silver Fox was impulsive, always rushing through her tasks. Despite her repeated promises, she still hadn¡¯t made it to Blebert, leaving Marissa baffled. Marissa had always wondered why.


    Since Silver Fox brought it up now, she asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you made it to Blebert yet?¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a shy emoji before confessing, ¡°I¡¯ve started a rtionship.¡±


    A surprised emoji popped up from Marissa¡¯s end. ¡°Really? How did you meet Mr. Right so quickly? What does he look like? Do you have any pictures? Show me! I¡¯m dying to know!¡±


    True to her open nature, Silver Fox didn¡¯t hesitate and sent over a photo of the man.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t he charming?¡± she inquired.


    Marissa took her time examining the photo. The man was indeed handsome, with a lean build, wless skin, delicate features, and a stylish haircut and clothes. He had the aura of a K-pop star¡ªyouthful, trendy, and easy on the eyes.


    Marissa found him too delicate and soft. In her mind, a more rugged and resolute man like Connor would suit her better. She envisioned that in a conflict, Connor could withstand her fiery temper.


    Read exclusive stories .c©–m


    On the other hand, a light punch mighty Silver Fox¡¯s new beau low. Moreover, a man like Connor could provide her with lively, robust children. Marissa wasn¡¯t fond of delicate offspring.


    With that thought, Marissa suddenly shivered and smacked her forehead. She was stunned by the thoughts racing through her mind. Why was she thinking about Connor? She even entertained the notion of bearing his children. Damn it.


    In a rush, Marissa shook off those thoughts and snapped back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re Silver Fox, a woman who wields an AK47 in battle. Do you really sharemon interests with such a refined man?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°You don¡¯t really know me. I actually find that type of man quite appealing. He¡¯s soft and gentle. He knows how to sweet-talk, coax, and even act adorable¡­ Ha ha¡­¡±


    As Marissa read the message, she could almost see the joy on Silver Fox¡¯s face as she typed. Was this the look of Silver Fox in love? It gave Marissa the impression of a wealthy woman indulging a kept man. Yet, she hesitated to voice such a blunt opinion to Silver Fox, fearing it might upset her.


    Despite doubting the longevity of their rtionship, Marissa still offered her blessings. ¡°I hope everything goes well for you two! I¡¯m looking forward to your wedding.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°It might be sooner than you think. Though we¡¯ve only been together a short while, we click perfectly well. We¡¯re already nning the wedding.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°That soon? Really?¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°He¡¯s the one for me. Nothing will hold us back. We need to be bold and move forward. He¡¯s a great guy, really caring. He even cooks for me himself. Most importantly, he¡¯s a perfumer.¡±


    It clicked for Marissa why Silver Fox had fallen for someone so seemingly delicate. He was a perfumer. Silver Fox was poised to inherit apany from her grandmother, named Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and Silver Fox herself was a perfumer. Marissa figured that the man with the looks of a celebrity probably shared a lot of interests with her.


    Driven by curiosity, Marissa inquired, ¡°Does he know you¡¯re the heir to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m just another perfumer there,¡± Silver Fox disclosed. ¡°He¡¯s unaware that Ie from a wealthy family.¡±


    Marissa sighed in relief upon hearing this, as she had been concerned that the man might be after Silver Fox¡¯s wealth.


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m heading to Blebert soon. Prepare to greet me.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you nning your wedding? Will you even have time to visit Blebert?¡±


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°My boyfriend was born in Blebert. He¡¯s gone back for a perfumepetition hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. The top three perfumers earn the chance to sign with thepany. Once he makes it and we sign the deal, I¡¯ll reveal that I¡¯m the future owner of the business. I n to surprise him.¡±


    Marissa chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s quite the romantic gesture.¡±


    ¡°It truly is. Just wait for me!¡± Silver Fox replied.


    Just then, a person Marissa didn¡¯t recognize burst into the room


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:


    The one who hurried into the living room was a young, beautiful girl dressed in high-quality attire. Her smile revealed two dimples on her cheeks.


    Marissa, unfamiliar with her, simply stared without speaking.


    Upon entering, the girl nced around, her eyes lighting up when she spotted Marissa. ¡°Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Araceli Britt, Franco¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. Franco had always treated Marissa with disdain, but Araceli greeted her warmly. Their attitudes toward her couldn¡¯t be more different.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve just got off a ne. I made a point toe see you,¡± Araceli said.


    ¡°To see me?¡± Marissa smiled. ¡°What for?¡±


    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Tiffany, do you know what I¡¯ve been up to abroad?¡± Araceli inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a renowned doctor for Glenn. However, I couldn¡¯t find any doctor willing to treat his legs. When I was feeling disappointed, Glenn told me you had restored feeling to his legs. I was overjoyed.


    I was intrigued to meet the woman who had suddenly be a legend from a nobody. So, I dashed here right afternding.¡±


    Marissa understood now. Araceli¡¯s kindness toward her stemmed from her effective treatment of Glenn¡¯s legs. It was clear they shared a close bond.


    As Marissa pondered how to continue their conversation, Araceli abruptly excused herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany, but I have a date with my boyfriend. I must leave now. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    With those words, she hurried out of the house like a whirlwind.


    Araceli hade and gone swiftly. Marissa chuckled, realizing the girl had only wanted to satisfy her curiosity.


    Shaking her head with a smile, Marissa got up and headed into the dining room.


    After breakfast, Rita and Marissa took Lawrence and Lindsay to kindergarten. Connor went to work with Domenic, Marc, and Terry.


    On the way to the kindergarten, Marissa received a message from Joziah. ¡°Good morning, boss. Windsoul Robots will be meeting with Daniels Group to sign the cooperation agreement today. Do you have any reminders or suggestions?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Connor is fair in his dealings. He won¡¯t impose harsh conditions on the Windsoul Robots. If everything goes well, you can proceed with signing the contract.¡±


    Joziah responded, ¡°Okay. I got it, boss.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, being new to kindergarten, were curious and resistant. On the way, they chatted andughed, peppering Marissa with questions.


    Marissa reminded them, ¡°Darlings, today is your first day at kindergarten. I¡¯m taking you there myself. In the future, Rita will drop you off and pick you up every day. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    The children were alwayspliant, sparing Marissa from having to repeat herself or coax them.


    Upon reaching the kindergarten, Marissa spoke with the principal and head teacher before leaving Lawrence and Lindsay in their care. She then headed to Daniels Group with Rita.


    Her purpose wasn¡¯t to oversee the contract signing. She intended to ask Connor for a position in hispany so she could identify and remove the spy nted by Q within Windsoul Robots.


    When she arrived, the negotiations between the twopanies had concluded, and the contract had been signed.


    They agreed that Joziah and his technical team would join Daniels Group and merge with Franco¡¯s department into the Coborative Research and Development Department.


    After signing the contract, Joziah returned to his ce with his team to prepare.


    As a result, Marissa missed seeing Joziah and his team. She headed straight to Connor¡¯s office.


    Connor was taken aback by her presence. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to work with me today. What brings you here?¡±


    Ignoring his question, Marissa sat across from him with a serious expression.


    Connor furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Is there something you want to discuss?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Connor, I¡¯m Dr. Finley. Do you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s words, Connor was taken aback. He fixed his gaze on Marissa for a moment.


    Marissa expected him to think she was joking or teasing him, but to her surprise, he simply responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Indeed, Connor believed herpletely.


    He epted any extraordinary tale about her because she had already shown him enough to make him believe she could make any legende true. His astonishment stemmed from the revtion that the tech enthusiast he admired in the chip industry was her.


    ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Connor replied with a smile. He half-joked, ¡°So, the reason the Daniels Group managed to outshine otherpetitors and secure a deal with Windsoul Robots is that I¡¯m riding your coattails?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Marissa rified. ¡°I was drawn to the Daniels Group for its financial capabilities and your vision and direction in research and development.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Connor nodded, still smiling. ¡°It seems we¡¯re on the same wavelength. We make a good match, both in romance and business.¡±


    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Was he overthinking things?


    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Connor, could you find a ce for me in the Coborative Research and Development Department?¡±


    Connor looked surprised. ¡°You are Dr. Finley, and Windsoul Robots belongs to you. You can just be themander of the Coborative Research and Development Department.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa countered, shaking her head. ¡°Someone is targeting Dr. Finley. I can¡¯t risk revealing my identity.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression hardened suddenly, a fierce look crossing his face. ¡°Who¡¯s targeting you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°A few years ago, a mysterious group was hunting for Dr. Finley relentlessly, nearly causing Windsoul Robots to shut down. I thought they had given up after a few years.


    But recently, I¡¯ve discovered they¡¯re still on the hunt for Dr. Finley. They didn¡¯t stop there. They even nted a spy within Windsoul Robots. I need to identify this mole.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Connor nodded. Then he reached for his phone and called Franco, saying, ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    Shortly after, Franco arrived.


    With the Daniels Group securing a partnership with Windsoul Robots, Franco was brimming with energy. He walked into Connor¡¯s office with a grin, his gaze toward Marissa noticeably friendlier.


    ¡°Connor, what did you need to see me for?¡± Franco inquired.


    Connor looked at Franco and said, ¡°My wife wants to join the Coborative Research and Development Department. Find her a role.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Franco¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re not serious, are you?¡±


    ¡°Do I seem like I¡¯m joking?¡± Connor replied indifferently.


    ¡°No, Connor, it¡¯s actually more serious if you¡¯re serious,¡± Franco replied, his face flushing with anxiety. ¡°You know my research and development team is packed with top-tier talent. Everyone there is an expert in their field. Tiffany¡­¡±


    Franco paused. Then, with a bitter smile, he added, ¡°Tiffany didn¡¯t even finish high school. She¡¯s a high school dropout who¡¯s good at drawing. What role could she possibly y in the research and development team?¡±


    ¡°Make her the administrative director of the department,¡± Connor suggested.


    ¡°Even if she were to be the administrative director of the department, she¡¯d need experience. We don¡¯t train beginners in our department.¡±


    ¡°Then appoint someone experienced as the deputy administrative director to mentor Tiffany,¡± Connor proposed.


    Franco still seemed hesitant. Connor shot him an icy look and said, ¡°What? As the CEO of the Daniels Group, don¡¯t I have the authority to assign a position within a department?¡±


    Franco had no rebuttal. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, with a frosty expression, Franco turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Follow me, administrative director.¡±


    Right after Franco finished his sentence, he went towards the door.


    Marissa smirked in amusement and trailed behind him. Just as she stepped out of Connor¡¯s office, her phone buzzed with a message from Xander, saying, ¡°Chief instructor, I made it.¡±


    A thrill of excitement surged through Marissa. She quickly pulled up the locating software on her phone to follow Xander¡¯s movements


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:


    As Marissa followed Franco down the corridor, she instinctively slowed her pace, looking for a corner where she could discreetly eavesdrop on rissa¡¯s activities.


    Franco, walking ahead, was already annoyed with Marissa for insisting on working in the Coborative Research and Development Department. Her casual demeanor, as she fiddled with her phone while walking, only added to his irritation.


    Marissa¡¯s carefree attitude seemed out of ce to Franco, who was used to a team of spirited and efficient workers. He doubted her ability to work professionally, suspecting she might be more trouble than she was worth.


    Just as he was about to scold her, Rita caught up with them, trailing behind Marissa. Franco¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Rita, brightening his mood momentarily. However, his frustration soon returned, especially at the sight of a nanny apanying Marissa. Bringing a nanny to work was, to Franco, the final straw. He questioned whether Marissa was here to work or just unting her status as Connor¡¯s wife.


    The presence of a nanny could spark discontent among his dedicated team members. The more Franco thought about it, the angrier he became. He stormed up to Marissa and snapped, ¡°Tiffany, no matter what, I¡¯m your boss now. Shouldn¡¯t you show some respect?¡±


    Marissa looked up at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Yes, Mr. Britt. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Put your phone away!¡± Francomanded angrily.


    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly, slipping her phone into her pocket. ¡°Anything else, Mr. Britt?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Franco said sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on working in my department? I¡¯ll show you around the office. Follow me, and no more phone distractions.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow but said nothing. Franco red at her with growing frustration. He wanted to reprimand her, but the presence of Rita made him reconsider his approach. Swallowing his words, he changed his tone. ¡°Follow me! Hurry up.¡±


    With those words, he spun on his heel and walked forward. Marissa, amused, rubbed her nose yfully and followed him, with Rita close behind.


    The Daniels Group building had 68 floors, with Connor¡¯s office at the pinnacle and the development departments on the 19th floor. The three of them stepped into a descending elevator.


    In the narrow confines of the elevator, Franco felt uneasy being so close to Rita and struggled to mask his awkwardness. Marissa, standing tall between him and Rita, watched his difort with mild amusement.


    Irritated by her gaze, Franco snapped again, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Shouldn¡¯t you be fiddling with your phone?¡±


    Marissa looked at him as if he were daft. ¡°Mr. Britt, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to stow away my phone earlier? I¡¯m just waiting for your nextmand, Mr. Britt.¡±


    Embarrassment flushed Franco¡¯s face. ¡°Look down!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa grinned, clearly entertained, and lowered her head.


    Rita¡¯s face remained a mask of indifference. To diffuse his difort, Franco barked out another order. ¡°Tiffany, when you start working in the department, don¡¯t unt your status as Connor¡¯s wife. Even if you¡¯re not one of the tech whizzes, you need to embody our spirit.


    Put in the effort and strive towards our goals. Dr. Finley, my idol, is your age, but she¡¯s far more serious and dedicated. She didn¡¯t resort to any schemes to marry into wealth. You could stand to learn a thing or two from her.


    Even if your IQ doesn¡¯t measure up to hers, you should still strive to emte her dedication and integrity. Dr. Finley is the epitome of a workaholic and is a top-notch tech expert. Herpany, Windsoul Robots, undoubtedly embodies her relentless spirit.


    When you work with the Windsoul Robots team, you must ensure you don¡¯t tarnish my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied, curling her lips into a smirk.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated violently, indicating powerful sound wavesing from rissa¡¯s end. Curious about what was happening with rissa, Marissa pulled her phone out of her pocket


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:


    As Marissa reached for her phone, the elevator doors slid open. Without a nce at Franco or Rita, she stepped out decisively and made her way to the stairwell, seeking a secluded spot to eavesdrop on rissa.


    Watching her leave, Franco muttered under his breath, ¡°How rude! How unprofessional! I¡¯m your boss. I haven¡¯t even left the elevator yet. How dare you walk out like that?¡±


    Then, remembering something, he called out to Marissa¡¯s departing figure, ¡°Tiffany, where are you going? I¡¯m supposed to show you around our workspace. Who¡¯s going to see it if you¡¯re not there?¡±


    Marissa, not looking back, casually waved her hand. ¡°Let Rita substitute me,¡± she called over her shoulder as she disappeared into the stairwell.


    Franco clicked his tongue, a mix of anger and resignation coloring his tone. In his mind, Tiffany was wasting her potential. At her age, Dr. Finley had already be a global legend in the chip industry, while Tiffany seemed lost.


    He couldn¡¯t understand Arabe¡¯s favoritism towards Tiffany, a woman whocked initiative and couldn¡¯t do anything right. Arabe had even coerced Connor into marrying her. Franco pitied his cousin deeply.


    Determined, Franco nned to befriend Dr. Finley and introduce her to Connor, convinced that once Connor met such an exceptional woman, he would let Tiffany go. Joziah had once described Dr. Finley as not only charming but also a dedicated workaholic. In Franco¡¯s eyes, she was a goddess, the epitome of perfection, almost celestial in her grace.


    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Reflecting on this, Franco felt an increased eagerness to meet Dr. Finley. His heart was a tumultuous mix of anxiety and disappointment as he pondered when he might finally meet his idol face-to-face.


    Collecting his thoughts, Franco turned to Rita, poised to take her on a tour of the office. However, before he could speak, Rita¡¯s t tone cut through the air. ¡°Mr. Britt, why do you resemble a stupid kid from middle school? This isn¡¯t the image of a high-tech elite.¡±


    Stunned into silence, Franco struggled for a response. Was he really acting like a stupid kid from middle school? He couldn¡¯t ept that image of himself. Trying to regain hisposure, Franco cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Rita, it¡¯s not typical of me to seem so stupid. Tiffany has been getting under my skin,¡± he exined, standing taller in an attempt to exude calm and maturity.


    ¡°Let me show you where Tiffany sits,¡± he added, leading the way with a renewed sense of purpose, with Rita trailing behind him.


    Meanwhile, Marissa slipped through the door to the stairwell, finding herself alone. She cranked up her phone¡¯s volume to the maximum, keenly listening to the soundsing from rissa¡¯s end.


    The locating software indicated that rissa was in the president¡¯s office at the top of the Peridot Consortium building. With the office presumably sealed shut, no ambient sounds leaked through¡ªonly rissa¡¯s voice, which was fierce and explosive.


    rissa maintained a facade of refinement whenever Bu was around, but behind closed doors, she became noticeably irritable, hernguage coarse and unrefined. Earlier, while Franco had been with her, Marissa hadn¡¯t heard what rissa had said, missing the reason behind her fury. However, once Marissa tuned in, it became clear that rissa was furiously berating Tiffany.


    From rissa¡¯s tone, it was evident she despised Tiffany deeply. ¡°Tiffany Nash, you bitch! I swear you¡¯ll suffer horribly. You fucking bitch! How dare youy im to what¡¯s mine! Ugh! I¡¯m the one boss raised personally. I¡¯m the rightful daughter here. Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t even dream about¡­¡±


    After her tirade, Marissa heard the sound of something breaking¡ªclearly, rissa was releasing her anger by shattering ssware or porcin. Frowning, Marissa pondered the depth of rissa¡¯s animosity towards Tiffany.


    Just the day before, rissa had mistaken her for Tiffany and used her of stealing someone else¡¯s father.


    Marissa spected whether Tiffany, too, aspired to be considered the boss¡¯s daughter, fueling rissa¡¯s jealousy.


    Why would Tiffany desire such a title?


    Who exactly was rissa¡¯s boss?


    Amidst her confusion, Marissa suddenly heard an odd noise¡ªsomething rhythmic and persistent. It sounded like a tapping or clicking from somewhere nearby.


    Marissa strained to identify the source, trying to discern if it was rted to the ongoingmotion or something entirely different


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:


    Afraid of being overheard, Marissa switched her phone to speaker and dialed down the volume. She then leaned in closer to ensure she could hear rissa¡¯s voice more clearly.


    From the other end, the distinct sound of a door opening echoed, followed by the footsteps of several people entering¡ªlikely rissa had summoned a team to her office. Soon, the door shut with a definitive thud.


    rissa¡¯s voice, icy and sharp, cut through the silence. ¡°Any progress on deciphering the chip¡¯s encryption at Skytop Mansion?¡±


    A man¡¯s apologetic tone came through. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Byrd. I¡¯ve checked, but there¡¯s still no breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Losers.¡± rissa¡¯s fury was palpable, underscored by the shattering sound of something breaking. Silence then reigned over the conversation for what seemed an eternity.


    Through her phone screen, Marissa sensed the somber and tense atmosphere in rissa¡¯s office. Finally, another man spoke, attempting to soothe her. ¡°Miss Byrd, please don¡¯t be angry. The chip is secured with a million codes. Cracking even one is a monumental task, let alone all of them. The team at Skytop Mansion is already doing their best.¡±


    ¡°And you think their ¡®best¡¯ is good enough?¡± rissa snapped back furiously. ¡°Five years, I¡¯ve waited. Five years and mountains of money spent, yet they can¡¯t crack the codes of a single chip? What good are they?¡±


    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s


    A pause lingered as tension simmered. Then, with a voice edged with resolve, rissamanded, ¡°If they¡¯re that ipetent, dispose of them tonight. Let the cliffs be their end, and the wild eagles their graves.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Miss Byrd,¡± a man urged, his voice trembling. ¡°Miss Byrd, it¡¯s not that the team in Skytop Mansion is inattentive or ipetent. The person who designed the codes is a genius. Very few people in the world can crack those codes. If you kill all the scientists in Skytop Mansion, it will be a huge loss to the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± rissa asked, clearly irritated.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to crack that chip¡¯s codes for five years. The boss probably thinks I¡¯m useless. I need to crack those codes soon to prove my worth. I have to show the boss that I¡¯m capable so he won¡¯t give up on me and will consider me as his daughter. Only then can I inherit everything and give the Peridot Consortium the strength to fight Kevin. Otherwise, Kevin will devour us. Do you understand?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. The name Kevin was engraved in her soul. Every time she heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Just now, rissa mentioned a man called Kevin. Could it be the same Kevin she had been searching for?


    Even though the name ¡®Kevin¡¯ wasmon, with tens of thousands bearing it worldwide, Marissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard it. The slim possibility that rissa was speaking of her adopted brother Kevin set her on edge, stirring a deep-seated hope.


    Despite the years and the unknown changes Kevin might have undergone, Marissa¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. She would ept him as family, without conditions.


    Following a brief pause, rissa resumed with a harsh tone, ¡°That bastard Kevin is a monster¡ªruthless, formidable, and unpredictable. He¡¯s an enemy unlike any other. If we manage to defeat him, we¡¯ll thrive. If not, our defeat will be catastrophic, ending in death.


    Remember this. If I rise to the position of the boss¡¯s daughter, you will enjoy the benefits alongside me. But should I be killed by Kevin, don¡¯t think for a second that any of you will escape. I¡¯ll drag you all down with me.¡±


    The threat hung heavy in the air, met by silence from the other end of the line. Marissa, with a frown creasing her forehead, waited in tense anticipation.


    Finally, a man¡¯s voice broke the silence, firm and clear. ¡°Miss Byrd, we¡¯re fully aware of that. You have our unwavering loyalty.¡±


    Encouraged, others chimed in, reinforcing their allegiance. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll never turn against you, Miss Byrd.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re with you, in life and in death, Miss Byrd.¡±


    ¡°Your interests are our interests, Miss Byrd. We won¡¯t act out of self-interest.¡±


    rissa was pleased by their assurances, and her tone lightened. ¡°Then tell me, how can we crack the codes of that chip?¡±


    A man responded, ¡°Miss Byrd, there¡¯s just one way to break the codes of that chip¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:


    ¡°What way?¡± rissa asked excitedly.


    The man¡¯s voice came again, saying, ¡°Find Dr. Finley and get her to help us decrypt the chip¡¯s codes.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others echoed, ¡°Yes, Dr. Finley seems to be the only one capable of cracking the codes.¡±


    ¡°The person who designed the chip is incredibly talented, but Dr. Finley is equally skilled.¡±


    ¡°Right now, in the chip industry, if Dr. Finley can¡¯t decrypt it, then nobody else can. We¡¯d have to wait for someone as talented as the chip¡¯s creator.¡±


    After listening to their thoughts, rissa asked, ¡°Do we have any leads on Dr. Finley?¡±


    An uneasy silence fell over the group. Then one man shared, ¡°From what I know, several groups are searching for Dr. Finley. She likely foresaw the danger and has hidden herself well, so her whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone here actually seen Dr. Finley?¡± asked rissa.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    The man responded, ¡°Only Joziah and Leo, the CEO and CTO of Windsoul Robots, have met Dr. Finley. They were both trained by her and are top talents in research and development. Beyond them, I know of no one else who has seen her.¡±


    rissa scoffed, ¡°Then bring in Joziah and Leo. If they talk, let them go. If not, they face torture until they break.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that will work. If we¡¯ve thought of this, so have the other groups looking for Dr. Finley. If it were effective, it would¡¯ve worked by now.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we try it?¡± rissa asked, puzzled.


    The man rified, ¡°Joziah and Leoe from impressive backgrounds. Their dedication to working for Dr. Finley stems from their deep admiration for her skills and their passion for the field.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± rissa asked further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re quite enigmatic. They¡¯re certainly no ordinary office workers. Otherwise, someone would¡¯ve approached them by now.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we get Dr. Finley to work for us?¡± rissa asked.


    ¡°We work with Aelfric,¡± the man suggested.


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± rissa responded in astonishment. ¡°He¡¯s the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base. If we team up with him, aren¡¯t we inviting trouble?¡±


    The man exined, ¡°Do you remember? Five years ago, when we snuck into Doomsday Base to steal the chip, someone secretly distracted the bodyguards for us and temporarily shut down the surveince. Have you ever wondered who that was?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Aelfric was the one?¡± rissa inquired.


    ¡°Yes, it was him,¡± the man confirmed. ¡°The only person who could rearrange the guards and control the surveince at Doomsday Base would have to be someone with significant authority there. Aelfric fits that condition.¡±


    ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t bepletely certain it was Aelfric,¡± rissa pointed out.


    ¡°I have more proof. I¡¯ve actually been in contact with Aelfric privately, which has confirmed it for me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Didn¡¯t I make it clear that senior executives of Peridot Consortium are forbidden from contacting Aelfric? How could you ignore my directive?¡± rissa demanded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you. It was purely idental!¡± the man hastily exined. ¡°Just a few days ago, I ran into Aelfric by chance. He recognized me as a member of the Peridot Consortium and started a conversation.


    I couldn¡¯t just snub him, so I engaged him briefly. I never expected him to admit the truth to me. He mentioned that he had assisted us back then, and another thing¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:


    Marissa listened to the man¡¯s words, and her eyes narrowed into slits. She had long suspected that Aelfric might have facilitated Peridot Consortium¡¯s infiltration into Doomsday Base.


    Nheless, without solid evidence and given Aelfric¡¯s crucial role as deputy chief instructor, she had set aside her doubts. His personal interests were deeply intertwined with the base¡¯s, making it seem improbable that he would betray Doomsday Base for Peridot Consortium.


    But now, someone from the Peridot Consortium imed that Aelfric had privately confessed to aiding their infiltration into the core of the Doomsday Base. The revtion gnawed at Marissa¡¯s mind.


    Why would he do that?


    Marissa wasn¡¯t alone in her suspicions. rissa shared them as well. rissa didn¡¯t rush to ask the man what the ¡°another thing¡± he mentioned was, instead focusing on the perplexing revtion.


    ¡°What proof does Aelfric have that he helped us infiltrate Doomsday Base back then? And why would he do it?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with skepticism.


    The man responded, ¡°Aelfric said that when we first infiltrated the periphery of Doomsday Base, he overheard our conversation and decided to help us.¡±


    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Did Aelfric discover us as soon as we breached the outskirts of Doomsday Base?¡± rissa asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man confirmed. ¡°Doomsday Base¡¯s security system is among the most advanced in the world. As the head of security, Aelfric detected our presence early on.¡±


    rissa sighed. ¡°No wonder the supposedly impregnable Doomsday Base was easier to prate than we anticipated. So, it was Aelfric who helped us.¡±


    A tense silence followed, filled with unspoken questions and mounting distrust. Finally, rissa broke it. ¡°Why did he help us?¡±


    ¡°Because we have amon enemy,¡± the man replied. ¡°Aelfric initially intended to wipe us out when he discovered our presence at the periphery of Doomsday Base. But after overhearing us talk about our mission to eliminate their chief instructor, ck Mallow, he decided to secretly aid us.¡±


    ¡°So, he despises ck Mallow too?¡± rissa asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man confirmed with a confident nod. ¡°Aelfric was once the favored disciple of King, the leader of the base. He was a prodigy, almost set to be King¡¯s sessor. But then ck Mallow appeared, a formidable rival who quickly overshadowed him.


    Aelfric had originally been second only to King at Doomsday Base, but after ck Mallow arrived, she surpassed him in every way, even taking the position of King¡¯s sessor. It would be strange if Aelfric doesn¡¯t hate ck Mallow. His hatred for her runs deep.¡±


    ¡°So, unable to defeat ck Mallow on his own, he tried to use us. Unfortunately, we failed back then.¡± rissa chuckled. ¡°Over the years, he¡¯s repeatedly sent messages through intermediaries, hoping to meet me. His goal remains the same ¡ª to team up with me to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Your analysis is spot on, Miss Byrd,¡± the man said. ¡°During a secret meeting a few days ago, Aelfric expressed the same sentiment, hoping I¡¯d ry it to you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± rissa said. ¡°Although I dislike Aelfric, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Joining forces with him to eliminate ck Mallow is out of the question. But I will not meet him yet. I need to test him first.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°You mentioned that we could work with Aelfric in finding Dr. Finley. What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Aelfric also wanted to coborate with Windsoul Robots, but Joziah ruthlessly rejected him and signed a contract with the Daniels Group instead. Aelfric harbors a grudge and wants to find Dr. Finley for revenge,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°So, we have amon goal again,¡± rissa said with a mirthlessugh. ¡°But does he have a way to find Dr. Finley?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a direct way to find Dr. Finley, but he has an opportunity. Aelfric¡¯s brother-inw, Derek, recently brought back by Neil, is now the director of the Robotics Research and Development Department Two at the Daniels Group.


    While Department Two didn¡¯t secure coboration with Windsoul Robots, being in the samepany makes finding Dr. Finley easier,¡± the man exined.


    ¡°In essence, Derek is Aelfric¡¯s nted spy in the Daniels Group. With him as an insider, finding Dr. Finley bes easier,¡± the man concluded.


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± rissa said excitedly. ¡°Pass a message to Aelfric for me


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:


    Upon hearing that rissa had instructed her subordinate to ry a message to Aelfric, Marissa eagerly pressed her ear against the phone, anxious not to miss any crucial details.


    After a brief pause, rissa¡¯s voice returned, crisp and clear. ¡°Inform Aelfric that I am ready to coborate. If he assists me in locating Dr. Finley, I will support his efforts to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure he gets your message,¡± replied the man.


    With that, the meeting concluded. rissa dismissed her team, and silence followed, suggesting she might be taking a break.


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned stern once more. It appeared that Aelfric was conspiring with others to target her. The time for confronting him and removing him from the base was drawing near.


    As for rissa, she sought Marissa¡¯s downfall only because she was jealous of Marissa¡¯s fame. So, Marissa decided to demonstrate her true strength to her.


    After putting away her phone, Marissa headed towards the Coborative Research and Development Department with determined strides.


    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m


    This department was based on the original Research and Development Department One and redesigned to amodate both Daniels Group¡¯s and Windsoul Robots¡¯ teams more effectively.


    The department¡¯s administrative section was conveniently located at the front of the spacious open floor, separated by a ss wall. This setup ensured it did not interrupt the research and development team¡¯s work while providing essible service.


    Standing at the doorway, Marissa observed the department. All the research and development staff were diligently focused on their screens, while Rita was actively organizing her workspace and cleaning up in the administrative office.


    Marissa caught snippets of whispered conversation.


    ¡°Rita, the nanny, is truly diligent. She hasn¡¯t paused for a single moment.¡±


    ¡°Not only does she handle cleaning, but she also manages the heavy lifting of furniture. Such a strong woman.¡±


    ¡°Despite her beauty, she chooses such tough work. She could easily find financial stability in the entertainment industry with her looks. It¡¯s baffling why she remains here.¡±


    ¡°I actually asked Rita about this earlier. She told me she loves working as a nanny. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°What a waste of beauty and talent!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop talking about her. Didn¡¯t you notice how Mr. Britt has been looking at Rita? He seems interested in her. If he overhears us gossiping, he might get upset.¡±


    At this reminder, the group quickly fell silent.


    Marissa then proceeded into the department and went directly to the administrative office.


    As she entered, those who had been gossiping resumed their discussion.


    ¡°Did you see her? She acts like she owns the ce.¡±


    ¡°She might wield influence elsewhere, but this is the Research and Development Department. We¡¯re a team of professionals. Her title means nothing here. Honestly, I don¡¯t even want to engage with her.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that technical experts are the proudest people in the workce. They don¡¯t stoop to tter the boss, let alone the boss¡¯ wife, especially one the boss himself doesn¡¯t favor.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand people who only have their connections to boast about. Acting all high and mighty because she¡¯s married to a rich man. Bringing a servant to work, is she here to work or show off?¡±


    Marissa overheard thesements, but her expression remained unchanged. Tech professionals were all sharp minds. Excelling from a young age, they carried an inherent pride and often dismissed those they saw as lesser.


    And by lesser, they meant in skill, not wealth or status. They respected only those who could match or surpass their own abilities and overlooked everyone else.


    Even if it were their own boss walking in, they wouldn¡¯t show much enthusiasm. Should their boss manage the Research and Development Department poorly, they would likely even confront him. They thrived on their talent alone, indifferent toworking.


    They tended to scorn those who leveraged connections over capability. The greater the reliance on such rtionships, the stronger the tech experts¡¯ disdain.


    This straightforward and impressive nature was just how tech experts were.


    Marissa knew this well and didn¡¯t take their opinions to heart. When she entered the administrative office, Rita weed her with a warm, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Marissa responded.


    Before Marissa could continue, Franco arrived at the administrative office


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480:


    Franco strolled into the administrative office with a cup of coffee in hand. When he saw that Marissa had finally arrived, he shot her a disgruntled look. Then, he turned to Rita and handed her the coffee with a flourish, saying, ¡°Rita, you¡¯ve been working non-stop. Take a breather!¡±


    Smirking, Marissa plopped down on a chair Rita had just cleaned. She casually pulled out her phone, scrolling through her social media feed as if she had all the time in the world.


    Rita epted the coffee from Franco with a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said before offering it to Marissa. ¡°Boss, would you like some coffee?¡±


    Without lifting her head, Marissa took the coffee, sipping it nonchntly. She didn¡¯t bother with a ¡°thank you,¡± continuing to scroll through her phone, seemingly oblivious to Franco¡¯s presence.


    Franco¡¯s heart sank. He had gone out of his way to get the best coffee for Rita, hoping she¡¯d take a much-needed break. But now, here she was, handing it over to Marissa, who epted it without a second thought.


    His frustration mounted as Marissa drank the coffee without acknowledging anyone. Even though Rita was a hired nanny, Franco felt Marissa should show her some respect.


    Trying to keep his cool, Franco watched Marissa intently, hoping she¡¯d feel at least a little guilty. But Marissa remained engrossed in her phone,pletely ignoring him.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Franco wanted to explode but restrained himself for Rita¡¯s sake. When Rita stepped out to wash the cleaning cloth, Franco seized the moment. He knocked loudly on the desk in front of Marissa.


    Without looking up, Marissa asked tly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Britt?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration bubbled over. ¡°Marissa, that coffee was for Rita. You didn¡¯t even say thank you. Don¡¯t you feel any shame?¡±


    Marissa took another leisurely sip of the coffee, then replied calmly, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Franco was tongue-tied. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean thank me. I meant you should thank Rita. She¡¯s been busy cleaning your office all morning!¡±


    Marissa nced up briefly, showing no real interest, before returning her gaze to her phone. In a disinterested tone, she said, ¡°How I interact with my nanny is none of your business!


    You¡¯d better stop being nosy. Besides, you are the director of the department, Mr. Britt. You went out to buy coffee for my nanny during office hours. Aren¡¯t you afraid others will gossip?¡±


    Her words stung. But she had a point. The head of the department shouldn¡¯t be running personal errands during work hours. Franco¡¯s ears reddened with embarrassment. He turned to leave, flustered.


    Just as he reached the door, Rita reentered with the cleaning cloth. They nearly collided, and Franco opened his mouth to suggest she take a break. However, Marissa¡¯s calm voice cut in from behind him. ¡°Rita, I¡¯m hungry. Go get me some lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rita put down the cloth and left before Franco could say anything.


    Franco sighed and turned back to Marissa. ¡°Thepany has a cafeteria with good food, you know.¡± He implied that she should get her own lunch instead of making her nanny run errands.


    Once again, Marissa didn¡¯t look up from her phone. ¡°I¡¯m picky. I only prefer food bought by my nanny,¡± she said, adding a dismissive grunt for good measure.


    Franco¡¯s exasperation was almostical as he threw his hands up. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± he muttered under his breath on his way out of the office.


    It was lunchtime, so Franco announced to the team, ¡°Alright, time for a lunch break. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.¡±


    The office quickly emptied as everyone headed to the cafeteria, including Franco.


    Sitting alone in the administrative office, Marissa sent a message to Joziah. ¡°Prepare me a UAV developed by ourpany. I need it tonight.¡±


    Her phone buzzed almost immediately with Joziah¡¯s swift reply. ¡°Got it, boss.¡±


    No sooner had Marissa finished chatting with Joziah than Connor messaged her. ¡°Lunch together?¡±


    Marissa refused. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor replied.


    About twenty minutester, Rita returned with lunch. Marissa began eating at her desk while Rita mopped the floor.


    Franco returned shortly after, holding a takeout box. ncing at him, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. Did he swallow his food whole to be back so quickly? Was he that concerned about Rita? She found the idea amusing.


    Franco made a beeline for the administrative office. But just as he was about to reach the door, another person strode confidently into the office first


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:


    The person darted past Franco and surged into the administrative office, swift as aet. The suddenness of the event left Franco momentarily bewildered. Upon recognizing the intruder, he stopped dead, incredulity etched across his face.


    Just then, Rita appeared, mop in hand and freshly rinsed. Franco extended the takeout box towards her. ¡°Here¡¯s your lunch, Rita.¡±


    Without a word, Rita epted the box and offered a brief thanks before continuing into the office, mop still in hand. Franco lingered at the doorway, unwilling to step inside. He peered through the ss wall, observing the unfolding scene.


    Inside, the visitor was none other than Araceli, his sister who had been doted on by almost everyone. Her presence puzzled him. She was often glued to his side, yet today, she had bypassed him to meet with Marissa at Daniels Group.


    His curiosity was piqued as he watched Araceli greet Marissa with a beaming smile. ¡°Good day, Tiffany!¡±


    Marissa, who had been engrossed in her phone while nibbling on her lunch, looked up at the sound of Araceli¡¯s voice. Recognition shed in her eyes, and she returned a courteous smile. ¡°Why are you here, Araceli?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you, Tiffany,¡± Araceli chirped as she took a seat across from Marissa. Leaning forward, she peered into Marissa¡¯s lunch box and patted her stomach yfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, Tiffany. I¡¯m so hungry,¡± she cooed.


    At that moment, Rita ced Franco¡¯s takeout box on the desk. Marissa gestured toward it. ¡°Then, this one¡¯s yours.¡±


    Outside, Franco was at a loss for words. Araceli shot a questioning look at Rita and asked incredulously, ¡°Really, I can take it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°And what about her?¡± Araceli gestured towards Rita. ¡°What does she eat?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to eat anything,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly.


    As she spoke, her eyes flickered toward Franco, who was visible through the ss wall. With a shrug of amusement, she continued eating and fiddled with her phone.


    Without dwelling on it, Araceli promptly flipped open the takeout box. She made small talk with Marissa as they ate, while Rita continued mopping the floor.


    Franco, observing silently, felt a pang of frustration. The coffee he¡¯d bought for Rita ended up with Marissa, and the food intended for Rita was now being devoured by Araceli. He pondered what, if anything, Rita managed to eat or drink.


    With a sense of resignation, Franco turned and left once more. Shortly thereafter, he reappeared with another box of takeout. However, Rita was nowhere in sight this time. Marissa and Araceli had finished their lunch and continued their lively conversation, finding plenty ofmon ground.


    Franco scanned the room, but Rita was missing. He walked into the office and asked, ¡°Rita, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rita?¡± Marissa replied casually, without looking up at him. ¡°I sent her to pick up my parcels.¡±


    Franco couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Tiffany Nash, even though Rita works for you, she deserves to be treated like a person. She¡¯s so young, yet you make her work like a machine. Why can¡¯t she have a moment to rest?¡±


    Marissa responded nonchntly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a break.¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°Everyone needs a break now and then. Why can¡¯t Rita have one?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Araceli chimed in, puzzled, ¡°Franco, why are you so upset? Rita is just doing her job as Tiffany¡¯s employee. What¡¯s wrong with her fetching parcels?¡±


    Franco shot back immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You weren¡¯t here this morning. Since Rita stepped into the Research and Development Department, she hasn¡¯t stopped working.


    She¡¯s been on her feet all day, hasn¡¯t had a bite to eat or even a sip of water. She¡¯s young, she¡¯s industrious, and Tiffany treats her like she¡¯s disposable.¡±


    Araceli blinked, turning to look at Marissa, incredulous. ¡°Tiffany, isn¡¯t that a bit cruel?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she offered no exnation.


    Just then, Rita returned, burdened with parcels. Arge box in her left hand and another bnced on her right shoulderpressed her small frame, painting a picture of a person exploited beyond measure


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:


    Upon seeing Rita, Franco was immediately filled with sadness and hurried over to assist her. He attempted to lift therger box from her shoulder.


    ¡°Let me take that box, Rita. Be careful, and make sure you don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Rita paused and turned to face him. ¡°Mr. Britt, I¡¯m worried that it might be too heavy for you.¡±


    Franco, taken aback, thought she was underestimating his strength. He understood that Rita wasn¡¯t trying to insult him; she simply doubted his ability to handle the hefty box.


    Grasping the bottom of the box with both hands, Franco dered, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m stronger than you. Let me handle it.¡±


    Rita hesitated no more and allowed him to take the box off her shoulder. Franco confidently took on the load, but the very next moment, it felt as though a small mountain had been thrust into his arms, and the box plummeted.


    In reflex, he tightened his grip to prevent the box from hitting the floor, yet he himself fell backward. He crashed to the floor, the box mming onto his stomach.


    ¡°Ouch! Ahem! Ahem!¡±


    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Pain surged through Franco as he felt his internal organs might burst. His face flushed from the strain, and all he could do was cough weakly. Trying to get up, he struggled to even roll over.


    With a nk expression, Rita lifted the box effortlessly and said without a hint of emotion, ¡°Mr. Britt, I warned you it was too heavy. Why did you insist on trying?¡±


    Rita hoisted the box onto her shoulder while still gripping the other firmly in her hand, and she made her way into the administrative office. She handled the boxes with ease, effortlessly navigating her way inside.


    Upon entering the office, she gently set the boxes down on the floor. ¡°Boss, these are your parcels,¡± she announced to Marissa.


    Meanwhile, just outside the door, Franco struggled to his feet. Clutching his aching chest, he gasped for air, his eyes wide with astonishment as he watched Rita. He couldn¡¯t fathom how a girl could possess such strength.


    Marissa, however, paid no mind to Franco¡¯s misfortune. Her attention was fixed solely on the two boxes before her. She had requested that Joziah provide her with a UAV crafted by Windsoul Robots. Concerned about keeping Dr. Finley¡¯s identity a secret, Joziah had one of his subordinates pose as a delivery man to safely transport it.


    The UAV itself waspact, designed to fit neatly within a small box and light enough to be inconspicuous. Yet, Rita had brought tworge, seemingly cumbersome boxes into the office. Marissa guessed Joziah had also included snacks for her and toys for her children in the delivery.


    Her face lit up with a warm smile as she opened the boxes herself. As she had suspected, one box overflowed with an assortment of snacks, while the other brimmed with toys for the children. Tucked among the toys was the much-anticipated UAV.


    Marissa¡¯s smile widened in genuine delight. Joziah, always thoughtful, knew of her fondness for snacks and routinely sent them via courier, often inrge quantities. The snacks she had received before were still far from being finished.


    Since he became aware of her role as a mother to two children, Joziah had also made it a point to include a variety of toys in his shipments for them. What a thoughtful man!


    Araceli¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the box of snacks. It was clear she had a fondness for them, too. ¡°Tiffany, did you buy all these snacks?¡±


    Marissa responded casually, ¡°Go ahead, Araceli, help yourself.¡±


    Rubbing her hands together with excitement, Araceli said, ¡°Thanks, Tiffany. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± She quickly grabbed several bags, ced them on the desk, and began eating.


    Meanwhile, Rita tidied up the desk for Marissa and Araceli, putting the takeout boxes into a garbage bag before taking it out. She then assisted Marissa in organizing the snacks in the cab andter in assembling the UAV.


    Franco, who had been lingering outside, noticed this and confronted Araceli. ¡°This is a workce, not a lounge area. If you have no pressing business, you should head home.¡±


    ¡°Why would you assume I have no pressing business?¡± Araceli snapped back. She then turned to Marissa with a hopeful look in her eyes. ¡°Tiffany, would youe with me to the perfume contest?¡±


    Afraid that Marissa might decline, Araceli hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, a globally renownedpany. They¡¯ve drawn a crowd of perfumers, and many prestigious perfumes will be showcased. It¡¯s a fantastic learning opportunity.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback, realizing this was the same contest that Silver Fox¡¯s handsome boyfriend entered. ¡°Are you a perfumer as well?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Araceli replied. ¡°But my boyfriend ispeting. Would you join me to support him? I want to help him win over the audience and boost his morale.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Franco spat back, his disdain clear. ¡°He¡¯s not to be trusted. I could tell the moment I saw him. I advised you to end it. Why are you still with him?¡±


    Araceli frowned, her irritation growing. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Franco. I manage my own rtionships. Why should I heed your advice? Ernst is both caring and charming. How can you think of him as a deceiver after just one meeting?¡±


    Franco pointed at his eyes with two fingers, asserting, ¡°I work in high-tech, and my IQ is 280. I don¡¯t make errors in my judgments. Ernst Wright is not someone you can rely on. Ignore my advice at your own peril.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Araceli scoffed, clearly unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re always unting your IQ. Do you really believe that gives you the right to judge everyone? Just because you¡¯re in high-tech doesn¡¯t mean you can look down on others.


    And as for not making mistakes? I don¡¯t believe it. You constantly criticized Tiffany, iming she was worthless. Yet Tiffany has proven herself to be a remarkable woman time and again.


    She¡¯s the renowned artist known as Only, a key member of Dr. Riss¡¯ team, and she¡¯s even treating Glenn¡¯s legs. After all that, how can you still im your judgments are wless?¡±


    Franco was taken aback after Araceli listed Marissa¡¯s achievements. He found himself deep in thought. However, he soon looked over at Marissa with a look of disdain again.


    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    He raised his voice and argued, ¡°Everything you admire about her is nothing but an illusion. Despite her aplishments, I can¡¯t respect someone who manipted Mrs. Arabe Daniels into pressuring Connor into marriage. She doesn¡¯t deserve any respect.¡±


    Marissa casually rubbed her ear, silently observing the Britts¡¯ quarrel.


    After Franco¡¯s outburst, Araceli¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°And how exactly do you know that Connor married Tiffany against his will? Has Connor ever personally confided in you about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough with my own eyes,¡± Franco replied.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Araceli huffed. ¡°Well, I also trust what I see. I was at Connor¡¯s office earlier and asked him about Tiffany. When he spoke of her, his eyes were just brimming with affection. He¡¯s clearly in love with her.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Franco mockingly mimicked her huff. ¡°As if you could discern anything with your slow wit. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Araceli made a sour face and snorted. ¡°Humph! One of us must be blind, and I think it¡¯s you. Just wait, you¡¯ll be embarrassed one of these days.¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed Marissa¡¯s arm. ¡°Ignore my brother, Tiffany. He doesn¡¯t like you, but I do.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twisted into an amused smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Want to join me at the perfume contest this afternoon?¡±


    Actually, after listening to Franco¡¯s earlierments, Marissa began to have some doubts about Araceli¡¯s boyfriend and wanted to see him.


    ¡°What does your boyfriend look like? Is he good-looking? If not, I might skip it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Araceli whipped out her phone, found a photo, and handed it to Marissa. ¡°Look at this, Tiffany! My boyfriend is really handsome. He could be a model in fashion magazines.¡±


    Marissa tilted her head to get a better look, and her surprise was palpable. She had seen this man earlier in the morning. He was Silver Fox¡¯s new boyfriend. Silver Fox had mentioned they were nning their wedding already. How could this same guy be Araceli¡¯s boyfriend?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:


    When Marissa saw Ernst¡¯s photograph, her first thought was that he might be a womanizer. His striking looks and charming demeanor made him irresistible to many.


    On one hand, he was involved with the sweet, lovely Araceli, while on the other hand, he was attempting to charm the courageous Silver Fox into marriage.


    Marissa knew she needed to meet Ernst in person. She was contemting her next steps when Araceli¡¯s sweet voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Tiffany, do you think my boyfriend is stunning?¡±


    Marissa responded nomittally, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Then, seeking more information, Marissa inquired, ¡°How long have you two been together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been about six months,¡± Araceli replied. ¡°He was the one who pursued me. Initially, I wasn¡¯t keen on him, as I generally prefer tall, robust men. But Ernst was persistent. He¡¯s gentle and persuasive, which ultimately won me over.¡± Araceli smiled shyly as she reminisced.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Marissa nodded, understanding better now. ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°We met at a ball,¡± Araceli exined. ¡°Though Ernst is not from a wealthy family, he¡¯s popr and was invited to the ball because of that. It was there that he asked for my number.¡±


    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa nodded again, piecing together Ernst¡¯s adeptness at wooing women.


    Suddenly, Franco interjected, looking concerned, ¡°Where are you exactly in your rtionship with him?¡±


    Startled, Araceli blushed. ¡°Franco, that¡¯s such a personal question!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just watching out for you,¡± Franco said, his tone protective. ¡°His true nature isn¡¯t clear to you because you¡¯re in love. It¡¯s not possible for me to change your mind, but you need to be cautious. Make sure he doesn¡¯t exploit you, alright?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± In a subdued voice, she confessed, ¡°Ernst has suggested taking me to a hotel several times, but I¡¯ve always declined. I haven¡¯t slept with him yet.¡±


    Franco exhaled in relief. Noticing it was time to leave for work, he started to walk away but stopped after a few steps and turned to face Araceli again. ¡°Tiffany has been appointed as the administrative director of the Research and Development Department.


    She needs to dedicate herself to her role at thepany. She can¡¯t spare the time to join you at some frivolous perfumepetition. Please don¡¯t ask her again.¡±


    Araceli frowned slightly. ¡°I already got Connor¡¯s approval. He mentioned Tiffany could join me if she wants to. He doesn¡¯t limit her activities.¡±


    Franco, clearly irked, retorted, ¡°Do you think dropping Connor¡¯s name will influence me? Tiffany is the administrative director. If she¡¯s not at thepany, who will handle the administrative tasks?¡±


    Pointing toward Rita, Marissa chimed in, ¡°Let Rita handle it.¡±


    Franco¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll go to the perfumepetition with Araceli. I¡¯ll leave the administrative office work to Rita. It¡¯s just running errands, printing documents, and so forth. Rita can manage.¡±


    ncing at Rita, who was busily assisting Marissa in assembling the UAV, Franco questioned, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t you think you are a heartless employer?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration was palpable as he continued, ¡°Rita¡¯s already swamped with managing your daily affairs and looking after your children. Yet, you¡¯re piling more work on her. Aren¡¯t you pushing her too far?¡±


    Pointing emphatically at Rita, he added, ¡°She¡¯s human, not some robot. Can¡¯t you show a shred ofpassion?¡±


    Just then, Rita, having finished assembling the UAV, approached Marissa. ¡°Boss, do you need anything else?¡±


    Marissa, oblivious to Franco¡¯s disapproving gaze, instructed Rita, ¡°I¡¯ll be out this afternoon. It¡¯s crucial that you handle things here. If Mr. Britt needs you to run errands or print documents, make sure you do it without cutting corners.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss!¡± Rita responded without hesitation.


    Marissa turned away from Franco, ignoring his irritation, and addressed Araceli, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the perfumepetition now.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Tiffany, that¡¯s incredibly sweet of you.¡±


    With that, the two of them departed amid smiles and chatter. Franco watched them leave, his frustration boiling over to the point where he rolled his eyes.


    Marissa remained unaffected by Franco¡¯s anger. After they left the Daniels Group, she joined Araceli in her car and they set off for the perfumepetition. On their way, Marissa texted Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:


    Marissa sent a message to Silver Fox: ¡°What¡¯s the name of your boyfriend?¡±


    Silver Fox responded promptly: ¡°Ernst Wright¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately. It seemed they were the same person. Earlier, she had considered the possibility that the men in the photos merely resembled each other, perhaps they were twins rather than the same individual.


    However, her initial assumption was validated. Both men shared identical looks and the same name, making it clear they were indeed the same person.


    Thus, Ernst was involved with two women simultaneously. Marissa suspected he might have even more girlfriends. He was the typical yboy. Marissa wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook, whether he was a yboy or had two partners concurrently.


    Since he dared to cheat on her best friend, Silver Fox, and her husband¡¯s cousin, Marissa would ensure he faced the consequences.


    While she contemted, Marissa¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. At that moment, Araceli handed her a bottle of perfume. ¡°Tiffany, can you smell this and let me know what you think?¡±


    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Marissa epted the bottle but kept the lid closed. ¡°Did Ernst make this perfume?¡±


    She preferred not to smell anything created by Ernst. A repulsive man would likely make a repulsive fragrance, and she might gag. Araceli replied, ¡°No, I made it.¡±


    Marissa was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t a perfumer?¡±


    Araceli smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not, but my boyfriend is. I¡¯ve been learning perfumery for the past six months to share more interests with him. asionally, I try making my own perfumes too.¡±


    She paused, pouted, and sighed. ¡°Ernst always mocks myck of talent, saying my creations are pungent and strange.¡±


    She sighed again. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m as bad as he ims. Still, I like what I create. I don¡¯t think they are failures.¡±


    Pointing at the bottle in Marissa¡¯s hand, she continued, ¡°Tiffany, this is a new fragrance I made. I like it, but I¡¯m too scared to let Ernst smell it. Can you try it and give me your thoughts, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Marissa smiled.


    She opened the lid and gently sprayed it into the air. Closing her eyes, she savored the fragrance fully. A unique aroma filled the car. Despite Araceli¡¯sck of confidence and Ernst¡¯s mockery, Marissa was impressed by the perfume.


    Each note of Araceli¡¯s creation was distinct. The top note exuded a fruity sweetness. The middle note evolved into a rich, woody scent, gradually joined by a faint smoky aroma. The fragrance evoked luxury, mellowness, sweetness, and coolness.


    Araceli¡¯s skill surpassed that of an amateur; her perfume was even superior to many professional creations.


    Araceli¡¯s talent was remarkable, but Ernst disparaged her abilities, harshly criticizing her perfumes to undermine her confidence. Marissa suspected he feared Araceli might surpass him once she embarked on her career in the industry.


    Marissa decided not to reveal her thoughts immediately, recognizing that Araceli was deeply in love. No matter what she said to Araceli, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even Franco¡¯s attempts to convince her had failed, and Marissa, having only met Araceli twice, doubted her influence.


    If Marissa insisted on warning Araceli, she might provoke suspicion and even hostility. People often say that a girl in love loses her ability to think clearly. Marissa found this saying true after observing Araceli. Lovers see only the best in each other.


    This was why Marissa hadn¡¯t revealed Ernst¡¯s true nature to Silver Fox. To Silver Fox, Ernst was wless. Even if Marissa told her the truth, she would likely doubt it and need to verify it herself, wasting time and energy.


    Therefore, Marissa decided to confront Ernst directly and gather concrete evidence to present to Silver Fox.


    ¡°How do you like it, Tiffany?¡± Araceli asked.


    Marissa slowly opened her eyes to find Araceli gazing at her expectantly, waiting for her response. Marissa sensed her unease. It was evident that Aracelicked confidence in her perfume.


    Marissa smiled slightly as she answered Araceli¡¯s question


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:


    Marissa gently opened her lips. Before she could utter a word, Araceli froze in nervousness, her face paling visibly. It was clear she had endured many harsh criticisms from Ernst, leaving hercking in self-confidence.


    Feeling sympathy for the innocent girl, Marissa ced aforting hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Araceli, your perfume is truly excellent. With your talent, you could be a professional perfumer.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What?¡± Araceli stared at Marissa in disbelief for a long moment before regaining herposure. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± Marissa reassured her with a smile. ¡°I mean every word. You have a real talent for perfumery.¡±


    Despite Marissa¡¯s encouragement, Araceli still struggled with self-doubt. ¡°Really? Am I really that good?¡±


    She took the perfume bottle back from Marissa and smelled it herself. After a moment of contemtion, she murmured, ¡°I do like it a lot.¡±


    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Then, with a self-deprecating shrug, she added, ¡°I like it, but so what? I can¡¯t get validation from a professional.¡±


    Araceli sighed, smiling warmly at Marissa. ¡°Thank you, Tiffany. I know you¡¯re trying to make me feel better. The fact that you don¡¯t dislike my perfume means a lot to me.¡±


    Marissa pondered how to restore Araceli¡¯s confidence. Patiently, she replied, ¡°Araceli, I wasn¡¯t just trying to make you feel better. I genuinely believe what I said.¡±


    Araceli looked surprised for a moment. ¡°But Tiffany, neither of us is a professional perfumer. Our opinions don¡¯t really matter unless we get approval from the experts.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself that if she wasn¡¯t professional, then who was?


    Silver Fox¡¯s Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was renowned worldwide. Many of their perfumes were widely loved across countries, contributing to their booming business. How did Silver Fox¡¯s family business achieve such remarkable sess?


    It wasrgely due to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes having two top perfumers, whose perfumes elevated Minty Fragrances and Perfumes from a small business to a top one in the industry.


    The two perfumers were named E and Elin. They were globally acimed, winning numerous international awards, and were revered as idols among perfumers worldwide. Except for Silver Fox¡¯s grandmother, no one was aware that Marissa was actually E, and Silver Fox was Elin.


    To make Araceli believe herments, Marissa asserted confidently, ¡°I possess extensive knowledge of perfumes. You can trust my assessment as professional.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Tiffany?¡± Araceli¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Are you not only good at painting but also an expert in perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Marissa answered.


    Araceli beamed at the confirmation. ¡°Tiffany, you mentioned I have the potential to pursue a career in perfumery. Was that genuine? Have I truly reached the professional level?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°With your current skill, you can indeed pursue a career as a perfumer. While I can¡¯t guarantee eptance into a majorpany like Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, smaller or medium-sized firms should wee you.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Araceli asked, ¡°what about apany like Hinks Perfumes?¡±


    Hinks Perfumes was established by Silver Fox¡¯s biological mother. Following her illness and subsequent passing, ownership of thepany was transferred to Silver Fox¡¯s father. Currently, Silver Fox¡¯s stepmother oversaw its operations.


    Marissa, influenced by her friendship with Silver Fox, refrained from any positive remarks about Hinks Perfumes. She firmly believed that only perfumers with admirable personalities could craft exceptional scents. If a perfumercked this quality, their creations were mere poison.


    Thus, she asserted, ¡°Araceli, Hinks Perfumes doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes brightened further. She tightened her fists slightly and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    From Araceli¡¯s demeanor and words, Marissa discerned her grievances against Hinks Perfumes and her numerous frustrations. Perplexed, Marissa casually inquired, ¡°Do you hold any grievances against Hinks Perfumes?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:


    Araceli responded to Marissa¡¯s question with a somber expression. ¡°I¡¯ve had a difficult history with the Hinks family. Back in my school and junior high school days, Emilee and her friends bullied me relentlessly.¡±


    Araceli continued, ¡°Emilee was maniptive and prone to jealousy, skilled in tormenting her ssmates. The psychological scars from those experiences haunted me for years, affecting my self-esteem.


    Fortunately, we weren¡¯t in the same high school, and I could finally experience normal campus life. My confidence gradually returned. Otherwise, I might not have made it to college.¡±


    Marissa listened intently, her expression grim. Silver Fox had confided in Marissa that Emilee was actually the same age as her. This revtion suggested that Silver Fox¡¯s father had been unfaithful to her mother, resulting in Emilee¡¯s birth.


    After Emilee was born, she was an illegitimate child and had to live in hiding with her mother for several years to avoid public exposure. Following the passing of Silver Fox¡¯s mother, they eventually moved into the Hinks household, where Emilee gained status as ady in an affluent family.


    Perhaps she was inherently malevolent, or perhaps her character became warped during the years of being illegitimate. Emilee exhibited a cold, calcting mind from a young age, deriving pleasure from bullying others with a vicious and ruthless demeanor.


    When Silver Fox was young, Emilee consistently set her up, leading her father to misunderstand and increasingly dislike her. Silver Fox endured countless usations and punishments as a result.


    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Araceli sighed heavily and added, ¡°You know, Tiffany? When Emilee was young, she had an older sister whom she relentlessly bullied with deceitful tactics, ultimately driving the girl to run away from home. Her sister¡¯s whereabouts have remained unknown ever since.¡±


    Marissa sneered silently, her contempt evident. Silver Fox hadn¡¯t run away herself; rather, she was abandoned on the streets by her father after falling ill, persuaded by Emilee and her mother.


    The Hinks family remained unaware that Silver Fox had been taken in by her maternal grandmother. Publicly, they imed she had run away due to rebellion and had not returned.


    Both Silver Fox and Marissa had endured simrly bleak childhoods, surviving against the odds, which cemented their close friendship.


    While Marissa was lost in her memories, Araceli continued, ¡°I always believed I couldn¡¯t measure up to Emilee because of her constant humiliation and torment. Now, Tiffany, you¡¯ve said that Hinks Perfumes doesn¡¯t deserve me. I¡¯m thrilled.¡±


    Araceli looked at Marissa with a sweet smile. ¡°Emilee is the chief perfumer at Hinks Perfumes. Thatpany doesn¡¯t deserve me. It means I¡¯ve surpassed her, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°You have indeed surpassed Emilee.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Araceli, you have a natural talent for perfuming. If you¡¯re open to bing the apprentice of a renowned perfumer, your skills will undoubtedly flourish. In time, you could achieve great recognition yourself.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words caught Araceli off guard, prompting her to cover her mouth in surprise. ¡°Tiffany, did I hear you correctly? Could I really be a famous perfumer someday? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°No jokes,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°Would you consider it?¡±


    Araceli appeared surprised, her enthusiasm tempered with hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should. I¡¯ve never considered it before. Besides, how would I even find a fair perfumer to apprentice under? I don¡¯t have the connections for that.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly. ¡°Take your time to think about it.¡±


    Araceli nodded, chuckling lightly without dwelling too much on the idea. Currently, her dreams centered around dating Ernst, marrying him, and starting a family. Marissa understood everyone had different aspirations and respected Araceli¡¯s perspective, choosing not to persuade her further.


    The car ride proceeded in silence until they reached the venue for the perfume contest. Upon exiting the car, they made their way to thepetition hall. As they walked, Araceli briefed Marissa on the contest¡¯s structure.


    ¡°Tiffany, thepetition unfolds in three stages. First, contestants sign up and pass the initial screening. Then, they present their perfumes and face questions from the judges. The final phase culminates in thepetition and award ceremony. Today¡¯s event is the second phase, and Ernst has already cleared the initial screening.¡±


    Marissa listened attentively.


    Suddenly, Araceli pointed towards a slender man nearby. ¡°Tiffany, look! That¡¯s my boyfriend, Emst!¡±


    Marissa followed Araceli¡¯s gaze


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:


    Araceli pointed at a man in a white suit jacket paired with ck trousers. He had a slim build and a handsome face. Holding a perfume bottle, he was talking with a group of young girls who, captivated, hung on to his every word with fascinated expressions.


    Observing this, Araceli turned to Marissa, her cheeks coloring with embarrassment as she said, ¡°Emst has quite the following among the girls. Not only is he a talented perfumer, but he¡¯s also got a great sense of humor that just draws people in.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting down as she bit her lip, her face now a deeper shade of red. ¡°It¡¯s not umon for girls to pursue him. He never has trouble findingpany if he seeks it. So when he showed interest in me, I was quite taken aback and, honestly, quite ttered.¡±


    Marissa just smiled, saying nothing as she observed Emst more closely, silently affirming Araceli¡¯s assessment. Given his charm, it was no surprise that even someone as discerning and guarded as Silver Fox had fallen for him. Silver Fox was not known to give her heart easily.


    Suddenly, there was a shrill of excitement from a group of girls. Both Marissa and Araceli turned their heads to them. Emst probably made a witty remark because the girls surged forward, moring to snatch the perfume bottle from his grasp.


    ¡°Wait! Please, girls, calm down!¡± Emst tried to maintain control of the situation, lifting the bottle high above his head. However, the girls disregarded his words. They lunged at him to grab the bottle of perfume in his hand. Some girls seized the chance to touch and stroke his body to take advantage of him.


    Discover more at


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emst burst intoughter. ¡°Wait, girls. Hold on! You can aim for my perfume. Why did you touch me? Touch me again, and you¡¯ll be ountable.¡±


    Amidst theughter, one girl cheekily retorted, ying along, ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯ll take full responsibility, for you and your perfume. Both are mine now.¡±


    As soon as the girl spoke up, the others quickly chimed in with their objections.


    ¡°No way! This gorgeous guy and his perfume are mine.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t snatch him away from me. I¡¯ve got a crush on him and I adore his perfume. They¡¯re not slipping away.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously challenging me? I¡¯ll im him first. Once I¡¯ve tagged him, none of you stands a chance.¡±


    The girl who vowed to tag Emst wasted no time. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her tiptoes, and gently kissed his cheek. Inspired by her bold move, the other girls followed suit, each trying to nt a kiss on Emst.


    ¡°Oh no, I want to tag him too!¡±


    ¡°So the handsome guy goes to whoever tags him? Count me in, then.¡±


    ¡°What? Everyone¡¯s doing it? I can¡¯t be left out. I¡¯ll give him the biggest, most heartfelt kiss.¡±


    In an attempt to make her mark stand out, one girl applied ayer of dark lipstick before kissing Emst. The group of girls crowded around him, each vying for the perfume bottle and a chance to kiss him. The atmosphere was charged with excitement.


    Araceli¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper as she watched from a distance. She nced shyly at Marissa and whispered, ¡°Should we head into the hall, Tiffany? It would be awkward if Emst caught me watching this.¡±


    Marissa captured the scene with her phone, her voice tinged with amusement. ¡°Araceli, isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? You have every right to march over there and p him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Araceli furrowed her brows, uncertain. ¡°Why would I p Emst? Those girls kissed him without his consent. He didn¡¯t encourage their kisses. Sure, he¡¯s popr with the girls, but he shouldn¡¯t be judged for that.¡±


    Marissa shot her a look of exasperation, convinced of Araceli¡¯s naivety. She couldn¡¯t believe how easily Araceli trusted a man. Emst might have looked innocent, but that was hardly the case.


    If he hadn¡¯t subtly encouraged those girls, would they really have dared to make such bold moves? Connor was the most sought-after guy in Blebert, yet no girl dared to kiss him without consent.


    In truth, Emst was nothing but a flirt, a master at maniption. He knew exactly how to y his cards to get what he wanted while seeming like an innocent participant. The most cunning predators often masquerade as victims, and Emst was a pro at this game.


    Realizing that convincing Araceli was futile, Marissa sighed and remained silent. Instead, she took Araceli by the hand and led her towards Emst


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:


    As Araceli approached, Emst, surrounded by a group of girls trying to nt kisses on him, abruptly ceased his evasions and slickly maneuvered his way out of the throng, reminiscent of a slippery fish escaping a.


    Marissa watched his agile escape, her lips twisted. ¡°See? If he wanted to shake off those girls, he could do it effortlessly. Yet, despite having the capability, he didn¡¯t avoid them earlier, indicating he enjoyed the attention.¡±


    Yet, Araceli was blissfully unaware of the truth. After all, love often blinds one to the obvious, clouding judgment.


    Emst came up to Araceli, hastily wiping lipstick smudges from his face and appearing somewhat flustered. ¡°Sorry, Araceli, they were all over me, and I couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±


    Observing her boyfriend being surrounded and kissed by numerous girls had deeply hurt Araceli. Her eyes glistened with the onset of tears. Yet, she mustered a strained smile, masking her difort to spare Emst any embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it.


    You can¡¯t help being so charming,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying a faint tremor of sadness.


    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,


    Marissa remained on the sidelines, her sense of dismay unspoken. The girls who had eagerly kissed Emst earlier now cast disdainful looks at Araceli, whispering among themselves with visible annoyance.


    ¡°Why did she have to turn up just now? Such a killjoy!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, couldn¡¯t she tell we were just having fun? Yet, she still had the guts toe over here.¡±


    ¡°She actually thinks she owns Emst. Does she honestly believe she can hold onto him?¡±


    Araceli, overhearing thesements, felt even more aggrieved. Emst gently pulled at her sleeve and whispered soothing words. ¡°Araceli, don¡¯t be upset. This is on me. I¡¯ll start wearing a mask in public from now on.¡±


    Araceli didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, especially not in front of so many people, as it could jeopardize Emst¡¯s uing reexamination defense. Thus, she held back her irritation and introduced Marissa to Emst.


    Emst recognized Marissa. Previously known as a socialite of repute and the butt of many jokes among the elite, Tiffany was a famed figure to Emst, who was well-acquainted with his social circle.


    Emst looked over at Marissa, without any trace of scorn or derision. Instead, he offered a warm smile and reached out to shake her hand.


    Marissa eyed his overly friendly hand without reacting. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Emst was attempting to flirt with her. Now she could be sure that he wasn¡¯t just navigating a love triangle with Silver Fox and Araceli; he was wholeheartedly ying the role of a womanizer.


    His hand lingered in the air for an awkward moment before he pulled it back. Just then, they overheard a conversation from nearby.


    ¡°Really? Emilee, is Hinks Perfumes really going to work with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is a globally acimed perfumepany. Many smallerpanies aspire to work with them. For Hinks Perfumes to have gained their approval, it must wield considerable influence!¡±


    ¡°Emilee, once Hinks Perfumes secures a partnership with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, you¡¯ll have the chance to meet E and Elin, the industry¡¯s top perfumers.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa, Araceli, and Emst all turned their attention. Marissa, who had never met Emilee, was curious about her. After spotting her, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Emilee, with a group of girls around her, walked in an expensive silk gown and a victorious smile.


    She quickened her steps when she spotted Araceli and approached them directly. Before Araceli could utter a word, Emst greeted Emilee with a smile. ¡°Miss Hinks, it¡¯s been too long. You look even more stunning!¡±


    Emilee smiled back, her tone gentle yet teasing. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Emst. You look more handsome yourself!¡±


    Their exchange was polite, but Emilee¡¯s tone carried a hint of flirtation. Given that Araceli was Emst¡¯s girlfriend, Emilee¡¯s actions seemed designed to taunt and upset Araceli. Araceli¡¯s face flushed deep red, and tears welled up in her eyes


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:


    It¡¯s often said that children who have endured bullying carry a wounded child within them forever. Even when they grow strong, they still find themselves at a psychological disadvantage when facing their old tormentors. This is a deep, lingering scar that many never fully escape.


    In this moment, Araceli embodied that very struggle. Confronted by Emilee¡¯s taunts, she felt nothing but seething, helpless rage. Marissa continued to watch in silence, withholding her support for Araceli.


    She felt that Araceli wouldn¡¯t wake up and rid herself of Emst, the sweet poison, until she had endured enough humiliation and real anguish. Now, it would be pointless if she assisted Araceli in letting out her rage.


    Araceli was not respected by Emilee, nor by the girls who had just given Emilee admiration. They all saw Marissa as Tiffany and showed her a simrck of respect.


    Although Remy had boldly dered at the masterpiece appreciation event that anyone who crossed Tiffany would answer to him, his words carried limited weight, resonating only within that specific circle. Beyond it, they scarcely made a ripple.


    Emilee and her little clique typically ignored the world of fine arts and were oblivious to the goings-on in that realm.


    Compared to Emilee¡¯s dominance, Araceli appeared isted and vulnerable. Emst, Araceli¡¯s boyfriend, chose not to defend her. Instead, he smiled and asked the girls, ¡°What were you saying about the cooperation with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    The girl closest to Emilee quickly responded, ¡°Oh, Emilee¡¯s family¡¯spany, Hinks Perfumes, is nning to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Emst¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He turned to Emilee. ¡°Your family is going to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emilee replied haughtily. ¡°A new branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is set to open in Blebert. Several perfume firms are fighting for the chance to work with them, and Hinks Perfumes is already in talks.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. She questioned Emilee¡¯s source of boldness in telling such a lie. Unless Silver Fox had gone insane, Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would never consider Hinks Perfumes, even if they were desperate enough to coborate with the worst perfume firm in the world.


    If Minty Fragrances and Perfumes were ever to engage with Hinks Perfumes, it would be in one way only¡ªby acquiring Hinks Perfumes outright.


    The reason for Silver Fox¡¯s decision to build a branch in Blebert, and even assume the position of president in the branch, was to acquire Hinks Perfumes, recapturing everything that had previously belonged to her mother.


    Emst was visibly thrilled by Emilee¡¯s words. In an attempt to be a perfumer for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, he waspeting in the perfumepetition, but hecked the confidence in his abilities to secure a top-three finish.


    He wasn¡¯t guaranteed a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, even if he ced in the top three. In order to sign a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, contestants had to clear an interview with the president of the Blebert branch, even after being ced in the top three.


    However, his prospects of getting a contract would improve significantly if he could get a powerful person to suggest him to the higher-ups.


    Emst¡¯s eyes zed with newly discovered affection for Emilee at this point. Emilee noticed Emst¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but smirk with pride.


    At that point, someone inquired, ¡°Emilee, if your family is going to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, why are you participating in the perfumepetition?¡±


    With an air of superiority, Emilee responded, ¡°Once ourpanies start coborating, I¡¯ll be working for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes for a while.


    Thispetition is just a stepping stone to boost my reputation. To ensure my sess, my parents have already arranged for Elin to be my mentor.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find this statement amusing. Elin was Silver Fox! It was absurd to think that Emilee¡¯s parents had managed to get Elin to serve as her mentor. How dare Emilee make such a lie! Silver Fox would want to tear her apart if she ever met her again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:


    However, Emilee didn¡¯t catch on that Marissa was mocking her. Seeing the strange look on Marissa¡¯s face, Emilee mistook it for surprise and envy. The other girls heaped more praise on her.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and your parents even got Elin to be your mentor. You¡¯re guaranteed to win first prize.¡±


    ¡°With Elin¡¯s guidance, Emilee, you¡¯ll be a renowned perfumer. People all over the world will know your name.¡±


    ¡°Emilee, don¡¯t forget us when you¡¯re famous.¡±


    As Emilee basked in the ttery, her pride swelled. She shot a provocative look at Araceli, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Araceli, you¡¯re Emst¡¯s girlfriend. What have you done to help his career? Your father and brother work for others, and your mother stays at home.


    You don¡¯t have any valuable connections for Emst. But your family is rted to the Daniels, the most powerful n in Blebert, right? Your mother is Connor¡¯s aunt. Why don¡¯t you ask him for help? Maybe he can get Emst a spot at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes without thepetition.¡±


    Emilee looked down on Araceli because her family wasn¡¯t powerful. Araceli¡¯s father was a senior executive at a multinationalpany, and her brother, Franco, was a technical director at the Daniels Group.


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Even though their ies were both over a million dors a year, they were still considered middle sspared to the truly affluent families. Araceli¡¯s mother, Allyson, was indeed Connor¡¯s aunt, but she never leveraged that connection for any favors. As a result, people didn¡¯t think she was close to the Daniels family.


    Being gentle and naive, Araceli seemed an easy target for Emilee¡¯s bullying. Emst turned to Araceli after hearing Emilee¡¯s words, his mind echoing the same question.


    Emst had pursued Araceli primarily because she was rted to Connor. He had hoped to use this connection to advance his career. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time on a girl he found dull and in when he had so many other options.


    They had been together for over six months, but Araceli consistently refused to sleep with him, leaving him increasingly bored.


    Araceli pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Emst, my mother has always taught me to rely on myself and work hard. If you¡¯re incapable, even if I ask my cousin for help, you¡¯ll be kicked out sooner orter.


    My brother earned his position at the Daniels Group on his own merits. He went through all the selection processes andpeted with other candidates to be a technical director. If you want to be a perfumer, you need to be excellent on your own.


    You can¡¯t expect shortcuts to bring you sess. Don¡¯t worry, Emst. Focus on preparing for the contest. After you win, I¡¯ll ask my cousin for help. That way, we¡¯ll have more confidence.¡±


    Emilee snorted as soon as Araceli had finished speaking. The other girls quirked their lips.


    ¡°Araceli, you¡¯re just making excuses. You don¡¯t want to help Emst.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Emst is so handsome. You¡¯re enjoying his youth and love, but you won¡¯t even ask your cousin for help. Poor Emst.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re serious about Emst. You¡¯re just stringing him along. Once you¡¯re bored, you¡¯ll dump him without a second thought.¡±


    Those inquisitive women nearly drove Araceli insane, so she angrily shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Since you deny it, why don¡¯t you prove it?¡± Emilee grinned smugly and replied. ¡°If you¡¯re not just fooling around with Emst, why don¡¯t you get in touch with Connor and ask him to get Emst an invitation to study under the renowned perfumer E?


    Even my parents managed to ask Elin to mentor me. Connor can do the same, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:


    Hearing Emilee¡¯s suggestion, the other girls chimed in eagerly.


    ¡°Exactly! Araceli, why don¡¯t you help Emst be E¡¯s apprentice? That way, he and Emilee can both be apprentices of a master perfumer andpete in more advanced contests.¡±


    ¡°It should be a breeze for Connor to get in touch with E. Don¡¯t you want to help Emst with such a small favor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to give Emst an unfair advantage. Just call your cousin and have him reach out to the master perfumer. Don¡¯t hide behind excuses about self-reliance and whatnot.¡±


    As the girls pressured Araceli, Emst stood by silently, waiting like the rest for her response.


    Araceli found herself in a tight spot. While her family had ties to the Daniels family, her mother always stressed that she and Franco should never lean on that connection to stir up trouble or ask Connor for undeserved favors.


    They were taught to stand on their own two feet. Her mother also worried that leaning on Connor could backfire, with others in the Daniels family using it against them, and Connor catching k for it.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds


    Araceli¡¯s father was a proud man who never sought help from the Daniels family. He earned his ce as a senior executive on his own merit. Because of this, their family, while not as affluent as the Daniels, maintained their dignity and earned the Daniels family¡¯s respect.


    But now, Emst was pushing Araceli to seek Connor¡¯s help, which she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do. Sure, asking Connor to contact E wasn¡¯t a huge favor, considering his connections, but the real hitch was the hefty tuition fee E would charge.


    Both E and Elin were renowned perfumers with global acim. Meeting these masters, let alone being mentored by them, was an extraordinary opportunity not easily afforded by ordinary individuals.


    The person capable of contacting E and Elin and securing them as instructors had to be both influential and wealthy. Additionally, the tuition fees were exorbitantly high, far beyond the reach of an average person.


    Emst was unable to pay such a steep tuition fee. Araceli, too,cked sufficient savings and couldn¡¯t ask Connor for financial assistance. She would then be left with no choice but to seek help from her family. Unfortunately, Franco held a deep dislike for Emst and would never agree to spend a substantial amount of money in supporting him.


    As Araceli hesitated in silence, Emst¡¯s patience finally wore thin. ¡°Araceli, you don¡¯t want to help me, do you?¡± he questioned.


    Araceli found herself in a difficult position. ¡°Emst, I do want to help you. Even if my cousin could introduce you to E, we can¡¯t afford the tuition fee.¡±


    Her words sparkedughter among the onlookers.


    ¡°Hahaha! Araceli, how could you make such a flimsy excuse? While your family might not be extremely wealthy, they could manage to pay tens of millions of dors in tuition. Don¡¯t you care enough about Emst to spend such a small sum?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Your brother despises Emst. He would never approve of your family supporting him.¡±


    ¡°You could always borrow money from Connor in secret.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I really can¡¯t ask my cousin,¡± she said.


    ¡°Really? Well, you could always borrow money from your cousin¡¯s wife. She might have a shady reputation, but she¡¯s the legendary artist, Marissa. She can rake in several hundred million dors from selling just one painting.¡±


    Araceli nced at Marissa subconsciously. Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve put all my money into the stock market. I can¡¯t cash out now.¡±


    Her words triggered another round ofughter.


    Emilee seized the opportunity to humiliate Araceli. ¡°Looks like no one is willing to help you, Araceli.¡± She paused, turning her gaze to Emst. Trying to drive a wedge between them, she added, ¡°Emst, I feel for you. Why are you dating someone so useless?


    She doesn¡¯t let you get intimate with her, and she¡¯s no help in your career. Why do you stick around? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you used to make at least a million dors a night entertaining wealthy women. What have you gained from being with Araceli?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:


    Araceli was overwhelmed with embarrassment, pain, and guilt for Emst. When Emilee revealed that Emst had previously been involved with affluent women, Araceli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to stare at him.


    This revtion weighed heavily on Emst¡¯s conscience, but he refused to offer any exnation or soothing words. His patience with her had run dry.


    Meanwhile, Emilee stoked the fires of conflict further. ¡°Emst, just publicly break things off with Araceli, and I¡¯ll let you join me in learning perfumery from Elin. In the uingpetition, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll take first ce, and you¡¯ll secure second.


    We¡¯ll both be renowned perfumers in Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Emst¡¯s expression brightened immediately. ¡°Really, Miss Hinks?¡±


    With her arms folded, Emilee responded with a hint of pride, ¡°Absolutely. I always keep my promises.¡±


    Before Araceli could grasp the situation, Emst had made his decision. He turned to her, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°This is the end for us, Araceli.¡±


    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins


    Not having recovered from the shock of learning his involvement with affluent women, Araceli blurted out almost without thinking, ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emst replied icily. ¡°I chased after you initially because of your link to Connor, thinking it could fast-track my sess. But frankly, you¡¯ve been nothing but a disappointment. You¡¯ve neither been able to help me build mywork nor offer me financial support.


    You¡¯re of no use to me. Since you won¡¯t support me and refuse to sleep with me, consider this the end. Stay out of my life from now on.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Araceli¡¯s voice shook as she asked, ¡°So, you dated me just to use me? All those sweet words and kind gestures were just an act?¡±


    Emst, unmoved and unapologetic, looked at the heartbroken girl with a sneer. He then snorted with contempt and kept belittling her. ¡°Were you moved by my words? You should know, I¡¯ve whispered the same sweet nothings to many.


    I treat all women well. Others see through my games, but you¡ªyou took them to heart. It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re foolish.¡±


    Meanwhile, Araceli was still reeling from the shocking revtion Emilee had shared. ¡°Is it true? Did you really sleep with wealthy women for money?¡±


    Emst shed a careless smile. ¡°I have my circle of admirers, and they have theirs. We¡¯re just having fun. Why so serious?¡±


    Araceli¡¯s tears fell freely. ¡°You lead such a corrupt life. Does love even mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to me?¡± Emst scoffed, his face hardening. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on someone naive. I prefer intelligent, charismatic women. In fact, I met such a woman abroad recently. I¡¯m in love with her. She¡¯s my true love.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, realizing he was talking about Silver Fox. She suspected Silver Fox would be disgusted by his confession, especially after she watched the video Marissa nned to send her.


    Emst¡¯s derationpelled Araceli to close her eyes in resignation. Shepletely let go of her feelings for him. The news that Emst had been involved with affluent women for financial gain extinguished her love for him. As she pondered this revtion, her emotions settled, and she began to think clearly.


    Pure-minded and principled, Araceli refused to associate with a man so morally bankrupt. Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes, her lips curling into a scornful smirk. With deliberate emphasis on each word, she dered, ¡°Fine, we¡¯re done, Emst. I hope we never meet again.¡±


    At her words, Emilee couldn¡¯t help butugh derisively. ¡°Araceli, you must be devastated, wanting to end it all now that I¡¯ve unveiled the truth about your rtionship, huh?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Araceli countered, her voice steady as she met Emilee¡¯s gaze. ¡°Emilee, your bullying has always caused me pain, but this time, I should thank you. You¡¯ve spared me greater loss by revealing his true nature early enough for me to cut my losses.¡±


    Her retort wiped the smirk off Emilee¡¯s face. For a brief moment, Emilee questioned whether her attempts to torment had seeded or not.


    Marissa, who had stayed out of the conflict, ceased recording when Araceli dered the end of her rtionship with Emst. She immediately sent the video clip to Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:


    Silver Fox promptly responded to Marissa¡¯s video clip. However, the reply wasn¡¯t from Silver Fox directly but from the app¡¯s assistant. ¡°Apologies, but my master is currently too busy to check the message. Please be patient.¡±


    Marissa, not eager to see Silver Fox¡¯s response, put her phone away. She then slowly lifted her gaze, meeting Emilee¡¯s triumphant smile with a smirk.


    Emilee had never regarded Tiffany with any seriousness, frequently mocking her for past humiliations. Whenever they crossed paths, Emilee would bully her, just as she did with Araceli.


    Unaware that the woman before her was Marissa, Emilee arrogantly demanded, ¡°Why are you looking at me, Tiny?¡±


    With a leisurely air, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to see how low you¡¯ll stoop, Emilee.¡±


    In the past, Tiffany would avoid Emilee in fear, pretending not to hear when she was insulted by Emilee from a distance. But Marissa¡¯s bold retort this time caught Emilee and her friends off guard.


    ¡°How dare you, Tiffany! Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    ¡°You useless bitch! Keep your nose out of others¡¯ business when you can¡¯t even manage your own.¡±


    ¡°Do you think bing Only makes you special? To us, you¡¯ll always be worthless.¡±


    Marissa sneered, ¡°Does it matter if you hold me in high regard or not? Why would a hawk concern itself with the thoughts of a chick?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Emilee¡¯spanions, enraged, began to roll up their sleeves, preparing to strike Marissa. Marissa flexed her fingers, working out the stiffness from her knuckles. ¡°What? You want a fight?¡± she asked.


    Seeing her ready to fight, Emilee¡¯spanions took a step back. They all trembled with fear, for rumors swirled that Tiffany had be fiery-tempered and fiercely skilled inbat. Even the notorious bully, Charles, had fallen to her fists.


    Watching her friends cowardly hide behind her, Emilee got furious. She red at Marissa with provocation and snapped, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Marissa lowered her arms. ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°Just a friendly reminder: when you mock and bully others, you¡¯d better take a good look in the mirror to see the disgusting creature you are. You¡¯re just a maggot wriggling in a cesspit.


    Who are you tough at a passerby who has merely stumbled? Emilee, Araceli fell into a scoundrel¡¯s trap once, but shemitted no crime. And you? Have you forgotten you¡¯re theughingstock on the inte?¡±


    Emilee¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when Marissa brought up that matter. Xander had cursed her online, and all theizens heckled, demanding she respond to him.


    The disgrace was so overwhelming that she didn¡¯t dare log onto the social media tform.


    It was precisely because she had been holding in so much anger that, upon seeing Araceli today, she seized the chance to bully her to vent her pent-up frustration.


    Previously, no one dared to mention Xander¡¯s public scorn. However, Marissa boldly struck at her sensitive nerves. Emilee wished she could disappear on the spot.


    Marissa had no intention of sparing her. ¡°You¡¯ve strutted arrogantly in front of kind people. Yet, you didn¡¯t dare to even utter a peep when Xander cursed you and your entire family? Ha ha.¡± Marissa sneered.


    Continuing her mockery, she added, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a mad bitch bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Faced with anyone tough, you tuck your tail between your legs like a coward. How utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Emilee, feeling a flush of humiliation, bit her lower lip hard. With a great effort, she finally managed to shout, ¡°Just shut up, Tiffany!¡±


    ¡°Embarrassment got you all riled up, huh?¡± Marissa teased, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not done talking yet. I¡¯m afraid what I say next will make you even madder. Listen closely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:


    Marissa maintained herposure, speaking with confidence. In contrast, Emilee¡¯s cheeks flushed with humiliation. They were at the venue of the perfumepetition, and the second phase was about to begin. Leaving would signal her withdrawal from the contest.


    Emilee couldn¡¯t afford to give up; this was a rare chance for her to advance in her career. She doubted such an opportunity woulde again. Due to Xander¡¯s public embarrassment, Hinks Perfumes had suffered a hit to its reputation.


    Thepany¡¯s stock price had plummeted along with sales. If things didn¡¯t improve, Hinks Perfumes might even face closure.


    Driven by a mix of obligation and desire, Emilee resolved to restore thepany¡¯s standing by excelling in the contest. Not only did she have to participate in thispetition, but she also had to win a top prize because she had just lied to everyone.


    Although Hinks Perfumes had reached out to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes for a partnership, there had been no response yet.


    Emilee¡¯s parents had exhausted all avenues to contact Elin, hoping she would mentor Emilee, but to no avail. If Emilee secured a top prize and a position at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, her fabrications would remain hidden.


    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???


    Failure, however, would make her the subject of ridicule. Regardless of Marissa¡¯s efforts to embarrass or humiliate her, Emilee knew she couldn¡¯t flee.


    Marissa, having seen through her thoughts, intended to further unsettle Emilee. But before she could continue, Emilee burst out, ¡°Why should I listen to you, Tiffany? Who are you to talk to me like this? Leave! I don¡¯t want to hear you speak.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± responded Marissa, unflustered. ¡°You shamelessly told everyone that Xander and you were an item just to boost Hinks Perfumes¡¯ visibility. That was none of my concern. I didn¡¯t care enough to tease you about it.


    But then you implicated me, lied to everyone that I stole your fianc¨¦, and damaged my reputation. We need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°I never spread rumors about your affair with Mr. Hoffman,¡± Emilee replied, her voice tinged with panic. Marissa knew this to be true; it was actually rissa who had manipted the situation through Emilee.


    Nevertheless, Marissa chose to me Emilee as part of her strategy. Since Emilee seemed to be fond of schemes and ndering others, Marissa saw this as an opportunity to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    Ignoring Emilee¡¯s denials, Marissa sneered. ¡°I see you won¡¯t confess. It¡¯s typical, isn¡¯t it? A thief never admits to their theft. But, sooner orter, they must face the consequences.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, Marissa struck Emilee across the face. ¡°Argh!¡± Emilee screamed and fell to the floor, overwhelmed by the sudden assault.


    She had never experienced such a violent strike before. Stars danced before her eyes, and a buzzing filled her ears. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    The onlookers were stunned by the abrupt violence. Marissa had merely waved her hand, yet the impact on Emilee was severe. Araceli watched, her mouth agape in shock. She had previously thought Marissa was non-confrontational, perhaps too scared to intervene when Emilee had bullied her.


    Now, seeing this aggressive side of Marissa, Araceli was taken aback. It dawned on her that Marissa might have stayed out of the earlier conflict to let her witness Emilee¡¯s true nature on her own. Reflecting on this, Araceli felt a newfound appreciation for Marissa.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Emilee? Remember this feeling. It will be worse if you try to drag my name through the mud again.¡± Marissa stood over Emilee and asked sternly. The pain and humiliation overwhelmed Emilee, bringing tears to her eyes. She yelled hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I didn¡¯t do it, Tiffany. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:


    Emilee still tried hard to prove her innocence while Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. The woman who had always relished ndering others now found herself needing to prove her own innocence¡ªa twist of fate orchestrated by Marissa¡¯s deliberate revenge.


    Marissa was delighted. This was exactly what she wanted Emilee to experience. ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t do it. Provide evidence. If you can¡¯t, it means you¡¯re guilty,¡± she said.


    Emilee stiffened at her words. She hadn¡¯t spread the rumors, but how could she prove it? Shecked the means to discover the true perpetrator and was puzzled, wondering why that schemer had done this.


    Originally, she had ignited rumors about her and Xander, thinking that as long as Xander remained silent online, she could asionally draw theizens¡¯ attention with their fake rtionship, helping promote Hinks Perfumes. If Xander confronted her, she nned to im victimhood as well.


    Unexpectedly, Xander grew irritated by the recent rumors and publicly denounced her. She was humiliated, and Hinks Perfumes suffered greatly.


    Marissa was aware Emilee couldn¡¯t provide any evidence, which was exactly why she had demanded it. Since Emilee remained silent, Marissa continued her usations. ¡°Emilee, you disappoint me. You had the audacity to involve me and Xander in your lies butck the courage to admit your actions. Coward!¡±


    Emilee closed her eyes, resigning herself to her fate. She couldn¡¯t prove her innocence or counter Marissa¡¯s attacks. She had to bear this false usation. Desperate to resolve the matter quickly so she could participate in the second phase of the contest, she begrudgingly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany.¡±


    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    As she apologized, it felt as though she was swallowing a mouthful of blood.


    Marissa scoffed lightly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m always magnanimous. You spread the rumors to nder me, and I¡¯ve pped you in response. We¡¯re even.¡±


    Her words offered Emilee a moment of relief. But before she could fully exhale, Marissa added, ¡°However, you must apologize to Araceli.¡±


    Emilee froze. She had always tormented Araceli. Regardless of her actions, Araceli had never retaliated, nor had Emilee ever apologized. Emilee was reluctant. Yet, under Marissa¡¯s intense stare, she feltpelled toply.


    Initially, she hadn¡¯t taken Marissa seriously, still seeing her as the timid Tiffany from the past. However, Marissa¡¯s forceful p had instilled fear in her. She recognized that Marissa was not someone to be underestimated.


    Another hit mightnd her in the hospital, jeopardizing her participation in the perfume contest. She couldn¡¯t afford such a costly mistake.


    Thus, the scorn in her eyes was reced by apprehension as she faced Marissa. Driven by this newfound fear, she turned to Araceli and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Araceli was unustomed to such an apology. Having been bullied by Emilee since childhood, she had never expected an apology from her. Emilee¡¯s words threw her into a state of panic. But mixed with her panic was a surge of delight. She felt like a canary set free, eager to sing.


    Emilee¡¯s usual followers remained silent, intimidated by Marissa¡¯s aggressive demeanor. Emst, however, saw an opportunity to curry favor with Emilee and secure a favorable position in the perfume contest, which might help himnd a job as a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. He stepped forward to defend Emilee.


    ¡°Tiffany, Araceli, you¡¯ve scolded and struck Miss Hinks. She has apologized. Let¡¯s leave it at that. The reexamination defense is about to start. Do you really want to prevent Miss Hinks from participating in the contest?¡±


    Marissa simply tilted her head, looking towards Araceli, leaving the decision to her. She had ns to check on Skytop Mansionter and couldn¡¯t linger much longer. She deferred to Araceli on whether to forgive Emilee.


    Araceli, heartbroken from her recent breakup with Ernst, was eager to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Tiffany,¡± she said.


    Marissa nodded in agreement, and they left together. Araceli maintained a facade of strength as they walked away, but once they were in the car, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    Marissa, instead offorting her, asked coolly, ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s question, Araceli gradually stopped crying. After a moment, she choked with sobs and said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve never liked conflict since I was a child. Even though Emilee and Ernst have hurt me, I have no intention of seeking revenge. But I feel truly terrible.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Marissa asked. ¡°Is it because you lost Ernst or because Emilee bullied you?¡±


    Araceli shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad about losing Ernst. In fact, I¡¯m relieved to have seen his true colors early and ended things before it¡¯s toote. I feel bad because it¡¯s unfair that I got deceived, considering I¡¯m such a good person.


    I¡¯m not upset because of Emilee¡¯s bullying. I¡¯m an adult now; she can¡¯t harm me. I feel bad because I can¡¯t shake off the painful memories from my childhood and because I haven¡¯t found the strength to stand up to Emilee.¡±


    Marissa tilted her head. ¡°Do you know the best way to heal your emotional wounds?¡±


    Araceli stopped crying and gazed at Marissa with unwavering eyes, filled with admiration. She yearned for spiritual healing, to erase the scars of her past, and to live confidently.


    Marissa advised, ¡°You conquer those who hurt you with your strength, rise above them, and make them look up to you.¡±


    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Araceli¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly, only to dim momentster. ¡°I¡¯m not good at resorting to violence for revenge.¡±


    Marissa chuckled involuntarily. ¡°Araceli, there are many ways to seek revenge. Violence is the most foolish and direct approach. If you dislike violence, try engaging in high-end games. The most sophisticated form of revenge is attacking the heart.


    It¡¯s about spiritually defeating your enemy. This is revenge at its pinnacle. It can also heal your spiritual wounds. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words intrigued Araceli. She blinked and asked, ¡°Could you borate?¡±


    ¡°You could enter the perfumepetition hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes,¡± suggested Marissa.


    ¡°Both Emilee and Ernst take great pride in their skills as perfumers. They each aspire to rank in the top three and secure a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to boost their fame. Your task is to outperform them and use your sess to surpass them.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Araceli hesitated, ¡°do you think I can do it?¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Araceli, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯d be a natural at perfumery. Even if you¡¯re just starting, you have the potential to create the most exquisite scents. It doesn¡¯t matter how talented others are; if you focus andmit, you can achieve great things.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Araceli felt like she had encountered the most beautiful sentiments in the world. Her confidence surged. She bit her lip and said, ¡°But the first stage of the perfumepetition has already ended, and I can¡¯t participate anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue,¡± Marissa assured. ¡°Minty Fragrances and Perfumes will offer special passes to truly talented perfumers. You could be a wild card and join thepetition.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Then I need to reach out to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes right away to find out how to qualify as a wild card.¡±


    Araceli hesitated once more. ¡°But Emilee has secured Elin¡¯s guidance. Can Ipete against Elin¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elin¡¯s guidance is a ruse. But you can be mentored by E.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:


    Encouraged by Marissa, Araceli set aside her sadness and poured all her energy into figuring out how to participate in the perfume contest. Perfuming had already be a passion of hers, as she had once dreamed of bing a perfumer.


    However, Ernst constantly undermined her confidence, making her doubt her potential to pursue such a career. But now, Marissa¡¯s unwavering support and affirmations were helping Araceli see her path. She was beginning to feel spirited and self-assured.


    When Marissa said she could have E as her mentor while Emilee couldn¡¯t be Elin¡¯s apprentice, Araceli was so shocked that her mind wentpletely nk. Marissa, remaining calm, cast her an amused nce.


    ¡°As it happens, I know both Elin and E.¡±


    Araceli was even more bewildered. ¡°Tiffany, you can¡¯t be serious, can you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s amusement grew. ¡°I once painted portraits for both Elin and E. We¡¯ve been friends for years.¡±


    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Admiration filled Araceli¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are incredible, Tiffany. It¡¯s an honor to know even one of them, but you know both.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry,¡± Marissa said. ¡°I won¡¯t let Elin be Emilee¡¯s mentor, but E will be yours.¡±


    Araceli rejoiced at the prospect. Marissa gave her a knowing look and a reminder. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be E¡¯s apprentice, you must aim for the first prize. You can¡¯t afford to let her down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Araceli nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll do my absolute best.¡±


    She hesitated again after she had made the vow. ¡°Tiffany, I cannot afford E¡¯s tuition fees.¡±


    In a lighthearted reply, Marissa said, ¡°Thepetition is to choose talent for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. E will tutor you at no cost.¡±


    With the burden of tuition lifted, Araceli felt a wave of relief and renewed determination.


    As they discussed the contest details, they made their way back to Daniels Group, heading for the Research and Development Department. Seeing their return, Franco immediately reprimanded Marissa, ¡°You¡¯re the administrative director.


    How can you take off on personal errands during work hours? Look at Rita; she¡¯s been working non-stop for hours.¡±


    Tilting her head, Marissa nced into her office, observing Rita juggling a phone call, printing documents, and asionally typing on herptop.


    It was clear Rita was swamped with work. Marissa, however, didn¡¯t exhibit the guilt Franco expected. She merely cast him a quick nce before stepping into the administrative office.


    Instead of helping Rita, Marissa settled into her chair and ordered, ¡°Rita, I need a ss of water and some snacks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Rita responded promptly, fetching the water and snacks.


    As Marissa sipped her water and munched on snacks, Rita resumed her typing. Franco, gritting his teeth, turned to Araceli. ¡°See that? Your dear friend is a tyrant who treats her employees like dirt. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡±


    Araceli, puzzled by Marissa¡¯s behavior but still holding her in high regard, shrugged and mumbled, ¡°There must be a reason for her actions.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Franco exploded. ¡°Being close to her will only lead you astray.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Araceli snapped back. ¡°Tiffany helped me see Ernst for who he is, and I broke up with that jerk. She also encouraged me to enter the perfume contest, and I agreed. To ensure I do well in the contest, Tiffany even asked E, one of the top perfumers, to be my mentor.


    With E¡¯s guidance, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll win and secure a spot at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    She raised her chin proudly. ¡°Franco, Tiffany has transformed my life. In my eyes, she¡¯s wless. Spare me your so-called advice.¡±


    Franco was taken aback. ¡°Did you really break up with Ernst?¡±


    Araceli nodded nonchntly.


    Franco studied her for a few moments. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡±


    ¡°I was, but that¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, that¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°I meant I was sad when I broke up with him, but after a talk with Tiffany on the way back, I don¡¯t feel sad anymore. Understand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:


    Araceli had finished her exnation, yet Franco¡¯s confusion only deepened. He was well aware of Araceli¡¯s stubbornness, especially when it came to Ernst. Her heart had always been closed off to any advice against him.


    Before, no matter how Franco tried to sway her, Araceli had seen Ernst as the ideal partner and wouldn¡¯t consider ending things. Yet, within a mere two hours, Marissa hadpletely changed Araceli¡¯s mind. Franco couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marissa possessed some magical powers.


    Lost in thought, Franco was jolted back to reality when Araceli poked his chest. ¡°Franco, any more questions? If not, I¡¯m off to be with Tiffany.¡±


    Franco snapped back to reality and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you mention that Tiffany got E to be your mentor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Araceli confirmed.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Franco chuckled dismissively. ¡°Really? Can she even manage that?¡±


    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Araceli¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s more capable than you realize. You¡¯ve really underestimated her. I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m going to have snacks with her.¡±


    With that, she headed briskly into the administrative office.


    Franco watched through the ss wall as the two women enjoyed their snacks, deep in conversation. He stood there, astonished and utterly bewildered.


    When Marissa polished off a bag of potato chips and downed a ss of water, Rita got to her feet. ¡°Boss, all tasks are handled. It¡¯s time to fetch the two kids,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa responded faintly, barely audible. ¡°Take them straight to Daniels Manor after you get them. I¡¯m not returning tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss.¡±


    Rita powered down theptop and tablets, tidied up the paperwork, cleared the clutter from the office, and then left the administrative office, carrying a sack of trash.


    Outside, she encountered Franco. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Brit,¡± she said, not pausing in her stride.


    Franco watched her diminishing figure with a pang of regret. Rita had slogged through the entire afternoon without a moment¡¯s rest. Now, after wrapping up her duties, she still had to fetch the children. Her day had been relentless and mechanical.


    Franco had repeatedly pointed out to Marissa that Rita was overburdened. Yet, Marissa remained unmoved, and Rita continued her tireless efforts without a word ofint. None of their discussions seemed to make any difference.


    Confusion clouded Franco¡¯s thoughts as he wondered what had convinced Rita to ept such grueling conditions. In this day and age, even domestic staff were entitled to their dignity and rights. But it appeared Rita was oblivious to these concepts.


    After a silent moment, Franco, frustrated and resigned, turned back toward his office. Deep down, he resolved to persuade Rita to leave her job.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil in Franco¡¯s mind. After Rita had left, she rose, preparing to head out herself. Rita had taken care of everything, so she feltpletely unburdened. She grabbed her things and headed towards the door.


    Araceli trailed after her, leaving the office. ¡°Tiffany, where are you off to now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m headed to Connor¡¯s office,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stick around with you today. You¡¯ll have to manage on your own.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s shoulders dropped, a gesture of her disappointment. She had hoped to continue their conversation, yet circumstances demanded they split up. While Marissa made her way to Connor¡¯s office, Araceli had to go elsewhere.


    Once Marissa had departed, Franco approached Araceli, his brow furrowed with curiosity. ¡°Since Tiffany convinced E to be your mentor, did she charge a heftymission for arranging it?¡±


    Araceli gave him an annoyed look. ¡°Not at all! Tiffany even managed to get E to waive my feepletely.¡±


    Franco scowled, skeptical. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. You¡¯re surely being duped.¡±


    Araceli had no patience to exin further. With a scornful re, she walked away, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±


    Stung by her words, Franco touched his nose, unable to muster aeback.


    Meanwhile, Marissa reached Connor¡¯s office. He was absorbed in some documents at his desk. She lingered at the doorway, watching him silently.


    Connor finished signing a document and looked up, his lips curling into a weing smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Join me for a two-hour nap,¡± Marissa proposed inly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:


    Connor was momentarily surprised when Marissa made her request. Then, his face broke into a smile. She was the only one who had the right to ask him to sleep with her¡ªa request he couldn¡¯t refuse and always had to be ready for.


    Naturally, he was willing to do so because he always enjoyed it. Yet, it was also a form of torment. She genuinely meant just sleeping, nothing else. Lying next to him, she would simply sleep, while he felt agonized by her proximity.


    It was like being starved in front of a feast but unable to eat. Connor thought this woman was the cruelest in the world.


    Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°I had nightmaresst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Tonight, I have to stay upte to work on something. I need a nap first.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do tonight?¡± Connor asked.


    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????


    Marissa, holding a UAV, didn¡¯t conceal her ns. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the security systems at Skytop Mansion,¡± she said straightforwardly.


    Connor nodded, understanding. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go shower now.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We aren¡¯t doing anything. Save the time. Juste to bed.¡±


    Connorughed heartily. ¡°What if you decide you want to do something while we¡¯re sleeping, and I haven¡¯t showered?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She realized Connor had be increasingly bold around her, flirting whenever he pleased. Marissa replied dryly, emphasizing each word, ¡°No worries. It will never happen.¡±


    Pointing to the lounge door, Connor suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shower first?¡±


    Marissa sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to shower. I can nap in my clothes.¡±


    Yet, Connor said casually, ¡°I¡¯m a neat freak. I can¡¯t sleep next to someone who hasn¡¯t showered. You might not mind my body odor, but I can¡¯t let go of my habits.¡± He shrugged arrogantly. ¡°Either you don¡¯t sleep or you go shower. Your choice.¡±


    Marissa was so irritated that she clenched her teeth. Connor knew he was the perfect remedy for her sleep issues. She felt so frustrated that she wanted to smash the UAV on his face if she didn¡¯t need itter that night.


    After a brief silence, Marissa set down the UAV, stormed into the lounge, and entered the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile. He grabbed his phone and texted Domenic, saying, ¡°Bring all the clothes I asked you to purchase to my office.¡±


    Domenic responded promptly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor had the entire top floor of the Daniels Group building to himself,plete with a sprawling office and lounge. The lounge¡¯s bathroom was as opulent as those in Daniels Manor.


    After her shower, Marissa realized a crucial oversight¡ªshe had no clean clothes to wear. Originally, she had intended to nap in her day clothes, but now she felt ufortable putting them back on. However, having no other choice, she stood up and searched for the clothes she had removed after the shower.


    That was when she realized she had tossed them into the washing machine.


    ¡°Shoot! What am I supposed to wear now?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the bathroom door. Connor¡¯s voice followed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared clean clothes for you. Come and get them.¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected such thoughtfulness. Her anger towards Connor began to subside. She wrapped herself in a bath towel, cracked open the bathroom door, and peered out. Connor was right outside, and she spotted him immediately.


    Embarrassed, Marissa was relieved she hadn¡¯t ventured out without a towel.


    ¡°Connor, could you give me some personal space?¡± she asked.


    However, Connor stayed put, his smile yful. ¡°You¡¯ve seen and touched my body. To be fair, you can¡¯t hide yours. I may not be lucky enough to touch, but seeing you, that¡¯s fair, right?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks turned red. She was caught off guard by his teasing. She looked at him silently. ¡°Connor, can you act like a gentleman? Stop being so crude,¡± she snapped.


    She expected Connor to take the hint and leave. Yet, he stood his ground and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:


    Marissa was furious. Connor was too shameless. She had informed him of her ns for the evening and her desire to rest, yet he persisted in causing disturbances, even teasing her at the bathroom door. She suspected he was trying to get a rise out of her.


    Drawing a deep breath, Marissa spoke in a menacing tone, ¡°Connor Daniels, are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Connor chuckled, giving a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop. Let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    With that, he departed. Once she was sure he had left the lounge, Marissa came out of the bathroom. She noticed two clothing racks filled with women¡¯s attire. Approaching them, she realized all the garments were from Sarth Group.


    There was an assortment of clothing¡ªjackets, blouses, underwear, tops, pajamas, dresses, and skirts. Marissa raised her eyebrows, acknowledging Connor¡¯svish gesture. He had purchased an extensive collection for her.


    Seeing the amount of clothing and considering the considerable expense these clothes represented, Marissa felt a pang of guilt. It seemed Connor had spent a fortune on products from her ownpany.


    She felt like she was exploiting his generosity. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to choose a few items.


    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm


    nning to rest soon, she selected a silk nightgown for itsfort. After changing, she dried her hair with a towel and stepped out of the lounge to speak to Connor.


    Opening the door, she called out, ¡°I¡¯m done with the shower. Come quickly!¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Domenic in the office as well. Mortified, she quickly shut the lounge door. Marissa sighed, worried Domenic might misinterpret her earlierment to Connor.


    Indeed, Domenic¡¯s face reddened, his thoughts racing with assumptions about her eagerness. Connor, signing a document with a smile, looked up and said, ¡°Understood, Mr. Daniels,¡± as Domenic epted the folder and hurried out, closing the office door behind him.


    ted, Connor stood and made his way into the lounge. Upon entering, he looked at the rows of clothes and then at Marissa. ¡°You look wonderful in that nightgown,¡± heplimented.


    Still drying her hair, Marissa paused and said softly, ¡°Connor, please don¡¯t buy me clothes from Sarth Group anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Connor asked, clearly puzzled. ¡°I remember you liked this brand a lot before, so I bought them. Don¡¯t you like them?¡±


    Marissa did indeed appreciate the clothes from her ownpany, but the situation made her ufortable. She felt uneasy about letting him buy such expensive items from herpany, given she was the one who would wear them while benefiting financially.


    Unable to reveal her ownership of Sarth Group, Marissa offered a different reason. ¡°The clothes from Sarth Group are very expensive. I¡¯d rather wear more simple attire.¡±


    Connor, however, was not swayed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you used to wear. Now that you¡¯re my wife, I want to make sure you¡¯re not treated poorly.¡± He paused, then added, his tone tinged with annoyance, ¡°Whatever clothes you want, I¡¯ll buy them for you. From now on, you should only wear what I provide. You can¡¯t ept clothes from other men.¡±


    Marissa looked at him, surprised by his sudden anger. While she tried to understand his reaction, Connor, driven by jealousy, added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Xander taking you shopping again.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth fell open slightly; she hadn¡¯t expected him to still be bothered by that incident. With a yful smirk, she retorted, ¡°Oh, Xander didn¡¯t buy me those clothes. I actually bought all the outfits he helped me select.¡±


    Her yful and casual words fueled Connor¡¯s jealousy and anger. After staring at her for a moment, he said, feeling hurt, ¡°You¡¯ve never spent a penny on me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:


    As Marissa caught sight of the jealous expression on Connor¡¯s face, she nearlyughed out loud, finding the whole situation rather amusing. However, seeing his anger simmer, she bit back herughter; she knew well enough that it would only incite him further.


    She desperately needed him to stay by her side while she napped, and ruffling his feathers was not an option. Riling him up could lead to a refusal that would cost her dearly.


    Taking a moment to collect herself, she then shed a sweet smile and offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking about how you felt. Now that you¡¯ve brought it to my attention, I see my error. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Marissa had lowered herself, attempting to pacify him with a gentle approach, yet Connor¡¯s face remained clouded with displeasure. He responded, his voiceced with dissatisfaction, ¡°Is that your whole apology?¡±


    Her smile wavered¡ªwhat more did he expect from her? Suppressing her irritation, she forced a brighter smile and tried another tactic. ¡°I¡¯ll spend money on you tomorrow! Just wait patiently for one night, okay?¡±


    However, Connor remained unimpressed, his response curt. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss tomorrow¡¯s ns then. Let¡¯s settle today¡¯s issue now.¡±


    At this, Marissa¡¯s patience snapped. She shot back, ¡°Are you serious, Connor? I¡¯m all set for bed. Do you expect me to go out and spend money right now, before I can sleep? If that¡¯s what it takes, I¡¯d rather not sleep at all!¡±


    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Attempting to ease the tension, Connor suggested apromise. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s another way to make it up to me.¡±


    Confused, Marissa queried, ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    He pointed at his lips. ¡°A kiss might do.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face soured instantly. It turned out that he wanted to take advantage of her. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be manipted so easily. Noticing her hesitation, Connor pointed to his cheek, offering a lesser demand. ¡°Then how about a simple kiss on the cheek?¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes. ck Snake was not one to bow to others¡¯ whims. She would neither kiss him on the lips nor on the cheek. ¡°Connor, are you going to join me in bed, or not? If you are, then let¡¯s get on with it. If not, tell me now, because I¡¯ll fight you until you agree.¡±


    Connor grimaced, feeling hurt. He had hoped for a bit of romance, a soft coaxing. Was that too much to ask for? He would have been pleased with a kiss. They had shared kisses before. Why was she so reluctant now?


    But Connor kept hisints to himself, not daring to voice them. Seeing her angry stare, he felt a wave of cowardice wash over him. He worried that angering her further might mean losing his chance to sleep next to her.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Connor announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than he made his way to the bathroom.


    Marissa wanted to stop him, but he was already stepping through the bathroom door. To her surprise, Connor didn¡¯t close the door and began undressing right in front of her, seemingly unting his physique. Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched in irritation. What was he ying at?


    ¡°Connor, can you close the door?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything already. Would closing the door now really make a difference?¡± came Connor¡¯s retort from within the bathroom.


    Marissa was left speechless. What nonsense! Just because she had seen him before didn¡¯t mean he had the right to expose himself like this! He was clearly using any excuse to flirt with her, to charm her.


    She felt a strong urge to confront him physically for his audacity, but she restrained herself. After all, he was a man of significant standing, and she needed him as a sleep aid. She owed him that much respect.


    Then, she walked over to close the bathroom door herself. If he wouldn¡¯t do it, she would. Why should she fuss over it?


    She approached the bathroom door, but as she neared, Connor, nowpletely undressed, turned and started walking towards her. Marissa froze, taken aback by his bold move


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:


    The abruptness of the scene left Marissa bewildered. Usually quick to react, she found herself unable to avert her gaze in that moment. Staring unblinkingly at Connor¡¯s form, she stuttered, ¡°C-Co-Connor, what are you doing?¡±


    With an air of nonchnce, Connor approached her, cing his hands behind his back. ¡°You denied wanting to see my body, but your eyes tell a different story. I knew you were eager to see me naked, yet you yed the coy card.¡±


    He suddenly grasped her chin, his voice dripping with seduction as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. I¡¯m more than happy to show myself to you. Anytime you want to see my naked body, just say the word. Don¡¯t be bashful.¡±


    The heat radiating from his body nearly overwhelmed Marissa. When he pinched her chin, it felt as though a jolt of electricity coursed through her veins, making her lose herposure and nearly fall into his arms.


    Luckily, her rigorous training had fortified her willpower. Even under the influence of a drug, she could cling to thest shred of her rationality. Drawing on every ounce of strength, she fought off his maic pull and brought herself back to her senses.


    She pushed his hand away, her voiceced with anger as she asked, ¡°Connor Daniels, weren¡¯t you supposed to be taking a shower? Why did youe out so suddenly?¡±


    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om


    Connor spread his hands in feigned innocence. ¡°You asked me to shut the bathroom door. So, here I am, losing it.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t believe a single word from him. It was clear he had intentionally exposed his nakedness to enjoy watching her blush and to ensnare her in his allure. She wouldn¡¯t grant his wish, nor would she please him.


    Marissa took a deep breath, masked her true feelings, and gave him a once-over. With a smirk, she quipped, ¡°Your physique is mediocre at best. Best not unt it too much¡ªno one¡¯s going to appreciate it.¡±


    With that, she shut the bathroom door, leaving Connor no chance for aeback. Just before the door clicked shut, she caught a glimpse of his darkened expression through the narrowing gap.


    Once the door was fully closed, Marissa let out a relieved sigh. She ced a hand on her chest, feeling her heart pounding as if it might burst out, and chuckled in triumph. She reckoned she must have riled Connor up. But he had iting. He¡¯d been deliberately teasing and flirting with her. Perhaps now he¡¯d think twice.


    After herughter subsided, Marissa rubbed her eyes, which stung from the tension of the earlier encounter. Though she had dismissed Connor¡¯s body with a harsh critique, she had to admit it was wless.


    If she hadn¡¯t trained herself to have a strong will, she might have sumbed to his charm. She realized Connor was indeed dangerous and resolved to strengthen her resolve further.


    With this in mind, Marissa took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying to clear her thoughts. She then went to bed,y down, and tucked herself in. Though she found it hard to sleep without Connor beside her, she focused on rxing and coaxing herself into drowsiness.


    Soon, she heard the sound of water running from the bathroom, indicating Connor was taking a shower. Reflecting on her harsh remarks about his physique, Marissa wondered how he¡¯d appear once he stepped out of the bathroom.


    She figured he might be angry and embarrassed and might continue his tricks and argumentster.


    Quickly, Marissa turned onto her side and decided to feign sleep, nning to ignore him when he came out of the bathroom. After about ten minutes, the sound of running water ceased. Soon, the bathroom door creaked open, and she heard Connor¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    As he got closer to the bed, Marissa squeezed her eyes shut andy perfectly still, even regting her breathing to seem convincingly asleep. She braced herself for Connor¡¯s angry confrontation. After all, she had bruised his ego.


    But nothing happened. Instead, she heard a rustling sound and wondered what he was up to. Marissa wanted to peek but didn¡¯t dare to. Shey there, all ears, pretending to sleep while listening intently to his movements


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:


    After a while, Marissa finally realized what Connor was doing¡ªhe was drying his hair. She let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like he didn¡¯t mind what she said about his physique anymore. The air conditioner was on, making the room chilly. She pulled the quilt over her shoulders and waited for him to join her.


    Sure enough, Connor walked over to the bed after drying his hair. A momentter, the bed dipped slightly as hey down beside her. Breathing in his scent, Marissa finally felt drowsy. She sighed contentedly and was about to drift off.


    But then, suddenly, her quilt was lifted, and Connor slid under it. He intended to share her quilt! Despite their habit of sharing the same bed yet maintaining separate quilts and avoiding physical contact, today Connor was testing boundaries.


    Marissa found it unbearable. So she turned abruptly, fixed her gaze on him, and said, ¡°Connor, please use your own quilt!¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t seem upset with her anymore. He looked calm and replied in a normal tone, ¡°There¡¯s only one quilt here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t share the quilt!¡± Marissa dered firmly. ¡°Will you get out by yourself, or do I need to kick you out?¡±


    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading


    Connor¡¯s expression suddenly turned a bit aggrieved. ¡°Miss Nash, can you be reasonable? You begged me to sleep with you, took over my room, my bed, and even my only quilt. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a point. She had overstepped, but it hadn¡¯t urred to her to reason with him! Since there was only one quilt, naturally, she should use it. He could just go without sleep!


    Thinking this over, she started rudely shoving him out from under the quilt. But as her hand touched his body, she suddenly felt a chill. Subconsciously, she realized he was naked, with only a bath towel wrapped around him. When she touched his body, he promptly removed the bath towel and tossed it aside to join her under the quilt.


    Marissa quickly sat up, screaming and clutching the quilt tightly around herself in a reflexive gesture of protection. But upon seeing Connor, she hastily threw the quilt at him. Annoyed, she scolded him, ¡°Connor, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Connor chuckled softly, smoothing out the quilt and draping it over himself. He then gazed at Marissa calmly and asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep or not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa eximed, giving him an exasperated kick. ¡°You always enjoy teasing me, don¡¯t you?¡± Her imitation gave way to a hint of hurt. She had exined how important rest was for her now, yet here he was, yfully wasting her time.


    Seeing her frustration, Connor sat up on the bed and dered, ¡°Fine, you can sleep alone!¡± But before she could move, Connor grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°Alright, no more teasing. Help me find my clothes and I¡¯ll join you for some shut-eye, deal?¡±


    Marissa was tempted to decline, give him a solid kick, and storm off. But despite her resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. She was so sleepy that she desperately needed some rest. So, feeling defeated, she reluctantly got out of bed to fetch Connor¡¯s pajamas.


    After retrieving the pajamas, she tossed them at him and turned away,manding, ¡°Change into those quickly. Let me know when you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Wary of angering her further, Connor obediently slipped into his pajamas. Once he had buttoned up, he called out to her, ¡°All set. Come here.¡±


    Marissa nced back tentatively. Seeing that Connor had obediently put on his pajamas, she turned with a sigh of relief, climbed into bed, took the entire quilt for herself, left him uncovered, and then closed her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t require anything else from him. Just his scent alone had a mesmerizing effect on her. Whatever he chose to do while she slept was his concern, not hers. All she desired was uninterrupted rest.


    However, Connor couldn¡¯t seem to resist his longing. As soon as Marissa closed her eyes, he leaned in and kissed her tenderly on the lips


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:


    The moment Connor¡¯s lips touched Marissa¡¯s, she quickly opened her eyes and found herself staring directly into his. His face was so close that she almost raised her hand subconsciously to touch it, as her heart began to pound uncontrobly.


    Brief, gentle, and sweet, the kiss warmed Marissa¡¯s heart. She found herself relishing it, even wishing for it to continue. However, she was able to control herself, repeatedly telling herself that she mustn¡¯t indulge.


    Feeling suddenly annoyed, she opened her mouth to bite Connor, but he moved out of the way just in time, saving his lips from what would have been a painful bruise.


    ring at him, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you not going to stop?¡±


    Acting innocent, Connor replied, ¡°I was simply bidding you goodnight with a kiss. Why are you so worked up? I¡¯ve done what I intended to do already. You can go to sleep now knowing that I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She didn¡¯t want a goodnight kiss at all. Cursing under her breath, she turned her back to him and shut her eyes, hoping to fall asleep as quickly as possible.


    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    She felt quite exhausted already, and the scent of Connor¡¯s body made her feel more and more drowsy, causing her to fall asleep quickly.


    Lying on his side, Connor supported his head with one hand and watched Marissa silently. Once he was certain that she had fallen asleep, he gently turned her body over, causing her to lie t on her back. As she was going to leave in two hours and wouldn¡¯t be back for the entire night, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to fall asleep. Instead, he contented himself with quietly watching her.


    Though he didn¡¯t do anything, he felt content enough to just admire her exquisite beauty, which was a source of pleasure for him. Gently stroking her cheeks, which were as smooth as jade, he couldn¡¯t help but also y with her long, dark hair.


    Inhaling the faint, delicate scent that emanated from her every breath, he felt wonderful and happy. Surely, this moment was the best one in his life.


    For the next two hours, he simply continued to stare at her as time flew by. It was only when the rm clock that Marissa had set on her phone rang that Connor snapped out of his thoughts. Reacting as swiftly as lightning, he grabbed her phone and muted it before the rm could wake her up.


    He wanted to spend some more time watching her and didn¡¯t want her to wake up yet.


    Every ten minutes, the rm on Marissa¡¯s phone went off, but because Connor had muted the mobile phone, the screen simply lit up. After the rm went off three more times, he gently lowered his lips to kiss Marissa¡¯s.


    In her sleep, Marissa felt a gentle and soft kiss. Not understanding what was going on, she subconsciously stuck out her tongue, wanting to lick her lips. Feeling something soft and sweet, she believed that she had eaten a marshmallow.


    Then suddenly, she regained her consciousness and sharply opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Connor kissing her, she subconsciously pushed him away. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you, Connor? How can you take advantage of me while I was sleeping? Do you have any idea how annoyed I am right now?¡± She fumed.


    However, Connor simply widened his eyes in innocence and said, ¡°You are terribly mistaken, Miss Nash. Why would I take advantage of you? I was simply waking you up. I mean, you have something important to do tonight, right? You could have overslept.¡±


    ring at him, Marissa said, ¡°I set an rm on my phone. I did not need your help to wake up.¡±


    Connor nodded and replied, ¡°Your rm did go off, but you happened to have muted your phone. The rm simply went off time and time again without making a noise. I actually wanted to help you unmute the phone, but I couldn¡¯t unlock your phone.¡±


    Picking up her phone, Marissa looked at it and saw that it was indeed muted. But she remembered quite well that she hadn¡¯t muted it; it was impossible for the phone to mute itself. As ck Snake, she was unlike those forgetful people who always failed every morning to truly remember what they had done the night before.


    Connor had to be an idiot to think that he could fool her. He must have been the one to mute her phone to prevent her from waking up.


    But she decided not to quarrel with him over such a trivial matter. This man was the strangest man that she had ever met. It was simply impossible for her to care about all that he did.


    Putting down her phone, she looked at him and coldly asked, ¡°Let¡¯s say that my phone was indeed muted, couldn¡¯t you have looked for another way to wake me up instead of kissing me?¡±


    Shaking his head, Connor sighed innocently and said, ¡°You still believe that I took advantage of you, Miss Nash. Trust me, I did all I could to get you to wake up, but you just wouldn¡¯t. Therefore, I hurriedly kissed you.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he smiled cunningly before continuing, ¡°I pushed you, shook you rather violently, and yelled at you to wake you up to no avail. Now that I look at it, you woke up as soon as I kissed you because you must have been awake all along. You simply pretended to be asleep just to lure me to kiss you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:


    Without uttering a single word, Marissa silently endured Connor¡¯s brazen chatter. When he finally paused, she asked, her face nk, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. He knew Marissa was about to lose her cool, but he stayed put.


    The next second, Marissa kicked him out of bed. Connor hit the floor with a groan of pain. When he flirted with her shamelessly, he had anticipated this oue. He knew ck Snake had a penchant for solving problems with violence.


    Despite knowing this, he couldn¡¯t resist flirting with her. He found her anger entertaining. It was a mix of suffering and enjoyment for him.


    After booting him out of bed, Marissa ignored him, heading to the bathroom to wash up and get dressed. She then prepared to leave.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, Connor wheeled in a dining cart loaded with several exquisite dishes. ncing at Marissa, he said softly, ¡°Eat something before you go.¡±


    It was eight in the evening. Marissa hadn¡¯t had dinner and was feeling a bit hungry, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to sit down and eat. Connor joined her at the table. Marissa, still furious with him, avoided his gaze and focused on devouring her meal, her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk.


    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Connor, on the other hand, ate slowly, savoring the sight of Marissa. He found her incredibly adorable. Smiling, he teased, ¡°Miss ck Snake, you¡¯re always so ruthless, ignoring me after sleeping with me! You¡¯re such a bad woman.¡±


    Marissa swiftly kicked Connor under the table without saying a word or slowing her eating. ck Snake was a formidable force. Connor sucked in a sharp breath of pain. Before he could catch his breath, Marissa had already finished her meal. She rolled her eyes at him and walked away.


    Connor took a deep breath and managed to get up. Marissa grabbed her UAV and tested it off. Marc and Terry were waiting outside. As soon as they saw her, they hurried forward to greet her.


    In a whisper, Marc said, ¡°Chief instructor, Mr. Daniels mentioned you need the motorcycle for some business tonight. He asked me to park it in thepany¡¯s underground parking lot.¡±


    Marissa paused briefly. Despite Connor¡¯s infuriating nature, he was undeniably meticulous and considerate. She nodded, took the key to her motorbike from Marc¡¯s hand, and continued walking. Marc and Terry obediently followed.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Terry asked, ¡°Chief instructor, what are you up to tonight?¡±


    Marissa replied candidly, ¡°To check the guard shifts at Skytop Mansion. If I¡¯m lucky and rissa happens to be there, I can also pinpoint where the thing we want is stored.¡±


    Hearing this, Marc and Terry recognized the gravity of the situation and immediately adopted a serious demeanor.


    Marc inquired, ¡°Chief instructor, would you like us to apany you?¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Marissa declined, disying the UAV in her hand. ¡°Having this is sufficient. I won¡¯t need you today. If you apany me, we might alert the enemy. I¡¯ll assign tasks to you when needed.¡±


    As they conversed, they reached the elevator door. Marc pressed the button for Marissa, and Terry extended his hand to hold the door, showing their considerate nature. Marissa stepped into the elevator with a contented smile. The elevator doors closed, and Marissa pressed the button for the underground floor.


    As she departed, both Marc and Terry looked crestfallen, sighing with disappointment.


    Suddenly, Connor¡¯s cold voice echoed behind them, causing Marc and Terry to shrink back in fear


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:


    Connor spoke with a cold, sarcastic tone, ¡°Look at how you treat ck Snake. If people didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think she¡¯s the one paying you a million and two hundred thousand dors a year. Maybe they¡¯d even mistake her for your boss!¡±


    Marc and Terry felt a chill run down their spines. Even without turning, they sensed Connor¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on them. Both men instinctively tensed and slowly turned to face Connor, letting out nervous chuckles.


    Connor, with a bun in hand, leaned casually against the wall outside the office, taking bites and staring at them intently. Feeling the weight of his stare, Marc and Terry moved closer, tension evident in their steps.


    Terry remained silent, while Marc tried to exin with a nervous smile, ¡°Sir, our respect for Miss Nash stems from our respect for you. Even though her marriage to you is only for show, she¡¯s still your wife in name. Respecting her means respecting you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Connor¡¯s sharp look didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged nces, uncertain. For a moment, they both wondered if Connor had figured out that Marissa was their chief instructor, ck Mallow. If Connor knew that Marissa was ck Mallow and they had kept it a secret, he would likely be furious.


    . brings magic to life


    However, they quickly dismissed the idea. The chief instructor was too skilled to ever reveal her true identity. They were probably overthinking it.


    The two men felt more convinced of this after their silent exchange. Terry asked, ¡°Sir, do you think the reason we treat Miss Nash so well is that we¡¯re infatuated with her and want to win her over?¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Terry added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t think that, sir. We know our ce. Miss Nash ispletely out of our league. We wouldn¡¯t dare harbor such thoughts.¡±


    Connor scoffed. He then looked at Terry as if he were looking at an idiot and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re a genius.¡±


    After his sarcastic remark, he rolled his eyes at both Marc and Terry and turned away.


    Rubbing the back of his head, Terry turned to Marc, filled with doubt. ¡°Marc, was Mr. Danielsplimenting me just now?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Marc replied, shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Daniels was calling you a fool.¡±


    Terry grimaced slightly and muttered, ¡°I thought as much. It didn¡¯t sound like real praise. What did we do to upset Mr. Daniels?¡±


    Marc just shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Using Connor¡¯s private elevator, Marissa made her way to the basement parking lot and located her motorcycle. She stored the drone in the storagepartment, swung her long leg over the motorcycle, and settled onto the seat. After securing her helmet, she sped out of the underground parking lot.


    It was around eight in the evening, and the city pulsed with life. She zipped through the bustling streets like a darting swallow, making her way toward the western suburbs. As she left the city center behind, the traffic thinned and the urban glow faded into the distance. Her speed increased, and her motorcycle¡¯s headlight streaked through the darkness like a shooting star.


    After covering about ten miles, she finally glimpsed Mount Skytop, the tallest mountain in Blebert. By then, she was deep in a secluded area. Darkness enveloped her, broken only by the soft glow of moonlight and starlight. She stopped her motorcycle in the grass and retrieved the drone.


    After a few adjustments, sheunched the drone into the night sky. Her mission tonight was to survey Skytop Mansion. The drone, a superior model from Windsoul Robots, was particrly adept for the task. Its night vision was sharp, and its operation was nearly silent, making it hard to detect.


    Once the drone was airborne, the glow from her phone screen caught her attention. She turned and noticed that Silver Fox had finally replied to her message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:


    Marissa had a clear vision of what Silver Fox would do when she discovered Ernst¡¯s deception. She knew Silver Fox very well. Silver Fox was a woman who loved fiercely and hated with equal passion, able to release her emotions with remarkable ease. Unlike Araceli, who would dissolve into tears, Silver Fox would channel her anger into action.


    The first thing Silver Fox contemted was how to make Ernst regret his actions in a way that he would never forget. Marissa, multitasking with finesse, controlled the drone with one hand while slipping on a Bluetooth headset with the other.


    When Silver Fox was furious, she typically sent Marissa voice messages. Marissa didn¡¯t need to read them; she simply listened.


    With the headset in ce, Marissa yed the voice message Silver Fox had sent. In the stillness of the wilderness, Silver Fox¡¯s voice reverberated in her ear. Marissa expected a tirade about Ernst, but instead, Silver Fox¡¯s excited voice dered, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m in Blebert!¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Really?¡±


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°When I texted you this morning, I was packing up to leave.¡±


    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Marissa replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Since Silver Fox didn¡¯t bring up Ernst, neither did Marissa. She had already sent the incriminating video to Silver Fox. It was up to Silver Fox to decide Ernst¡¯s fate, and Marissa did not need to probe further.


    Silver Fox inquired, ¡°ck Snake, where are you right now?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m in the wilderness near the Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What are you doing there at this hour?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°I recently discovered that the chip stolen from Doomsday Base by the Peridot Consortium is hidden here. I¡¯m scouting the area tonight to assess the guards. I¡¯m nning a raid soon.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ming over right now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Marissa sent her real-time coordinates to Silver Fox. After that, no more messages came from Silver Fox. Marissa put down her phone and concentrated on maneuvering the drone to surveil Mount Skytop.


    She didn¡¯t rush to fly the drone high up to investigate Skytop Mansion. Instead, she guided the drone to ascend Mount Skytop methodically, scrutinizing every potential hiding spot. Though the chip was concealed in Skytop Mansion, the entire mountain might harbor hidden secrets. Marissa needed aprehensive understanding of the terrain.


    Marissa chose to inform Silver Fox about the chip and Skytop Mansion because Silver Fox was also a member of Doomsday Base. Their bond had been forged there many years ago. Silver Fox had suffered at the hands of her cruel stepmother during her childhood, a torment that had left her in frail health and nearly imed her lifeter.


    After her grandmother whisked her away from Blebert, she noticed that Silver Fox was perpetually frail and prone to illness. Determined to strengthen her, she sent Silver Fox to Doomsday Base, believing that the rigorous training there would fortify her.


    By the time Marissa was about to leave Doomsday Base, Silver Fox had already been honing her skills there for three long years. Despitecking Marissa¡¯s innate abilities, she had be a formidable fighter, rivaling even Aelfric.


    Perhaps it was their shared experiences of childhood hardship that forged a swift and deep bond between them. When Marissa eventually departed from Doomsday Base to establish the ck Snake¡¯s team, Silver Fox was right by her side, ready to follow.


    Marissa was immensely admired by Silver Fox, as seen by her moniker. Silver Fox was originally named Eloisa Hinks. After being abandoned by the Hinks family and taken in by her grandmother, she changed her surname to follow her grandmother¡¯s and became Eloisa Swain. Upon her arrival at Doomsday Base, Zyair assigned her the code name ES.


    However, Eloisa soon changed it to White Mallow when Marissa, known as ck Mallow, joined the base. Their code names symbolized their close friendship. At Doomsday Base, they were legendary figures, their prowess admired by all.


    When Eloisa joined the ck Snake¡¯s team, she rebranded herself as Silver Fox toplement Marissa¡¯s ck Snake. In essence, Eloisa consistently strove to mirror Marissa¡¯s path. Together, they learned martial arts at Doomsday Base and then tackled countless missions side by side.


    During their downtime, they shared a passion for studying perfumes. Their friendship was deeper and stronger than that of many blood-rted sisters, and they would sacrifice their lives for each other.


    About an hourter, Silver Fox arrived in the wilderness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:


    In the pitch-ck wilderness, Silver Fox rode her motorcycle like aet streaking across the night, kicking up a swirling cloud of dust in her wake.


    To avoid drawing unwanted attention and to keep the residents of Skytop Mansion in the dark, she refrained from turning on the headlights, instead letting the moonlight and starlight guide her.


    The dust she stirred billowed like a smoke signal, but it was too distant for anyone at the mansion to notice.


    Marissa heard the roar of the motorcycle but didn¡¯t bother to turn around; she knew it was Silver Fox. The two had faced death together countless times and knew each other inside and out.


    Marissa could identify Silver Fox¡¯s distinctive riding style just by the sound, without needing to look.


    Silver Fox executed a graceful, arc-shaped brake behind Marissa, parking her motorcycle beside hers. Dusting off her hands, she strolled over. Noticing the remote control in Marissa¡¯s hand, she instantly grasped the situation and sat down beside her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the scoutinging along?¡± Silver Fox inquired.


    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Marissa nced at her withposure, replying softly, ¡°Still circling the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Shall I take the reins for a while?¡± Silver Fox offered.


    Marissa chuckled gently, jesting, ¡°I guess you¡¯re still recovering from heartache. Take your time. If tears beckon, find sce elsewhere, away from my work.¡±


    ¡°What heartache?!¡± scoffed Silver Fox. ¡°I was solely attracted to Ernst due to his youth and good looks. Rushing to secure a marriage and an heir, I quickly acquiesced when he ardently pursued me. I assumed that a daughter blessed with his appearance would be stunning. However, love yed no part in my decision.


    I was open to discussing marriage under the belief that feelings could develop between us after we tied the knot. But then you informed me that he was a womanizer. Tsk, I couldn¡¯t believe I was so careless as to fall for his deception. Fortunately, he neverid a hand on me. All he gained was my resentment and a burning desire for revenge.


    Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll outmaneuver him in the end!¡±


    Marissa grinned yfully and gently teased, ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on him. That charmingd publicly professed you as his one true love.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Silver Fox feigned disgust. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not bring that up again. What did I do in a past life to deserve being the beloved of a notorious heartbreaker?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Marissa erupted into peals ofughter. It turned out she had perfectly anticipated Silver Fox¡¯s reaction and decisions.


    Silver Fox nudged her friend¡¯s shoulder and remarked, ¡°Stopughing. This is my first venture into romance, and it turned out to be quite the debacle. And you find it amusing?¡±


    Marissa looked at her friend with amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be more cautious next time someone pursues you. Even if your grandma is urging you on, there¡¯s no rush. Patience is key.¡±


    Silver Fox pouted. ¡°Noted!¡±


    After a brief pause, she inquired, ¡°By the way, how is your little cousin doing?¡±


    ¡°At first, she was very upset and shed tears for a while,¡± Marissa shared. ¡°But with my guidance, she¡¯s found rity. She¡¯s set on surpassing Ernst and that conniving Emilee in the perfumepetition and securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes as a perfumer.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Silver Fox raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ensure she makes it to the end of thepetition and achieves a good ranking.¡±


    ¡°No need to do that. Just secure her a wildcard entry,¡± Marissa suggested. ¡°She¡¯s incredibly gifted in perfumery and has developed solid skills, but shecks a top-notch perfumer¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Silver Fox nced at Marissa, already anticipating her next words. True to expectation, Marissa continued, ¡°I originally intended to mentor Araceli myself, but since you arrived in Blebert so promptly, that responsibility now falls to you.¡±


    Intrigued, Silver Fox asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you mentor her yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tied up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like me,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°If I mentor Araceli, it¡¯s just friendly guidance. But if you take her under your wing and help her best Ernst, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s revenge served cold.¡±


    Silver Fox frowned. ¡°That sounds great, but you¡¯re just trying to dodge the work and dump it all on me, treating me like a servant.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. She was about to tease her friend further when her phone rang. It was an urgent alert from the tracking software. Marissa swiftly checked it and discovered that rissa had arrived at Skytop Mansion


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:


    Marissa¡¯s excitement surged when she saw that rissa was near Skytop Mansion. Without hesitation, she thrust the drone¡¯s remote control into Silver Fox¡¯s hands. ¡°You handle this.¡±


    The two women shared an unspoken bond from countless missions and brushes with death. As soon as Silver Fox took the remote, she expertly maneuvered the drone above Mount Skytop.


    Silver Fox, having once led the intelligence agency under ck Snake, was a seasoned pro at surveince. Marissa quickly picked up her phone to track rissa¡¯s location in real-time. Simultaneously, she listened to the sounds from rissa¡¯s surroundings.


    Seeing rissanding at Skytop Mansion, Marissa immediatelymanded Silver Fox, ¡°Raise the drone. I want to be able to watch rissa at Skytop Mansion. Keep it discreet.¡±


    Silver Fox swiftly reacted. In no time, she elevated the drone, found the perfect angle, and aimed the camera toward Skytop Mansion.


    It was impable timing. Just as Silver Fox adjusted the camera, they saw rissa disembark from her private jet, surrounded by a team of bodyguards.


    Marissa and Silver Fox leaned in, eyes glued to the screen.


    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s


    On the tracking software, Marissa could pinpoint rissa¡¯s location and eavesdrop on her surroundings. Additionally, the drone¡¯s live feed provided a crystal-clear view of rissa.


    The rissa on the screen was a stark contrast to the woman in Bu¡¯s presence. Gone was the flowing hair and elegant dress that highlighted her figure. Instead, she sported a sharp, light-gray suit with her hair neatly coiled up, exuding authority.


    As rissa stepped off the jet, the lead bodyguard approached and greeted her with respect, ¡°Good evening, Miss Byrd.¡±


    rissa merely cast a withering nce in his direction, saying nothing, before striding towards the entrance of the luxury house. Her entourage quickly fell in line behind her.


    Save for the rustling of footsteps and the whispering night wind, Marissa heard nothing more.


    A solemn and hushed atmosphere enveloped Skytop Mansion. The moment rissa appeared, everyone seemed to hold their breath, moving with utmost caution. Xander¡¯s observation was spot on¡ªrissa reserved her gentle and graceful demeanor solely for Bu. Before her subordinates, she was a picture of severity and ruthlessness.


    Once rissa and her entourage disappeared into the building, the drone lost sight of her.


    Marissa shifted her focus to the tracking software on her phone. ¡°Continue surveying the mountain. Ensure not to hover too long above one spot, or you¡¯ll stick out like a sore thumb.¡±


    Silver Fox promptly lowered the drone, maneuvering it around the mountain. ¡°Was that woman on the screen rissa?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed.


    ¡°Is she the president of Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She seemed oddly familiar.¡±


    ¡°You saw her five years ago,¡± Marissa reminded her. ¡°The night Peridot Consortium infiltrated Doomsday Base to steal the file bag, the woman in ck who saved me was rissa.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Silver Fox cursed angrily. ¡°No wonder I felt an instant urge to take her out when I saw her face. When she sneaked into Doomsday Base back then, I knew she had meticulously nned it. She must have intended to kill you that night.¡±


    Marissa sneered, ¡°Xander has worked undercover in Peridot Consortium for three years and uncovered the reasons for me. rissa was consumed by jealousy because ck Mallow was more renowned than her in the martial arts world, so she wanted to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Just because of that?¡± Silver Fox clenched her teeth in fury. ¡°If she ever falls into my hands, I won¡¯t show her any mercy.¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s mine,¡± Marissa dered firmly. ¡°She aimed at me, so it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m the one to take her down. I¡¯ll make sure she understands she¡¯ll never surpass me, in this lifetime.¡±


    Suddenly, rissa¡¯s voice came through on the software


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:


    Marissa recognized the fury in rissa¡¯s voice right away. She was angrier now than earlier in the day.


    ¡°What ipetence! Scientists? I¡¯ve poured so much money into this, and you can¡¯t crack a simple chip? Worthless! Some people interceded with me on behalf of you and told me the designer of this chip was some kind of entric genius who added a million passcodes, making it nearly impossible to break.


    I understood that, so I didn¡¯t push you off a cliff to be eaten by hawks. What about you? You requested all those expensive machines, which cost me a fortune.


    I even built you avishb at the peak of Mount Skytop. Five years have gone by, and you haven¡¯t cracked a single passcode. Idiots! How can you even im to be scientists? You¡¯re experts at being fools!¡±


    After her tirade, silence filled the other end of the line. Only rissa¡¯s frustrated huffs were audible intermittently.


    Marissa sensed that those around her were undoubtedly terrified. Nobody dared to utter a word.


    Then, after a significant pause, a man spoke up. ¡°Miss Byrd, we¡¯ve done everything we could.¡± Immediately after his words, a loud crash echoed.


    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Marissa guessed that rissa must have thrown something, perhaps shattering a ss wall. She found it amusing. rissa¡¯s temper was so fiery; she was quick to destroy things and curse people fiercely. Whenever she berated others, she lost her temper just as badly.


    It was almost impossible to picture such a vtile woman ying the role of the refined presence she showed Bu. Marissa had to concede that rissa was masterful at switching between roles.


    Following the sound of breaking ss, someone knocked on a ss wall. Then, rissa¡¯s voice filled the air once more. ¡°Do you really think you can cate me by iming you¡¯ve done your best? This chip was created by a genius, with a million passcodes to crack, yet not one has been decoded in five years. Doesn¡¯t this show you haven¡¯t been diligent enough?¡±


    Marissa surmised that rissa was at the location where the chip was concealed. Feeling fortunate, she realized rissa¡¯s arrival at Skytop Mansion tonight allowed her to immediately zero in on the chip¡¯s location, sparking a wave of excitement in her.


    Then, the man¡¯s voice emerged again. ¡°Miss Byrd, it would be reckless for us to even think of deceiving you. You hold our lives in your hands with just a simplemand. None of us would dare gamble with our survival. We consider ourselves excellent scientists, skilled in deciphering chips¡¯ encryptions.


    Yet, the person who designed this chip is a true genius, whose intellect surpasses ourbined capabilities. Often, only a thin line separates a genius from the average person. Crossing this line means reaching a new level of understanding.


    But a ¡®genius¡¯s¡¯ basic concept can outmaneuver everyone below this threshold. Regrettably, none of us have ascended to that higher level. Despite five years of relentless effort, all our knowledge and energy haven¡¯t made us crack even a single passcode.¡±


    rissa, clearly uninterested in the exnation, interrupted with an exasperated sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t need lectures on the difference between a genius and a mediocrity. I want results.¡± Her outburst silenced everyone once again.


    Perhaps provoked further by the scientists¡¯ mute response, she vented her frustration by hurling objects to the floor and cursing, ¡°Idiots! Completely useless!¡±


    After that, Marissa heard the men¡¯s collective sigh and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the scientists under rissa¡¯smand.


    She concurred with the man¡¯s assessment¡ªonly a thin line separated a genius from the average person, much like the difference between humans and ants sharing the same space.


    Humans operate in three dimensions while ants remain confined to two. In this analogy, a genius and an average person were like humans and ants.


    No matter how straightforward a design by a human, an ant would remain baffled by it.


    Amid their hopeless sighs, it seemed the scientists felt discussing such matters with someone as unversed as rissa was futile, like wasting pearls on swine.


    While Marissaughed at the unfolding drama, she suddenly caught a ringtone from rissa¡¯s end.


    Immediately attentive, she listened as rissa swiped to answer. ¡°Hello, boss.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:


    When Marissa overheard rissa addressing someone as ¡°boss¡± on the phone, her excitement soared. This was the elusive boss she had been dying to discover.


    Eager not to miss a single detail, Marissa edged her Bluetooth earphones closer, hanging on every word of rissa¡¯s conversation.


    Regrettably, Marissa could only hear rissa¡¯s voice and not that of her boss. rissa sounded increasingly nervous and excited. She repeatedly affirmed, ¡°Yes,¡± before concluding with, ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    After her brief exchange, rissa ended the call. Turning to one of her subordinates, she swiftly ordered, ¡°Get my private ne ready to take off immediately. I need to see my boss!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± her subordinate replied promptly.


    Addressing the team of scientists, rissamanded, ¡°Keep cracking that chip. Even if it feels like an uphill battle, give it your all. Failure is not an option. Don¡¯t even think about living an easy life while getting a high sry!¡±


    With a determined stride on the marble floor, rissa soon made her way outside. She was leaving Skytop Mansion to meet her boss.


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Raise the drone!¡± Marissa instructed Silver Fox. ¡°rissa is preparing to depart in her private ne. I want to observe her takeoff.¡±


    Silver Fox promptly raised the drone to a discreet spot, capturing the scene at Skytop Mansion once again. Shortly after, rissa emerged from the mansion with her entourage in tow. Her demeanor remained cold and formidable, with a hint of lingering frustration from her encounter with the scientists earlier.


    Without a pause, rissa boarded her private ne and took off swiftly. After the jet ascended into the sky, it veered southeastward. Marissa diligently tracked rissa¡¯s location through her tracking software, determined to pinpoint the elusive boss¡¯s movements.


    Though Marissa hadn¡¯t heard the boss¡¯s voice or identified his identity yet, she knew that by urately tracking rissa, she might unravel the mystery surrounding this enigmatic boss. Discovering the boss could unravel many puzzles, possibly leading Marissa closer to finding Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts.


    During this period, Marissa tasked Silver Fox with investigating Mount Skytop while she concentrated on monitoring rissa. Since boarding her private ne, rissa appeared nervous, frequently consulting her subordinates.


    She inquired anxiously at one point, ¡°How do I look today? Do you think the boss will approve?¡±


    Her subordinate reassured her, ¡°You look splendid today. The boss will undoubtedly be pleased with your appearance. After all, you were practically raised by the boss. He is sure to love whatever you look like.¡±


    rissa seemed content with the response and pressed further, ¡°And my attire? Is it too formal? Could it affect the boss¡¯s mood?¡±


    Her subordinate continued to tter her. ¡°Your outfit is impable. The fabric is luxurious, and it¡¯s tailored to perfection. It not only exudes femininity but alsoplements your striking demeanor wlessly. You couldn¡¯t have chosen better.¡±


    rissa appeared content, her smile gentle. ¡°I hope my attire and appearance won¡¯t be a bother to the boss.¡±


    Her subordinate ttered her once more, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. He raised you himself. Though not by blood, your bond is stronger than with a biological father. No matter how you dress, he¡¯ll adore you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s happiness grew. ¡°Do you think we look like father and daughter?¡±


    Her subordinate nodded, ttering her again. ¡°Absolutely! You two are so alike. You¡¯ve been with him since childhood. Your personality, your looks, it¡¯s all him. You¡¯re practically his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± rissa chuckled heartily.


    Marissa, listening tentatively, pursed her lips. rissa¡¯s moods swung like a pendulum¡ªdeeply angered moments ago, nowughing at some ttering remarks. She was unpredictable!


    Nothing remarkable urred thereafter. Marissa held her phone, waiting for rissa¡¯s private ne tond, eager to find out who the mysterious boss was. Six hourster, rissa¡¯s jetnded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that rissa¡¯s boss would be located so remotely. It took a full six hours by private jet before rissa and her team touched down.


    The wait was dull. Silver Fox had already surveyed Skytop Mansion, retrieved the drone, and then they both settled in to wait for rissa¡¯s arrival.


    As the hours stretched on, Silver Fox, fresh from a lengthy flight to Blebert, began to yawn repeatedly. Seeing her weariness, Marissa suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go ahead and sleep.¡±


    Trying to resist the urge to sleep, Silver Fox asked, ¡°ck Snake, are you feeling tired? If you are, I can keep watch while you rest.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I managed to get two hours of sleep beforeing here, so I¡¯m fine. You should sleep.¡±


    With that, Silver Fox reclined on the grass. ¡°Alright, take a short nap. Wake me if anythinges up.¡± She quickly drifted off to sleep.


    Marissa stayed vignt, monitoring the tracking software to ensure she didn¡¯t miss any crucial updates if rissa met her boss. Finally, after an interminable six-hour wait, rissa¡¯s private jet made its descent.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive


    Marissa checked thending coordinates and scowled. rissa hadnded somewhere in the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°The Pacific Ocean again!¡± Marissa muttered to herself. Thest time she had tracked rissa, the endpoint was also in the Pacific Ocean, though not at the same location as rissa¡¯s current spot.


    The expansive Pacific Ocean, home to diverse activities from fishing and sightseeing for the righteous to serving as a hiding spot for the deceitful, was aplex ce.


    Both saints and sinners found their uses for it. Now, with rissa¡¯s enigmatic boss also somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, Marissa pondered if he might be some sort of nomad too.


    Finding someone adrift in the Pacific Ocean would be daunting, like hunting for a needle in a vast, watery haystack.


    As she thought about this, Marissa¡¯s lips twisted in frustration. The fact that this mysterious boss was somewhere in the Pacific Ocean was irritating enough, but what followed intensified her annoyance.


    She had hoped to secretly listen in on rissa¡¯s conversation with her boss to pick up some crucial details, even if pinpointing the exact location was impossible. However, not long after rissa¡¯snding, all sounds ceased, and her location signal disappeared as well.


    Initially, Marissa suspected a glitch in the tracking software. She checked it promptly, only to find everything functioning correctly. The issue was clearly with the environment on the other side.


    She realized then that the boss¡¯s ship must be equipped with technology that blocked all tracking and monitoring. Once rissanded, all trails went cold.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Marissa swore under her breath, frustrated by the turn of events. After such a long wait, she lost track of anything at the critical moment.


    It was now four in the morning, and the early light of dawn was starting to illuminate the summer sky. They couldn¡¯t linger any longer. It was time to leave.


    Marissa gently shook Silver Fox awake. ¡°Time to leave.¡±


    Silver Fox jolted awake and blurted out, ¡°Were you able to track where rissanded?¡±


    ¡°Shended somewhere in the Pacific Ocean after a six-hour flight,¡± Marissa responded, her voice tinged with irritation. ¡°But once shended, we lost both the sound and her location.¡±


    Silver Fox took a moment before responding, ¡°Her boss must be no ordinary person to block all tracking signals like that.¡±


    Marissa agreed, her determination firm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once we storm Skytop Mansion and capture rissa, we¡¯ll make her talk. She¡¯ll have to reveal her boss¡¯s whereabouts eventually.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Silver Fox said, stretching her arms to relieve the numbness from sleeping. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll look up the top ten torture methods. We¡¯ll use every single one on rissa.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. After herughter subsided, she turned to Silver Fox. ¡°Did you find anything noteworthy when you scouted Skytop Mansion and its surroundingsst night?¡±


    Silver Fox responded eagerly, ¡°Absolutely. I found several odd things. I¡¯ve recorded everything; I¡¯ll show you right now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:


    Silver Fox was thorough and adept at pinpointing crucial issues. She meticulously went through each suspicious detail with Marissa. Eventually, she pointed out an aerial screenshot.


    ¡°ck Snake, take a look at this. On the west side of Skytop Mansion, there¡¯s a deep pit. It¡¯s so deep that we can¡¯t see the bottom from here, and it¡¯s unclear what it contains.¡±


    Marissa scrutinized the photo and agreed that the pit was indeed intriguing. The darkness at the bottom obscured any view of its contents from above.


    After a moment of reflection, she dered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve thoroughly scouted the area. No secret in this pit will prevent us from storming Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox nodded and then asked, ¡°When do we strike?¡±


    Marissa gauged her interest. ¡°You¡¯re eager to join this mission?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Silver Fox stated confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not only part of Doomsday Base, tasked with recovering our stolen item, but I also can¡¯t imagine missing out on a nighttime raid against the enemy.¡±


    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    Marissa chuckled, appreciating her fervor, and gave her approval with a nod. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring you along. Your skills are on par with Aelfric¡¯s, and yourbat experience makes you more valuable than Marc.¡±


    Pleased with Marissa¡¯s endorsement, Silver Fox inquired further, ¡°Is it just us, or are others involved in the mission?¡±


    Marissa responded honestly, ¡°Xander, Marc, and Terry will be joining us.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s expression turned skeptical. ¡°Are you sure those three are dependable?¡±


    Marissa faced her. ¡°It¡¯s been years since youst saw them. Why doubt them now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic,¡± Silver Fox exined. ¡°Xander is the epitome of an ipetent rich kid. He was notorious for causing trouble at Doomsday Base. What good cane from such a failure?


    He might just be a liability! Marc and Terry, on the other hand, were elite soldiers and have significantbat experience. However, aren¡¯t they now employed as personal bodyguards for Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man, Connor Daniels?


    Their dedication to their current employer could affect their ability to help us,¡± she voiced, expressing her concerns.


    Marissa chuckled and touched her nose, then began to rify things for Silver Fox. ¡°Let¡¯s address Xander first. Yes, he embarrassed himself often at Doomsday Base, but he has matured significantly since then.


    He holds a senior position within the Peridat Consortium and has collected a wealth of information.


    Also, his older brother, Suet, is greatly admired by rissa. When we confront rissa, we can leverage Xander¡¯s rtionship with his brother to create confusion at Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox arched an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°So, he¡¯s actually quite an asset now?¡±


    Marissa nodded and began to borate on Marc and Terry. ¡°Regarding Marc and Terry, I should probably update you on my current situation.¡±


    ¡°Your current situation?¡± Silver Fox examined her curiously. ¡°You have a new identity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken on a new identity,¡± Marissa responded with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m now legally married to Connor.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°What?¡±


    Despite their close friendship, Marissa hadn¡¯t shared her recent experiences in Blebert with Silver Fox, who was unaware of her new guise as Tiffany and her legal marriage to Connor.


    She decided it was time to fill Silver Fox in on everything that had transpired in Blebert recently.


    After hearing the full story, Silver Fox finally pieced it together. ¡°That exins why you epted Amir¡¯s task back then. You were worried someone else might im it and target your husband.¡±


    ¡°What husband?¡± Marissa quickly corrected her. ¡°Connor and I are only married in name. I rescued him to safeguard my sleep aid.¡±


    Silver Fox was about to tease her further but suddenly became serious. ¡°ck Snake, something just came to mind!¡±


    It was unusual for her to be so serious, prompting Marissa to ask instinctively, ¡°What is it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:


    Silver Fox pondered for a while before speaking up. ¡°ck Snake, I came across a betrothal contract at King¡¯s. Your name was on it, suggesting it was your betrothal.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by King having my betrothal contract?¡±


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s puzzled expression, Silver Fox added, ¡°Baffled, right? So was I when I stumbled upon that paper. I only got a nce while at King¡¯s for a meeting; I didn¡¯t scrutinize it or anything. I have no idea where that contract came from or who penned it.


    But your name was definitely on it. I didn¡¯t catch the name of the guy you were supposedly engaged to, though.¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes, dismissing the matter entirely. She had spent her whole childhood in Adagend, living as an insignificant vige girl until she turned fifteen. Then she followed King to the Doomsday Base and made a name for herself. Yet, no one connected her to that vige girl from her past.


    Before returning to Blebert, she hadn¡¯t even known about her family¡¯s elders. Who could have arranged an engagement for her? Even if King wanted to orchestrate her marriage, he would need her approval. King had no right to decide her future partner.


    Deciding to brush off the matter, Marissa preferred not to dwell on it or have Silver Fox overthink it. ¡°So, whatever you saw, it¡¯s nonsense. You know how Old Peacock loves to stir the pot. He probably concocted that contract out of sheer boredom. Don¡¯t waste your energy on it.¡±


    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Silver Fox agreed with a nod. King of the Doomsday Base was infamous for his mischievous antics. She knew there was no need to worry about something she¡¯d only caught a glimpse of.


    Silver Fox gave a knowing smile. ¡°Hey! Are you sure you and Connor didn¡¯t be a real thing, ck Snake?¡±


    Remembering how Connor had teased her the night before, Marissa blushed instantly. Still, she put on a casual front and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Silver Fox looked a bit let down. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s Connor! You share a bed with such an amazing guy every night, and you don¡¯t feel anything for him? Even if it¡¯s a fake marriage, you can¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no spark! Just act like a real couple and enjoy yourselves!¡±


    Embarrassed, Marissa smacked Silver Fox on the forehead in frustration. ¡°Shut up! Do you even listen to yourself? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡±


    Silver Fox rubbed her sore forehead, deciding not to push it any further. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you so upset? You never used to be like this. Since when did you decide jokes were off-limits?¡±


    Marissa was done with that topic and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Where are you nning to stay while you¡¯re in Blebert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce yet. I thought I¡¯d crash wherever you¡¯re staying!¡± Silver Fox replied casually. ¡°So, I¡¯m heading to Daniels Manor with you.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Marissa refused immediately. ¡°Connor and I are in a fake marriage, and I have no idea when we¡¯ll get divorced. It feels weird to have you tagging along. Find your own ce, please.¡±


    With two kids who weren¡¯t part of the Daniels family already living there, Marissa couldn¡¯t bear the thought of adding her best friend to the mix.


    Silver Fox shrugged in resignation. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Marissa shot her a sharp nce and continued, ¡°Now pack up and go.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Silver Fox replied. As she gathered her things, she asked, ¡°Where are you headed, ck Snake?¡±


    ¡°To the Daniels Group,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I need my sleep aid. I¡¯m nning to catch up on some much-needed rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep with Connor?¡± Silver Fox perked up immediately. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    Marissa found Silver Fox¡¯sment strange. What did she mean by ¡°sleeping with Connor¡±? Yet she couldn¡¯t deny it, as she was, in fact, relying on him to help her fall asleep more quickly.


    She realized they weren¡¯t thinking of the same thing, but she suspected Silver Fox was intentionally making it sound inappropriate. Not wanting to argue, Marissa asked irritably, ¡°What business do you have at the Daniels Group?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to attend to there,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    Amused, Marissa looked at her. ¡°You sell perfumes. What possible business could you have with a high-techpany like the Daniels Group?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:


    Confronted by Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Silver Fox straightened up and dered, ¡°I just need to take care of some things there.¡±


    She gave Marissa a once-over and teased, ¡°Look at you. Are you scared that Connor will be charmed by me? You im he doesn¡¯t matter to you, but do you fear he might be swept away by another?¡±


    Marissa responded with a snort, eyeing Silver Fox skeptically. ¡°You¡¯re not his type.¡±


    Silver Foxughed and looped her arm through Marissa¡¯s. ¡°Let me go visit the Daniels Group. I¡¯m eager to see what a top-tier multinational high-techpany looks like.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa agreed. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea. I¡¯ll arrange for Araceli to meet you there. She can learn a lot from her new mentor. Plus, Rita will be there after she drops the kids off at kindergarten. You can meet her too.¡±


    With the n set, she went to her motorcycle, with an enthusiastic Silver Fox trailing behind. Together, they rode their motorcycles to the Daniels Group.


    They transitioned from the wilderness to the urbanndscape, turning heads with their impressive riding skills. To onlookers, they appeared as fierce, stunning figures ripped from an action film scene.


    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Unfazed by the attention, Marissa and Silver Fox, feeling peckish as they entered the city, stopped their bikes at a modest breakfast shop by the roadside. The eatery was simple, offering basic meals that wouldn¡¯t cost more than three dors.


    While setting the bill, Marissa recalled Connor¡¯sint from the night before about her not spending on him, his look of displeasure still clear in her mind. After a brief pause, she instructed the shop assistant, ¡°Please pack a sandwich, some milk, and an egg.¡±


    With the breakfast packaged, she texted Connor, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the Daniels Groupter to see you. I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±


    At that moment, Connor was lounging on his office sofa, nibbling on a luxurious breakfast that Domenic had procured for him. He had not returned home the previous night, opting instead to sleep in thepany¡¯s lounge.


    Upon receiving Marissa¡¯s message, he abruptly pushed the food container aside and instructed Domenic, ¡°Take this away.¡±


    Domenic, taken aback, nced at the barely touched bagel and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Daniels? Has the food from here lost its appeal?¡±


    Despite his question, Domenic knew the quality and expense of the food, especially the bagel, which was among Connor¡¯s favorites. He wondered why Connor had lost interest after just one bite.


    Connor, indifferent to Domenic¡¯s confusion, simply stated, ¡°I just lost my appetite.¡±


    Domenic promptly removed the food container, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll get something fresh for you when you¡¯re hungryter.¡±


    Connor responded with a nod and moved to his desk to begin working on some documents.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the breakfast shop, Marissa and Silver Fox got back on their bikes. Before they departed, Marissa sent a message to Araceli: ¡°Araceli, unfortunately, E is tied up and can¡¯t mentor you right now. However, I¡¯ve arranged for Elin to mentor you, and she¡¯s eager to help.¡±


    Araceli texted back immediately, brimming with excitement: ¡°Though it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t have E, but I¡¯m thrilled to have Elin as a mentor. Thank you so much, Tiffany! I¡¯m ecstatic!¡±


    Marissa texted back, ¡°Come to the Daniels Group. Elin is with me and will be there too. You¡¯ll meet her soon.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s enthusiastic reply came quickly: ¡°Really? Oh my goodness! I¡¯m so excited I could burst! I can¡¯t wait to meet Elin today. Heading over right now, Tiffany!¡±


    Then, Marissa and Silver Fox revved their engines and set off for the Daniels Group.


    Silver Fox, caught up in the excitement, was somewhat distracted. As they approached the front of the Daniels Group¡¯s building, her attention wavered and, with a loud crash, she collided into a ck Bentley


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:


    Silver Fox was brimming with excitement about visiting the renowned multinational, Daniels Group, and particrly about catching a glimpse of the billionaire Connor in person.


    Her eagerness was palpable throughout the entire ride. Despite Marissa leading the way, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm and kept speeding ahead.


    As they approached the intersection near the Daniels Group building, they noticed a ck Bentley making a turn. Driven by determination, Silver Fox elerated to overtake it.


    Typically, her superb riding skills, honed through frequent races and victories, would have made the maneuver a breeze.


    However, today her judgment was clouded, and she mistimed her approach by a mere second, resulting in her motorcycle crashing into the Bentley with a resounding crash.


    Fortunately, her quick reflexes kicked in. She released the handlebars and catapulted off the bike, using the momentum to escape major harm.


    The aftermath was grim; her motorcycley in ruins, the Bentley sported a massive dent, and its windows were shattered.


    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;


    Silver Fox, although not gravely injured, found herself draped over the Bentley¡¯s hood. She was shaken more than hurt and took a while to recover from the initial shock.


    Marissa, who had been trailing behind, stopped sharply. Seeing that Silver Fox was mostly unscathed, she smirked and chose to observe from a distance.


    Peering through the shattered car window, she recognized the owner of the car as Bu, Xander¡¯s older brother.


    Aware of her uing n to infiltrate Skytop Mansion using Bu¡¯s connection to Xander, Marissa opted to keep a low profile and avoid any unnecessary tension.


    She pulled down her helmet to conceal her identity from Bu.


    Meanwhile, Silver Fox, still seeing stars, remained on the Bentley¡¯s hood, waiting for the dizziness to subside before attempting to sit up.


    The driver of the Bentley was visibly shaken, hisplexion pale. He was a seasoned driver, having worked for Bu for many years. Although he had reacted promptly by braking at the sight of Silver Fox, the collision was unavoidable.


    In the chaos, he was too stunned to fully grasp what had happened, only aware that the car had been struck violently, sending the girl and her motorcycle flying. As the motorcycley in pieces, the girl was sprawled on the hood of the Bentley.


    The driver, seeing her motionless form, stammered in panic, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I think I¡¯ve killed someone!¡±


    He pointed at Silver Fox and said with a tremble in his voice, ¡°This beautiful young girl, I fear she¡¯s been killed by me.¡±


    Despite the rming situation, Bu remained unfazed, his expression stoic as ever. He nced at Silver Fox and stated tly, ¡°It¡¯s her fault.¡±


    The driver, tears welling up in his eyes, responded, ¡°I know it¡¯s her fault, but she¡¯s dead! Such a young, beautiful girl killed by my car¡ªI can¡¯t cope with this.¡±


    Bu, his face still devoid of emotion, simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s my car, not your fault.¡±


    Pausing, the driver corrected himself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your car, but I was the one driving.¡±


    Bu gave the driver a cold look and insisted, ¡°She hit us. You¡¯re not to me.¡±


    The driver, wiping away his tears, continued, ¡°Yes, she hit us, but to see such a young, beautiful girl die before my eyes¡­ I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    At this, Bu¡¯s stoic demeanor faltered ever so slightly; his lips twitched almost imperceptibly. Without a hint of sympathy, he instructed, ¡°Get out, call the police, and make her pay for the damage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the driver eximed in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, even if it was her fault, she¡¯s dead. How can we demandpensation?¡±


    As the driver finished, Silver Fox suddenly sat up on the hood, surprising him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:


    As the driver watched the girl he had thought dead sit up, his eyes widened in surprise, and he swallowed nervously. Could it be that he was witnessing a miracle? Could someone actuallye back to life from the dead?


    However, when he nced at Bu, he quickly dismissed these wild thoughts from his mind. Bu, being a pragmatic man, was not one to entertain superstitions of any kind.


    Doing his best to remainposed, the driver calmed his breathing and refrained from any wild thoughts. He simply stared at Silver Fox without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Bu remained calm and unmoving, fixating his icy eyes on Silver Fox. Having witnessed the entire collision unfold, Bu saw how Silver Fox effortlessly and smartly saved herself despite the severity of the ident, with both of their vehicles looking like a wrecking ball had hit them. There was no denying that she was exceptionally skilled.


    Seeing her emerge unscathed from such a tight situation reminded him of a woman he used to know¡ªbold and always with a trick or two up her sleeve in situations like this. She could be noisy and provocative, but she was easily one of the most reliable people he had ever known.


    Silver Fox, after briefly ncing at the men in the car, examined the damage to Bu¡¯s vehicle. Seeing just how much damage the car had suffered, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. She was going to part with quite a significant amount of money today.


    Pulling out her phone from her pocket, she sent a message to Marissa: ¡°Hey, can you help me find out how much I¡¯m going to bepensating the car owner?¡±


    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    After reading Silver Fox¡¯s message, Marissa, who was sitting on her motorcycle, smirked and replied, ¡°You just damaged an $80 million-dor Bentley! At the very least, you¡¯re going to pay $20 million.¡±


    As she read Marissa¡¯s reply, Silver Fox bit her lip and sighed in exasperation. Though she was an heiress of a family worth billions, she hadn¡¯t received her inheritance yet. Shelling out $20 million would definitely affect her lifestyle for quite a while. She had toe up with a solution one way or another.


    But then, she received another text from Marissa, which managed to hit harder than the previous one: ¡°$20 million is just the tip of the iceberg of what you will have to pay.


    That guy in the car is none other than Bu, the head of the Hoffman family. If he sues you for emotional distress and lost ie, you might have to sell your phone just to have money to buy food.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Silver Fox cursed loudly and clenched her fist. The head of the Hoffman Group made a fortune every day, yet she had topensate him for his lost ie? If she had dyed him from signing a deal worth billions today, she might as well start begging for alms to have money to buy food.


    Doing her best not to panic, Silver Fox took a deep breath, smiled as elegantly as she could, and smoothly hopped off the car¡¯s hood. With her hands on her hips, she smiled radiantly and walked gracefully towards Bu, her long legs swaying elegantly. Each step she took was full of allure, a testament to the confidence she had in her charms.


    Leaning casually on the car window, she tapped lightly on the ss. As the driver automatically lowered the window, Bu¡¯s face remained unmoving and expressionless. To the driver, Silver Fox seemed like a mythical being. How could she be unscathed while her motorcycle waspletely wrecked?


    After the driver fully lowered the window, Silver Fox looked at Bu and said flirtatiously, ¡°Hey there, handsome!¡±


    Hearing this, the driver raised an eyebrow in surprise. Only a few people would dare to address Mr. Hoffman in such an informal manner. However, Bu was not moved in the slightest. He kept his eyes fixated ahead of him without even sparing Silver Fox a nce. One would even think that he hadn¡¯t heard her greet him.


    Making a show of looking sad, Silver Fox continued, ¡°Sorry about your car, handsome. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from bumping into you as my attention was on how handsome and tantalizing you were instead of on the road.¡±


    The driver swallowed hard as he listened to her bold words. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had seen someone speak so openly to Mr. Hoffman.


    However, Bu, still expressionless, simply grabbed a piece of paper and began to write something down with a pen. Silver Fox, not concerned about what he was writing, focused on how to get him to ept a very lowpensation amount.


    Smiling as charmingly as she could, she hoped that Bu was already falling for her charms and said, ¡°So, handsome, you know I only bumped into your car because I was distracted by your stunning looks. Can we reduce thepensation?¡±


    Before she could finish talking, Bu abruptly stopped writing and extended the paper to her without saying anything


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:


    As Bumet handed over the piece of paper, a chill swept across Silver Fox¡¯s face. She halted mid-sentence, instinctively reaching out to take the paper from him.


    Before she could glimpse its contents, Bumet abruptly swung open the car door, catching her off guard and pushing her several steps back. Feeling a bit dizzy already, she stumbled neatly into the roadside flower bed.


    Silver Fox was incensed by his ungentlemanly conduct. Her smile vanished, reced by usatory eyes fixed on Bumet¡¯s retreating figure. But Bumet didn¡¯t spare her a nce, seemingly oblivious to any breach of decorum. He strode silently towards the Daniels Group building, unwavering.


    Feeling ignored and irritated, Silver Fox stared at his departing form, silently cursing him under her breath. ¡°Damn, this insufferable man!¡±


    After venting her frustration, she lifted the paper in her hand to read Bumet¡¯s message. When she read it, her eyes widened in disbelief and anger. Marissa had been right. He was demanding 30 million inpensation from her¡ª20 million for car repairs and 10 million for emotional damages.


    Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t included lost ie, which could have escted the sum to 60 million or even beyond.


    Despite Bumet¡¯s omission of lost ie, Silver Fox¡¯s anger simmered intensely. Looking at hisposed demeanor and shamelessly arrogant expression, no one would believe he had endured emotional turmoil! If he hadn¡¯t sustained any emotional wounds, why was he seeking rpense for emotional damages? Clearly, he was deliberately making things difficult for her!


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    She had already humbled herself to appease him, yet he showed no mercy. Did he think she was someone to mess with? With this thought, Silver Fox chased after Bumet. When she caught up to him, she grasped his sleeve.


    A mere tug on his sleeve made Bumet react as if struck by lightning. He instantly yanked his arm back, halted, and turned to look at her with a gaze as cold as ice. It was as if his eyes were saying, ¡°Touch me again, and I¡¯ll throttle you right here!¡±


    Initially cowed by his frosty demeanor, Silver Fox quickly became incensed. ¡°Hey, you ugly monster, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡±


    At her words, Bumet¡¯s icy expression faltered. His brows knitted together, and surprise flickered in his cold eyes. The driver who had been trailing them was equally shocked, his mouth twitching slightly in disbelief. Thisdy truly had a way with words.


    Just moments ago, she praised Mr. Hoffman for his stunning looks to lower thepensation. Now, in a fit of anger, she called him an ugly monster.


    Praising Bumet¡¯s stunning looks was spot-on¡ªhis looks deserved thatpliment. But calling him an ugly monster? That was just in absurd. Even if all the ugly monsters in the world disappeared, Bumet wouldn¡¯t even make the list!


    Silver Fox, however, was oblivious to the driver¡¯s reaction. She kept mocking Bumet with zeal. ¡°Do you honestly think I want to touch you? If it weren¡¯t for your outrageous demands, who would even bother chasing after you? Just being near you makes me feel like I¡¯m catching a gue!¡±


    Bumet was rendered speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Silver Fox was so loud and indignant. The way she was acting, you¡¯d think the car ident was entirely his fault.


    Since when did the debtor chase the creditor and hurl insults? He wanted to ask her what exactly was outrageous about hispensation terms.


    He had only asked for the bare minimum to cover repair costs and a bit of emotionalpensation, not even for lost ie. Yet, she was still dissatisfied. If he had demandedpensation for lost ie, she would be in debt for the rest of her life; his time was invaluable!


    However, Bumet bit his tongue, deeming it beneath him to ask such a trivial question, let alone waste any more time with her. He then nced at the driver. The driver caught the signal immediately and approached Silver Fox.


    ¡°Miss, you can discuss thepensation matters with me.¡±


    Silver Fox turned to the driver. ¡°Discuss with you? Can you waive the amount written on this paper?¡±


    The driver pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss!¡± Silver Fox firmly refused the driver. Then she turned to Bumet, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the 20 million for car repairs, but not a single penny for emotional damages!¡±


    She expected Bumet to reply, but he merely shot her an impatient re before turning on his heel and walking away. The message was unmistakable: brace yourself for awsuit!


    Silver Fox grew anxious and shouted after him, ¡°Damn you, Dummy!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520:


    While Silver Fox called Bumet a ¡°dummy,¡± a distant siren pierced the air, causing him to not hear it clearly. However, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him. This feeling of recognition sent ripples through his heart, unsettling him deeply.


    Bumet halted in his tracks, turned, and fixed Silver Fox with an intense gaze for a few moments. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Caught off guard, Silver Fox quicklyposed herself, a bright yet insincere smile spreading across her face. ¡°I said you¡¯re handsome, charming, and eternally attractive.¡± Her voice dripped with false sweetness, and Bumet could sense the desperate ttery behind her words.


    Instinct had driven Silver Fox to curse him earlier, but now, with her emotions in check, she realized she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him further. Otherwise, he might demandpensation for lost ie.


    As the CEO of Hoffman Group, Bumet¡¯s time was worth a fortune. Silver Fox had no intention ofpensating his lost hours.


    The driver standing nearby couldn¡¯t help but smirk. To him, Silver Fox was indeed a character. Her attempts to cate and appease Bumet were riddled with disdain and humiliation.


    Bumet, sharing the driver¡¯s sentiment, remained silent for a moment before deciding to ignore her. He turned away and continued toward the Daniels Group.


    As Bumet¡¯s figure receded, Silver Fox clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°You heartless, wealthy bastard! If you ever fall into my hands, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly.¡±


    Once Bumet was out of sight, the driver approached her. ¡°Miss, we need to discuss thepensation.¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a frosty nce. Despite his gentle and kind demeanor, she resented him because of Bumet, viewing him as nothing more than ackey for an unscrupulous boss. Her voice was sharp as she addressed him. ¡°I¡¯llpensate him.


    Your cold-hearted boss wants 30 million dors, right? I¡¯ll write a check. And let him know that since he asks for one more million, I¡¯ll curse him with daily misfortune. He¡¯ll find himself trapped in elevators every single day.¡±


    The driver was at a loss for words. He, too, felt that Bumet was being excessively harsh on the youngdy. Despite Silver Fox¡¯s humble apologies, Bumet, who certainly wasn¡¯t short on cash, demanded an extra ten million dors for emotional damages. The driver believed he should have only asked forpensation for the car damage.


    However, the driver wasn¡¯t in a position to challenge the decision. He had to follow his boss¡¯s orders and negotiate with the youngdy ordingly. So, he didn¡¯t argue with Silver Fox¡¯s rude response and instead wore a wry smile.


    Silver Fox opened her bank app, intending to transfer the money to the driver and put an end to this unpleasant incident. But upon checking her ount bnce, she felt a headacheing on and rubbed her temples. Her ount bnce of only 20 million dors proved insufficient to cover thepensation.


    With a heavy sigh, she nced at Marissa, who was lurking nearby and enjoying the spectacle. She messaged Marissa, ¡°Stop gloating and lend me some money.¡±


    Marissa chuckled and replied, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Twenty million dors,¡± Silver Fox responded. She requested an extra ten million for her living expenses over the next few weeks to avoid living on a shoestring budget.


    A few secondster, her phone chimed, indicating the money had been transferred into her ount. Marissa had sent her thirty million dors in total.


    ¡°The extra one million is to make you feel better,¡± Marissa rified. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through the wringer.¡±


    Silver Fox felt a surge of gratitude. ¡°Aww, ck Snake, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯d be living in poverty without you. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Have you learned your lesson? You need to start saving money. Betterte than never. You¡¯ve earned a lot working with me. Although you can¡¯t rival a tycoon like Bumet in wealth, you should still be a millionaire. But you always overspend. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have funds for emergencies.¡±


    Pouting, Silver Fox turned to the driver. ¡°Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer thepensation.¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward and gave her his ount number immediately.


    After that, Silver Fox snorted. ¡°I need you to pass on another message to your boss¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:


    The driver nodded gently and replied, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Silver Fox snorted once more. ¡°Inform your boss that he¡¯s indeed ugly. I¡¯ve never encountered a man as ugly as him.¡±


    With those words, she advanced toward Marissa. Behind her, the driver¡¯s lips twitched, betraying his awkwardness. The CEO of the Hoffman Group, known for his aloofness, handsomeness, grace, and charm, was disparaged as ugly due to the issue ofpensation.


    Silver Fox showed no concern for the driver¡¯s thoughts. Standing in front of Marissa, she curled her lips in a disy of annoyance andined, ¡°I never expected the CEO of the Hoffman Group to be so devoid ofpassion. Son of a bitch!¡±


    Marissa looked at her with amusement twinkling in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite peculiar. Though your driving skills don¡¯t match mine, you¡¯re still a top car racer. You should have been able to avoid that ident. How did you end up hitting Bu¡¯s car?¡±


    Silver Fox gave a shrug. ¡°Who knows? I did the calctions, but somehow I still collided with his car. Unlucky.¡±


    Marissaughed lightly. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have urred, yet it did. There¡¯s only one reason that makes sense.¡±


    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°And what might that be?¡± inquired Silver Fox.


    ¡°It¡¯s your destiny,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°Fate intended for you to meet him this way. Even though your calctions were precise, it was fate that you would collide.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Silver Fox eximed, clearly annoyed. ¡°Destiny? Absolute rubbish! If it was truly destiny, it wouldn¡¯t be due to some mystical connection but rather a cursed one.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Marissa agreed with a nod, her amusement evident. ¡°You both might indeed be bound by a cursed fate. It¡¯s what brought you together after all. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Enough already! Can you stopughing at my expense?¡± Silver Fox pped Marissa¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely hurting here. Just like that, I had to pay him $30 million. I can¡¯t help but wonder how many perfumes I¡¯ll have to sell to make that money back.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then questioned, ¡°You mentionedst night that Bu is the man rissa loves. He¡¯s grateful to her for saving his life and does his utmost to protect her, correct?¡±


    Marissa nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    A gleam appeared in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, he¡¯ll support her when we make our move on Skytop Mansion?¡±


    ¡°He certainly will,¡± confirmed Marissa.


    Silver Fox narrowed her eyes thoughtfully, rubbing her wrists. ¡°Then leave that man to me. I¡¯ll make sure he learns his lesson.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But just a reminder,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Bu was once a member of an international special forces unit and is quite the skilled fighter. You should be cautious and act within your capabilities.¡±


    Undeterred, Silver Fox curled her lips in disdain. ¡°A special forces soldier, eh? Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve got a million ways to handle him.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond but instead lowered her head to message Marc, requesting that he send someone to take care of Silver Fox¡¯s motorcycle.


    While at the Doomsday Base, Silver Fox always wore a mask; thus, Marc and Terry were unaware that Silver Fox was actually White Mallow. Naturally, Marissa kept this a secret and merely told Marc that it was her friend¡¯s motorcycle.


    Marc responded swiftly, ¡°Understood, chief instructor. Should I send someone to fix it?¡±


    Marissa nced at the motorcycle, now shattered into pieces, and replied, ¡°It¡¯spletely wrecked. No need. Just sell it to the recycling center.¡±


    Marc answered, ¡°Got it, chief instructor. I¡¯ll have someone handle it right away.¡±


    After concluding the chat, Marissa looked up at Silver Fox, who was visibly upset. ¡°Rx, let¡¯s go inside. Bu has also entered the Daniels Group building. You might run into him again.¡±


    Silver Fox grumbled, ¡°I¡¯d rather not! He¡¯s nothing but bad luck!¡±


    With a smile, Marissa led the way into the Daniels Group building.


    Upon reaching the front desk, they noticed several employees gathered around an elevator. Curious, Marissa asked one of them, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The employee exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite unusual. The elevators here at Daniels Group are of high quality and are regrly maintained. They¡¯ve never malfunctioned before.


    Yet today, one stopped mid-way, trapping Mr. Bu Hoffman, the CEO of the Hoffman Group, inside.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:


    Hearing the employee¡¯s update, Silver Fox rubbed her nose and wondered if it was due to her curse. She had just yfully cursed him to get stuck in an elevator, and now he really was trapped inside one.


    Silver Fox burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Still chuckling, Silver Fox pointed at the elevator. ¡°I cursed him. Can you believe it? I feel like I¡¯ve got magical powers or something.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. ¡°You really should stop being so childish. The staff of Daniels Group are quitepetent. They¡¯ll free Bu soon enough. Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Silver Fox agreed amiably. She followed Marissa into another elevator and, once inside, continued in a yful tone, ¡°Since my words seem to have such power today, I¡¯ll wish for Bu to choke on his water.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that does happen.¡±


    The news of Bu¡¯s elevator mishap had clearly brightened Silver Fox¡¯s day. Thinking she would meet Rita soon, she turned to Marissa. ¡°Is the Rita working for you the same one that you sent away for maintenance and upgrade?¡±


    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± replied Marissa.


    Silver Fox¡¯s face lit up with anticipation. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her. What does she look like now, after all the changes?¡±


    ¡°She looks the same on the outside,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°But she¡¯s almost indistinguishable from a human now. Her intelligence and adaptability have significantly improved.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing. I¡¯ll have to put her to a testter,¡± mused Silver Fox. She then remembered something else. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t yet met the kids you¡¯re raising for your sister. What do they look like? When can I see them?¡±


    With a warm smile, Marissa spoke of the children. ¡°They¡¯re absolutely lovely¡ªcharming, smart, and just a joy to be around. Why don¡¯t you pick them up from kindergarten with Ritater? Then you¡¯ll meet them.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a perfect n. I¡¯ll take them to my ce,¡± Silver Fox said, her enthusiasm palpable. But then her expression fell. ¡°Except I don¡¯t actually have a ce here in Blebert. I¡¯m still in debt.¡±


    Seeing her friend¡¯s sudden gloom, Marissa chuckled and handed her a key. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at Wave Mansion for a while?¡±


    Silver Fox inspected the logo on the key and couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Wave Mansion? One of the most opulent ces in Blebert! ck Snake, I¡¯m beyond lucky to be with you. My loyalty is yours forever. You¡¯re stuck with me now.¡±


    As they conversed, the elevator reached the 19th floor, the location of the Coborative Research and Development Department. They were early, and the floor was still quiet, with many employees yet to arrive, including Franco and Aracel.


    Since Silver Fox was an outsider, Marissa couldn¡¯t take her into the department due topany policies. Instead, she guided Silver Fox to a reception room to wait for Aracel¡¯s arrival.


    Marissa then proceeded to Connor¡¯s office. Upon reaching the top floor, she noticed Marc and Terry waiting just outside as the elevator doors opened.


    Seeing her, they immediately expressed their concern. ¡°How did it gost night, chief instructor?¡± they asked.


    ¡°Everything went well,¡± responded Marissa, stepping out of the elevator.


    With no one else in sight, she lowered her voice. ¡°Also, White Mallow has arrived in Blebert. She¡¯ll be joining us for this mission.¡±


    The mention of White Mallow sparked excitement in both Marc and Terry.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen White Mallow in years,¡± Terry whispered, his voice tinged with anticipation.


    Marc added with a sigh, ¡°White Mallow may not be on par with our chief instructor, but she¡¯s certainly better than us. With her on board, our chances of sess just got a boost.¡±


    Marissa gave a curt nod, reminding them, ¡°Keep it low-key, and remember, this stays between us.¡±


    Both Marc and Terry nodded in agreement.


    Marissa then continued towards Connor¡¯s office. Inside, Connor was busy signing a document, and Domenic stood by waiting.


    As Marissa entered, Domenic greeted her warmly. ¡°Good morning, Miss Nash.¡±


    She nodded back at him and handed the breakfast she bought to Connor. ¡°Here, I picked up breakfast for you. Now you can¡¯t grumble about being neglected.¡±


    Connor, setting his pen aside, eagerly opened the bag to see what she had brought


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:


    When Connor opened the breakfast bag, Domenic peered over curiously. He noticed that the bag contained only a few simple,mon items and raised his eyebrows slightly, a barely noticeable gesture.


    That morning, Domenic had purchased an extravagant breakfast for Connor, who had imed he had no appetite. Now, faced with a modest breakfast that cost merely three dors, it seemed unlikely that Connor would touch it.


    Connor was extremely particr about his food; it had to be not only delicious but also visually appealing. He would rather skip a meal than settle for anything less.


    Yet, just as Domenic was mulling over this, he watched as Connor pulled out the milk from the bag, inserted a straw, and began to drink. Connor, nheless, seemed to enjoy the simple fare.


    After a few sips, he grabbed the sandwich, took a hearty bite, and appeared to relish it, showing no signs of disinterest or difficulty.


    Domenic¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Was this the same Connor he knew? Connor, who was raised in luxury, had never before indulged in such inexpensive fare!


    As Domenic was still grappling with his shock, he heard Connorining to Marissa, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back earlier? I had been waiting so long, I was almost starving.¡±


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    It dawned on Domenic that Connor hadn¡¯t refused thevish breakfast due to ack of appetite; he had been waiting for Marissa to return with breakfast.


    Realizing this, Domenic shook his head in mute disbelief. Connor¡¯s affection for Marissa was so profound that Domenic suspected Connor would dly eat anything she provided, even dog food.


    It wasn¡¯t that Connor had ovee his fastidious eating habits; he simply set them aside in Marissa¡¯s presence. It was astonishing to see the usually formidable Connor so deeply enamored.


    As he pondered this, Domenic couldn¡¯t resist sizing Connor up once more and then resumed his internal monologue. Connor now seemed to have adopted many of Marissa¡¯s characteristics.


    His expressions, the tone of his voice, even his gestures were increasingly mirroring hers.


    Domenic remembered the previous night when Connor had reprimanded Mare and Terry. Leaning casually against the wall, munching on a bun, he had looked just like Marissa. Connor probably hadn¡¯t noticed how much he had begun to emte her.


    ¡°Oh, man,¡± Domenic sighed inwardly. He found himself thinking mockingly about Connor¡¯s loss of self, deeming him a pathetic man.


    Just as Domenic was caught up in his thoughts, Connor¡¯s voice snapped him back to reality. ¡°Do you still have something to say?¡±


    Domenic quickly responded, ¡°No, nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then go out,¡± Connor instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels!¡± Domenic gathered the documents and hastened out of the room. However, he had only taken a few steps when Connor called out from behind, ¡°Has Bu been rescued yet?¡±


    ¡°The maintenance workers are urgently repairing the elevator. Mr. Hoffman will be rescued soon,¡± Domenic informed him.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Connor replied nonchntly. ¡°Tell the maintenance workers there¡¯s no rush. They can take their time.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s lips twitched at the realization of Connor¡¯s true intent. It was evident that Connor wanted Bu to remain trapped in the elevator for a while longer so that


    Bu wouldn¡¯t disturb his private time with Marissa. His preference for Marissa¡¯spany over his friend¡¯s predicament was strikingly clear.


    After Domenic¡¯s departure, only Marissa and Connor were left in the office. Connor savored his breakfast while Marissa rested her elbows on the table, watching him eat with her chin in her hands.


    Watching him, she let out arge yawn. She had felt sleepy until she was close enough to smell his scent, which suddenly made her overwhelmingly drowsy.


    Struggling against her sleepiness, she fixed her gaze on Connor, hoping he would finish quickly so they could head to the lounge to sleep.


    Connor noticed her obvious yearning for sleep and chuckled. Just the day before, he had yfully called her a bad woman, and now it seemed apt.


    Marissa rarely sought him out unless she needed him to apany her to sleep. She had been busy the previous night and had slept at all.


    Now, here she was, offering a simple three-dor breakfast as a peace offering, hoping it would be enough to persuade him to sleep with her.


    He teased her, unable to resist. ¡°Miss Nash, do you think you can trade a cheap breakfast for mypany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:


    Hearing Connor¡¯s words left Marissa initially stunned. Once she understood what he meant, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly twitch her lips. She found herself speechless. To think he would see her act of bringing breakfast as an attempt to gain his favor in exchange for hispany astonished her.


    When she didn¡¯t spend money on him, he would pout and sulk,cking any dignity one might expect from a billionaire. Now, when she did spend, he overthought, questioning her motives. If he was capable of such creative interpretations, why didn¡¯t he be a scriptwriter?


    Yet, she chose not to rify things for him. Not only did she refrain from exining, but she also mocked him. ¡°Yes,st time I gave you a one-dor tip, and this time it¡¯s three. I¡¯m giving you a raise.¡±


    At her words, Connor froze, staring at her with sharp eyes, as if to judge her. Marissa knew he was upset, but she didn¡¯t intend to soothe his feelings. She snorted silently, her heart filled with defiance. She was ready to turn away from him, refusing to meet his gaze or engage further.


    But as she turned, a hand swiftly reached over, gripping the back of her head. Before she could react, Connor¡¯s lips, tasting faintly of milk, pressed against hers.


    Marissa¡¯s initial instinct was to scold him for his audacity, but his forceful kiss swallowed her words. He kissed her fervently, as if trying to consume her entirely. The sweetness of the milk, enhanced by sugar, made his kiss not only creamy but also sweet.


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Marissa¡¯s mind went nk. It was always like this; his kisses left her dazed. Even amid life-and-death situations on the battlefield, she could quickly strategize and act, but now, his kisses rendered her helpless. Despite her martial prowess, she couldn¡¯t resist. It seemed his kisses held a peculiar sway over her.


    The kiss lingered, leaving Marissa breathless and starved for air. Any longer, and she feared she might pass out. Finally, Connor halted. He gently freed her lips but remained close, their faces nearly touching, his hand still at the back of her head, keeping her from pulling away.


    After the extended kiss, both were gasping for air, their breaths mingling with a sweetness that was milky and distinct. At first, it was solely his sweetness, but now it enveloped them both. Marissa¡¯s cheeks had turned a fiery red, the heat nearly scalding.


    Falling to resist his boldness earlier, she pouted in silence, ring at him with eyes filled with resentment. Despite her repeated warnings against taking liberties with her, he consistently ignored them, leaving her frustrated¡ªher thoughts always scattered whenever he kissed her, leaving her unable to resist.


    Observing her blush and pout, Connor found immense pleasure in them. His spirits lifted considerably, and he let out a soft chuckle. Following hisughter, he teased her, ¡°Miss Nash, with my exemry service, perhaps you should consider granting me another raise?¡±


    ¡°Who desires your dreadful service?¡± Marissa snapped back fiercely. ¡°Remove your vile hand now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    No sooner had she made her threat than he pressed his lips to hers once again. Marissa uttered a cry of surprise once more, her fury escting. This man, who typically seemed wary of her, tantly ignored all her threats when it came to taking advantage of her, acting recklessly.


    This time, she was determined not to be bewildered; she was resolute in teaching him a lesson. With this firm intention, she lifted her right hand to strike him.


    But before she could follow through, the office door opened, and a tall,manding figure entered.


    The presence of the neer filled the office, making the space seem tighter. Startled, Marissa turned to see it was Bumet. Bumet, maintaining his usual icy demeanor, showed no intention of leaving despite the intimate scene before him.


    He merely raised an eyebrow slightly and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Did I interrupt something important?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:


    Quickly, Marissa pushed Connor away and then gave her flushed cheeks a vigorous rub. Any other woman would have been so embarrassed that she would have run into the lounge to hide. However, ck Snake didn¡¯t go anywhere.


    Bu couldn¡¯t have possibly visited Connor at this time just for some idle chit-chat. He must have an important matter to discuss, and she most certainly wanted to hear what he had to say. After all, she might gather some information about rissa.


    Connor, unlike Marissa, wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest or red-faced. He instead looked at Bu indifferently, rolled his eyes, and remarked, ¡°Since you know you¡¯ve interrupted something important, then perhaps you should leave. Or do you like to witness a couple being intimate?¡±


    Unfazed by Connor¡¯s words and attitude, Bu strode over to the sofa and sat down on it in a graceful way that entuated his strong and rugged features.


    At that moment, instead of getting down to business, he began to tease Marissa, saying, ¡°Miss Nash, weren¡¯t you just dating my brother, Xander, a few days ago? In fact, you actually told me personally that you would love to be a member of the Hoffman family. But then, here you are, getting quite intimate with Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he raised his eyes to look at Marissa before continuing, ¡°Am I correct to say that you won¡¯t divorce Mr. Daniels and will break off your rtionship with Xander?¡±


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    Even though she was well aware that Bu was just joking with her, Marissa replied seriously, ¡°Well, afterparing both men, I believe I will be better off with Mr. Daniels. He is simply of better value.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Bu chuckled softly when he heard her reply. The rumors he had always heard about Tiffany tended to describe her as a fool, impossible to like in any way. However, after meeting her twice, he found that the rumors couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.


    Tiffany was actually one of the most interesting people he had evere across. He now understood why Connor was in love with her. There was simply no way one would remain indifferent to such a beautiful and intriguing person.


    Connor was quite amused when Marissa described him as ¡°of better value.¡± Sure, he was well aware that she was merely teasing Bu, but he felt pleased nheless and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Turning to face Bu, he asked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have stayed for a bit longer in the elevator at mypany? I mean, it¡¯s quite a spacious andfortable ce, right?¡±


    Looking back at Connor, Bu said sarcastically, ¡°Judging from your words, it looks like you believe I arrived too early and ruined your chance at having a good time.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Connor chuckled loudly and shrugged.


    Smiling, Bu continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m seriously beginning to believe that you were the one who had me trapped in the elevator to prevent me from interrupting your intimate moment with your wife. You know, you could have just informed me earlier that you would be busy, and I wouldn¡¯t havee to Daniels Group.¡±


    Though Bu was known to be normally reticent and stoic, which had caused Silver Fox to refer to him as a dummy, he was quite talkative and humorous with Connor.


    With a shrug, Connor picked up his sandwich, took a bite out of it, and finally asked, ¡°Well, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Bu replied. Then he nced at Marissa. Clearly, the discussion he wanted to hold with Connor had to be done in a private setting. Marissa¡¯s wish had been to stay and hear what Bu wanted to talk about, but since he had clearly excluded her, she had to leave.


    After pursing her lips for a moment, she stood up and began to walk toward the door. ¡°I need to go to the Coborative Research and Development Department to check on something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bu said with a soft smile.


    With that, he casually picked up the teapot on the coffee table, poured himself a cup of tea, and then took a sip. But as he swallowed, something went wrong, and he began to cough violently, clearly choking.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Bu quickly ced the teacup back on the coffee table as his coughing intensified. However, no matter how hard he coughed, the tea that had gone to his lungs stayed there, difiting him more and more. With each passing second, his face reddened and the veins in his head bulged out.


    Even though he was a very strong and healthy man, he soon copsed on the sofa and looked like he was going to choke to death at any moment.


    When Bu began to choke, Marissa was already about to open the office door and go out. But when she heard themotion, she stopped and turned around. When she saw the state Bu was in, she realized that Silver Fox¡¯s curse hade true!


    Initially, Connor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Bu because he thought the choking was just minor. After all, a former battlefield legend couldn¡¯t possibly be choked to death by a sip of tea, right?


    But when Bu copsed on the sofa, Connor immediately realized the gravity of the situation and quickly rushed over to Bu¡¯s side to check on him with a serious look on his face. Marissa also rushed over to help when she saw that the issue was quite serious


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:


    When Marissa came to check on Bu, his condition was dire. He struggled for breath. Connor, however, remained calm because he knew Marissa was an exceptionally skilled doctor.


    After her examination, he asked softly, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He choked on tea, and it triggered his asthma,¡± she responded.


    Connor frowned and said, ¡°He had asthma as a child, but it was treated. How could it re up again just from choking on tea?¡±


    Marissa prepared a silver needle to test Bu as she exined, ¡°His asthma was never fully cured, just managed. It would have remained dormant had it not been provoked. Once triggered, it bes dangerous.¡±


    Connor understood her point and chose to remain silent so as not to interfere with her work.


    Following several emergency procedures, Bu¡¯s condition began to improve. His breathing steadied, and hisplexion returned to normal. However, the asthma attack had left him weak. Resting on the sofa, he appeared frail.


    After some time, he managed to thank Marissa.


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replied nonchntly as she collected her silver needle.


    After securing her equipment, she cautioned Bu, ¡°Although I¡¯ve managed to halt your asthma attack, it¡¯s a temporary fix. It will recur soon.¡±


    Both Bu and Connor looked at her, startled, waiting for her to borate.


    Marissa didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°Your asthma is congenital and tough to eradicate. The physician who treated you years ago didn¡¯t cure you but used a specific treatment to suppress your symptoms.


    However, the effects of that treatment have worn off over the years, allowing your asthma to resurface. If it happens again, it will be more severe than before and could be life-threatening.


    You are fortunate to be around me today; otherwise, you might not have survived long enough to reach a hospital.¡±


    Bu and Connor were taken aback by the gravity of the situation.


    Bu, particrly troubled, said, ¡°But I¡¯ve been healthy for so many years. I only choked on tea today.¡±


    Marissa exined using an analogy, ¡°Imagine a volcano on the brink of eruption that is sealed with a special material. Over time, that material will degrade, and eventually, the magma will break through.¡±


    She looked directly at Bu. ¡°Do you see what I mean?¡±


    Bu nodded.


    She continued, ¡°The doctor who treated you back then must have been exceptionally skilled. Not many doctors would have thought of or been able to apply such a technique. You were very lucky.¡±


    ¡°It was your father,¡± Bu revealed.


    Surprised, Marissa paused momentarily. She had always known her father as a medical prodigy, renowned for his exceptional skills in both medicine and pharmacology.


    He had propelled the Nash family to the pinnacle of the medicalmunity in Blebert. Yet, she had never known the specifics of the people he had treated.


    To find herself in the presence of one of them here in Connor¡¯s office waspletely unexpected, not to mention that he was the head of the Hoffman family.


    Bu, noticing her surprise, continued, ¡°Perhaps your father chose to keep a low profile. He always treated his patients in a calm and serene environment, never boasting about his capabilities or detailing theplexity of his treatments.


    As a result, many of his patients, despite havingplex conditions, left believing they had merely suffered from minor ailments. As a child, I consulted numerous doctors who all said my asthma was congenital and incurable, only manageable during re-ups.


    But your father, he treated me so effortlessly that my family and I were convinced it was a minor issue, wrongly diagnosed by others. Had I not heard your exnation today, I would have remained unaware of the severity of my condition.¡±


    At this, Bu looked at her with deep appreciation and said, ¡°Thank you very much for revealing the truth to me.¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°Helping people is the fundamental duty of a doctor. You don¡¯t need to thank me. Now, you must focus on how to address this ongoing crisis.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:


    Bu was well aware of the crisis Marissa referred to, as she had exined it to him in detail moments ago. Originally, Brian, a medical prodigy, had treated him.


    To date, no one in Blebert had matched Brian¡¯s expertise in medicine. Brian had disappeared many years ago, and Bu doubted he could find another doctor of his caliber.


    After some thought, he remembered Riss, who was as renowned as Brian. Rumors suggested that Riss had achieved significant advancements in both the medical and pharmaceutical fields, even surpassing Brian.


    Bu asked, ¡°Can the legendary Dr. Riss cure my illness?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa responded.


    Her assurance eased Connor slightly. Marissa was Riss. If she had responded negatively, it would have meant there was no hope for Bu.


    Bu also felt relieved and turned to Connor. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve engaged Dr. Riss for your brother¡¯s treatment. Could you introduce me to her as well?¡±


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    Connor instinctively nced at Marissa, unsure if he should make decisions for her. Noticing this, Bu suddenly remembered that Marissa was actually Riss¡¯ outer disciple. So, he assumed Marissa would have more insights about Riss.


    Thus, he followed Connor¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, could you introduce me to Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can introduce you,¡± Marissa replied, ¡°but you¡¯re short on time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bu asked, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°The measures I¡¯ve taken will only relieve your symptoms for an hour,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°In an hour, your asthma will re up again. Dr. Riss is currently overseas. Even if she agrees toe, it would be toote. Not even Dr. Riss can save you from the brink of death.¡±


    Marissa shrugged with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re quite unfortunate.¡±


    Bu¡¯s worry deepened. Connor raised his eyebrows knowingly. If he hadn¡¯t known Marissa was Riss, he would have believed her. From what she told Bu, he suspected she might be scheming something.


    What a liar! How could she spin such believable tales? Impressive!


    Bu was oblivious to Connor¡¯s thoughts. After a moment of consideration, he earnestly asked, ¡°Miss Nash, is there another possible solution?¡±


    Marissa nearlyughed butposed herself. She continued misleading Bu. ¡°There is one option, though it might not work. Mr. Hoffman, please call Xander to prepare for your funeral.


    Just a friendly tip: tell him to bring awyer who can quickly draft, notarize, and legalize your will. Given your extensive business and numerous rtives, without a will, there might be a scramble for your assets after your passing.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched. He couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch Marissa deceive his friend, yet he also couldn¡¯t call her out. So, he returned to his desk and continued reading his documents.


    Marissa¡¯s advice seemed harsh, but to Bu, it sounded logical. If he really only had an hour left, he needed to act. As the family patriarch, the absence of a will could leave his family in chaos.


    Still, something inside him questioned Marissa¡¯s reliability. Yet, Marissa had diagnosed his asthma as a congenital condition, confirming her medical expertise.


    So, he feltpelled to trust her advice. After all, this was a matter of life and death; it was better to prepare for the worst.


    He knew of Tiffany¡¯s reputation for being unpredictable. Sometimes she lied, and other times she was truthful. It was hard to know if she was being honest now.


    But he chose to trust her¡ªlife was at stake. What if she was right? Ignoring her could put his life at risk.


    After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Why might it not work?¡±


    Marissa began to exin, using technical terms, ¡°The procedure will go like this:¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:


    Aware that Bu was growing suspicious, Marissa steered the conversation into more serious and professional waters.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, when your mother was carrying you, she consumed something harmful. As a result, your body suffered damage while you were in the womb, leading to your birth with congenital asthma. As a child, asthma attacks came easily to you.


    You rarely ventured outside and were closely guarded by your family. Initially, your asthma seemed mild, likely mistaken by your family for amon cold.


    However, as you grew, the attacks increased in frequency and severity. By the time you sought treatment from my father, your condition was nearly life-threatening.¡±


    After pausing, Marissa asked, ¡°Am I correct, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu nodded immediately. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Though Marissa had yfully pressed him to hurry with funeral arrangements earlier, casting doubt on her reliability, his trust was restored when she spoke these spections with conviction.


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her words might not have beenforting, but they rang true.


    Marissa continued, ¡°Do you know what medicine my father used to treat you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Bu admitted.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, there was only one medicine powerful enough to suppress congenital asthma attacks like yours¡ªthe AsthmaEase Pills, developed exclusively by my father.¡±


    Bu, puzzled, replied, ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of the Nash family marketing AsthmaEase Pills.¡±


    With a knowing smile, Marissa rified, ¡°When my father treated you, the AsthmaEase Pills were still experimental. He must have diagnosed you as close to death, with no better alternative to save you, so he administered the pill.


    It was a risk, but it paid off. Your asthma was effectively managed, saving your life for the time being. Although the pills worked for you, my father knew they weren¡¯t a permanent cure and couldn¡¯t predict their long-term effectiveness.


    That was why he didn¡¯tmercialize the pills. Instead, he continued refining them, aiming to develop a version that couldpletely cure you. Sadly, he vanished before he could.¡±


    Bu sighed deeply after hearing her story. ¡°So your father saved my life. I owe my life to him, and I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°As I said, helping people is the fundamental duty of a doctor,¡± Marissa responded.


    She leaned in slightly, her voice earnest as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve shared all this to lead up to something important. Please listen carefully. I¡¯m uncertain whether the AsthmaEase Pills were ever perfected. But fortunately, there¡¯s another thing now that could cure you.¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes brightened. He leaned forward, asking eagerly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    After a lengthy discussion, Marissa subtly shifted the conversation toward her main intention. She let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Then, she posed a question to Bu. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you familiar with a perfume called Wild Bluebell from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Bu confirmed.


    Marissa then exined, ¡°This perfume was crafted specifically for asthma patients by E and Elin, whobined their knowledge of medicine and fragrance crafting. It¡¯s designed to have a therapeutic effect with long-term use.¡±


    Bu was skeptical, having never heard of a perfume that could treat a disease. Yet, he found himself drawn into Marissa¡¯s exnation, his curiosity piqued. He asked earnestly, ¡°Are you saying that I can be gradually cured by using this perfume over a long period?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:


    Marissa nodded in response to Bu¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that perfume is crucial for your survival, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Noticing his uncertainty, Marissa continued, ¡°It might seem unbelievable that this perfume could treat your illness, but I assure you it¡¯s true.¡±


    Marissa was truthful with him. Named Wild Bluebell, this perfume could treat Bu¡¯s asthma because it contained Riss¡¯ prescription. Marissa had formted it specifically for asthma sufferers globally.


    Curing asthma was challenging due to its frequent re-ups, so she had developed this remedy after extensive research, poring over numerous ancient medical texts and ssics.


    At that time, her and Silver Fox¡¯s passion was perfume crafting, leading them to blend medicine with fragrance.


    Everything she had previously disclosed to Bu, including details about his health, was urate. The only thing she lied about was her im of not having other options and insisting he use only Wild Bluebell.


    This perfume was indeed a potential cure, but it required prolonged use to gradually eradicate the disease. Her motive was to avenge Silver Fox.


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Bu had previously dealt harshly with Silver Fox. Despite his wealth, he had sought a hugepensation from Silver Fox, demanding ten million dors for emotional distress in addition to damages for his car.


    Therefore, Marissa seized this opportunity to help Silver Fox get the money back.


    With this in mind, Marissa smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, do you follow?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, nodding.


    This revtion eased Bu¡¯s mind. Had he known earlier that a perfume could potentially cure his asthma, he wouldn¡¯t have been as anxious.


    While he was pondering, Marissa spoke up again. ¡°However, as I mentioned before, I don¡¯t believe it might work. Mr. Hoffman, please make arrangements for your funeral.¡±


    At her statement, Connor stopped short, his lips twitching. He was still confused about Marissa¡¯s intentions behind deceiving Bu. Bu, equally baffled and frowning, inquired, ¡°Why won¡¯t it work?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t purchasing a bottle of the perfume sufficient?


    Marissa apologized with a smile and exined, ¡°Due to the medicinalponents in Wild Bluebell, it cannot be ssified purely as perfume.


    Moreover, Blebert¡¯s drug regtions are quite stringent. Currently, Wild Bluebell is not approved for market release in Blebert. Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ll have to look for it overseas.¡±


    Atst, Bu understood the situation. Marissa repeatedly stated that it wouldn¡¯t work because he didn¡¯t have enough time. Since the perfume wasn¡¯t avable in Blebert, the only option was to have someone purchase it overseas. Yet, it wouldn¡¯t arrive within an hour. A look of disappointment slowly crept across his face.


    Marissa then added, ¡°However, there is someone in Blebert who owns a bottle of Wild Bluebell. Mr. Hoffman, if you manage to persuade her, you could resolve your issue immediately.¡±


    Connor looked up with interest, curious about the person Marissa was hinting at. Bu was equally intrigued. ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    Yet, Marissa deliberately left him hanging. Instead of revealing the identity, she shook her head with a hint of regret. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s pointless to tell you who she is. You won¡¯t be able to persuade her to hand over the Wild Bluebell. You should start nning your funeral.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement and let out a chuckle. ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Bu responded with a frustrated snort. He realized that Marissa¡¯s words were a blend of deception and truth. She was ying games with him, and he had just let her.


    With a smile, he questioned, ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been joking with me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Marissa admitted openly. ¡°Still, not everything I¡¯ve said is false. The details about your condition are urate.


    I admit I said all those things just to introduce you to the person who has a bottle of Wild Bluebell. However, I wasn¡¯t lying about its ability to cure your asthma.¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe Wild Bluebell can cure me?¡± Bu asked.


    ¡°Because it was developed by Dr. Riss and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. It embodies their dedication andpassion for asthma patients worldwide,¡± Marissa exined. Riss¡¯ reputation was highly respected. Bu believed Marissa.


    Nodding, he then asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think I can persuade that person to give me the bottle of Wild Bluebell?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530:


    Although Marissa knew Bu was eager for an answer, she deliberately dyed her response. She didn¡¯t just withhold her answer; she took the opportunity to reproach him.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, while I¡¯m hardly qualified to be your teacher, I feelpelled to make a few observations. One should not overvalue money, nor should one be both wealthy and heartless.


    Such traits often lead to a bacsh from one¡¯s own wealth. You have only yourself to me for your current predicament.


    ¡°The medication that could save your life is nearly within your grasp, yet your cruelty prevents you from essing it. This, Mr. Hoffman, is your retribution.


    Considering your vast wealth, why persist in making money in such an unscrupulous manner? Doesn¡¯t the thought of being buried under your wealth scare you? Life is too short for such greed. You can neither live with money forever nor take it with you in death.


    Regardless of your wealth, you still only sleep in a bed like anyone else, and when you die, you¡¯ll be ced in an urn just like everyone else. The greatest sorrow is to die with money unspent. If you were to die today, what purpose would all your umted wealth serve?


    It would merely end up being squandered by Xander. From theherworld, you¡¯d watch helplessly, consumed with envy and jealousy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Marissa¡¯s speech grew increasingly fervent. Her look of disgust at Bu intensified with each word. Connor, who had been stifling his amusement, finally gave in. He erupted into loudughter, shaking so much that he scarcely resembled theposed billionaire he was.


    When Connor managed topose himself, he turned to Bu with a smile and inquired, ¡°What exactly have you done to incur my wife¡¯s wrath recently?¡±


    Confused by the rebuke, Bu responded with a puzzled expression, ¡°Miss Nash, have I somehow offended you?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, he seemed to grasp something and quickly added, ¡°I did scold you when you visited me with Xander, but surely that¡¯s not cause for holding a grudge? My tone was harsh too, but the content of my words was the truth.


    Considering you visited the head of the Hoffman family while married to Connor, your actions were certainly unconventional. Are you still upset over a few harsh words from that day, Miss Nash?¡±


    Marissa shook her head instantly. ¡°I¡¯m not so petty.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not holding a grudge for that incident, why then are you berating me today?¡± Bu asked.


    Marissa gave a wry smile and shrugged. ¡°Today, I¡¯m merely reflecting on your life.¡±


    She cleared her throat with emphasis and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll speak inly. You¡¯ve offended the woman who has your life-saving medicine. She curses you constantly. How could she possibly be inclined to save you?¡±


    With these words, Marissa shook her head dramatically and sighed deeply. ¡°s! This is indeed retribution.¡±


    Stillughing, Connor looked at Bu, his expression one of sheer schadenfreude. Bu remained confused, yet a trace of amusement began to y across his face. He turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, could you please tell me who this person is that I¡¯ve offended, yet holds the medicine to save my life right now?¡±


    Marissa pointed downstairs and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the girl from whom you just took thirty million dors.¡±


    Bu¡¯s realization was instant. He recalled the woman who had driven her motorcycle into his eighty-million-dor Bentley, and who had flippantly tried to negotiate down the damages.


    What a small world, indeed.


    Before he had entered Connor¡¯s office, Bu had received a message from his driver. The girl had paid the thirty million dors and had left a message for him, iming she would curse him daily and calling him the ugliest man in the world.


    At the time, Bu hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Now, reflecting on it, he understood that he had indeed deeply offended her.


    Bu cleared his throat with an awkward cough. Then, touching his nose in embarrassment, he asked Marissa, ¡°Could you tell me who she is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:


    Marissa reveled in the awkward and flustered look on Bu¡¯s face, deriving a wicked pleasure from his difort. She was fully aware of his burning curiosity about the identity of Silver Fox, yet she relished dying her response. She teased him instead of giving a straight answer.


    ¡°Why are you still asking about her identity? You¡¯ve offended her deeply, and she¡¯s not going to assist you now. What good does knowing her name do you? She¡¯s quick-tempered and not one to mince words. Approaching her would only invite more insults. You¡¯re barely hanging on as it is; one sharp word from her might just finish you off early.¡±


    She checked the clock and added with a click of her tongue, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve got only forty minutes left. Forget these futile hopes. Better call Xander to get your remaining affairs done, or you might not even manage to draft a will. I¡¯m keeping her identity from you for your sake.


    Otherwise, you might obsess over her even in the afterlife, ming her for not saving you. Imagine bing a vengeful spirit, haunting her out of spite? Wouldn¡¯t that justpound your sins? So, the wisest thing for you now is to settle your remaining matters and meet your end calmly.


    Make sure Xandermits some good deeds on your behalf. It might make your time in the afterlife a bit easier and support a better reincarnation.¡±


    Connor, hearing this, was almost out of breath fromughing. He had always known Marissa to be a clever tease with a biting wit, but her current form was unexpectedly maddening.


    He thought to himself that if she ever wrote novels, she would be the kind that tormented her readers by building suspense but withholding the resolution, driving them to the brink of madness.


    She was deliciously evil. He realized this should also serve as a lesson for him¡ªnever to cross her. If he did, she wouldn¡¯t even need to touch him; her mere words would be enough to torment him to death.


    Bu waspletely at a loss about Connor¡¯s thoughts. Marissa was driving him to the brink of madness, yet in order to obtain her assistance in securing Wild Bluebell, he forced himself to endure and even smile amidst the ordeal.


    After suffering yet another taunt from Marissa, he gazed at her with a look of desperation and pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I can¡¯t die in such a way. Please, reveal her identity. I would prefer to be berated to death by her than perish in this agonizing wait.¡±


    Connor burst intoughter once more, unable to contain himself. Bu, increasingly exasperated by Marissa and irritated by his friend¡¯s apparent enjoyment of the situation, shot Connor a frosty look. Connor, caught by the severity of the re, awkwardly tried to mediate.


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, could you please ease up on him for my sake?¡±


    Marissa had nned to prolong Bu¡¯s misery a bit longer to avenge Silver Fox¡¯s grievances, but realizing she might need Connor¡¯s favor soon, she opted to relent somewhat. With a deliberate cough to clear her throat, she addressed Bu.


    ¡°That woman is Elin, a renowned perfumer from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. She and her colleague Riss developed Wild Bluebell together. It¡¯s not only her crowning achievement but also her personal favorite. She never goes anywhere without a bottle of it.¡±


    Bu felt a jolt of surprise. The woman who had exasperated him so instantly was none other than Elin from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. The revtion caught him off guard.


    Given the Hoffman Group¡¯s involvement in the perfume sector and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes¡¯ recent expansion into Blebert, he had been mulling over a partnership with them and was somewhat familiar with their operations, particrly the two master perfumers.


    He had pictured the two master perfumers as seasoned, middle-aged professionals, not imagining Elin, the woman who had boldly flirted with him, to be one of them.


    At the time of the earlier incident, he had felt entirely justified in his demands forpensation, believing his stance was perfectly reasonable. He was unaware that he would soon be relying on her for crucial assistance.


    With a slight cough to clear his throat, Bu regained hisposure. He then turned to Marissa with an inquiry, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Miss Nash, could you please tell me where I can find Elin right now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:


    Marissa, chin tilted towards downstairs once more, said, ¡°Elin¡¯s currently at the Daniels Group.¡±


    Before Bu could ask more questions, Connor¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°The Daniels Group isn¡¯t in the perfume business and has no connection with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Why would Elin be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, simple,¡± Marissa shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Remember how Emilee and most bullied Araceli at the perfumepetition? Araceli wanted revenge through thepetition but felt her skills weren¡¯t up to snuff.


    So, she wanted to find a top-notch mentor. Luckily, I know Elin, so I invited her over. They¡¯re probably meeting right now.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows again, a flicker of genuine surprise crossing his features. This vige girl seemed to have a surprisingly vastwork, and it reached far beyond his expectations. Here she was, knowing a celebrity perfumer, and she barely even wore perfume herself!


    Then again, considering Marissa¡¯s string of surprises, nothing truly shocked him anymore. She was a walking legend, capable of pulling off anything.


    Bu, however, was a different story. Unlike Connor, who knew Marissa well enough to expect the unexpected, Bu was genuinely stunned. Knowing a celebrity like Elin wasn¡¯t oundish for the legendary painter, but inviting Elin to mentor aplete nobody like Araceli? That was a whole other ball game.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Anyone in the perfume industry knew the two master perfumers of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes were notoriously difficult. Ordinary people, no matter how rich or powerful, couldn¡¯t just bend them to their will. These encounters depended entirely on the perfumers¡¯ mood.


    Yet, here was Elin, not only epting the invitation but also personally showing up at the Daniels Group to meet a student. What kind of pull did Marissa have?


    Burning with this question, Bu ventured, ¡°Miss Nash, would you say you have a close rtionship with Elin?¡±


    Marissa offered a simple nod. ¡°We¡¯re practically sisters.¡±


    Bu smiled, a hint of desperation creeping in. ¡°Would it be too much trouble to ask you to invite Elin here? I¡¯d like to apologize in person.¡±


    A mischievous glint flickered in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Inviting her? No problem. But getting the Wild Bluebell from her? That¡¯s entirely on you. I won¡¯t be your advocate.¡±


    Nodding, Bu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Marissa went on, ¡°She¡¯s sharp-tongued and has a nasty temper, as I mentioned. I won¡¯t step in even if she curses you until you start to doubt your own life.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Bu once more. He was shrewd enough to have already figured out that Marissa was merely utilizing this chance to avenge her friend.


    He had to lower his head and apologize, and even if that flirtatious woman tried to squeeze him for money, he had to pay nicely if he wanted Wild Bluebell to spare his life.


    After realizing all of this, Bu rxed somewhat and prepared to endure the flirtatious woman¡¯s retaliation.


    Marissa smirked, then whipped out her phone to send a text to Silver Fox: ¡°Remember how much you hate Bu? Payback time.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Marissa filled her in on the situation. ¡°Get over here ASAP and fleece him good.¡±


    ¡°The idea of easy money piqued Silver Fox¡¯s interest. ¡°Okay! On my way! But just so we¡¯re clear, he can¡¯t die today. Otherwise, how will I have my fun? I need him alive for the Skytop Mansion party. Then, I¡¯ll unleash the beatdown of a lifetime!¡±


    Marissa twitched her lips and stopped texting Silver Fox. She turned to Bu, a hint of sympathy in her voice. ¡°Elin will be here soon.¡±


    Bu responded with a curt nod, sinking back into the sofa and bracing himself for what was toe. Connor raised his eyebrows, holding a gloating attitude, ready to watch the show.


    Marissa was naturally ready to watch the show too. She looked around, feeling something was missing, so she texted Silver Fox again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:


    In the Coborative Research and Development Department¡¯s reception room, Silver Fox waited for Araceli. Just as boredom threatened to set in, a message from Marissa shed on her phone.


    The conversation with Marissa had her heart pounding with the promise of easy money and revenge. Bu was about to pay, and Silver Fox was ready to make him suffer!


    Bursting from the reception room, she nearly collided with Araceli and Franco. She didn¡¯t recognize them and only gave them a brief nce, not intending to engage.


    At that very moment, Rita arrived, and Silver Fox greeted her cordially. ¡°Rita, long time no see!¡±


    With a nk smile, Rita approached Silver Fox right away and said, ¡°Miss Swain. Long time no see.¡±


    Silver Fox had nned to test the extent of Rita¡¯s ¡°upgrade,¡± but the promise of fleecing Bu overshadowed her curiosity. She patted Rita¡¯s shoulder and said with a bright smile, ¡°Rita, darling! I missed you so much, but catching up can wait. Duty calls¡ªthe lucrative kind! We¡¯ll chatter, yeah?¡±


    She brushed past Rita and hurried off. As she reached the corner, Araceli murmured, ¡°Tiffany told me Elin was waiting for me in the reception room, but where is she?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Silver Fox abruptly halted, swiveling around to nce back. At that moment, she realized this sweet and innocent girl was the student ck Snake had burdened her with, and she couldn¡¯t simply abandon her.


    She waved vigorously and called out, ¡°Araceli, I¡¯m over here!¡±


    Araceli nced across, took a moment to size up Silver Fox, then hurried over with excitement, asking, ¡°Are you Elin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am,¡± Silver Fox nodded energetically.


    Araceli immediately bowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Silver Fox rubbed her nose, awkwardly standing as if on a pedestal. With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Araceli, there¡¯s no need for such formality. I¡¯m easygoing.¡±


    ¡°Master Elin, you¡¯re as approachable as Tiffany said,¡± Araceli chuckled.


    Mirroring how she had patted Rita¡¯s shoulder earlier, Silver Fox did the same to Araceli and said, ¡°Araceli, I have something urgent to handle right now. I¡¯lle back for you after I¡¯m done, okay?¡±


    Obediently nodding, Araceli said, ¡°Okay, Master Elin, I¡¯ll wait right here for you.¡±


    Patting Araceli¡¯s shoulder once more, Silver Fox then hurried off, sprinting so fast she vanished around the corner like a rabbit fleeing danger.


    Araceli and Franco exchanged bewildered nces. Never before had they encountered a master-level figure with such a nonchnt, almost unpolished demeanor.


    After Silver Fox vanished like a wisp of smoke, Araceli pivoted and walked towards the reception room to wait for Elin¡¯s return. Franco, eager to discuss a multitude of matters with Araceli, trailed behind her. However, their steps were cut short by the frantic tter of approaching footsteps.


    They swiveled around to find Elin sprinting back, a look of panic etched on her face.


    Araceli hurried to meet her. ¡°Elin, is everything alright? Do you need something?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    Franco, standing behind Araceli, couldn¡¯t resist a slight smirk. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Elin had just encountered a pack of wolves in the hallway.


    Silver Fox,pletely oblivious to both the unfamiliar mockery and Araceli¡¯s concern, barreled past them in a beeline towards Rita. ¡°Rita!¡± she called, ¡°Your boss just told me there¡¯s a treasure trove of snacks in her office. Please grab some and bring them upstairs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Swain,¡± Rita replied efficiently, already turning on her heel and heading for Marissa¡¯s office.


    Silver Fox, not about to waste another precious second, hollered after her, ¡°And Rita, a giant bag of popcorn is necessary! Your boss enjoys munching on them while enjoying some entertainment.¡±


    Without breaking stride, Rita called back a crisp, ¡°Understood, Miss Swain.¡±


    True to form, Rita wasted no time in assembling a hefty bag of snacks and presenting it to Silver Fox. Throughout this entire whirlwind, Araceli and Franco could only stare, utterly dumbfounded.


    Silver Fox, however, had no time to dwell on their reaction. Every passing moment was crucial. Under their astonished gazes, she snatched the overflowing snack bag and bolted away once more, resembling a frantic rabbit escaping a predator¡¯s clutches


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:


    Rooted in their spots with their eyes fixated on the direction Silver Fox had disappeared, Araceli and Franco remained uncertain if Elin would suddenly return.


    A little over a minuteter, Araceli and Franco finally decided that Elin wouldn¡¯t being back and withdrew their gazes.


    Not having the patience to return to the reception room first, Franco faced Araceli and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this woman is reliable. I would advise you not to ce your trust in her.¡±


    Unconvinced, Araceli frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°How can Elin, one of the master perfumers of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, be unreliable?¡±


    Curling his lips in disdain, Franco asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Do you really believe that she¡¯s Elin? I mean, we don¡¯t know what the real Elin looks like. What if this woman is just spewing lies?¡±


    Hearing this, Araceli shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s a fake. Tiffany was the one who introduced Elin to me. I¡¯m very certain that she wouldn¡¯t deceive me.¡±


    Franco snorted again and said disdainfully, ¡°The fact that Tiffany was the one who introduced her to you is enough reason to believe that she¡¯s not reliable in the slightest.¡±


    Slightly annoyed, Araceli asked, ¡°Why are you so against Tiffany? Why do you believe so strongly that she¡¯s up to no good? She¡¯s one of the most excellent and kind people that I¡¯ve evere across. The moment you open your eyes to judge her without any bias, you¡¯ll also see that she¡¯s a wonderful individual.¡±


    Franco shook his head sadly andmented, ¡°Tiffany has indeed used her lies to put you under her spell. But then, who can me you? You studied abroad, and therefore you aren¡¯t aware of who Tiffany really is. She is nothing short of the biggest joke in Blebert and is notoriously unreliable!¡±


    However, Araceli refused to agree. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Definitely, you are only saying all of this about Tiffany because there¡¯s either a deep misunderstanding between you and her, or you have been listening to people who most likely want to deliberately frame her and ruin her reputation! Irrespective of your opinion of her, I will unconditionally ce my trust in her!¡±


    After saying this, Araceli pointed to Rita, who was standing nearby, and said, ¡°You saw how Rita interacted with Elin, right? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    The moment Franco heard Rita¡¯s name, his expression softened. After pursing his lips for a moment, he looked at Rita and asked, ¡°Tell me, Rita, is that woman a scammer or what?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Swain is quite an amazing individual. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t underestimate her or offend her, that is if you don¡¯t wish to suffer greatly,¡± Rita replied expressionlessly.


    With that, she turned around and walked straight to the administrative office.


    Franco opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. With a proud smile on her face, Araceli faced Franco and said, ¡°Surely, you wouldn¡¯t doubt Rita as you are doubting me, right? I mean, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t believe me even after Rita has backed me.¡±


    Gritting his teeth slightly, Franco still refused to believe it. As someone who found it hard to believe anything outside of what he had seen or heard, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to change his opinion of Tiffany, which was based on her terrible past.


    Though he still disagreed with Araceli, he decided to drop the matter since he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to change her mind.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he said with a shrug.


    With that, he chased after Rita, leaving Araceli behind. When he reached the administrative office, he saw Rita already sitting at theputer, obviously ready to begin her work for the day.


    After walking up to her, Franco asked hesitantly, ¡°Rita, why are you working in ce of Tiffany again today? Where on earth is she?¡±


    Opening theputer, Rita replied casually, ¡°She was unable to sleep wellst night, so she has to sleep in today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s sleeping?¡± Franco asked, widening his eyes in disbelief.


    He remembered very well that Silver Fox had just said that Tiffany had told Rita to prepare arge bag of popcorn that would be eaten while she was enjoying some entertainment, and he began to grit his teeth in anger again.


    Shaking his head, he muttered, ¡°She is straight up the most unreliable person I¡¯ve evere across. How on earth can she insist on staying in the Coborative Research and Development Department to work while she asks her nanny to substitute in for her every day and she heads out to eat, drink, and have fun?¡±


    Franco sighed helplessly.


    However, Rita had already begun to type away on theputer and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him or give him a reply. After standing still for a while and feeling increasingly bored, he turned around and left.


    In Connor¡¯s office, after Marissa finished massaging Silver Fox, she returned to Connor and quickly made room on his desk. Unaware that she was clearing this space to put snacks, Connor simply let her do what she wanted without asking any questions.


    Then, about two minutester, Domenic ushered Silver Fox into Connor¡¯s office


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:


    The office door creaked open, drawing Connor¡¯s and Bu¡¯s attention.


    Connor¡¯s gaze was purely observational, taking in Silver Fox¡¯s appearance as a stranger. Bu, however, wore a mask ofplex emotions, with guilt and fear warring within him.


    He believed thirty million was a reasonable sum to demand from her, yet he had angered her because of this matter. Now his need for her help gnawed at his confidence.


    In stark contrast to Marissa, Silver Fox possessed a beauty that captivated everyone with its charm and allure. While Marissa shone with a clean, bright brilliance, Silver Fox exuded a potent feminine maism that could easily ensnare men¡¯s hearts.


    With introductionsplete, Domenic withdrew, leaving the door shut behind him.


    Silver Fox, d in a chic white pantsuit and crowned with voluminous curls, clutched a giant bag of snacks. Curiosity danced in her exquisite features as she surveyed the opulent office, its grandeur reminiscent of a royal pce.


    Two motives fueled her visit to the Daniels Group alongside Marissa today. Firstly, an unwillingness to be separated from her friend, and secondly, a burning desire to witness the sheer scale and splendor of thepany.


    Even upon entering the building, she¡¯d marveled at the internal facilities, and now, as she stood in the billionaire¡¯s inner sanctum, a surge of satisfaction washed over her.


    Not everyone, not even celebrities, enjoyed such ess. Here she was, solely thanks to Marissa.


    Marissa, understanding Silver Fox¡¯s wonder, allowed her a moment to soak in the surroundings. Only when curiosity seemed sated did she tap the desk, prompting Silver Fox¡¯s attention.


    With a smile that crinkled her eyes, Silver Fox deposited the hefty bag of snacks on the desk.


    Without a word, Marissa rummaged through the bag, extracting a pack of popcorn which she promptly began munching on.


    At that moment, Connor finally grasped the purpose behind the cleared space¡ªa makeshift snack bar for enjoying the show. He too wanted in on the entertainment, so he reached for the popcorn and started crunching.


    Throughout this exchange, Silver Fox had been discreetly observing Connor. Seeing him eat popcorn with Marissa elicited a burst ofughter from her. ¡°Mr. Daniels,¡± she teased, amusement sparkling in her eyes, ¡°you¡¯re adorable.¡±


    Connor, aware of her scrutiny, remained impassive. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Elin,¡± he replied coolly.


    Silver Fox eximed, ¡°Even your voice is pleasing!¡±vishing him with more praise. Nudging Marissa with a yful elbow, she dered, ¡°Your husband¡¯s a real catch. Don¡¯t let him go!¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Keep your nose out of it.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s yful facade vanished as she turned towards Bu, who was now leaning against the sofa in a disy of forced ease. His ingratiating smile failed to win her over. Unlike the smiles bestowed upon others, her charming expression dissolved when she met his gaze, reced by a cial chill.


    Initially intending to initiate conversation and break the tension, Bu found himself flustered by her sudden shift. An awkward cough escaped him, leaving him speechless.


    Marissa and Connor, a united front of schadenfreude, erupted in synchronizedughter. It was perhaps the most harmonious moment they¡¯d shared since their acquaintance.


    Uncharacteristically quiet, Silver Fox circled behind Bu, her head tilted like a predator assessing its prey. After a thorough examination, she strode towards the opposite sofa. With a queen¡¯s air, she settled down, facing him squarely. Then, she let out a cold snort


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:


    As Silver Fox walked past him, Bumet caught a hint of her perfume, which filled him with an unusual sense offort, easing the itch in his throat that threatened to erupt into a cough. At that moment, he fully believed what Marissa had told him.


    The perfume, called Wild Bluebell, had a remarkable effect on suppressing his asthma. Though it wasn¡¯t a cure, it could stave off his asthma attacks, offering him a semnce of safety.


    Regr use of this perfume might as well be akin to curing his condition.


    It wasn¡¯t asthma itself that was fatal, but rather theplications it triggered, such as heart disease or organ failure. Many who suffered from asthma sumbed to these secondary conditions.


    Just a short while ago, Bumet had endured a severe asthma attack that had nearly led to deadlyplications, putting his life at risk.


    As Bumet viewed the woman across from him as his savior, his gaze became kind and gentle.


    Silver Fox, naturally charming in her casual demeanor,manded the room like a queen when serious. Now, she was sitting across from Bumet, her gaze full of disdain, starkly different from the charming demeanor she had disyed at the entrance of the Daniels Group to tter him.


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    This dramatic shift caught Bumet off guard, prompting him to reassess his initial impressions of her.


    It brought back memories of a woman he had once known, who went by the codename Silver Fox. Just like the Silver Fox now sitting before him, she had left asting impression with her striking contradictions.


    Her pronounced contradictions had captivated him, etching her image permanently in his memory. Elin, too, had made a significant impact with her marked contrasts.


    Only moments ago, at the entrance of this building, she had attempted to curry favor with him to save some money, leading him to dismiss her ascking self-respect. But he now realized his judgment had been mistaken.


    She was not such a woman; she was instead resourceful,plex, and varied. She was a person of depth and intrigue.


    With this new understanding, he smiled warmly and extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Elin.¡± Silver Fox, on the other hand, had yed her role wlessly, showing him cold indifference.


    Upon hearing his greeting, she responded with a scoff, ridiculing him, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hoffman, you do speak? I had assumed you were mute!¡±


    Bumet felt a flush of embarrassment and cleared his throat softly before managing a strained smile. ¡°I apologize if I offended you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all, please don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Silver Fox replied with biting sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you stand so high in your nobility and wealth. How could I ever ept your apology? It seems it should be me apologizing to you!¡±


    Marissa and Connor couldn¡¯t contain their amusement at the exchange. They watched, munching on popcorn faster with each passing moment, as Silver Fox acted proud, contrasting sharply with Bumet¡¯s mortified expression.


    Bumet, visibly upset by Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯sughter, wished he could kick them out but hesitated to make a move.


    He worried that anyck of courtesy on his part would draw Silver Fox¡¯s sharp criticism, so he suffered in silence. This was a new low for him, publicly humiliated by a woman while unable to dismiss the onlookers.


    Feeling the sting of humiliation more intensely, he finally snapped. ¡°Miss Elin, though I admit my attitude earlier was inappropriate, you did collide with my car. Don¡¯t you think it was only fair that youpensated me for the damage?¡±


    Silver Fox looked at Bumet, shocked, as if he were a monster. She hadn¡¯t expected this man to get upset while begging for her help. She barely mocked him, and he couldn¡¯t take it. But did he think about his own behavior when he was rude to a girl earlier?


    She clenched her teeth and responded sharply, ¡°Sure,pensating you for the car makes sense since I was at fault. But ten million for emotional damages? Were you really that traumatized? Even if you were frightened, does that justify a ten-million-dorpensation? Are you putting a diamond price tag on your feelings?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:


    Bu blushed under Silver Fox¡¯s relentless questioning. Despite feeling cornered, he maintained a defiant tone. ¡°Miss Elin, if the idea of paying me ten million for emotional distress seems excessive, we could simply remove that. Perhapspensation for the time I¡¯ve lost at work would be more eptable?¡±


    Silver Fox was momentarily speechless. The cost ofpensating him for his lost work time could be astronomical. Watching her struggle to respond, Bu felt a surge of confidence.


    ¡°Miss Elin, my demands forpensation have been quite fair. I didn¡¯t demand a bigger amount for my lost ie; I only asked for ten million for the emotional distress.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting I should thank you for that?¡± Silver Fox responded, her toneced with humor.


    Bu coughed, his confidence wavering. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± he replied, his awkwardness returning. ¡°Miss Elin, please, just don¡¯t bear any ill will towards me.¡±


    A mischievous smile yed on Silver Fox¡¯s lips. Was he really suggesting she was the type to hold grudges? Ha! Sheughed softly, her demeanor shifting to one of disarming sweetness.


    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re absolutely correct. It would indeed be petty to harbor a grudge over a ten-million-dor im for emotional distress. Your remarks have made me see the error of my ways.¡±


    With those words, Silver Fox rose gracefully, approached Bu, and, after brushing imaginary dust off her hands, extended her hand towards him. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, let¡¯s forget all about it and shake hands, shall we?¡±


    Bu was caught off guard. Her sudden shift from fury to friendliness was more than he could adjust to in the moment. Only seconds earlier, she had appeared fiercely determined to retaliate, yet now her face lit up with a reconciliatory smile. How amusing! He considered her slightly childish.


    Yet, he understood; she looked to be in her early twenties, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for young women her age to exhibit some youthful naivety. Viewing it through a kind lens, he found it rather charming.


    So, with a smile, he reached out to shake her hand. He nned only a quick, formal handshake, but the touch of their palms was surprisingly pleasant. He hesitated to release her hand. Her skin was soft as silk, her warmth inviting.


    Holding her hand felt like a gentle spring breeze caressing his very soul¡ªsoothing, warm, andforting. And then there was the subtle fragrance of Wild Bluebell that wafted from her, whichpletely eased his spirit.


    Despite his wish to hold on a little longer, she withdrew her hand after a brief, courteous shake, leaving him with an unexpected pang of emptiness. His hand lingered in the air momentarily before he reluctantly pulled it back.


    Silver Fox made her way back to her seat opposite Bu and settled in once more. This time, her demeanor shifted away from a queen¡¯s air to one of marked gentleness and courtesy, as though their previous discord had never urred.


    Marissa, who knew Silver Fox well, interpreted this change as a sign of her brewing something significant. Her smile grew deeper, her anticipation for the unfolding drama intensifying. Connor, less familiar with Silver Fox¡¯s tendencies, was puzzled by her motives.


    However, catching the knowing nce from Marissa, he pieced together that something was going on andughed, too.


    By now, they had finished therge pack of popcorn. Without missing a beat, Connor pulled out another pack from the bag and ced it on the table, ready for more munching as they continued to enjoy the unfolding scene. The spectacle proved more captivating than any movie apanied by popcorn.


    Bu studied the woman before him, his thoughts clouded with uncertainty about her next move. Despite her conciliatory manner, he remained skeptical of her intentions to make peace.


    While he pondered, Silver Fox nonchntly took out a half-used bottle of perfume from her bag and set it on the coffee table, angling thebel toward Bu to ensure he noticed it was the coveted Wild Bluebell.


    With a yful grin, she spoke. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I understand you¡¯re interested in purchasing my life-saving perfume. Shall we discuss terms?¡±


    In that moment, Bu¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Silver Fox was not seeking reconciliation but was tactically pivoting to leverage the situation. The calcting glint in her eyes left no doubt: she was ready to exploit the situation to the fullest


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:


    Despite understanding that Silver Fox aimed to extort money from him, Bu resignedly nodded in eptance. Suppressing his emotions, he requested, ¡°Miss Elin, please set your price.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t rush to name her figure. Instead, she sought confirmation first. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ve dropped the issue ofpensation for your lost work time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    This prompted augh from Bu. It was clear what Silver Fox was aiming for; she would adjust her price topensate for any im he made for lost time. With a knowing smile, he responded, ¡°Yes, that issue is resolved. Let¡¯s not revisit it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Silver Fox nodded, satisfied. She then smiled once more and inquired, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I only have this half-used bottle of Wild Bluebell left. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Bu replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fussy, then?¡± Silver Fox teased lightly. After her light-hearted jab, she continued, ¡°Not sure if you¡¯re aware, but Minty Fragrances and Perfumes coborated with Riss to create this perfume specifically for asthma sufferers around the globe. It¡¯s very reasonably priced at just three hundred dors per bottle.¡±


    Bu gave a slight nod, showing he was well-informed. Silver Fox went on, ¡°A full bottle goes for three hundred. Now, with only half left¡­¡± She paused, her brow furrowed in contemtion, seemingly uncertain about the price.


    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Bu observed her hesitation with a hint of amusement and gently prodded, ¡°Miss Elin, just tell me.¡±


    shing him a knowing smile, Silver Fox asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t object to any price I propose, would you, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he replied with a calm nod.


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips curved into a sly grin, her eyes sparkling yfully. Then she dered, ¡°Eighty million!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Connor burst outughing. It wasn¡¯t his money on the line, but he could almost feel the pinch for Bu. Still chuckling, he nced at Marissa, who sat beside him munching on popcorn, utterly unfazed as if she had seen this twisting. It reminded him of the times Marissa used to swindle him in a simr manner.


    With a resigned sigh, Connor reflected on the two women. These close friends seemed to consider fleecing men as just another routine activity, executing their schemes with cold efficiency. However, the situation with Marissa felt more like an internal transaction. After all, they were married.


    The money might have changed hands frequently, but it never really left their shared pool of resources.


    Bu was not so fortunate. The money he lost flowed directly into someone else¡¯s coffers. The thought of Elin using the money she swindled from him to support another man twisted in his gut. It would mean he was indirectly financing her lover.


    Reflecting on this, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a malicious sense of satisfaction, feeling decidedly luckier than Bu. His eyes twinkled with mischief as he watched his friend, who was momentarily lost for words.


    Bu had expected Elin to try and coax some money out of him, but the audacity of her demand still surprised him deeply. That was a half-empty bottle of perfume, originally priced at three hundred, and she was asking for eighty million.


    This wasn¡¯t just an attempt to recoup what he might have owed her; she was aiming to pocket an extravagant sum. The gall of her ambition astounded him!


    Nobody enjoyed being manipted financially, and Bu was no exception. He might have been amenable to parting with smaller sums, but being duped out of eighty million in one sitting was more than he could stomach. Submitting to her demands would make him theughingstock of his circle for life.


    With this in mind, he scoffed and said to Silver Fox, his voice dripping with scorn, ¡°Miss Elin, has your greedpletely taken hold of you?¡±


    He expected his barb to sting, but to his astonishment, Silver Fox simply nodded earnestly. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re very perceptive. Indeed, I¡¯ve beenpletely overtaken by my greed for wealth!¡±


    Bu¡¯sughter was bitter as he retorted, ¡°So, meeting a wealthy man like me automatically makes you think you can bleed me dry? You assume all rich folks are easy marks for your schemes, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:


    Bu¡¯s sarcasm grew sharper, and his mood darker as he attempted to intimidate Silver Fox. Yet, she remained calm and responded with unexpected sincerity. Nodding, she replied with earnest rity:


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re exactly right. I asked for this price because I know you possess great wealth. Without targeting someone of your status, where else could I possibly demand such a sum?¡±


    The real terror wasn¡¯t a person¡¯s shamelessness. It was their brazen confidence andck of guilt while being shameless. Bu, witnessing Silver Fox¡¯s unabashed attitude, felt like he was futilely punching at air, utterly powerless.


    With a nonchnt nce, Silver Fox added, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, if you find the deal unreasonable, feel free not to proceed.¡±


    Bu gave her a piercing look and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re asking 80 million for a perfume worth 300 dors. Do you really expect me to see that as reasonable? Miss Elin, isn¡¯t that a bit too audacious?¡±


    As Silver Fox watched the man¡¯s anger build, his face twisting with frustration, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes curving into crescents.


    She addressed him calmly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, consider this: to many, this half-bottle of perfume is worth 150 dors. To those indifferent to perfume, it might as well be worthless. But for you, it¡¯s a lifeline.¡±


    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice firm yet gentle. ¡°A lifeline, Mr. Hoffman, doesn¡¯t have a price tag. It¡¯s invaluable.¡±


    Pausing for emphasis, she went on, ¡°Imagine someone on the brink of starvation, unable to find food anywhere. If they had arge diamond, and someone offered them half a piece of bread for it, would they trade? Absolutely. If they wouldn¡¯t trade, they¡¯d be a fool. While a diamond is valuable, it cannot fend off hunger. In that moment, that humble half piece of bread is worth far more than any diamond.¡±


    Silver Fox smiled sweetly at Bu, seeking confirmation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu was speechless. His initial anger had faded, reced by a dawning realization of the logic in her words. It was undeniable that, here and now, the half-bottle of Wild Bluebell perfume she held was of immeasurable value to him.


    After a moment of silence, he retrieved a pen and his checkbook, swiftly signed a check for 80 million dors, and extended it toward her. At that moment, he had no desire to speak. He simply wished for the transaction to conclude swiftly.


    He hade to realize that this woman possessed a knack for argumentation that he couldn¡¯t match. Continuing the conversation would only serve to embarrass himself further.


    In her eyes, he was clearly a fool. If he refused to hand over the 80 million, she would brand him a fool and a miser, a man unwilling to spend even in a life-saving situation. Conversely, if he did pay the 80 million, she would ridicule him for overpaying for something worth only 300.


    Had he foreseen such a humiliating defeat, he would haveplied and paid the 80 million initially requested, thus avoiding her bitingments.


    When Bu presented the check, Silver Fox leaned in to inspect it closely, ensuring it was indeed for 80 million. Her eyes glittered with excitement, and her pulse quickened at the easy gain.


    In a gesture of respect for the money, she brushed imaginary dust off her hands before epting the check.


    After verifying once more that the check was legitimate, she tucked it into her small purse. However, she hesitated to hand over the perfume right away.


    Clearing her throat, she addressed Bu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, before we finalize our deal at this table, I¡¯d like to share a few thoughts.¡±


    Bu frowned, dreading her words yet unable to silence her. Silver Fox spoke candidly, ¡°One cannot be too greedy, Mr. Hoffman.


    Karma exists, and those who indulge in excess and wrongdoing will ultimately face their downfall. It¡¯s wise to leave some room for others, so future meetings can be cordial.¡±


    She offered a smile and continued, ¡°I truly suggest you be a kind wealthy person. The consequences of ruthless behavior can catch up with you unexpectedly. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540:


    After Silver Fox finished speaking, Bu was left momentarily speechless. Just earlier, Marissa had said Elin was sharp-tongued and had a nasty temper, but at the time, he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart.


    Later, when he finally met Elin, he skillfully dodged a potential sh by swiftly changing the topic. He believed he had sidestepped her fury by paying the 80 million promptly, thus concluding the transaction without incident.


    However, unexpectedly, even after the transaction wasplete, he found himself on the receiving end of her harsh words. Receiving such a scolding, he held back any retort. He knew that any attempt to argue would simply provoke her further, and he would likely end up faring even worse.


    Thus, after a moment of silent resignation, he managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Elin. I will endeavor to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t contain herughter this time. Connor, although notughing aloud, was visibly amused, his shoulders shaking as he tried to suppress his chuckles, perfectly mirroring Marissa¡¯s delight.


    Witnessing Bu¡¯s surrender, Silver Fox felt a sense of satisfaction and decided it was time to ease up. She smiled and passed him the half-full bottle of perfume. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, our deal has been very agreeable. Should you find yourself in a bind again, do not hesitate to seek me out for business,¡± she said.


    Bu epted the perfume with a measured look, choosing to remain silent. In high spirits, Silver Fox pped her hands and then turned to Marissa. ¡°I¡¯m off to see Araceli. Goodbye!¡± Without waiting for Marissa to respond, she simply turned and strode away.


    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    The office settled into a rare silence. Both Marissa and Connor nced over at Bu, barely suppressing their smiles. Bu held the half-full perfume bottle, his gaze shifting from the object in his hand to the couple snacking in front of him, his expression icy. ¡°Had your fill of the show?¡± he asked coldly.


    Connor, not missing a beat, picked up a file and resumed his work, clearly dismissing the confrontation. Marissa, on the other hand, engaged further with Bu.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, it¡¯smendable that you¡¯ve quickly seen the error of your ways and opted for self-improvement. Here, take this¡ªanother remedy for your troubles,¡± she said, presenting him with a new bottle.


    Bu, his brow furrowed, remained silent. Today¡¯s encounters had taught him the perils of rash words in the presence of these sharp-witted women. Marissa seemed unfazed by his demeanor. She retrieved a small porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to Bu.


    As Bu epted it, Marissa began to exin, ¡°The Wild Bluebell perfume can help manage asthma, though its effects are gradual and might take years of consistent application before a significant improvement is seen. However, when it¡¯s used together with this medicine, the recovery time can be significantly reduced.¡±


    Bu examined the porcin bottle, rotating it in his hand. It bore nobel or description. Curious, he unscrewed the cap and took a whiff. A medicinal scent wafted out, surprisingly soothing, and it lightened his spirits immediately. He raised his eyes to Marissa, intrigue coloring his tone.


    ¡°What exactly is this medicine?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°This is a unique medicine created by Dr. S. specifically designed for asthma treatment. Think of it as an advanced version of my father¡¯s AsthmaEase Pill.¡±


    An advanced version of the AsthmaEase Pill? Bu mulled over her words, then looked up at Marissa. ¡°So, I didn¡¯t need to purchase this half-bottle of perfume. This medicine you gave me can save my life as well, right?¡±


    Marissa nodded sincerely. Bu couldn¡¯t suppress a bitterugh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it out sooner?¡±


    Marissa shrugged. ¡°Was I supposed to?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:


    As soon as Connor suggested helping Bu recover the 80 million, Marissa¡¯s expression turned sour. Bu, on the other hand, looked at Connor with a hint of curiosity, encouraging him to continue.


    Ignoring Marissa¡¯s disapproving look, Connor said to Bu, ¡°You could marry that Elin you just met. Then the 80 million would essentially be money spent on your own wife, so you wouldn¡¯t have to feel bad about it.¡±


    At this suggestion, Bu¡¯s lips curled in a mix of amusement and annoyance. What an absurd suggestion! His heart was already taken. Despite years of searching without a trace of Silver Fox, he hadn¡¯t given up hope.


    Furthermore, he was not the type to marry just for financial gain. He was the sort who would rather remain single thanpromise. If he couldn¡¯t find the right person, he was prepared to stay single forever.


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°Stop with the ridiculous ideas. Elin wouldn¡¯t go for someone like Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Connor chuckled and teased Bu, ¡°See, even my brilliant idea falls t because she¡¯s not into you.¡±


    Bu¡¯s lips twitched again. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t like me, and I should like her? Only an idiot would marry her!¡±


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    With that, he snorted derisively and stood up to leave. But as he rose, he seemed to remember something and sat back down, turning serious. ¡°Actually, I came here today to discuss something important.¡±


    Seeing Bu¡¯s serious demeanor, Connor straightened up too. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Bu nced at Marissa and asked, ¡°Could Miss Nash step out?¡±


    Marissa looked at Bu with an expression that said, ¡°Who wants to stay?¡± She grabbed her snack bag and retreated to the lounge. Before she closed the door, she said to Connor, ¡°I want to go to bed already. Make it quick.¡±


    Connor nodded understandingly. Bu¡¯s lips twitched again. Couldn¡¯t these two be more considerate of others?


    Once Marissa had shut the lounge door, Connor encouraged Bu, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Bu nced at the lounge door warily. ¡°How do I know Tiffany isn¡¯t eavesdropping?¡±


    Connorughed, then stood and led Bu to a small conference room, securing the door behind them. He reassured Bu, ¡°Now you can speak freely. This room is soundproof. No one outside can hear anything, even if you yell.¡±


    Bu nodded, then dove right in. ¡°I need information on the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow.¡±


    Connor paused, then burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m not connected to the Doomsday Base. How would I know anything about ck Mallow, their chief instructor? You¡¯vee to the wrong guy.¡±


    ¡°But you employ two bodyguards from the Doomsday Base, correct?¡± Bu pressed. ¡°Mare and Terry have been with you for years. Surely, they have mentioned something about ck Mallow, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve brought up ck Mallow a few times, but only in passing,¡± Connor replied. ¡°What exactly are you looking to find out about ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°I need to know who ck Mallow is and her current whereabouts,¡± Bu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Connor responded, ¡°but I don¡¯t have details on who ck Mallow is or where she might be now.¡±


    ¡°Could you ask your two bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no use. When ites to their chief instructor, ck Mallow, Mare and Terry would rather die than reveal anything.¡±


    At this, Connor looked at Bu with curiosity and asked, ¡°Why are you so eager to find ck Mallow?¡±


    Bu paused, then met Connor¡¯s gaze with a serious look. ¡°Connor, do you know that Tiffany might be associated with the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Connor¡¯s posture tensed, his face registering shock. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Seeing your reaction, I take it you weren¡¯t aware,¡± Bu said. ¡°Despite Tiffany¡¯s usual facade of being somewhat clueless, making it tough to imagine she¡¯s linked to the Doomsday Base, I possess evidence that she¡¯s deeply connected to it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:


    Connor¡¯s brow creased deeply as he pondered Bu¡¯s words. To others in the city, the current Mrs. Daniels, known as Tiffany, was infamous for herck of ambition and achievement. It seemed improbable that she would be linked to the Doomsday Base, a ce for the elite and capable.


    Therefore, the notion of Tiffany being connected to Doomsday Base was bound to surprise many. However, Connor held a secret: the true Mrs. Daniels was actually Marissa, not Tiffany.


    She was the formidable ck Snake, so her association with Doomsday Base would not raise any eyebrows. The idea of ck Snake being part of Doomsday Base waspletely logical.


    What really surprised Connor was that Bu possessed concrete evidence. Marissa had been beside Connor for so long, yet he was oblivious to her ties with Doomsday Base. On the other hand, Bu, who had minimal contact with Marissa, imed to have substantial proof.


    Bu, observing Connor¡¯s astonishment, remarked, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know your wife as well as you think.¡±


    Connor lifted an eyebrow but remained silent. He acknowledged his limited knowledge about his wife. There were aspects of her life that remained a mystery to him, and he didn¡¯t contest that fact.


    After a short silence, he urged Bu, ¡°Go on, then. Tell me this evidence you mentioned.¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°Xander is also a member of Doomsday Base,¡± Bu said.


    Connor was momentarily stunned upon learning this. The link between Xander and Doomsday Base was a closely guarded secret, known only to Bu and their grandfather.


    Previously considered a troublemaker, Xander had caused his grandfather numerous headaches until the decision was made to send him overseas for advanced training. Only a select few knew that his destination was Doomsday Base.


    Bu demonstrated his trust in Connor by disclosing a significant family secret. Connor quickly understood the importance of what Bu was sharing.


    Before he could reply, Bu continued, ¡°Recently, Xander mentioned some longstanding issues between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. He was secretly embedded in the Peridot Consortium by Doomsday Base to address conflicts.


    The reason Xander introduced Tiffany to me, iming they were dating, was to have Tiffany meet rissa. I¡¯m not clear on the details of their meeting, but I¡¯m certain it was for some business of Doomsday Base. With that, I¡¯m convinced that Tiffany is affiliated with Doomsday Base.¡±


    Turning to Connor with a meaningful look, Bu added, ¡°Everyone thinks Tiffany is just a failure. But in reality, it¡¯s all just an act. Her connection to Doomsday Base proves she¡¯s far from ipetent.¡±


    Doomsday Base was a ce only for the most powerful people. Those who did not have the potential to be strong were eliminated during the initial screening and training phase, and they did not even have the qualifications to participate in the secret matters.


    The fact that Tiffany was working with Xander for Doomsday Base said a lot. It meant she had the strength to survive the intense training there, clearly indicating she was no failure.


    Hearing this, Connor stayed silent for a while. These revtions helped him piece together many things, yet there were details he couldn¡¯t discuss with Bu. From Xander¡¯s hints, Bu concluded that Marissa was linked to Doomsday Base. From this, Connor deduced that Marissa was actually ck Mallow, the chief instructor there.


    The puzzle pieces fell into ce for Connor. He now understood why Mare and Terry revered Marissa¡ªthey viewed her as the pinnacle of what they aspired to be.


    A jittery chuckle escaped Connor as he processed this revtion. All the while, Mare and Terry had kept this startling secret, even as they drew generous sries from him.


    After a pause, he abruptly inquired, ¡°Why are you searching for ck Mallow?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:


    Bu answered frankly, ¡°For rissa, of course.¡±


    He paused, letting out a soft sigh before continuing, ¡°As you know, I owe rissa my life and have vowed to protect her until myst day. I must keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled as to why Doomsday Base is targeting the Peridot Consortium. My instincts hint at a deep-rooted grudge between them. It¡¯s shaping up to be a battle to the death. The Peridot Consortium is formidable and a force to be reckoned with. She has a strong ally backing her. Yet, this time she¡¯s up against Doomsday Base, making it tough to predict the oue.¡±


    ¡°The person I¡¯m most wary of is ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base. I¡¯ve never encountered her or had dealings with her, but I sense she¡¯s a formidable adversary. The King of Doomsday Base is also a fearsome figure. In his youth, his actions significantly influenced the world.


    As his sessor, ck Mallow is likely no less formidable. I¡¯ve learned that ck Mallow has even outshone her mentor, Zyair, in martial arts skills. This makes her perhaps the most formidable person out there. The thought of rissa facing such a formidable foe worries me greatly.¡±


    Connor listened intently to Bu and remained silent after he finished.


    Bu let out a sigh. ¡°Therefore, I must locate ck Mallow as soon as possible and learn everything about her. With full knowledge of her capabilities, I can safeguard rissa when she faces danger.¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Connor lifted an eyebrow. ¡°If ck Mallow and rissa end up in a life-or-death showdown, what will you do?¡±


    Bu looked troubled. ¡°Xander trained under ck Mallow, and she is practically his mentor. I¡¯m hesitant to dere war against Xander¡¯s mentor. Yet, I must shield rissa.¡±


    Connor nodded calmly. ¡°I understand your hesitation. I just want to know, if ck Mallow and rissa end up in a life-or-death showdown, which side will you choose?¡±


    Bu remained silent for an extended period. After some contemtion, he replied, ¡°I cannot simply stand by and watch rissa suffer at the hands of ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯ll side against ck Mallow, correct?¡± Connor probed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bu affirmed. ¡°I cannot just watch rissa in peril. I ammitted to my promises. But I¡¯m not ready to confront ck Mallow. She is Xander¡¯s mentor, after all.¡±


    Connor cut him off with a sneer. ¡°You hope you can manage both?¡±


    Taken aback, Bu nodded in response.


    ¡°There is no such way,¡± Connor dered with conviction. Although Marissa hadn¡¯t openly acknowledged being ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, Connor had deduced through her attitude towards the Peridot Consortium that the deep-seated grudges between the two organizations left no room for negotiation.


    Bu looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you so certain? Do you know who ck Mallow is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Connor chose to keep the truth hidden. Since Bu was prepared to oppose ck Mallow, Connor decided not to reveal Marissa¡¯s secret.


    After a brief pause, Connor added, ¡°I don¡¯t know who ck Mallow is, but I have some information for you. There¡¯s no possibility of negotiation between the parties. You must have heard the same from Xander.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Bu responded with a nod. ¡°Xander informed me that the issues between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium need to be settled. From his ount, it seems rissa has antagonized Doomsday Base, prompting their desire for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Since she is the one who erred, she must face the consequences. Knowing ck Mallow¡¯s identity won¡¯t change that,¡± Connor remarked.


    Yet Bu was not ready to back down. He inquired, ¡°Connor, could you call Mare and Terry here? I want to speak with them personally.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:


    Connor chuckled at Bu¡¯s frustration. ¡°Your younger brother is a student of ck Mallow. Why don¡¯t you ask him instead of my bodyguards?¡±


    Bu replied with a sense of helplessness, ¡°I can¡¯t get any information from Xander. He might appear as carefree as ever, but he¡¯s changed. He¡¯s be lofty and unyielding since training with ck Mallow. No matter what I try, he refuses to divulge anything.¡±


    A migraine began to form as Bu sighed deeply. ¡°To him, ck Mallow is now the most important person. I rank lower than her. If it came to a conflict, he would side with her without a second thought about our brotherhood.¡±


    The irritation was palpable as Bu continued, his voice tense. ¡°I never thought the day woulde when he¡¯d turn against me for someone else. I¡¯ve thought about confronting him physically to change his mind, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I can¡¯t just break his legs or worse, can I?¡±


    Connorughed, not at Bu¡¯s plight but at the influence of his vige girl. Mare and Terry had proudly dered themselves her fans, and Connor was amazed that Xander, previously so haughty and bold, was now utterly devoted to her.


    Misunderstanding the reason for Connor¡¯sughter, Bu felt slighted. ¡°Stopughing at me, will you? You¡¯veughed enough at my expense today.¡±


    Connor, unable to exin that his amusement stemmed from thoughts of Marissa, simply subdued his smile and responded, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense to call Mare and Terry here for you to question them about ck Mallow.¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bu pressed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to harm them. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Connor replied. ¡°It¡¯s just futile. If you couldn¡¯t get an answer from Xander, you won¡¯t from Mare and Terry either.¡±


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°You couldn¡¯t bring yourself to harm your brother, so why think you could force my bodyguards to betray ck Mallow? Don¡¯t waste your time. They¡¯d rather die than tell you the truth.¡±


    Bu looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Connor sighed. ¡°Bu, you¡¯re known for your wisdom and courage. I didn¡¯t expect such a naive question from you. Doomsday Base is a forge for warriors. Your brother transformed there, as did Mare and Terry, who were top trainees.


    Do you think they¡¯d be less loyal than Xander? Also, they¡¯re die-hard fans of ck Mallow. They would never betray her under any pressure you could apply.¡±


    Bu sighed deeply. ¡°Is ck Mallow really that charismatic?¡±


    Bu gazed at Connor intently. ¡°Connor, I have no intention of dering war against ck Mallow. I want to negotiate with her before any conflict arises. If rissa owes them money, I¡¯m ready to settle her debts.


    Whatever the grievances, I¡¯ll handle them on rissa¡¯s behalf. It doesn¡¯t matter if Mare and Terry are reluctant to reveal who ck Mallow is. Please call them over. I¡¯ll exin my intentions and ask them to convey my message to her.¡±


    Connor responded, still amused, ¡°Why not have Xander ry your message? Why involve my bodyguards?¡±


    Bu let out a weary sigh. ¡°Before I came here, I had an argument with Xander. He dismissed the idea, saying the chief instructor wouldn¡¯t consider negotiating with me. He told me it was a matter between Doomsday Base and Peridot Consortium and that I should stay out of it as an outsider.¡±


    Anger shed in Bu¡¯s eyes as he clenched his jaw. ¡°That damn Xander! Just seeing him makes me want to punch him.¡±


    Connor chuckled and shrugged. ¡°If Xander was reluctant to pass on your message, I doubt Mare and Terry will be any different. Have you wondered why they are so resolute?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:


    ¡°Why?¡± Bu inquired.


    ¡°It must be because the feud between Doomsday Base and Peridot Consortium is beyond reconciliation,¡± Connor borated. ¡°Discovering ck Mallow¡¯s identity won¡¯t pave the way for negotiations. Why do you continue to pursue this?¡±


    Bu mulled over Connor¡¯s remarks and then nodded in silent agreement. He had long understood the gravity of the situation but clung to the hope that negotiation might solve the problem. Yet, neither side was inclined topromise.


    After a brief pause, Bu exhaled deeply. ¡°So, it¡¯s inevitable that ck Mallow and rissa will be in a mortalbat, correct?¡±


    Connor affirmed with a nod. Marissa¡¯s behaviors had made this quite clear.


    Then, he cast Bu a meaningful nce. Bu had just confided that he would stand with rissa should she and ck Mallow be thrust into mortalbat. Since Connor was Marissa¡¯s partner, his allegiancey with ck Mallow, setting the stage for an eventual conflict between him and Bu.


    Reflecting on this, Connor stood and made his way to the wine cab, selecting a bottle of fruit juice and filling two sses.


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    ¡°Your asthma acted up today, so alcohol is off the table. Let¡¯s toast with this juice instead. Cheers!¡± he proposed.


    For the time being, their bond remained strong, but it would sever once ck Mallow and rissa entered into conflict. Connor held no grudges against Bu; both were driven by the desire to protect those they cherished. There was no room for hatred. Still, he was resolved to keep ck Mallow safe from Bu and rissa¡¯s reach.


    Confused by Connor¡¯s impromptu toast, Bu smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯re making this sound like a farewell, buddy.¡±


    Connor responded not with words but by swiftly drinking his juice, showing his empty ss to Bu as a sign of his earnestness. He then set down his ss, cautioning, ¡°Take your time, Bu. Mind your asthma.¡±


    Without overthinking, Bu took a leisurely sip of his juice,menting, ¡°This is quite refreshing.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Feel free to have more. We¡¯ve shared many years of friendship, and this juice brings back memories of our camaraderie. It¡¯ll be sad not to enjoy such moments in the future.¡±


    Bu finally sensed something amiss and fixed Connor with a prating look. ¡°Connor, is there something you need to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is, but now is not the right time,¡± Connor admitted sharply.


    He refilled his ss with fruit juice and raised it towards Bu. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Bu nodded, sipping his juice quietly without pressing for more details. Though he detected an underlying tension, he chose not to push Connor for exnations. If Connor chose to share, he would; if not, Bu would wait.


    After finishing his juice, Bu stood and announced his departure. ¡°I must go now.¡±


    Connor rose as well. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    This gesture surprised Bu; Connor had never before shown such formality. Typically, Bu woulde and go as he pleased, with little fanfare from Connor. But today, the offer to escort him out seemedden with unspoken words.


    What could be altering their dynamic so significantly? Bu pondered but could not pinpoint the change. As they had shared past brushes with death, trivial issues had never threatened their bond, including business matters that concerned theirpanies¡¯ interests.


    Bu spected about what critical issue could be straining their rtionship now.


    Though many questions lingered in Bu¡¯s mind, he resolved not to press for answers if Connor was not ready to divulge them.


    Their friendship would endure as long as unspoken tensions remained just that¡ªunspoken. If their bond was to end, they would face that moment with courage when it arrived.


    The two men exited Connor¡¯s office, walking towards the elevator. Connor pressed the call button for Bu and watched silently as Bu stepped inside and the doors closed.


    The fact that Marissa was the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base ced Connor in a difficult position because it involved a secret


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:


    Connor had harbored this secret deep within himself for a long time, never sharing it with anyone. He hadn¡¯t taken it seriously before, believing it had no real effect on his life.


    Yet, everything changed when he discovered Marissa was ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Suddenly, the secret took on immense significance, leaving Connor bewildered.


    The secret was tied to his martial arts teacher, Kristine Peny. When he was three years old, his grandmother enrolled him in martial arts sses with Kristine, a young and vibrant woman of just thirty.


    Connor had always assumed Kristine would eventually marry and have children. But now, passing fifty, she remained single and had never dated.


    Throughout her life, Connor was her sole student. Kristine imparted every skill she knew to him and treated him like her own son. Thanks to her devotion, Connor grew up under her protection, thwarting any attempts on his life. He viewed Kristine as a second mother, and their bond was strong.


    When he was eighteen, Kristine chose to live in seclusion and avoid all contact with others. Before she withdrew, she made a request of him, which he epted without a second thought.


    Kristine expressed her joy at his promise but sternly cautioned him that breaking his word would mean no longer being her student. She would personallye to dismiss him and sever their ties.


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her request was specific: Connor could never befriend the male sessor of the King of Doomsday Base, nor could he marry the female sessor. Connor was puzzled when Kristine made her request, but he agreed without much thought.


    At that time, he believed that since there was no shortage of remarkable men in the world, he could form friendships with others instead of the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base. Simrly, the world was full of extraordinary women, so there was no necessity to marry the sessor if she were a woman.


    Yet, his heart was now set on ck Mallow, the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base. With these thoughts in mind, Connor looked up at the ceiling and sighed deeply.


    He pondered whether Kristine would react violently and sever their ties if she discovered his current wife was ck Mallow, the sessor of the King.


    Kristine held a ce in his heart as sacred as that of his own mother. He could endure a beating from her, but the thought of losing their connection was unbearable.


    A frown creased Connor¡¯s brow as he felt troubled. He couldn¡¯t stop wondering about the connection between Kristine and Doomsday Base and why she was so insistent on him making such amitment. Such thoughts threatened his peace of mind.


    Lost in his turbulent thoughts, Connor continued walking. As he was about to enter his office, he noticed Mare and Terry standing in the corridor, staring at him.


    Seeing the two bodyguards instantly annoyed Connor. In fact, he was envious. Marc and Terry had been in his employ for several years. Connor was confident he had treated them well, paying each a handsome annual sry of $1.2 million without ever dying their wages.


    Yet, they had kept Marissa¡¯s confession of being ck Mallow from him. He felt betrayed, and his anger simmered beneath the surface.


    This unspoken fury caused him to re at Marc and Terry with such intensity that they could feel the tension in the air. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads as they sensed the danger in his look.


    Terry whispered to Marc, ¡°Marc, why is Mr. Daniels looking at us like that? Am I seeing things? He looks like he wants to kill us and chop us up.¡±


    Marc responded in a hushed tone, ¡°You¡¯re not imagining things. He does have that look.¡±


    Terry took a sharp breath. ¡°What could we have possibly done to upset him?¡±


    Marc let out a cautious sigh. ¡°I have no clue.¡±


    As they exchanged whispers, Connor beckoned them with a crooked finger. Despite their trembling, the two bodyguardsplied, walking towards their boss with apprehension.


    With forced smiles, they asked, ¡°What can we do for you, Mr. Daniels?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:


    Connor scrutinized Marc and Terry, his gaze shifting back and forth between them, sending shivers down their spines.


    Atst, he spoke with a loaded tone. ¡°I have a few questions for you two. I expect good answers.¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded respectfully. ¡°Of course, Mr. Daniels. Please, ask away.¡±


    Connor¡¯s first question was direct: ¡°What are your thoughts about me as your boss?¡±


    Terry responded immediately, his voice filled with admiration. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you are the finest boss in the world.¡±


    A smile yed on Connor¡¯s lips. ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°You always pay us promptly and treat us fairly,¡± Terry exined. ¡°You¡¯ve been forgiving even when we¡¯ve made mistakes. That means a lot to us.¡±


    Connor nodded, prompting him further. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terry continued. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant and brave, and you show great tolerance towards us. Despite our shorings, you¡¯ve always shown trust. We truly appreciate it. You really are the best boss.¡±


    Connor¡¯s response was tinged with amusement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have realized I possess so many virtues if you hadn¡¯t mentioned them.¡±


    Terry caught the irony in his voice and fell silent, suddenly wary.


    Marc chimed in, eager to reinforce the sentiment. ¡°We truly believe you are the best, Mr. Daniels. We hold nothing but admiration and respect for you. Please, don¡¯t doubt our loyalty.¡±


    Connor acknowledged this with a nomittal grunt.


    Then he changed the subject abruptly. ¡°How would youpare me with your goddess, ck Mallow, your chief instructor at Doomsday Base?¡±


    The question caught Marc and Terry off guard. They wondered why Mr. Daniels would bring up their chief instructor out of the blue. Regaining hisposure, Marc replied, ¡°In our hearts, you are a god, Mr. Daniels. The chief instructor is like a goddess to us. There is nopetition between the two.¡±


    ¡°You both are celestial beings in our eyes,¡± Terry added, supporting Marc¡¯s view.


    Connor seemed satisfied with their responses. Relieved by his softened expression, Marc and Terry exhaled quietly, thinking they were out of danger. Internally, however, they were baffled. What had gotten into Mr. Daniels today? Was he jealous?


    But he didn¡¯t even know the chief instructor. How absurd!


    Suddenly, Connor¡¯s next question cut through the silence. ¡°If ck Mallow wanted to kill me, would you help her, or would you protect me?¡±


    Marc and Terry were speechless, their minds racing. They couldn¡¯t fathom why their boss would ask such a disturbing question. Why did Connor think ck Mallow would kill him? Was it because of ack of sleep the previous night?


    As Connor looked at their confused expressions, his rage intensified. He was paying them $1.2 million annually. Yet, when his life seemed at risk, they hesitated. Connor believed if the situation he was assuming really happened, he would be dead by the time they thought it through.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. In his fury, heshed out at each of them with a fierce kick.


    Marc and Terry winced in pain, suddenly snapping back to reality. Marc tried to reassure him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, that will never happen.¡±


    Terry chimed in quickly, ¡°Exactly, Mr. Daniels. We hesitated momentarily, but there¡¯s no need for concern. Our chief instructor would never harm you.¡±


    Connor¡¯s anger dissolved intoughter. ¡°And why are you so certain your chief instructor won¡¯t harm me?¡±


    Caught off guard by the question, Terryughed nervously and blurted out, ¡°She has a crush on you.¡±


    This revtion warmed Connor¡¯s heart and instantly lifted his spirits. ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    Terry looked puzzled and shook his head. ¡°No, I just guessed.¡±


    Disappointment flickered in Connor¡¯s eyes. He had hoped Marissa had confessed her feelings to the guards. Realizing it was just their spection, he scoffed, thinking his two guards were just being naive.


    Lost in thought, Connor then noticed Marissa watching them from the office door


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:


    The instant Connorid eyes on Marissa, he felt a strong urge to impress her, his smile tinged with caution.


    He had just discovered that the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, known as ck Mallow, was none other than his own wife. ck Mallow¡¯s identity was one of great significance,manding respect from countless influential figures. Her title was even more daunting than that of the mercenary queen, ck Snake.


    Although ck Snake was a famous and feared figure, she was a solitary hero,cking the support of a formidable force, which made her seem less influential inparison.


    On the other hand, ck Mallow was set to inherit the leadership of the Doomsday Base and one daymand one of the most powerful martial arts organizations in the world.


    In essence, ck Mallow had the loyalty of many ck Snakes, each ready to follow her orders. If ck Snake was akin to a valiant female general, then ck Mallow was akin to a queen who reigned over many such generals. Thus, challenging such a woman seemed unthinkable.


    Before meeting Marissa, Connor could never have imagined that the woman he had married held such tremendous power. The realization was so astonishing that it bordered on surreal.


    Lost in his thoughts, he was jolted back to the present by Marissa¡¯s voice,ced with annoyance. ¡°Connor, will you stay by my side while I sleep or not?¡±


    Regaining hisposure, Connor quickly closed the distance between them. Though he stood a head taller than Marissa and had to look down to see her, his presence seemed to shrink in herpany, as if he were a knight in the presence of his queen.


    Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil churning inside him. As she lifted her gaze to look at him, her eyes sparkled with irritation. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m exhausted. Why the dy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, totally my fault,¡± Connor said with an apologetic smile. He then stooped down, effortlessly lifting her into his arms, and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep right now.¡±


    As the pair vanished from sight, Mare and Terry watched, their lips curling involuntarily. They exchanged amused nces,menting on the couple¡¯s tant disregard for decorum.


    Suddenly, Mare¡¯s expression shifted to one of realization. ¡°Terry, did you notice something off about Mr. Daniels just now?¡±


    Terry, pondering deeply, nodded. ¡°Yes, he did seem a bit off.¡±


    The two bodyguards rubbed their chins in unison, both sensing something amiss with Connor but unable to pinpoint what it was, which left them scratching their heads in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Connor was unconcerned with the bodyguards¡¯ bewilderment. He carried Marissa to the lounge and gently ced her on the bed. She was fresh from a shower, her skin fragrant with the scent of body wash. As heid her down, he couldn¡¯t help but nt a soft kiss on her cheek.


    Marissa¡¯s expression soured instantly. ¡°Connor, how many times must I tell you? Don¡¯t kiss me casually!¡±


    She paused, her tone still firm when she continued, ¡°And stop carrying me around so casually. We were right outside the office, and Mare and Terry saw everything. What if one of the secretaries had seen us? What would they think?¡±


    Connor chuckled softly. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you were urging me to sleep with you. If I hadn¡¯t given you a kiss or hadn¡¯t carried you, wouldn¡¯t that make me seem less of a gentleman?¡±


    Marissa, caught off guard, realized she oftencked tact in her speaking when she urged him to sleep with her. Blushing with a mix of embarrassment and irritation, she nudged him away. ¡°Go take a shower!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Connor replied nonchntly. He theny down next to her without another word.


    Marissa stared at him, perplexed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re obsessed with cleanliness and can¡¯t sleep unless you¡¯ve showered?¡±


    Connor turned to face her, grinning. ¡°I took one this morning. I don¡¯t need another just because I had breakfast.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips and decided to drop the subject. As she inhaled his familiar scent, a wide yawn escaped her, signaling her deep tiredness. She drew the nket up to her chin, wrapped her arm around Connor¡¯s arm, and drifted off.


    Connor watched her peaceful expression for a moment before softly breaking the silence. ¡°Marissa, do you think there¡¯s any chance your organization could broker a peace with the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:


    After Connor posed his question, Marissa replied with a distant look, ¡°Why do you care about our organization¡¯s matters?¡±


    Connor was open about the issue involving Bu. He exined, ¡°Bu fears for rissa¡¯s safety. He hopes you both could meet and settle your differences through discussion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Marissa responded resolutely. ¡°We might settle our organizational disputes with the Peridot Consortium if they return what they took from us. But I cannot negotiate with rissa. She must be dealt with!¡±


    Connor paused before asking, ¡°Do you really despise her that much?¡±


    As sleepiness overcame her, Marissa slurred, ¡°That woman rissa nearly killed me once, and she¡¯s still after me. Shouldn¡¯t I kill her first?¡±


    With those words, Marissa drifted off to sleep, leaving no room for further conversation. A grim expression crossed Connor¡¯s face, his eyes slinting with a hint of vengeance.


    Since rissa had almost killed Marissa and still wanted to harm her, Connor resolved to protect her at any cost. He would never permit anyone with intentions of harming his wife to go unpunished in Blebert. Reflecting on this, he narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    Initially, he had nned to use his connection with Marissa to encourage her to settle her and rissa¡¯s differences through peaceful discussions, which would have made things simpler for both him and Bu. But now, there was no longer any need for such persuasion. Even if Marissa could forgive rissa, Connor was resolved not to.


    It appeared that his friendship with Bu had reached its conclusion, and he felt no remorse over this. After sorting through his thoughts, he leaned in and tenderly kissed Marissa on the forehead, radiating affection.


    After leaving Connor¡¯s office, Silver Fox hurried to the elevator to descend and meet Araceli. Upon arriving on the 19th floor, where the Coborative Research and Development Department was located, Silver Fox exited the elevator and, unexpectedly, received a message from Ernst.


    Ever since they had gone their separate ways abroad, they had kept in touch daily through messages. Each message from Ernst usually filled her with a sweet joy. However, today, upon seeing Ernst¡¯s message, she was overwhelmed by a wave of revulsion and anger.


    Reflecting on their time together abroad and the romantic rtionship they had cultivated, she remembered how Ernst had persistently tried to coax her into having sex with him. Her firm decision to avoid any sexual rtionship before marriage had protected her from his schemes.


    If she had sumbed andter discovered his true, depraved nature, how disgusted would she have been for the rest of her life?


    Silver Fox had little concern for a man who deceived others, but now that she was his target, she was determined to teach him a lesson. With this resolution, she still clicked on Ernst¡¯s message, curious to see how he would maintain his facade.


    Contrary to his usual flowery derations and dreams about their future together, today¡¯s message was actually a notice of breakup.


    ¡°Eloisa, I think we should break up.¡±


    Silver Fox was shocked, not anticipating this move at such a moment. Analyzing his behavior, typical of a promiscuous individual, Silver Fox was puzzled that he would opt for a breakup so abruptly, especially since they had not been physically intimate. Could this be part of a more intricate strategy?


    If he was intent on ying games, then she would engage and make sure she ultimately outyed him. With this thought, Silver Fox sneered and quickly typed a response.


    ¡°Why do you want to break up with me? Just yesterday morning, you said that after winning the perfumepetition and securing a position at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, you would marry me.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, I do find you appealing. You possess a unique charm and a distinctive personality. I have indeed thought about marrying you, but unfortunately, your modest background doesn¡¯t align with my ambitions or career goals. There¡¯s no advantage in marrying you.¡±


    When Silver Fox read this, her lips curled in scorn. She had deliberately not revealed to Ernst that she was the heir to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, presenting herself only as an ordinary perfumer.


    Now, she saw that her decision had been wise, as it exposed the true nature of their rtionship.


    ¡°Eloisa, if you find it difficult to let go, we can keep seeing each other, but marriage is off the table. You must also keep our rtionship a secret.¡±


    ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve just said, you have found someone else who can better support your career and fulfill your ambitions, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ernst replied promptly.


    ¡°Who is she then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:


    ¡°The woman who can propel me to my career heights needs to be affluent and of the upper ss. As a simple perfumer, you¡¯ll never cross paths with her, so there¡¯s no point in my revealing her identity.


    All you need to grasp is that with this affluent woman¡¯s backing, I will undoubtedly clinch the top spot in the perfumepetition, securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Before long, I will be a man of considerable sess.¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips and retorted, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°So you ought to think deeply about whether you wish to be the woman behind me. As the woman behind me, you won¡¯t bask in the limelight, but I will love you deeply, cherish you, satisfy your every desire, and we might even secretly start a family.¡±


    Feeling deeply insulted by his words, Silver Fox clenched her teeth in anger. Were Ernst standing before her then, she would undoubtedly unleash her fury on him. In his absence, she merely scoffed heavily and let out a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Are you so utterly convinced that you¡¯ll ascend to such heights of sess?¡± Silver Fox queried.


    ¡°Yes, I am certain. The woman I¡¯m counting on is exceptionally skilled and influential, ensuring my rise to be a globally celebrated master of perfumery.¡±


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    Unable to contain her sarcasm, Silver Fox remarked, ¡°So, have you ingratiated yourself with the president of the Blebert branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s unlikely. The president of the Blebert branch is said to be the chairman¡¯s granddaughter, a figure shrouded in mystery. How could I possibly get close to her?¡±


    ¡°How can you then be so certain of signing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to be their perfumer? I understand that even with a sterpetition performance, you still require approval from the Blebert branch¡¯s president during an interview.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, as an uncelebrated perfumer whocks even the credentials to enter theirpetition, how can you presume to understand such a significant matter? What you should be considering now is whether you¡¯re prepared to stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Stand behind you? Why not be straightforward and admit you want me as your secret lover?¡±


    ¡°Remember, behind every sessful man isn¡¯t just one woman. I¡¯m on the brink of bing a luminary, and for you to be one of the women behind me should be seen as both a blessing and a golden opportunity. Do not dismiss it lightly.¡±


    Internally cursing him, Silver Fox countered, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, don¡¯t be obstinate! Think it over carefully. If you let me slip away, finding another man as handsome and aplished as me will be a formidable challenge.¡±


    ¡°Ernst, my only reply is, get lost.¡±


    ¡°I must reveal another bitter truth to you. Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would never employ someone of your caliber. Your dream of attaining international renown as a perfumer there is nothing more than a delusion. Eloisa, be sure not to rue this day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only scenario where I¡¯d regret my decision is if you managed to cozy up to the chairman of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Otherwise, it¡¯s you who¡¯ll end up regretting it.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Ernst, the chairman of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was Silver Fox¡¯s grandmother. If Ernst could somehow charm her seventy-year-old grandmother, then Silver Fox might truly regret not dealing with him before he seeded.


    As long as he didn¡¯t gain her grandmother¡¯s favor, any aspirations he had in the perfume industry would hinge on her approval.


    ¡°Eloisa, you¡¯re rejecting me now, but wait until I be an internationally renowned perfume master, flush with both wealth and power. I¡¯ll obstruct every avenue you have and force you toe crawling back to me, pleading to be my secret lover!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Silver Fox was incensed enough to let slip a coarse expletive.


    Then, with a cold smirk, she responded to Ernst, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    After dispatching her reply, she immediately blocked Ernst, determined never to endure another word from him as each utterance filled her with revulsion. Once she had blocked Ernst, Silver Fox¡¯s fury reached a boiling point, and she stormed off to find Araceli with a resolute stride.


    Araceli had been waiting patiently in the reception area for Silver Fox. On seeing Silver Fox return, she promptly stood with a warm smile, greeting her. ¡°Master Eloisa, you¡¯re back.¡±


    However, catching sight of the fierce, daunting look on Silver Fox¡¯s face made Araceli recoil slightly, prompting her to inquire anxiously, ¡°Master Eloisa, what happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:


    Silver Fox¡¯s voice was strained with anger. ¡°Araceli, do you believe you can win first ce in the perfumepetition?¡±


    Araceli replied timidly, ¡°I do.¡±


    She was at a loss for words. The onlymendation for her perfume-making skills came from Marissa. Emst¡¯s constant belittlement had chipped away at her confidence. Without Marissa¡¯s supportive words, Araceli wouldn¡¯t have considered entering thepetition.


    Noticing Araceli¡¯s uncertainty, Silver Fox shifted her approach, saying, ¡°Do you want to win thispetition and show Emst and Emilee, those bitches, what you¡¯re made of?¡±


    This time, Araceli nodded with conviction.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Silver Fox asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Araceli said. ¡°I want them to be so embarrassed that they would think twice before showing their faces in the perfume world again!¡±


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    Silver Fox burst intoughter at this deration. This was the spirit Silver Fox sought in her student¡ªsomeone driven, not indifferent to their own honor or disgrace.


    Delighted by Araceli¡¯s response, Silver Fox grasped her hand and led her towards the door, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you state-of-the-art perfume-making right now.¡±


    Araceli was deeply moved by Silver Fox¡¯s determination, following her in silent agreement. Herplete trust in Marissa extended naturally to Silver Fox, Marissa¡¯s trusted acquaintance, and she followed without a second thought.


    As they exited the reception area, they encountered Rita.


    ¡°Miss Swain,¡± Rita greeted Silver Fox.


    Silver Fox suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t really caught up with Rita yet, but training Araceli was her priority, leaving no time for a catch-up with Rita now.


    After a brief pause, she addressed Rita, ¡°Rita, could you bring Lawrence and Lindsay to my ce after you pick them up this afternoon? I¡¯d love to catch up with you and see the little ones.¡±


    Rita hesitated toply because the instruction hadn¡¯te directly from her boss, making it difficult for her to act on it. Despite Silver Fox being a close friend of her boss, Rita couldn¡¯t just ignore protocol and act on Silver Fox¡¯s instructions alone.


    Understanding the dilemma, Silver Fox said, ¡°Alright. I know you need approval from your boss. I¡¯ll talk to her myselfter.¡±


    Right after saying this, Silver Fox departed with Araceli. She had nned to stay at Marissa¡¯s Wave Mansion, but reconsidered. Despite its luxury, the mansion was too far from the city center. Wanting to avoid a lengthymute, she decided to book the presidential suite at the Pce Hotel instead.


    Even though the room was quite pricey, Silver Fox wasn¡¯t concerned about the cost. Having recently received eighty million from Bu, she felt it was a good time to splurge a bit.


    Silver Fox swiftly brought Araceli to the Pce Hotel, secured a presidential suite for a hundred thousand a night, and had her trusted perfume-making equipment sent over. Without dy, she began Araceli¡¯s intensive training.


    During their training sessions, Silver Fox paused to send her assistant a text, instructing him to find out whether Emst was improperly involved with any female judge in thepetition.


    Given Emst¡¯s sudden confidence about securing a top spot and his new contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, Silver Fox suspected he might have charmed his way into a female judge¡¯s good graces.


    As the president of the Blebert branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, Silver Fox held the ultimate authority over decisions about thepetition.


    However, she also valued the insights of the judging panel members. If Emst had managed to impress a key judge, it would naturally boost his confidence.


    Emst wasn¡¯t someone with a powerful background, which made it straightforward for her assistant to probe his connections. Within an hour, the findings were in her hands.


    Silver Fox was drinking water when she saw the investigation results and was so surprised that she spat out the water. The findings showed that Emst hadn¡¯t directly charmed any female judges.


    Instead, thanks to Emilee¡¯s introduction, he had be close to a wealthy woman.


    This wealthy woman had recently formed ties with the Peridot Consortium and was highly esteemed by its president, a factor that might exin Emst¡¯s newfound confidence. It seemed likely she knew someone crucial on the judging panel.


    Yet, Silver Fox¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯t found out which judge this influential woman was associated with.


    What stunned Silver Fox was the identity of the wealthy woman. Silver Fox couldn¡¯t believe it was her.


    In a mix of shock and amusement, she quickly texted Marissa, saying, ¡°ck Snake, Emst has hooked up with a wealthy woman with Emilee¡¯s help. Guess who she is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:


    Marissa had awakened to the gentle sound of Connor typing on hisptop. As her eyes opened, she noticed him deeply absorbed in his work. She made no sound, content to simply watch him. His presence had a calming effect on her, making her sleep more restful.


    Despite her medical expertise, this phenomenon puzzled her. Perhaps a theological schr could shed light on this mystery?


    Connor, initially unaware of Marissa¡¯s awakening, only realized she had been observing him when he finished a document and turned toward her. Her gaze was serene, and her demeanor was notably peaceful after a restful sleep.


    He offered a warm smile and whispered gently, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Marissa nodded faintly, stretching slowly before picking up her phone to check her messages.


    The first message was from Xander.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, my brother attempted to question Connor about ck Mallow¡¯s identity today but came back with nothing. He¡¯s quite upset.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    Reading this, Marissa instinctively nced at Connor, her eyes flickering with thought. Bu¡¯s attempt to discover ck Mallow¡¯s identity likely indicated that Connor knew she was ck Mallow. With Connor¡¯s astute intellect, he probably deduced this already.


    Feeling Marissa¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Connor looked up and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa quickly averted her gaze and responded lightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    It was irrelevant whether he knew she was ck Mallow. As long as he did not meddle in her affairs with the Peridot Consortium, it was eptable. His decision not to disclose her identity to Bu indicated that he had not betrayed her.


    She queried Xander, ¡°Why does Bu want to know ck Mallow¡¯s identity?¡±


    Xander replied promptly, ¡°For rissa¡¯s sake. Bu is deeply concerned that rissa might suffer at the hands of the Doomsday Base, and he wants to meet with you, the Chief Instructor, to personally settle the matter. However, I informed him that negotiation is not an option.¡±


    Marissa affirmed, ¡°You responded correctly. Your message aligns with my stance. How did he react to that?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°He urged me to tell you that under his protection, no harm woulde to rissa, not even from you, the Chief Instructor of the Doomsday Base. What should we do now, Chief Instructor? He will definitely interfere with our operations concerning rissa.


    With his assistance, assaulting Skytop Mansion at night will be significantly more challenging. Don¡¯t underestimate Bu; he is exceptionally capable.¡±


    Marissa reassured him, ¡°Do not worry. White Mallow has also arrived in Blebert and will participate in this mission.¡±


    Xander sent a surprised emoji. ¡°White Mallow is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°Bu is determined to aid rissa against me, but I¡¯ve got White Mallow as my ally.¡±


    Xander mused, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain who¡¯s more formidable¡ªmy brother or White Mallow. I¡¯m quite intrigued to see who will emerge victorious.¡±


    Marissa smiled as she replied, ¡°The oue will reveal itself when they sh. But right now, I have a task for you.¡±


    ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m ready for your instructions,¡± Xander said.


    Marissa exined, ¡°Given that your brother has openly sided with rissa against us, we must treat him as an opponent. We will dispense with the usual courtesies. I won¡¯t physically harm him out of respect for you, but I won¡¯t make his life easy either.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xander replied.


    ¡°Monitor Bu¡¯s private jet closely,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°We¡¯ll use it for our raid on Skytop Mansion. This move will not only throw rissa off but also inflict a financial hit on Bu.¡±


    Xander queried, ¡°Should I cover arrangements for a backup pilot as well, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Both White Mallow and I can handle the piloting. Just secure ess to Bu¡¯s jet.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Chief Instructor,¡± Xander confirmed.


    After concluding her conversation with Xander, Marissa turned her attention to the message from Silver Fox.


    Upon reading it, she abruptly sat up, her face registering shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:


    Marissa sat up suddenly, startling Connor. Concern shed in his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Marissa responded casually, though her amusement was evident.


    With a twinkle of mischief, she replied to Silver Fox¡¯s text. ¡°Are you certain Sansa is the one Emst has hooked up with?¡±


    Silver Fox responded swiftly, ¡°Absolutely. My assistant found out about it.¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Sansa has been in dire straits since Remy humiliated her at that art event. How could she still call herself a wealthydy?¡±


    Silver Fox remarked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out of the loop. After Remy humiliated her, Sansa hit rock bottom. But soon, the Peridot Consortium noticed her, and she even won over rissa. She¡¯s riding high now.¡±


    Marissa was stunned into silence as she read the message. At the recent medical conference, she had exposed Sansa and A¡¯s deceit to seek justice for Tiffany, leading to their disgrace and eventual expulsion from the Nash family.


    Marissa had thought that chapter was closed, but Sansa and A¡¯s tenacity had proven otherwise.


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    After their ousting from the Nash family, they had leaned on Melinda¡¯s support and cozied up to Remy, causing constant trouble.


    Marissa had believed she had finally put them in their ce with Remy¡¯s help, but she hadn¡¯t realized they had now allied with the Peridot Consortium and rissa.


    As she reflected on the situation, Marissa began to grasp the reasoning behind it all.


    Sansa and Acked the chops to dazzle the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    rissa, ever the schemer, must have taken them under her wing to manipte them against Tiffany.


    rissa harbored a deep-seated grudge against Tiffany, a sentiment Sansa and A shared. ying on these emotions, rissa cleverly decided to use the pair as pawns against Tiffany.


    This shrewd tactic allowed rissa to stay uninvolved, making Sansa and A her convenient tools in this intricate game.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she pieced it all together.


    Sansa and A were determined to take Tiffany down with increasingly bold moves. But since their opponent was Marissa, their efforts were destined to fall t.


    Believing they had gained rissa as an ally, Sansa and A were blissfully unaware of rissa¡¯s impending downfall. Marissa was curious to see how they¡¯d react when that happened.


    While pondering this, Marissa received another text from Silver Fox. ¡°I suspect rissa is using Sansa and A against you.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I have the same thought.¡±


    Silver Fox added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t find out what roles Sansa and A y under rissa and what schemes they¡¯re plotting against you.¡±


    Marissa reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Xander to look into it.¡±


    Silver Fox answered, ¡°Right. Xander¡¯s position at the Peridot Consortium will make it easier for him to dig into this.¡±


    She added, ¡°Oh, and tell Rita to bring the kids to my ce. I¡¯d love to catch up with her and see the kids.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After her conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa texted Xander. ¡°I¡¯ve got a new assignment for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Chief Instructor?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa exined, ¡°rissa has taken Sansa and A under her wing, likely using them against me. Can you dig into their situation and find out more?¡±


    Xander replied with aughing emoji. ¡°Sansa and A are something else. They barely survived a few days ago, even rummaging through trash for food. And now they¡¯re causing trouble again under rissa¡¯s guidance.


    This is unbelievable! They are the most stubborn troublemakers I¡¯ve ever seen. Do they need to be dead before they stop causing trouble?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°If they¡¯re set on causing me problems, I¡¯ll dly indulge them. Let them face disappointment again. It¡¯s more entertaining than finishing them off once and for all.¡±


    Xander¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°I¡¯ll start digging into it and update you ASAP.¡±


    Marissa nodded, satisfied. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After wrapping up her conversation with Xander, Marissa stretched luxuriously, thinking about having lunch.


    Just then, a text popped up on her phone from Le.


    ¡°Tiffany, get to the hospital quick.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:


    When Le texted about a serious situation at the hospital, Marissa felt a sudden tightness in her chest. The only connection she had with the hospital was her mother, Caylee.


    Although Marissa had just visited the hospital and seen Caylee making good progress in her recovery, the message triggered her anxiety about what might have gone wrong.


    Just as her worry peaked, Le sent another message: ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s been a sudden change in Aunt¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Marissa responded instantly.


    After texting Le, Marissa leaped out of bed and began dressing as quickly as she could. Connor, sensing her urgency, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As she threw on her clothes, Marissa exined, ¡°It¡¯s my mother. Something has happened.¡±


    Without hesitation, Connor put aside his tasks and said, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take my motorcycle. It¡¯s faster,¡± Marissa said, keeping her voice steady.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll follow shortly,¡± Connor replied, starting to change his clothes as well.


    Once Marissa was fully dressed and heading for the door, she paused, turned to Connor, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m ck Mallow.¡±


    Knowing Connor had already figured out her identity, Marissa chose this moment to confirm it openly, hoping it would simplify their future dealings.


    Connor paused his buttoning and calmly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Marissa asked.


    Connor smiled gently and replied, ¡°Whether you¡¯re ck Mallow or Blue Mallow, you¡¯re my wife. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡±


    Marissa bit her lip, said nothing more, and opened the door to leave. Connor¡¯s words unexpectedly warmed her heart, affirming his deep care for her, regardless of her identity.


    As she exited Connor¡¯s office, Marc and Terry quickly approached her.


    Marc whispered, ¡°Chief Instructor, I just realized something. Mr. Daniels might have already figured out that you¡¯re ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°He did figure it out. I¡¯ve also told him I¡¯m ck Mallow, so there¡¯s no need to keep it a secret from him anymore,¡± Marissa replied.


    Marc and Terry exchanged a knowing look, understanding why Connor had been so upset with them earlier.


    Terry observed Marissa¡¯s urgent pace and asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital to see my mother,¡± Marissa replied.


    As they reached the elevator, Marc quickly pressed the button for her. Marissa stepped into the elevator and descended.


    After seeing Marissa off, Marc and Terry returned to their posts outside the office. Just then, Connor also appeared, looking just as rushed.


    Domenic approached him and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, where are you headed?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital. Marc and Terry will join me. You stay here to handle the remaining tasks.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Domenic responded.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation through Connor¡¯s swift actions, Marc and Terry quickly set off after him.


    As soon as Marissa left the Daniels Group building, she jumped on her motorcycle and sped away. What was usually a thirty-minute ride took her just ten minutes.


    Upon arriving at Caylee¡¯s hospital room, she was greeted by a scene of medical staff urgently trying to stabilize her mother, while the Sanchez family looked on with deep concern.


    Le rushed over to Marissa, worry etched on her face. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re finally here. Aunt¡¯s blood pressure has plummeted, and her heartbeat is slowing. The doctors said she¡¯s near death!¡±


    Hearing those harrowing words, Marissa felt a chill. She quickly approached the bedside, pushing past the medical team for a clearer view.


    Caylee, who had appeared to be recovering well just days before, nowy pale and barely breathing, her vital signs dwindling.


    Marissa wanted to understand what had happened, but this was not the moment for questions. The immediate focus had to be on saving Caylee¡¯s life.


    With that in mind, she took Caylee¡¯s hand and checked her pulse


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:


    The doctors and nurses, pushed aside by Marissa, brimmed with dissatisfaction. Dr. Green, the attending physician leading Caylee¡¯s rescue, fixed Marissa with a displeased look and spoke firmly,


    ¡°Tiffany, I understand your concern for your mother and your training with Riss¡¯s team, but your experience is limited. Caylee developed sudden postoperativeplications needing urgent attention. Every moment counts now. Please step back and let us continue.¡±


    Marissa disregarded his plea and carefully checked Caylee¡¯s pulse. After a tense ten seconds, she said to the doctor calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not postoperativeplications. Her medication has been tampered with.¡±


    ¡°What? Tampered with?¡± Dr. Green¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Turning to the head nurse beside him, he demanded, ¡°How could this happen under our watch? How was Caylee¡¯s medication tampered with?¡±


    The head nurse bristled. ¡°Dr. Green, we¡¯ve been vignt. Caylee is a patient of Riss¡¯s team, receiving top-notch care. We know there¡¯s no room for error.¡±


    A younger nurse chimed in, ¡°Exactly. The medication has been checked by the head nurse and administered carefully. There¡¯s no way this could happen.¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Another nurse shot a defiant look at Marissa and said, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s training with Dr. Riss¡¯s team ismendable, but surely she can¡¯t be as good as Dr. Green. Dr. Green said it was postoperativeplications. On what basis does she im the medication has been tampered with?¡±


    The rest of the nurses joined in, targeting Marissa with their doubts.


    ¡°Dr. Green is an experienced physician. If he says it¡¯s postoperativeplications, that¡¯s what it is. Who is this novice to question?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Tiffany, upon seeing Caylee¡¯s critical condition, concocted an excuse to pin all the me on the hospital, hoping to score a heftypensation?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re the legendary artist now, selling paintings worth millions. What brings you to the hospital to chase after such dirty money?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re after money, you can¡¯t go ndering others, can you? iming the medication has been tampered with implicates all the nurses; we could all end up in court.¡±


    ¡°During your mother¡¯s stay here, we nurses took extra care of her. We don¡¯t expect your gratitude, but jeopardizing us all for your gain¡ªcan you live with that?¡±


    The nurses¡¯ words struck a chord with Dr. Green. He stood firm in his diagnosis that Caylee¡¯s symptoms were postoperativeplications, unrted to medication. As Caylee¡¯s attending physician, he couldn¡¯t let Tiffany, a novice in medicine, sway him.


    Just then, he was anxious while Tiffany spoke calmly and confidently, so he believed her. Realizing his mistake now, he turned to Marissa, saying, ¡°Regardless of your intentions, step back. We need to focus on saving the patient. If you have concerns, courts can handle themter.¡±


    Marissa had been ignoring the usations from these people. She had been preparing medication while the nurses berated her. By the time Dr. Green tried to drive her away again, she had already administered the syringe to Caylee.


    The drug had already been injected into Caylee¡¯s body when the nurses and physicians discovered what was going on. The medical team stared in shock, their eyes wide open.


    Specifically, Dr. Green, Caylee¡¯s attending physician, became frightened and pale, saying, ¡°Tiffany, what did you inject Caylee with?¡±


    The medical team stared in shock as Marissa calmly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a unique drug developed by Riss¡¯s team. My mother suffered poisoning, not postoperativeplications. This will detoxify her.¡±


    Dr. Green remained skeptical. ¡°Administering this means the hospital won¡¯t be liable if something goes wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± Marissa asserted.


    She quickly essed the hospital¡¯s surveince on her phone to uncover what had happened to Caylee


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 456:


    When Marc and Terry saw Marissa¡¯s true face, their eyes widened in shock, their mouths falling open in astonishment. Marissa kept silent, her gaze steady, allowing them to scrutinize her.


    It took about a minute for them to collect themselves. Unable to contain his excitement, Marc stammered, ¡°Chief Instructor, are you really Miss Marissa Nash?¡±


    ¡°Shall we spar so you can confirm?¡± Marissa asked teasingly, one eyebrow arching in a yful challenge.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not necessary!¡± Marc quickly waved his hand, stepping back a little. His face turned pale at the thought. No one from the Doomsday Base would willingly spar with the Chief Instructor unless they had a death wish.


    Recovering from his initial surprise, Terry chuckled nervously. ¡°Miss Nash, in fact, we have long suspected that you are our Chief Instructor, but you were always in deliberate disguise. We were never entirely sure!¡±


    Terry pursed his lips in grievance and continued, ¡°But Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been living with the Daniels family for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell us who you are sooner?¡±


    Regret filled him upon the realization they had missed several opportunities to bond with their Chief Instructor. Seeing this man, several years older than her, acting like a kid, Marissa felt a tad ufortable.


    Discover more


    She shifted her weight slightly and cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to tell you who I am now,¡± she said in an attempt tofort Terry.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Terry nodded eagerly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Marc interjected, ¡°what did you mean when you said there¡¯s an opportunity for us to make enough money to pay off our debts?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t speak immediately but handed the information Connor had given her to Marc and Terry. As they looked over the detailedyout of the Skytop Mansion, she began to exin, ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when a group of unidentified people infiltrated the Doomsday Base and stole an important file bag from us?¡±


    ¡°Of course we remember!¡± Marc said, his voice growing serious. ¡°There was a gunfight, and you got hit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this incident with King over the past few years. We¡¯ve found the culprit,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It¡¯s the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Terry¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his head tilting in confusion. ¡°Their headquarters is in Blebert. Why would theye all this way to steal from our Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°They stole an extremely valuable file,¡± Marissa replied, her gaze hardening. ¡°That file is currently hidden in Skytop Mansion. I need to retrieve it, and I need your cooperation.¡±


    Marc¡¯s eyes lit up, a fierce fire igniting within him. ¡°We will fully cooperate with you, Miss Nash,¡± he dered, his voice brimming with fervor. ¡°The Peridot Consortium dared to cause trouble at our Doomsday Base. We must destroy their stronghold to restore our honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must retaliate fiercely!¡± Terry echoed, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°And we need to find the woman who shot you back then. She needs to have a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    The memory of that night burned vividly in Marissa¡¯s mind. The Doomsday Base, the most influential martial arts organization in the world, boasted an advanced security system and a multitude of martial arts masters.


    Yet, the Peridot Consortium had managed to infiltrate its core and steal a crucial chip before being discovered. The suddenness of their attack had caught the base off guard, and Marissa had even been shot.


    This indicated the presence of a traitor within the Doomsday Base. In the past few years, while Marissa and King had been investigating the Peridot Consortium, they had also been trying to uncover the mole. But the traitor had hidden themselves too well, evading detection at every turn.


    Back then, the woman who shot Marissa had been well-prepared, waiting at a specific location to ambush her. That person had a singr goal: to kill ck Mallow, the Chief Instructor of the Doomsday Base. Marissa¡¯s quick reflexes and superb skills had saved her from a fatal wound, leaving her with only a shoulder injury.


    Terry had mentioned the shooter was a woman. Marissa had seen her¡ªdressed in ck, masked, with a slender and tall figure, her movements swift and decisive. The woman was clearly a professional fighter.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:


    Since Riss personally handled Caylee¡¯s surgery, Benevolence Hospital provided her with exceptional care. Her room was monitored by nurses around the clock, attentive to even the slightest changes in her condition.


    The nurse who usually attended to Caylee was not the same one responsible for her IVs and medication changes.


    When Marissa visited her mother, she familiarized herself with all the nurses assigned to her care and could recognize each one. However, a video Marissa reviewed showed a nurse she didn¡¯t recognize.


    All the nurses wore identical uniforms of white coats, caps, and masks, making it difficult for most people to distinguish between them. But Marissa, with her extensive experience as the Chief Instructor at Doomsday Base, immediately noticed the irregrity.


    The nurse in the video pushing a medicine cart wasn¡¯t part of Caylee¡¯s regr nursing team. Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she watched the footage. To the average viewer, this surveince footage would appearpletely normal.


    The actions of the nurse pushing the medicine cart wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicions. However, Marissa could instantly detect that something was off.


    When this nurse entered the room, the nurse attending to Caylee at her bedside suddenly became motionless. The video quality was poor, and Marissa couldn¡¯t see the motionless nurse¡¯s eyes. If a third person had been present, they would have noticed that the nurse¡¯s eyes looked nk, as though she was awake but unconscious.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    This was because the nurse with the medicine cart had sprayed a mist-like drug into the room before entering, rendering the other nurse unconscious.


    After incapacitating the nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside, the nurse with the medicine cart quickly injected an unknown substance into Caylee¡¯s IV bag and then swiftly exited the room with the cart. Within half a minute, the nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside regained consciousness.


    She nced at the IV bag but, without suspecting anything was amiss, resumed her duties as though nothing had happened.


    The nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside in the video, Tara Cobb, was now standing before Marissa. Marissa looked directly at Tara.


    Tara appeared young and innocent, likely a recent medical school graduate. When Marissa met her gaze, Tara visibly tensed. ¡°Miss Nash, do you think I tampered with Caylee¡¯s medication?


    I really didn¡¯t. I have no issues with Caylee and no reason to harm her. Plus, I just finished college. Getting a job in such a prestigious hospital wasn¡¯t easy, and I really value this opportunity.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly at Tara. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯m looking at you because you¡¯re my mother¡¯s nurse today. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t suspect Tara. Based on the timestamp of the surveince footage, Tara was thest nurse to attend to Caylee before the incident. Marissa simply wanted to check if Tara was acting normally now. Tara seemed to have recoveredpletely.


    Marissa deduced that the nurse with the medicine cart had used a hallucinogenic agent in the room, and the dosage was minimal¡ªenough to knock Tara out for just half a minute.


    After reassuring Tara, Marissa returned her attention to the surveince footage and reviewed it multiple times. Eventually, Marissa paused the video, turned to the head nurse, and asked, ¡°Could you tell me who this person is?¡±


    The head nurse studied the image closely before responding, ¡°That¡¯s Sarah ck. She was responsible for changing Caylee¡¯s medication today.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall her being a part of my mother¡¯s care team.¡±


    The head nurse exined, ¡°She wasn¡¯t before. However, we¡¯ve been short-staffed thesest few days, so she was reassigned to assist here.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. ¡°Could you please call Sarah over? I need to speak with her.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the head nurse said. She then signaled to a young nurse standing not far away and said, ¡°Sarah, could youe here, please? Miss Nash has some questions for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:


    Sarah obviously had a timid personality. She trembled with fear when the head nurse called her name. As she approached Marissa, her tremors intensified, and her words tumbled out in a stammer. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Nash, what¡­ what do you need me for?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Sarah blurted out, ¡°Miss Nash, are you suspecting I tampered with Caylee¡¯s medication? Yes, I did change Caylee¡¯s medication today, but I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, please make sure you look into everything carefully. A wrongful usation cannot be made without sufficient evidence. I can¡¯t afford to get into trouble because I have small children and aging parents at home.¡±


    Marissa remained silent, her gaze steady on Sarah. In a quiet voice, the head nurse chastised Sarah, ¡°Why are you crying? Miss Nash didn¡¯t say it was you. Are you feeling guilty, exining yourself so quickly?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Sarah hurriedly defended herself. ¡°I am innocent. In all honesty, I did nothing wrong. I just fear being wrongly used.¡±


    The head nurse, however, was skeptical. She pointed to the surveince footage with a snort, questioning Sarah, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tamper with Caylee¡¯s medication, then why were you seen adding something to her medicine at that time?


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    I¡¯m monitoring Caylee¡¯s medicine use and know exactly what to add and when. Why did you add something and leave at an unusual time?¡±


    Sarah was bewildered, leaning closer to Marissa¡¯s phone to scrutinize the surveince image again and again. Finally, she looked at Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, can I watch the whole video?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    Marissa then showed Sarah theplete surveince footage. As Sarah watched, other nurses gathered around, peering at the screen.


    After watching the video, Sarah shook her head and remarked to Marissa, ¡°Miss Nash, that¡¯s not me in the video.¡±


    However, the other nurses insisted it was Sarah. ¡°Sarah, that¡¯s you in the video. How can you deny it?¡±


    ¡°You think just because you were wearing a mask and didn¡¯t show your full face, you can deny it? We¡¯ve worked with you for so long that we are sure you are the person in the video!¡±


    ¡°You used to seem so gentle and kind. We thought you were a good person. But now it turns out you¡¯re so malicious. Do you have a personal vendetta against Caylee, or did someone pay you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, what you did is extremely immoral. You almost endangered all of us.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, you have to believe me. That¡¯s not me in the video!¡± Sarah pleaded with Marissa as she struggled to find words to respond to everyone¡¯s usations.


    Suddenly, Sarah remembered something and pulled Tara aside. ¡°Miss Nash, Tara was there at the time; she can vouch for me!¡±


    Turning to Tara, Sarah implored, ¡°Tara, tell us, was it really me who entered the ward to add something to the medication for Caylee?¡±


    Incredibly perplexed, Tara said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t recall anyone entering the ward to add something to the medication. I had been the only one with Caylee until Caylee unexpectedly suffered aplication.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the other nurses believed Tara was deliberately lying to protect Sarah. Their scorn was palpable.


    ¡°Tara, how can you lie so tantly? Look at the footage. You were right there when Sarah entered to give Caylee the medicine. How can you im you didn¡¯t see her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tantly defending Sarah. Are you in cahoots with her? Did you both conspire to harm Caylee?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Tara must be colluding with Sarah. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she question or stop Sarah from adding something to the medication for Caylee at an unusual time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Tara cried out, tears streaming down her face.


    However, Tara and Sarah found themselves unable to refute the allegations in light of the surveince footage. They wept uncontrobly but received no sympathy. They werebeled as offenders.


    Amid the tension, Marissa spoke calmly. ¡°I have found the real perpetrator.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:


    When Marissa announced that she had found the real perpetrator, the room fell silent. Sarah and Tara, who had been under suspicion, knelt before Marissa.


    Tara, tears streaming down her face, pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I swear I¡¯m not lying. I truly don¡¯t recall anyone entering Caylee¡¯s room and tampering with her medication. I¡¯m not covering for anyone or colluding. I¡¯m just being honest.¡±


    Simrly, Sarah sobbed, ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯m telling the truth too. I wasn¡¯t the one who tampered with Caylee¡¯s IV bag. Yes, the perpetrator might resemble me, but I assure you, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Marissa quickly helped the two nurses to their feet and reassured them, ¡°I believe you both. Please, feel at ease. I¡¯ve identified the real perpetrator, and it is not either of you. Thank you both for taking such good care of my mother.¡±


    At Marissa¡¯s words, Sarah and Tara stopped crying, exchanging bewildered nces before turning to Marissa.


    ¡°Miss Nash, you truly believe us?¡± Sarah inquired, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Miss Nash, are we really no longer suspects?¡± Tara chimed in.


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    With a reassuring smile, Marissa nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain you two are innocent. I regret the distress you¡¯ve endured.¡±


    As Sarah and Tara simultaneously let out sighs of relief, the others in the room looked on, puzzled. They had seen Sarah entering the ward to add something to Caylee¡¯s IV bag, with Tara observing the entire process without intervening in the surveince video.


    Yet, both were now cleared of any suspicion.


    The head nurse, cautious and uncertain, approached Marissa. ¡°Miss Nash, would you like us to involve the police in this matter?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need,¡± Marissa replied firmly, indicating her decision to handle the situation personally. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble the hospital with this.¡±


    Marissa was convinced that A was the real perpetrator behind the tampering of Caylee¡¯s IV bag. She had scrutinized the security footage and noticed a telling detail that pointed to A.


    The nurse seen tampering with the IV bag had lingered to speak to Caylee, who responded with visible agitation. The words spoken were far from kind. Moreover, after uttering the harsh words, this nurse made a distinct cursing gesture at Caylee.


    Marissa had paused the video at that moment, studying the hand gesture closely. After careful observation, she was certain the hand belonged to A. It appeared A had disguised herself as Sarah to carry out her malicious intent in the ward.


    Having deduced the identity of the perpetrator, Marissa opted not to involve the police, primarily to shield Sarah. The grainy surveince footage left much to the imagination, and it was difficult for the average person to discern details.


    Involvingw enforcement might have inadvertently made Sarah a scapegoat, so Marissa decided against reporting it.


    With Marissa¡¯s decision standing, the medical staff refrained from pressing the issue.


    Indeed, the likelihood of proving foul y in Caylee¡¯s condition was slim; even after a police inquiry, the ambiguity would persist. Since even Dr. Green had attributed Caylee¡¯s symptoms to postsurgicalplications, evidence of poisoning would be hard to find.


    The hospital staff mulled over the situation, unsettled and anxious. The ability of the poisoner to administer the toxin undetected was rming, particrly as it was a substance that eluded even Dr. Green¡¯s seasoned diagnostic skills.


    Dr. Green approached Marissa, his toneced with concern. ¡°Miss Nash, the substance used on Caylee is baffling¡ªit¡¯s undetectable in her bloodwork. I¡¯m at a loss, despite my years in the field. Perhaps you should have Dr. Riss check on Caylee.¡±


    Marissa responded with a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Green. I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Shaun and Le hadpleted the discharge formalities and returned with the necessary paperwork. Without further ado, Marissa ced Caylee in a wheelchair and prepared to leave the room with her.


    As she exited, she unexpectedly ran into Connor, Marc, and Terry, who had just arrived in haste.


    Connor, casting a worried nce at Caylee in the wheelchair, inquired anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Caylee doing?¡±


    Marissa answered directly, ¡°She was poisoned. Luckily, we caught it in time. She¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m taking my mom home.¡±


    ¡°Can Caylee be discharged already?¡± Connor asked.


    Marissa nodded and pushed Caylee¡¯s wheelchair forward. Connor instinctively took over the wheelchair from Marissa, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Just then, Marissa¡¯s phone chimed with a new message. She let Connor push the wheelchair while she checked her message alongside him. Observing this, the others discreetly fell back, giving them some space.


    It was a message from Xander. Marissa opened it immediately. It was about A


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560:


    Xander typed, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated A and Sansa¡¯s association.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Proceed.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°rissa took A and Sansa under her wing to deal with you, but before I reveal more, I have a pressing question I need to ask you.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°You were oncebeled a failure and never left Blebert. How did you be ck Mallow? rissa is unaware that ck Mallow is Tiffany. What caused rissa¡¯s intense animosity towards Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°I am not Tiffany. I am her twin, Marissa Nash.¡±


    Xander immediately sent an emoji indicating fullprehension.


    Then he messaged, ¡°So, Chief Instructor, the real Tiffany is missing?¡±


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    Marissa typed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Then it all makes sense. I was curious why the failure Tiffany became so outstanding all of a sudden. Thank you for your trust. Since you¡¯ve revealed your true identity, I promise to guard the secret even at the cost of my life. You can rely on mepletely.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor. Last night, you overheard that rissa urgently went to meet with her boss. I¡¯ve approached some senior members of the Peridot Consortium for information today.


    Allegedly, rissa made a significant mistake, prompting her boss to summon her for criticism. Reports suggest the boss was furious, scolded rissa, and even physically reprimanded her. The boss nearly ousted rissa from her position as president of the Peridot Consortium. rissa had to kneel and beg fervently to retain her leadership.¡±


    Upon reading this, Marissa became intensely curious. From what Marissa overheard from rissa, rissa was raised by her boss and they were like father and daughter. Given this close rtionship, the boss wouldn¡¯t punish rissa so severely for a minor mistake.


    rissa must have made a serious error. Could this mistake, which enraged her boss so much, involve the Peridot Consortium? Was it rted to the chip?


    Marissa typed, ¡°Xander, do you know what mistake rissa has made?¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it as well. Allegedly, the boss repeatedly ordered rissa not to develop drugs that are harmful to human beings privately, but she ignored these orders. It¡¯s been reported that she¡¯s been secretly working on these drugs for the past few years.


    I don¡¯t know who pulled the strings, but rissa teamed up with a shadowy organization. She coborated with them on drug development andmitted various nefarious acts with those drugs.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Do you have any information about this organization?¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°It¡¯s shrouded in darkness, with scant details known. Allegedly, the code name of the member in contact with rissa is Q.¡±


    The mention of Q made Marissa squint in annoyance. Was this the same Q who had contacted her?


    Marissa typed, ¡°What more can you tell me about this organization?¡±


    Xander typed back, ¡°That¡¯s all I know. They operate in deep secrecy. Even rissa seems unaware of much. She simply follows their lead. Chief Instructor, I¡¯mying the groundwork with this information to exin the situation involving A and Sansa. Next, I¡¯ll tell you things about A and Sansa.


    From my investigation, rissa didn¡¯t harbor any animosity toward Tiffany previously. It¡¯s only recently that rissa developed sudden intense hatred toward Tiffany. Despite this, rissa refrained from direct harm and instead decided to use A and Sansa to harm you.¡±


    Marissa frowned thoughtfully as she read the message. rissa¡¯s hatred for Tiffany had surfaced only recently, and rissa wasn¡¯t aware that the current Tiffany was different from the past one. This suggested that the person rissa loathed might be Marissa, pretending to be Tiffany.


    From what Marissa had overheard from rissa, rissa¡¯s animosity toward Marissa stemmed from her fear that Marissa would take her ¡°father¡± away from her. The influx of information left Marissa suddenly feeling dizzy.


    Throughout the time she had been impersonating Tiffany, Marissa had never had any contact with the Peridot Consortium, nor did she know the enigmatic leader behind it. Why was rissa so concerned that Marissa might steal her ¡°father¡±?


    Marissa had never entertained the thought ofying im to anyone as her father.


    As Marissa grappled with confusion, Xander sent another message. ¡°Chief Instructor, do you understand why rissa refrains from harming Tiffany directly?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:


    After reading Xander¡¯s message, Marissa felt even more puzzled. rissa didn¡¯t know that Marissa was both ck Mallow and ck Snake. She only saw Marissa as Tiffany. Despite being the president of the Peridot Consortium and wielding immense wealth and power, why hadn¡¯t rissa directly harmed Tiffany, who appeared so vulnerable?


    Marissa¡¯s investigations had shown rissa to be a cold-hearted person, and her actions were often swayed by her whims rather than fear. It seemed unlikely that she would hesitate to harm someone. What protection did Tiffany, often dismissed as a loser, possess that rissa might fear?


    As these questions lingered in Marissa¡¯s mind, Xander exined, ¡°I overheard rissa¡¯s trusted assistant mention that rissa¡¯s boss holds Tiffany in high regard. He even issued a directive recently that no one is to harm Tiffany. Anyone who disobeys will face severe consequences.¡±


    This revtion shed some light on Marissa. The sudden disdain rissa harbored towards Tiffany stemmed from jealousy¡ªher boss held Tiffany in high regard, sparking rissa¡¯s envy and subsequent hatred.


    Yet, understanding this only led Marissa to another problem. Based on what she knew, it wasn¡¯t clear whether rissa¡¯s boss cared about the real Tiffany or Marissa, who was currently impersonating her.


    If the boss valued the real Tiffany, it meant that Tiffany had previously encountered this influential figure. If it was Marissa under the guise of Tiffany that he valued, then he must be someone she had recently met.


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Considering recent interactions, Marissa only recalled meeting one notable figure, Paul Alvarado, the proprietor of the Sunrise. He had half-jokingly suggested once that she should be his daughter. Could Paul be the mysterious boss behind rissa?


    However, if Paul was the boss, it made little sense for rissa to confuse her with the real Tiffany, as Marissa had already disclosed her true identity to Paul. Both Paul and Elvis were aware that she was Marissa.


    While Marissa was deep in thought, Xander sent another message, saying, ¡°Chief Instructor, I wonder why rissa¡¯s boss cares about Tiffany. What could Tiffany, deemed a loser, possibly offer to catch such a prominent figure¡¯s interest?¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, and even if she had, she wasn¡¯t inclined to disclose everything about her sister to Xander. So, Marissa scolded Xander, ¡°Is such a sophisticated question really something you need to worry about as a fool?¡±


    Xander replied with a smiley emoji.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing A and Sansa.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor. rissa is intimidated by her boss, so she avoids directly harming Tiffany. Instead, she brought A and Sansa under her influence and nned to use them to target Tiffany.


    It¡¯s well known that A and Sansa deeply hate Tiffany. By using them, rissa could orchestrate harm against Tiffany without any direct link to herself.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled about one thing. A and Sansa hate Tiffany intensely, and rissa can manipte them to act against Tiffany. While this strategy absolves rissa of direct me, what significant harm can A and Sansa, who are rtively powerless, really manage to inflict?¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°That¡¯s the point. rissa needed a usible means to eliminate Tiffany. A and Sansa were desperate, so they quickly aligned with rissa when she approached them. After some covert discussions, they struck a deal.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°rissa agreed to provide substantial financial and material support to A and Sansa, but in return, they have to act as her weapons. These two were blunt swords initially, hardly capable of making a significant impact on Tiffany, so rissa nned to ¡®sharpen¡¯ them using specific methods.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Stop skirting around. Give me the details.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Alright, Chief Instructor. Here¡¯s the detailed n they devised.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:


    Xander typed, ¡°Over the past few years, rissa and that shadowy organization have developed a unique drug more potent than any stimnt. When injected, it excites the nervous system, heightening excitement and temporarily boosting muscr energy to extreme levels.


    Additionally, this drug can evade detection through conventional medical tests, including blood and urine analysis. They¡¯ve also created several types of organ-on-a-chip. Once imnted in someone¡¯s brain, they allow forplete control over that person¡¯s actions.¡±


    At the mention of the organ-on-a-chip, Marissa¡¯s expression turned somber. Tiffany had been manipted through one of these chips since she was very young, which exined her erratic behavior and ruined reputation, making her a subject of ridicule across the city.


    This was why Marissa was so determined to find Tiffany¡ªto remove the chip and free her from being a manipted puppet, allowing her to lead a free and independent life.


    Xander continued, ¡°At first, A was hesitant to ept rissa¡¯s proposal to be a puppet, but Sansa convinced her in order to escape their dire circumstances. Eventually, both were imnted with the chips and used in drug trials.¡±


    Xander added a sighing emoji.


    He then typed, ¡°A¡¯s tragic situation hasrgely been orchestrated by her mother. rissa¡¯s drug has severe side effects, and if not administered correctly, it can be lethal. Sansa, being older and weaker, isn¡¯t suitable for the harsh drug trials, so only A was subjected to them.


    Sansa¡¯s actions are truly despicable. She allowed her daughter to be experimented on like aboratory rat while she squandered the money on avish lifestyle with her lover, Est. She¡¯s devoid of any maternal instinct.¡±


    After absorbing Xander¡¯s messages, Marissa gained deeper insight into the situation. After confirming that A was responsible for drugging her mother, Marissa reviewed the surveince footage of A exiting the ward once more.


    Previously known as a spoiled and wilful youngdy, A now disyed significantly enhanced physical strength and had be much more agile. These changes were undoubtedly the effects of rissa¡¯s drug.


    This evidence made it clear that the entire plot against Caylee today was orchestrated by rissa from behind the scenes, with A merely carrying out her orders. With this realization, Marissa¡¯s gaze hardened. She was determined not to let rissa go unpunished.


    Initially, Marissa had considered waiting longer to gather more information about rissa¡¯s background before infiltrating Skytop Mansion. However, she no longer felt inclined to dy. She couldn¡¯t justify allowing rissa a moment¡¯s peace.


    rissa was constantly scheming against her, even targeting her mother. If she hadn¡¯t arrived when she did, her mother¡¯s life could have been in grave danger. If Marissa waited any longer, she feared more unexpected events might unfold.


    The conflict between Tiffany and rissa, as well as ck Mallow and rissa, needed swift resolution. Other matters could wait until rissa was dealt with.


    With this in mind, Marissa asked Xander, ¡°When is rissa expected to be back in Blebert?¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Her ne is about to take off. She¡¯ll be in Blebert before nightfall.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Good. Tonight, we strike at Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Xander immediately sent a surprised emoji. ¡°Chief Instructor, why the rush?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Dying could lead toplications. The sooner we act, the better. rissa will be exhausted from traveling most of the day. And after the repercussions from her boss, she¡¯ll likely be in a foul mood and slower to react. An unexpected night attack on Skytop Mansion will catch her off guard.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve just confirmed my brother has no travel ns for tonight, and both of his private jets are avable. Which one would you like to use, Chief Instructor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:


    Marissa had considered which of Bumet¡¯s private jets to steal. Initially, she weighed the ease of stealing one to avoid any unwee interceptions that could sabotage her ns. However, she also needed to ensure that rissa was fooled into believing it was Bumet¡¯s jet, allowing for a seamless arrival at Skytop Mansion.


    Marissa told Xander, ¡°We need to keep Bumet in the dark about the stolen jet and ensure rissa recognizes the jet. Can you help me make a decision?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°Then we should take the one at Crystal Hotel. Bumet has previously used it for picking up rissa, and it¡¯s currently being renovated, so he¡¯s not paying much attention to it.¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°Since the Crystal Hotel is under your control, you decide on the timing and take care of the guards there. Then, I¡¯ll arrive to take the ne.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check out the situation right away and get back to you once the timing is confirmed.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Following her conversation with Xander, Marissa quickly set up a temporary chat group, inviting everyone involved in the mission. The group included Silver Fox, Xander, Marc, and Terry. They all had code names when they were still at Doomsday Base.


    Back then, Silver Fox was known as White Mallow. Marc and Terry started using only their actual names after having their real names revealed for some reason. So, when Marissa added them to the group, their names appeared as just Marc and Terry.


    Back when they were at the base, unknown to most, except for King and ck Mallow, Xander was actually from the prestigious Hoffman family. His goofy and impulsive behavior back then led the other trainees to dismiss his official code name and instead, they just called him Goofy.


    Xander eventually embraced his nickname with open arms. Thus, when Marissa added Goofy to the chat group, Marc and Terry were oblivious to his true identity and began their yful jabs.


    Marc asked, ¡°Is Goofy part of this mission too? How did he manage to get involved?¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°Hey, Chief Instructor, did you bring Goofy on board so he can set fire to Skytop Mansion?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Marc and Terry, Goofy was none other than Xander himself. Their teasing was rooted in recollections of Xander¡¯s mischievous past at Doomsday Base.


    Xander had initially joined the base as a defiant neer who would skip training sessions, had a quick temper, and asionally threatened to torch King¡¯s residence. Everyone knew he got in because of his connections.


    Although Marissa eventually subdued Xander, his peers at Doomsday Base continued to mock him, using his past and connections as fodder for their teasing.


    It was onlyter that Silver Fox discovered the notorious troublemaker known as Goofy was, in fact, Xander. When she entered the group, she chose to watch the ongoing mockery quietly.


    Marissa, as the group¡¯s leader, remained silent initially. When Marc, Terry, and Xander came together again, they couldn¡¯t help but revert to their old teasing ways, eager not to miss any of the banter.


    Confronted with Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s taunting, Xander retorted sharply, ¡°You two malnourished weaklings dare bring up the past to mock me? Never look down on me. Revealing my true identity would surely astonish you.¡±


    He added, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you were once top trainees at Doomsday Base. My role in this mission is far more pivotal than yours.¡±


    ¡°Remember, without my involvement, the mission¡¯s sess rate would plummet, so don¡¯t forget my contribution,¡± Xander emphasized.


    Terry remarked, ¡°Seems Goofy is not only good at causing trouble now. He¡¯s also be quite the braggart over the years.¡±


    Marc noted, ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing, really.¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°You¡¯d better recognize the significant contributions I¡¯m making to this mission. I¡¯m investing both funds and effort here. What have you two contributed? You¡¯ve taken five hundred million dors from the Chief Instructor, so you two better not hinder us when it matters most.¡±


    When Marc and Terry read Xander¡¯sst message, they became wary. It appeared Goofy knew more than he should, suggesting his proximity all along.


    Marc asked, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Terry also pressed, ¡°Goofy, stop the games. Show yourself if you have the courage!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:


    Seeing that his words had made Marc and Terry vignt, Xander felt particrly pleased with himself.


    ¡°You want to know who I really am? Guess away!¡± Xander¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.


    Marc jeered, ¡°You just want to make yourself seem mysterious! You im you poured money and effort into this mission, but when we were at Doomsday Base, your wallet was emptier than a politician¡¯s promise. How much could you have really chipped in?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re just blowing your own trumpet! We¡¯ll give you credit for your effort, but we know your capabilities inside out. We¡¯ll be grateful if you don¡¯t drag us down,¡± Terry added.


    Xander smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll provide a private jet for this mission.¡±


    Reading this, Marc and Terry exchanged a nce, both looking like they had just seen a flying pig, utterly incredulous.


    ¡°Ha, ha! You two are such snobs. Cat got your tongue, huh?¡± Xander taunted.


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    ¡°Seriously, do you have no shame? Must you be such a show-off?¡± Marc said. ¡°You, a penniless beggar who always swiped our food and begged for scraps, have a private jet? Give me a break,¡± Terryughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was pretty strapped for cash back at Doomsday Base and had to lean on your food for a while. But do you have to drag that up after all these years?¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Will you really provide a private jet for this mission?¡± Terry asked once more.


    ¡°Yep, the Chief Instructor is in the group chat too. Would I dare lie?¡± Xander replied.


    Marc replied, ¡°So you¡¯re a big shot, huh? Come on, Goofy, spill the beans. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Xander simply sent a dismissive emoji in response, keeping his identity under wraps and leaving Marc and Terry stewing.


    Silver Fox had been silently watching the scene unfold, and when Marc and Terry made the mistake of thinking Xander was just some big shot, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Back at Doomsday Base, she and Xander had never seen eye to eye, but now that he was standing up to his own brother for the sake of the base, she found him endearing.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone as endearing as Xander ended up with a brother like Bumet, who was such a hot mess. What a shame.


    After Marissa set up the chat group, she stayed quiet for a long time, letting Marc, Terry, and Xander hash it out among themselves.


    After leaving the hospital, with Connor¡¯s help, she carefully settled her mother, Caylee, into the Sanchez family¡¯s car. She then turned to Connor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to raid Skytop Mansion tonight.¡±


    Connor was taken aback, clearly caught off guard by her sudden decision. However, he quickly pulled himself together, understanding that as the Chief Instructor of Doomsday Base, ck Mallow was no pushover and must have her reasons for making such a move.


    So, he knew it was best not to pry too much. After a brief pause, he nodded quietly in agreement.


    ¡°I need to borrow Marc and Terry for a bit,¡± Marissa remarked.


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ve already given them an extended leave. Use them however you need,¡± Connor said. After a moment, he added, ¡°If you need to borrow me, that¡¯s also fine.¡± His words hinted that if Marissa needed his assistance, he would be more than willing to provide it.


    Marissa smiled and shook her head. ¡°This is strictly between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. It doesn¡¯t involve you.¡±


    With that, Marissa got into the Sanchez family¡¯s car and left. Connor watched the car leave with a soft sigh. Marissa insisted on not involving him, saying it was none of his business. But as Marissa¡¯s partner, how could he not be involved?


    Turning around, he addressed Marc and Terry, who were trailing closely behind. ¡°You¡¯re both on extended leave from now on. Check with your Chief Instructor for when you can return to work.¡±


    Marc and Terry were taken aback and on the verge of saying something, but Connor had already climbed into his car and drove off.


    Just then, Marissa spoke up in the chat group, and Marc and Terry immediately shifted their attention to her message, forgetting their earlier thoughts.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯reunching a surprise attack on Skytop Mansion. Head to my flower shop as soon as you can.¡±


    White Mallow was the first to reply. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Soon, Marc, Terry, and Xander all chimed in with their replies. Although Marissa¡¯s order was unexpected, the Doomsday Base trainees were trained to follow orders without questioning the Chief Instructor.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, how are we going to Skytop Mansion?¡± Marc inquired.


    ¡°We use Bumet¡¯s private ne,¡± Marissa answered.


    Seeing this message, Terry asked Xander in the chat group, ¡°My goodness! Are you Bumet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:


    Before Xander could reply, Marc began reprimanding Terry, ¡°Are you insane? We¡¯ve encountered Bu before, and he¡¯s practically divine. Give Goofy a century to practice, and there¡¯s still no way he could match Bu¡¯s prowess!¡±


    Terry concurred. ¡°Indeed. They don¡¯t even share the same stature or demeanor, let alone radiate simr temperaments. It¡¯s imusible that Goofy could be Bu.¡±


    Terry then asked Xander, ¡°Care to exin yourself, Goofy?¡±


    Xander retorted, ¡°You fools! Do you think just anyone can ess the private jets of the Hoffman family¡¯s head? Didn¡¯t you realize I had to steal it for our mission?¡±


    Terry chuckled incredulously. ¡°You, stealing Bu¡¯s private ne? Seriously? Is this a poorly crafted joke or something? Are you suggesting that you can casually enter Bu¡¯s domain at any time?¡±


    Before Xander could retort, Marissa intervened on his behalf. ¡°Goofy is the sole person capable of pilfering Bu¡¯s private ne for our mission undetected. Furthermore, we can pin all responsibility on Goofy afterward to shield ourselves from Bu¡¯s legal threats. So for this mission, Goofy truly deserves a lot of credit.¡±


    After Marissa¡¯s revtion, the group chat fell into a prolonged silence.


    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m


    Then, addressing Goofy, Mare queried, ¡°Are you Xander?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Xander.


    Terry said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Xander resembles Goofy so closely. So, you¡¯re actually the same person.¡±


    Marc added, ¡°For Doomsday Base¡¯s sake, Xander here has positioned himself diametrically opposite to his elder brother. Let¡¯smend him for his admirable resolve.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock him. Xander and his brother deeply love and respect each other, and Xander is truly saddened by having to betray Bu for the sake of Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa retorted.


    Both Marc and Terry swiftly apologized to Xander upon reading Marissa¡¯s message.


    Xander, who had just been jesting, fell silent. It seemed he was genuinely sad.


    Marissa added, ¡°rissa has a longstanding bond with Bu, so once he learns of our assault on Skytop Mansion, he¡¯ll surelye to aid our adversary. For Xander¡¯s sake, everyone, remember not to harm Bu if you encounter him in battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Mare and Terry replied promptly.


    White Mallow, however, remained silent.


    Remembering her vow to teach Bu a lesson, Marissa addressed her in the group chat. ¡°What¡¯s your take, White Mallow?¡±


    She was adamant that Bu shouldn¡¯t be harmed on this mission, as any injury would weigh heavily on Xander.


    Silver Fox grasped Marissa¡¯s meaning and responded casually, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Terry asked White Mallow, ¡°Took you ages to show up and join our conversation. Weren¡¯t you quite chatty before? What¡¯s made you so quiet all these years? Have you turned into a traditional wife or something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of conversing with you dilettantes? All you do is drag down the IQ average here!¡± countered White Mallow sharply.


    Silver Fox¡¯sment quashed Marc and Terry¡¯s desire for further conversation. White Mallow had ruthlessly ridiculed their intelligence back at Doomsday Base, and they had never quite recovered.


    Xander chuckled lightly at White Mallow¡¯s ability to silence Mare and Terry with just a sentence. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    With just a fewughs, Xander managed to impress White Mallow. ¡°Xander gets more charming every day. The sky¡¯s probably the limit for you.¡±


    Xander, the subject of thepliment, responded with a confused expression, unsure of where the praise came from.


    Terry queried cynically, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Xander in years, White Mallow. How can you say he¡¯s charming and full of potential like that?¡±


    White Mallow responded, ¡°I sensed it, alright?¡±


    Marc replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Terry replied, ¡°Fine, if you say so.¡±


    Xander added, ¡°You know what, White Mallow, I also sense that you¡¯ve be even more beautiful and remarkably courageous.¡±


    White Mallow couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s awfully sweet. I know you already surpass Marc and Terry. Those two wouldn¡¯t catch up with you even if they were a hundred times better.¡±


    Xander ttered, ¡°Thank you, White Mallow! Hehe.¡±


    Mare sent a puking face emoji.


    Terry followed with two more puking emojis.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a smile at the bickering in their group chat.


    At that moment, her car arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s home. She put away her phone and was about to carry Caylee out of the car.


    However, she turned and realized that Caylee, already awake, was staring at her intently


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:


    Marissa was caught off guard when she noticed Caylee¡¯s eyes were open. She double-checked several times before she was sure her mother was truly awake.


    Yet it was not the right time for her mother to awaken. Marissa had anticipated that Caylee would remain asleep for another two weeks due to the recent surgery, but here she was, awake far sooner.


    An early awakening wasn¡¯t necessarily beneficial. Considering Caylee had been in a semi-vegetative state for 22 years and had just undergone major surgery, it would have been better for her to rest more. Waking up prematurely could strain her body.


    Despite this, Marissa couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. Having grown up without her real parents beside her, Marissa had longed for the day when she could speak with her birth mother and feel the love only a mother could give.


    Once she was certain Caylee was awake, Marissa wanted to introduce herself as Marissa Nash, her other daughter, but she reconsidered and held those words back.


    For 22 years, Caylee had been trapped in a semi-conscious state, aware but unable to fully wake. Caylee hade to believe that Marissa had died at birth, thinking she only had one daughter, Tiffany.


    Revealing to Caylee now that Tiffany was missing and that she, Marissa, was actually her other daughter could overwhelm Caylee emotionally and physically.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    So, Marissa kept her true identity hidden and pretended she was Tiffany.


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s call, Shaun, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and Le, who was in the passenger seat, turned their heads in surprise. They, too, were thrilled to see Caylee awake.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Shaun and Le shouted with joy.


    Caylee, however, looked around nkly, not recognizing anyone. Marissa, unfamiliar with her mother¡¯s habits due to their limited time together, was unsure how to approach her now.


    In contrast, Le and Shaun, who had grown up close to Caylee, knew her well. They had always been able to reach her, even in her semi-vegetative state.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± Le said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m Le, your niece. Don¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m Shaun, your nephew,¡± Shaun said eagerly.


    But Caylee¡¯s face remained expressionless. She nced at Le, then at Shaun, and tried to speak, but no words came out. She then turned to Marissa, examining her face intently, her thoughts unreadable.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marissa whispered gently, wary of startling her newly awakened mother, ¡°It¡¯s me, Tiffany, your daughter.¡±


    The word ¡°daughter¡± seemed to resonate with Caylee, prompting her to attempt speech. Yet the sounds she made were unintelligible, leaving everyone puzzled.


    Le and Shaun exchanged nces with Marissa, their expressions filled with confusion.


    After a brief, shocked pause, Marissa realized something. ¡°My mother has been asleep for a long time, and her vocal muscles have weakened. She needs some time and practice to speak clearly again.¡±


    Le and Shaun, understanding now, nodded their heads.


    Le gently reassured Caylee, saying, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll take it slow and practice together. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to speak again.¡±


    Shaun added reassuringly, ¡°Yes, Auntie. Just waking up is a huge step. We¡¯re here to help you recover your abilities gradually.¡±


    Marissa held Caylee¡¯s hand soothingly and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you, and we¡¯ll make sure you recover. You¡¯ll be back to your normal self in no time.¡±


    Despite theforting words from all three, Caylee looked wary and defensive, like a stranger in a new ce. She even pulled her hand away from Marissa, resembling a child lost in unfamiliar surroundings.


    The three shared an uneasy feeling.


    Breaking the silence, Marissa asked gently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you recognize us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:


    Before, Caylee had been trapped in a semi-vegetative state, yet she retained the ability to sense the world around her and discern individuals solely by their voices. However, upon awakening, she appeared to recognize no one.


    Confusion seized Le and Shaun, while Marissa swiftly helped her mother out of the car, wheeled her into the vi, and readied herself to examine her more meticulously.


    When Ruth, Daryl, and Rachel learned that Caylee was awake, they quickly converged around her, expressing their concern and asking about her health. Ruth, who had long awaited her daughter¡¯s return to consciousness, was overtaken by emotion, her tears flowing freely.


    Grasping Caylee¡¯s hand, she looked deeply into her daughter¡¯s eyes and said through tears, ¡°Caylee, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. It¡¯s been so hard.¡±


    Yet, Caylee¡¯s gaze was vacant and bewildered as she faced her mother. As she had done previously, she withdrew her hand from Ruth¡¯s, showing signs of fear, and concealed it within her clothing.


    Ruth stared at her daughter in dismay, unable to fathom how Caylee could fail to recognize the woman who had loved and cared for her all her life.


    Daryl and Rachel exchanged a look of utter disbelief. After a moment¡¯s observation, Daryl moved closer and implored, ¡°Caylee, I¡¯m your elder brother, your blood sibling from the same parents. Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Rachel chimed in, ¡°Caylee, I¡¯m your sister-inw. We were as close as sisters.¡±


    Caylee blinked, surveying Daryl and Rachel without a word, her stance still guarded and cautious.


    Eventually, it dawned on everyone that Caylee had awakened with no memories of those around her. Even if she didn¡¯t recognize Marissa, Le, or Shaun¡ªwhom she had lived with up until her decline into a semi-vegetative state¡ªshe should at least recognize her own mother, elder brother, and sister-inw.


    But now, she recognized none of them, a clear sign her memory was gone.


    Ruth was ovee with sadness when this was confirmed. ¡°How could she suddenly lose her memory? Just days ago, even though Caylee hadn¡¯t awakened, she still recognized my voice andmunicated with me through gestures. Now that she¡¯s awake, why can¡¯t she recognize me?¡± shemented.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°When I visited Caylee at the hospital a few days back, I wiped her face, and she even thanked me through gestures.¡±


    Daryl voiced his confusion too. ¡°Before Caylee woke up, she recognized all of us. But now, despite being awake, she doesn¡¯t recognize anyone. Could this be rted to the poisoning today?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze then shifted to Marissa, who had been quietly observing Caylee¡¯s reactions.


    With a gentle sigh, she spoke. ¡°Let me examine her first.¡±


    Silence fell over the room as Marissa meticulously examined Caylee. Concluding her examination, Marissa revealed, ¡°It indeed rtes to the poisoning today.¡±


    She paused before adding, ¡°The surgery on Mom was initially a sess, and her recovery post-operation was promising. However, today¡¯s incident agitated her brain nerves, leading her to wake up prematurely with memory loss.¡±


    This confirmation stirred a deep anger within Marissa. She had intended to discuss with her mother what had urred at the hospital in Blo Grein when she woke up, hoping to uncover more about Tiffany¡¯s and her father¡¯s whereabouts, and to enjoy the rekindling of their mother-daughter rtionship.


    However, ns went awry as rissa, A, and Sansa unexpectedly intervened, resulting in her mother¡¯s memory loss upon awakening.


    Marissa¡¯s anger red intensely as she pondered the situation, her teeth gritted in fury. She was determined to confront rissa, A, and Sansa and teach them a harsh lesson.


    This level of hatred was unfamiliar to her. Even when rissa¡¯s bullet had injured her years ago, she had maintained herposure and addressed the incident with calm. However, the harm done to her mother was unforgivable.


    She made a solemn promise that rissa, A, and Sansa would not escape punishment for their actions.


    Ruth, visibly shaken by Marissa¡¯s revtion, asked anxiously, ¡°Tiffany, is there a chance your mother could recover her memory?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:


    When Ruth asked her question, Marissa was pulled from her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I got to the hospital in time to neutralize the poison for Mom. She¡¯s experiencing some memory loss from the shock, but it¡¯s temporary. She¡¯ll recover,¡± she said gently.


    Ruth exhaled in relief, and the rest of the group mirrored her sentiment.


    Marissa continued, ¡°However, Mom¡¯s recovery might be slow because she¡¯s still weak. Grandma, try to stay patient and not stress.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be patient. I¡¯ve waited twenty-two years to see my daughter recover. I¡¯ve learned to remain patient during hera. Now that she¡¯s conscious, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Ruth responded.


    With Ruth¡¯s reassurance, Marissa let out a quiet breath and addressed the group, ¡°I need to handle something urgent now. I¡¯m counting on you all to look after Mom.¡±


    After giving some final instructions, Marissa bid farewell to the Sanchez family and made her way to the quaint flower shop on Vintage Street to meet with Silver Fox and the others.


    As she walked, her mind raced with thoughts of confronting rissa. Her resentment intensified. This time, she was resolute in not letting A and Sansa have any opportunity to bounce back.


    Upon arriving at the flower shop, Marissa found that Silver Fox and the others had already gathered. She had previously shared the electronic door lock code, allowing each member to enter it themselves. They had quickly found the basement entrance and grouped.


    Marissa had purchased the flower shop years earlier. To any outsider, it appeared to be a typical storefront, blending into the surroundings without drawing attention. However, beneath the ordinary exteriory a basement full of her carefully guarded secrets.


    The basement brimmed with high-tech equipment. As Silver Fox and the others entered, they efficiently retrieved what they needed without getting in each other¡¯s way.


    By the time Marissa arrived, the team was fully equipped and ready for the night¡¯s operation, radiating a cool,posed demeanor.


    Their sharp eyes hinted at the danger they were ustomed to¡ªa stark contrast to the yful banter they had exchanged in their chat group earlier. Gathering around Marissa, they awaited her instructions.


    She surveyed the group briefly. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely dark yet, so let¡¯s not rush. First, let¡¯s have a brief meeting,¡± she proposed.


    The room fell quiet, and everyone¡¯s movements synchronized. After Marissa¡¯s cue, they congregated around the table where sheid out the floor n of Skytop Mansion. She pinpointed the critical zones, detailing her tactical approach with precision.


    ¡°Any thoughts?¡± she asked the group.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Silver Fox responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± added Xander.


    Marc and Terry nodded, confirming their agreement with Marissa¡¯s n.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all in agreement, let¡¯s stick to the n. We¡¯ll adapt as needed,¡± Marissa concluded.


    Her phone buzzed at that moment. ncing at the screen, she saw the tracking software had located rissa again, indicating that she had left the signal-blocked area.


    ¡°rissa is en route back to Bleber, expected to arrive in four hours. We need to secure Skytop Mansion and retrieve the lost chip of our Doomsday Base before she reaches Bleber.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the team confirmed.


    Marissa checked the time again. ¡°White Mallow, Marc, and Terry, head to the eastern suburbs immediately. Xander and I will catch Bumet¡¯s private ne. We¡¯ll regroup in the eastern suburbs and then fly together to Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Following her directives, Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry departed smoothly.


    Marissa then changed into her ck Mallow gear. Armed and ready, she and Xander rushed to the Crystal Hotel to proceed with their mission


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:


    As Xander and Marissa exited the quaint flower shop, Xander made a beeline for his motorcycle and then turned to face her. ¡°Hey, chief instructor,¡± he began with a smirk.


    ¡°In order to smoothly steal my brother¡¯s private jet, I took my brother¡¯s Bentley without permission. It¡¯s discreetly parked outside of Vintage Street. Let¡¯s ride there on the motorcycle now.¡±


    Marissa was initially prepared to mock Xander for hisck of subtlety, assuming he wanted them to rely on the motorcycle for their mission.


    But his words earned him a thumbs-up from her. She had often berated Xander for his blunders in their previous training sessions, but today she genuinely praised his progress.


    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, Xander. Your skills have sharpened, and your quick thinking has hit a new level.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Xander chuckled. ¡°If you and White Mallow hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that I¡¯ve be so excellent! White Mallow said I surpassed Marc and Terry today. It made me so happy.¡±


    Marissa smirked, then hopped onto Xander¡¯s motorcycle without further ado, urging him, ¡°Let¡¯s roll!¡±


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Xander revved the engine, and the motorcycle shot forward like a rocket.


    Vintage Street was not too busy during the day, and at night it was almost empty, with very few people walking around and very little traffic. After about fifteen minutes, they pulled up to the opulent Bentley parked outside of Vintage Street.


    Marissa was entranced by the Bentley¡¯s gleaming exterior under the moonlight. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Bu had a definite fondness for this brand.


    Every vehicle of his she had encountered¡ªthe one that Xander had driven into a ditch, the one that Silver Fox had crashed into, and now the one that Xander had secretly taken¡ªwas a Bentley.


    Parking the motorcycle at the curb, Xander slid into the driver¡¯s seat of the Bentley.


    Marissa quickly entered through the back door, choosing to sit there to avoid drawing attention from the staff of the Crystal Hotel as they nned to steal Bu¡¯s private ne.


    ¡°Chief instructor, sit tight. Get ready for a driving masterss,¡± Xander said eagerly.


    Marissa, absorbed in her phone, responded nonchntly, ¡°If you can get us to the Crystal Hotel without a hitch, I¡¯ll reward you with 100 million dors. But if you crash likest time, be prepared for some broken bones.¡±


    ¡°Rx. Thatst ident was a fluke. I¡¯m an excellent driver.¡±


    With that, Xander started the engine and pressed the gas. The Bentley zipped onto the road.


    With the Crystal Hotel located on the city¡¯s outskirts, Xander skillfully navigated the quiet streets, making the journey a breeze.


    As they neared their destination, Xander, brimming with pride, asked, ¡°How was that? Did I nail it or what?¡±


    Marissa chuckled at his childishness. Despite being the same age as her, Xander always seemed to revert to a yful, approval-seeking mode around her, like a student showing off to a teacher.


    ¡°You performed admirably,¡± she said.


    She thought that would be the end of it, but Xander parked the car and didn¡¯t make a move to leave.


    ¡°Why have we stopped?¡± Marissa asked, looking at him curiously.


    Turning to her, Xander asked, ¡°Is that praise all I get?¡±


    ¡°Do you need morepliments?¡± Marissa inquired, perplexed.


    Xander pouted, saying, ¡°You promised me 100 million dors if I could get us here safely. Are you now breaking your word?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh at his childlike determination for that reward, like a kid who never forgot a promised treat. To save time, she quickly transferred the 100 million dors to him through her phone.


    ¡°There you go. You deserve the reward. Now, let¡¯s move,¡± she said.


    Checking his phone and confirming the receipt of the reward, Xander grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Awesome! Chief instructor, sit tight. We¡¯re off to steal my brother¡¯s ne!¡±


    With that, he floored the gas pedal, suddenly speeding up and crashing through the entrance of the Crystal Hotel, shattering the parking barrier


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:


    As Xander hit the gas, Marissa tried to shrink into her seat, hoping to avoid catching the eye of the Crystal Hotel staff.


    However, Xander¡¯s reckless driving led him to crash through the parking barrier, instantly drawing the attention of all the security guards. Every eye was now on them.


    Marissa sighed in exasperation, gritting her teeth. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is your brother¡¯s car. The barrier would have opened on its own. There was no need to break in like that. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xander awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry, I just got carried away with the reward you gave me. I got a bit overexcited.¡±


    Peering out the window at the security guards now swarming around them, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why are you so clueless? You are a masochist. Every time I show you a bit of kindness, you act like a fool. You¡¯re light-years behind Marc and Terry!¡±


    Once again branded as a nitwit, Xander scratched the back of his head nervously.


    Just then, the head of the security team knocked on the car window.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Xander straightened up, slipping into his entitled rich-kid persona, and casually lowered the window.


    The windows of the Bentley were all tinted, making it impossible for those outside to see in. The security guards had assumed it was Bu behind the wheel.


    If Xander hadn¡¯t barreled through the parking barrier like a bull in a china shop, the guards wouldn¡¯t have stopped the car to ask questions.


    But now, with the barrier shattered, they naturally came over to investigate and offer assistance, wondering if there was a mechanical issue with the car.


    As the window slid down, the leading security guard grinned warmly and inquired, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hoffman, everything all good?¡±


    However, as the leading security guard got a clear look at Xander¡¯s face, his smile morphed swiftly into a look of shock and disbelief.


    If Xander could read minds, he would have caught the unspoken expletives racing through the leading security guard¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Why is this spoiled brat here?¡±


    Yet, despite being unable to read minds, Xander could sense the unspoken dialogues ying out in their heads. It was likely a unanimous chorus: ¡°Why do we have to deal with this troublesome spoiled rich kid?¡±


    The staff dreaded encountering Xander because they knew his presence spelled trouble every time he showed up. They would have preferred to go through life without ever crossing paths with him again.


    Despite the staff members¡¯ck of enthusiasm about seeing Xander, the leading security guard forced a smile and inquired, ¡°Why are you driving your brother¡¯s car again, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze turned icy as he retorted, ¡°Since when do I need your permission to drive my brother¡¯s car?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± the leading security guard quickly said. After a brief pause, he cautiously continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that after you crashed your brother¡¯s carst time, he made it clear that if anyone catches you driving his car without permission again, they¡¯re to call him straight away.


    He said he wille and knock some sense into you himself.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he challenged the leading security guard. ¡°Are you actually considering calling my brother now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The leading security guard hesitated, his face going visibly paler with fear.


    After a moment of ufortable silence, he appeared on the verge of tears. ¡°Why do you have to make things so difficult for us? Out of all the ces you could go to in this big world, why did you have toe here in your brother¡¯s car?


    If we don¡¯t call him, we could lose our jobs. But if we do, you¡¯ll be furious and take it out on us. We¡¯re just regr folks trying to make a living and support our families. You¡¯re putting us in an impossible spot.¡±


    The leading security guard opened up emotionally. Instantly, a virtualbel appeared above Xander¡¯s head, boldly bearing the word ¡°Troublemaker.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa, seated quietly in the back of the car, struggled to stifle a giggle. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like giving Xander a punch on behalf of the leading security guard. Marissa suppressed augh from the back seat, careful not to be heard by the security guards outside.


    However, Xander noticed her amusement and felt his cheeks redden with embarrassment.


    Before Xander could utter a word, the leading security guard interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must call your brother.¡±


    With that, the leading security guard reached for his phone, poised to ce a call


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:


    Seeing the leading security guard about to make a phone call, Xander panicked and grabbed his phone. If the man made the call and Bu arrived in a fury, how would he and the chief instructor manage to steal Bu¡¯s private ne?


    In his desperation, Xander not only snatched the guard¡¯s phone but also grabbed him by the cor and yanked his head through the car window.


    The leading security guard, who had been standing outside, now found himself partly inside the vehicle, face-to-face with Marissa in the back seat. However, he couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    Marissa was dressed in the loose ck outfit of ck Mallow, her face obscured by a ck veil. Although the leading security guard had seen her previously, her current disguise made her unrecognizable.


    As the leading security guard stared at her, Marissa coughed and retreated to the corner of the seat, silently berating Xander as an idiot in her mind. The dim light in that corner obscured her features further.


    Xander snapped, flicking the leading security guard¡¯s forehead with two fingers. ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out if you don¡¯t stop!¡±


    The leading security guard, quick on the uptake, shook his head and responded, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    With a sneer, Xander pulled out a wad of cash and stuffed it into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. As the leading security guard tried to process what was happening, Xander said, ¡°This money is to keep your mouth shut. Forget about me breaking the parking barrier or rolling down the window. You never saw my face clearly, got it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± the leading security guard began awkwardly, ¡°Sir, you did break the parking barrier, and I did see your face. To im otherwise would be lying to your brother, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a brief silence, Xander shoved two more wads of cash into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. Each wad was ten thousand.


    Now, three wads were crammed into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt, making it hard for him to breathe, his face turning red.


    Xander was oblivious to the leading security guard¡¯s difort and said, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    The leading security guard was tempted to ask for more money¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t be? But he held back, fearing that asking for more might lead to him being smothered by cash.


    With difficulty, he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, a-hem¡­ Sir¡­ Ahem, that¡¯s plenty!¡±


    Finally satisfied, Xander didn¡¯t release the leading security guard immediately. Instead, he praised, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Flexibility is key!¡±


    He then took out three more wads of cash and stuffed them into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. ¡°Take this extra to ensure your men keep quiet as well, understood?¡±


    The leading security guard, now overwhelmed, could only nod to Xander with his face flushed red.


    Abruptly, Xander released him and gave him a shove. As the leading security guard was pushed out of the car, Xander quickly rolled up the window, hit the gas, and sped off.


    The leading security guard was gasping for air, and his mind was foggy. Unsteady on his feet, he copsed onto thewn. The other security guards hadn¡¯t quite grasped what had just happened. When they saw their leader copse, they quickly rushed over to assist him.


    Upon closer inspection, their eyes widened in shock. Why was their leader¡¯s shirt stuffed with cash?


    With trembling hands, the leading security guard loosened his cor and took several deep breaths, gradually regaining hisposure. One of the guards asked curiously, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    The leading security guard managed to sit up, counted six wads of cash in front of him, pocketed five, and tossed thest wad to his colleagues. As he did so, he instructed, ¡°Split this. Remember, Mr. Hoffman¡¯s Bentley didn¡¯t break the parking barrier, nor did he roll down the window tonight. We saw nothing.¡±


    As long as they kept quiet, the money was theirs to keep. The guards, pleased with the arrangement, eagerly divided the cash among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Xander felt a twisted sense of satisfaction from the way he had nearly suffocated someone with cash. With the leading security guard out of the way, he drove straight to the ce where Bu¡¯s private ne was parked


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:


    The Crystal Hotel featured a professional tarmac where various guests could park their private nes, including Bu¡¯s.


    Surrounded by a fence, the tarmac had a single entrance guarded by security personnel around the clock. Anyone wishing to enter had to undergo thorough security checks.


    After parking the car outside, Xander peered through the car window at the security booth. Six security guards were stationed at the entrance.


    Having assessed the situation, Xander turned to Marissa. ¡°Chief instructor, please stay in the car. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    With that, he rummaged in his backpack.


    Frowning, Marissa queried, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    At that moment, Xander withdrew six wads of hundred-dor bills from his bag. He disyed the money to her with a smile. ¡°This! Earlier, it felt good to influence someone with money. I¡¯m going to try it again.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you bring so much cash on this mission? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes money can be a powerful tool. I just proved that with the head of security, didn¡¯t I?¡± Xander remarked.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t hold back the curse.


    With that, she swung open the door and stepped out of the car. Xander, perplexed, followed suit and hurried after her, whispering, ¡°Chief instructor, I haven¡¯t dealt with the guards yet. Why did you get out? Aren¡¯t you worried about having your identity exposed?¡±


    Ignoring his concerns, Marissa pulled out her phone and disabled the surveince system. Once the cameras were off, she handed Xander a bag of powder and instructed quietly, ¡°Take out those guards.¡±


    Xander was still holding six wads of cash in his arms, looking bewildered. ¡°Chief instructor, you mean we¡¯re going to knock them out just like that?¡±


    Marissa gave him an incredulous look as if she were looking at an idiot. ¡°What else? Were you nning to invite them to dinner and discuss our ne-stealing scheme?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Xander protested.


    ¡°Execute the order!¡± Marissa cut him off before he could finish.


    After a brief pause, Xander pocketed the cash, took the powder from Marissa, and strode purposefully towards the security guards.


    The security guards had already spotted Xander. Each time he appeared, they remained on high alert, unsure of what trouble he might cause next.


    Moments ago, as Xander conversed with a mysterious woman in ck beside the car, the guards craned their necks to observe, specting about the troublemaker¡¯s intentions and the identity of hispanion.


    When Xander approached them directly, the guards adjusted their uniforms and stood at attention. Their leader greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you here today?¡±


    Ignoring the question, Xander motioned for all the guards to gather around. ¡°Come here, all of you. Help me inspect something.¡±


    Perplexed butpliant, the guards gathered around Xander. After opening the packet of powder in his hand, Xander blew forcefully on it. The fine powder dispersed into the air, and the guards unwittingly inhaled it.


    Within seconds, all six guards copsed to the ground,pletely incapacitated.


    At that moment, Marissa approached. ¡°Chief instructor, what kind of stuff is this? It¡¯s strong,¡± Xander asked, astonished.


    ¡°Anesthetic,¡± Marissa replied, striding towards the tarmac. ¡°They¡¯ll be out for about half an hour. No time to waste. Let¡¯s move!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xander hurried to catch up with her.


    The operation proceeded smoothly. Before long, Xander located Bu¡¯s private ne. Marissa settled into the pilot¡¯s seat, sessfully initiated takeoff, and steered away from the Crystal Hotel


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Xander watched the Crystal Hotel disappear behind them. He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Chief instructor, I didn¡¯t expect you could pilot!¡±


    Marissa just smiled and chose to remain silent. Both she and Silver Fox had learned to fly airnes. They had piloted evenrgebat nes; thus, handling a small private aircraft was child¡¯s y for them. However, this part of their history was a secret they could not share with Xander.


    Flying over the city was vastly quicker than driving. A drive to their destination would have taken an hour, but in the ne, they reached the eastern suburbs of Blebert in about fifteen minutes.


    Silver Fox, along with Marc and Terry, was already waiting there. As soon as the ne touched down on the beach, Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry boarded it swiftly. Silver Fox took the pilot¡¯s seat next, and Marissa moved to the back tomand their operations.


    Silver Fox was an excellent pilot. After she settled in, she immediately took off, heading directly to the Skytop Mansion in the western suburbs of Blebert.


    En route, she activated the tracking software and noticed that rissa was still airborne, drawing nearer to Blebert by the minute. Upon confirming rissa¡¯s location, Marissa instructed, ¡°White Mallow, speed up. rissa will be in the city in two hours, and Bu will soon discover his ne is missing. We must hurry.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Silver Fox replied, increasing the ne¡¯s speed.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Under normal circumstances, Xander, Marc, and Terry often bickered among themselves, but today, they were united in silence, bracing themselves for the imminent conflict.


    Twenty minutester, they were hovering over Skytop Mansion. Peering through the window, they observed the staff of Skytop Mansion bing increasingly vignt as their ne approached. The bodyguards were hastily positioning themselves for defense.


    After a brief survey of the bodyguards, Marissa gave her orders in a hushed tone. ¡°Marc, Terry, handle those in the north. White Mallow, Xander, take the south. I¡¯ll manage the east.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± her team members all responded in unison.


    The western side, devoid of guards, had been previously scanned by the drone operated by Silver Fox. It revealed arge pit, its depths shrouded in darkness, concealing whatever secrets it held.


    As the ne descended to just a few dozen meters above the mansion, the mansion¡¯s staff began sweeping it with a powerful searchlight, trying to get a clearer view. Recognizing the ne as Bu¡¯s, they lowered their defenses, unaware that the aircraft was filled with elite operatives from Doomsday Base.


    The ne, due to Bu¡¯s influence, made a smoothnding at Skytop Mansion. A man in a suit, appearing to be the leader of the staff, hurried over with several staff members to greet the arrivals warmly, oblivious to the true identities of their guests.


    The men outside of the ne looked puzzled as the ne remained silent, the doors tightly shut. He waited for a response that didn¡¯te. After a tense moment, he called out loudly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you to Skytop Mansion tonight? Our president isn¡¯t here right now. She will return in about an hour and a half.¡±


    Inside the ne, after one final survey of the surroundings, Marissa whispered sternly, ¡°Stick to my original n and take action immediately!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than both the rear and front doors of the ne swung open. The team inside surged out, fast as arrows shot from a bow, scattering in different directions across the area.


    The mansion¡¯s staff, deceived into thinking the visitors were Bu and his entourage, were caughtpletely off guard. The swift and decisive movements of Marissa¡¯s team only added to their confusion.


    It was only when screams pierced the air that the man in charge realized the grave mistake. He looked around frantically and saw a chilling scene unfold: eighty percent of the bodyguardsy defeated, many fatally wounded, while the survivors struggled, overwhelmed by the sudden onught.


    The attackers, whose every move was precise and lethal, were clearly highly trained professionals.


    In a matter of moments, they had taken control, leaving the mansion¡¯s staff reeling and defeated.


    Only then did the man in charge understand that Skytop Mansion was not hosting guests but was under an attack


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:


    Seeing that all the bodyguards outside the mansion were on the brink of being annihted, the man in charge turned as pale as a ghost. He urgently summoned the bodyguards within the mansion for reinforcements and frantically called rissa.


    When he finally reached rissa, he stammered, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s trouble! The¡­ the Skytop Mansion is under attack!¡±


    rissa, clearly not expecting an attack on her mansion in the dead of night, responded with a voice as sharp as a knife, ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°Five people,¡± the man in charge replied, his voice trembling. ¡°Three men and two women, all masked. They¡¯re incredibly skilled, beating our guards to a pulp. If this keeps up, the Skytop Mansion is doomed.¡±


    As he gave his report, he recorded a live video and sent it to rissa.


    After rissa watched the footage, her voice shot up in shock. ¡°ck Mallow? What?¡±


    The mere mention of ck Mallow sent shivers down the man¡¯s spine. He scrutinized the attackers again and finally confirmed that the person d in ck, with her face covered by a ck veil, was indeed ck Mallow.


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    ck Mallow¡¯s name was legendary and terrifying within the Peridot Consortium. Even those who had never seen her would nch at the mention of her name, for she was the one person their leader feared above all.


    The man in charge had only heard tales of ck Mallow¡¯s fearsome reputation, but today he witnessed her prowess firsthand. He could only watch as ck Mallow effortlessly kicked away the bodyguards who dared to confront her, sending them flying like ser balls.


    When they hit the ground, they writhed and groaned in pain, resembling zombies.


    The man in charge, trembling with fear, copsed to the ground. He stammered, ¡°Wh-wh¡­ What do we do now?¡±


    rissa hadn¡¯t anticipated ck Mallowunching an attack on Skytop Mansion in the dead of night. She was at a loss for a solution.


    Fuming, she berated the man in charge, ¡°I chose Skytop Mansion for the experiments because I believed it was a fortress, easy to defend and hard to breach. How on earth did you let this happen? If you¡¯d been more vignt, ck Mallow would¡¯ve never gotten close!¡±


    The man in charge, sounding deeply aggrieved, replied, ¡°Madam, we didn¡¯t ck off. The moment we spotted the ne above Skytop Mansion, we geared up for defense. But then we realized it was Mr. Hoffman¡¯s private ne, so we let itnd.¡±


    ¡°Bu?¡± rissa echoed in disbelief. ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s his ne?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± the man in charge insisted. ¡°Madam, I know this ne well. Mr. Hoffman used to pick you up with it.¡±


    He sent a picture of the private ne to rissa. After scrutinizing the photo, rissa murmured in confusion, ¡°Why would Bu lend his ne to ck Mallow? Is he colluding with the Doomsday Base against our Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ncing at the unfolding battle, the man in charge urgently reported, ¡°Madam, the situation is dire. We¡¯re about to lose Skytop Mansion. Pleasee back quickly! We need you here!¡±


    Ignoring his pleas, rissa dialed Bu¡¯s number. As soon as the call connected, she snapped, ¡°Bu Hoffman, what¡¯s this about? Why are you doing this?¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d ever spoken to Bu so harshly or called him by his full name. Thispletely shattered the gentle image she¡¯d always projected to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, rissa?¡± Bu asked, clearly puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± rissa shot back. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t feel the same way about me and refuse my advances. But why use my feelings to team up with the Doomsday Base and set me up?¡±


    ¡°rissa, I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Bu replied calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡± rissa said, her agitation growing. ¡°ck Mallow took your private ne and deceived my people. She¡¯s now at Skytop Mansion, fighting my men. Are you seriously going to act like you had no idea?


    Bu, I care about you. I¡¯ve been chasing after you for years, only to have you and ck Mallow conspire against me. It¡¯s so disappointing! Tell me, are you in love with ck Mallow? Is that why you teamed with her to attack my mansion?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:


    Bu was always unppable, unfazed even by a looming disaster. rissa, on the edge of her patience, raised her voice over the phone while he listened in silence.


    When she stopped her usations, he responded in his usual calm manner, ¡°rissa, I don¡¯t know ck Mallow, and I certainly didn¡¯t lend her my private ne. There¡¯s clearly a mix-up. I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡±


    With those words, he ended the call abruptly, not waiting for her reply. Immediately, he dialed his assistant to delve into the issue.


    It didn¡¯t take long to uncover the truth. His private ne,st seen at the Crystal Hotel, had been stolen. The prime suspect? His own brother, Xander.


    The discovery left Bu seething with rage. He longed to confront Xander and deal with him directly. Despite Xander¡¯s warnings to stay out of conflicts between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, the audacity of his brother to steal the ne was infuriating. Bu couldn¡¯t let this go.


    Resolved, he phoned rissa again. ¡°rissa, it was the Doomsday Base that took my ne. I¡¯m heading to the Skytop Mansion now. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re safe as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    During the wait, rissa had regained herposure. Listening to Bu¡¯s assurances, she felt a rush of relief and remorse. ¡°Bu, I¡¯m sorry. I let my emotions get the best of me and said things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied tersely, ending the call once more. Without wasting another moment, Bu boarded his other aircraft and headed to the Skytop Mansion.


    rissa, left with words unspoken due to his swift disconnection, felt a pang of disappointment. Bu¡¯s manner was invariably distant, dictated by a vow he once made to always protect her. He fulfilled her every need and looked after her relentlessly, yet his demeanor remained detached.


    Even as he spoke of providing strong support over the phone, his voice was devoid of warmth, as if he were merely ticking a box on his to-do list. His protection was devoid of affection.


    With a heavy sigh, rissamented theck of emotional connection. Though she was securely under his wing, theck of warmth left her feeling empty and unloved. Yet, with the immediate threat to the Skytop Mansion, this was no time for personal grievances.


    The threat posed by ck Mallow, backed by the entire Doomsday Base, was immense. Even with Bu¡¯s personal involvement, the safety of the mansion was far from assured.


    rissa turned her thoughts to Aelfric, someone she usually avoided and whose knowledge of her true identity she closely guarded. Yet, given the dire circumstances, she had no choice but to seek his cooperation against ck Mallow. She dialed Aelfric without hesitation.


    Once the connection was made, she cut straight to the chase. ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m the leader of the Peridot Consortium, rissa Byrd.¡±


    Aelfric, taken aback by the sudden call from the elusive leader of the Peridot Consortium, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise or his excitement. ¡°Miss Byrd, you are finally willing to contact me directly. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± rissa interjected sharply, her tone brusque. ¡°ck Mallow is attacking my Skytop Mansion. I want to use this chance to eliminate her for good. Are you in?¡±


    Although Aelfric had been eyeing a chance to confront ck Mallow himself, his approach was marked by caution.


    Upon learning that ck Mallow hadunched a sudden assault on Skytop Mansion, his initial reaction was shock. Then, he narrowed his eyes and started to ponder the situation meticulously.


    ck Mallow and her crew had descended upon the Skytop Mansion. rissa¡¯s urgent call for help signaled that ck Mallow was formidable, and rissa was outmatched.


    Aelfric weighed the risks. Aiding in the battle could lead to ck Mallow¡¯s defeat, which would be ideal.


    However, failure could cost him his position as vice chief instructor at the Doomsday Base.


    Lost in his thoughts, Aelfric was jolted by rissa¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Will youe or not?¡± she demanded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:


    Aelfric decided to prioritize his safety before he fully understood the situation. He chuckled as he spoke to rissa. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Byrd. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in Blebert tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± rissa responded with a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with ridiculous excuses, Aelfric. I know your thoughts, and you can¡¯t stay out of this,¡± she said.


    ¡°You muste here tonight. You¡¯ve assisted the Peridot Consortium in attacking the Doomsday Base, and you¡¯ve been pleading to coborate with us secretly for years. I havepiled all that evidence and can send it to ck Mallow anytime.


    So, you either join me in eliminating ck Mallow immediately, or I¡¯ll expose your betrayal to her and let her handle you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s voice lowered to a sneer as she spoke. Then, she added fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re too naive if you think you can outy me, Aelfric. I have every means to use you for my advantage. Obey me or perish alongside my Skytop Mansion!¡±


    With those threatening words, she ended the call abruptly. Enraged, Aelfric kicked the table in front of him and cursed, ¡°Shit!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he dialed his assistant to arrange a private ne. He was headed to Skytop Mansion. rissa was right. He had no other options. It was either ck Mallow¡¯s demise or his own along with Skytop Mansion.


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    At the mansion, the conflict raged on. The bodyguards stationed outside had all been eliminated. Those inside had emerged in waves to reinforce the fight, which was fierce. Despite the odds, ck Mallow and her team consistently held the upper hand.


    Though the mansion belonged to the Peridot Consortium, which boasted numerous members, ck Mallow and her small team fought like seasoned generals, overpowering the bodyguards who confronted them.


    Especially noteworthy was ck Mallow, the chiefmander, whosebat skills were exceptional. Rather than being cornered, she aggressively pursued her opponents. The individual who had reported to rissa was so frightened that he had hidden away, afraid to show his face.


    The meleested about an hour. Once all the visible bodyguards outside the mansion were dispatched, the remaining forces ceased emerging, and the battle wound down. Silver Fox, Xander, Marc, and Terry converged near Marissa.


    ¡°This should be the end,¡± Silver Fox dered. ¡°All the bodyguards are down, and only the weak staff remain.¡±


    Marissa nced at her watch and then confirmed rissa¡¯s location. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the mansion and secure the chip,¡± she dered. ¡°rissa, Bu, and Aelfric will soon be here. We must retrieve the chip before their arrival.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric is joining as well?¡± Xander asked, astonished. ¡°How can he openly oppose you?¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°Regardless of his boldness, he¡¯s left with no choice tonight. To resolve the Skytop Mansion crisis, rissa will surely coerce him. The moment he chose to help the Peridot Consortium, rissa had the leverage to manipte him.¡±


    Silver Fox interjected angrily, ¡°Aelfric has betrayed us. I vow to confront him myself for King!¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll address thatter,¡± Marissa suggested calmly. ¡°For now, focus on retrieving the chip and be careful not to damage it.¡±


    With a nod, everyone sprinted towards the mansion. Previously, during the intense confrontation, all the mansion¡¯s bodyguards had been summoned outside to assist, resulting in over two hundred people lying on the ground now.


    Thus, as the team entered the now deserted mansion, there was an eerie silence. Shortly after, Marissa and her team reached the basement¡¯s first-floorboratory


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:


    A group of scientists, kept under rissa¡¯s control, huddled together in a corner, trembling with fear. When Marissa and her team burst in, the scientists were too frightened to speak or move. Marissa and her team weren¡¯t interested in these frightened individuals. As long as there was no resistance, they were content to ignore them.


    Marissa quickly located the chip based on prior surveince. It was secured within a massive crystal cab equipped with an electronic password lock. The security measures rissa had implemented were indeed robust.


    The scientists silently watched the proceedings, neither intervening nor resisting. They probably thought ck Mallow and her team would fail to unlock the cab. They just needed to watch from the sidelines while waiting for rissa toe back.


    However, they had underestimated Marissa. Not only was she the formidable ck Mallow, but she was also Bee, a top hacker. The high-tech lock, though sophisticated, was no match for her skills. With the scientists looking on, Marissa casually manipted the lock, and with a satisfying click, it opened.


    After breaking the electronic lock, Marissa swung open the crystal cab¡¯s door and retrieved the chip.


    The scientists, who had been waiting to see her fail, were visibly shocked. Clearly, none had anticipated that Marissa would so effortlessly open the cab and secure the chip. Yet, none of them dared to intervene or even utter a word, their faces marked by the terror of a recent brutal conflict.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    Once she had the chip, Marissa carefully ced it in her pocket and made her way toward the entrance of the mansion to meet the approaching challengers.


    Suddenly, the lead scientist mustered his courage, pointed at Marissa, and roared, ¡°Stop! That chip belongs to the Skytop Mansion. You can¡¯t just take it!¡±


    Marissa halted and turned to face him. He was a bald, middle-aged man with intense eyes that burned with fervor. Before she could respond, he continued passionately, ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated five years to that chip. I¡¯ve poured so much of myself into it that I¡¯ve even lost my hair. You can¡¯t simply walk away with it!¡±


    With a scornful smile, Marissa replied, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re like a fool. Even if you spent five hundred years on it, you wouldn¡¯t crack one of its passwords. Perhaps in your next life, aim to be a pig, not aughingstock in the scientificmunity!¡±


    With that, Marissa resumed her stride, undeterred by the scientist¡¯s protest.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The bald scientist was consumed by rage and lunged at Marissa impulsively. Without sparing him a nce, Marissa kept walking forward. Xander reacted swiftly, rushing over and delivering a forceful kick that sent the man back into the corner.


    The impact was severe; as soon as he hit the floor, he spat out blood andy there, unable to rise for a long while. The other scientists watched, their fear intensifying, and none dared to intervene again.


    Marissa and her team confidently walked towards the door, exiting the mansion as effortlessly as they had entered. Illuminated by the moonlight, the scene outside of the mansion was grim.


    Over two hundred bodyguardsy scattered across the ground, some still moving and groaning in pain.


    While waiting for her adversaries to arrive, Marissa decided to investigate the mysterious pit to the west of the mansion. Her team members were also curious. They all followed her as she approached the edge of the pit.


    However, before they could reach the pit, the roar of a helicopter filled the air. They all looked up simultaneously. Upon spotting the logo on the aircraft, Xander grimaced and muttered, ¡°Oh, crap! My brother is here!¡±


    As he spoke, Bu¡¯s private ne descended swiftly,nding smoothly outside of the mansion. The door opened, and Bu, tall and imposing, stepped out and strode confidently towards Marissa. After assessing her, Bu greeted her with courtesy, ¡°ck Mallow, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:


    Marissa anticipated Bu¡¯s arrival and met his greeting with icy detachment, offering only a fleeting nce without a word. Her silence was not a deliberate snub but a cautious measure. She hadn¡¯t brought her voice changer and feared being recognized by the perceptive Bu.


    Unperturbed by her cool demeanor, Bu turned his attention to Silver Fox standing beside Marissa and greeted her warmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, White Mallow.¡±


    The two women, known as ck Mallow and White Mallow, were renowned within the Doomsday Base for their exceptional abilities, cing them at the pinnacle of respect. ck Mallow¡¯s attire was iconic. She was immediately identifiable even though her face remained unseen.


    Simrly, the distinctive uniform of White Mallow made her instantly recognizable to Bu.


    As the patriarch of the Hoffman family, Bu approached the two women with gentleness. Marissa, however, disregarded his presence, and Silver Fox merely offered him a cool, dismissive sneer.


    Known for her loquacious nature, Silver Fox was unusually reticent, mainly because she was afraid of being recognized by Bu. After all, they had met each other in the daytime.


    Marissa concealed her face beneath a ck veil while Silver Fox, d in white, had a white veil to cover her face. Standing with simr height, slender builds, and exceptional demeanors, they resembled contrasting yet harmonious elements of a striking visual tableau.


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Their recentbat lent them an aura of fierce determination, evident in their intense gazes.


    Bu had only heard of ck Mallow and White Mallow by reputation. Their legendary status at the Doomsday Base was well-known to him. However, he was astonished to find out that they were merely two young women.


    Appearing barely in their twenties, yet with a history of fame stretching back to their teenage years, they were considered among the finest of their kind.


    In his elite circles, Bu was ustomed to the presence of delicately poised women. Yet, the bold and resolute demeanor of these two young women captured his attention in an entirely different manner. His mission tonight was to safeguard rissa, but he bore no ill will towards these formidable figures.


    Their aloofness and overt disdain, far from offending him, only enhanced their charm, rendering them mysteriously endearing. It was White Mallow¡¯s disdainful expression in particr that drew a smile from him, finding a unique allure in her defiant gaze.


    As the two women both ignored him, Bu surveyed his surroundings. He quickly noticed he had arrived toote; ck Mallow and her team had decisively knocked down all the guards, leaving no opposition from the Peridot Consortium.


    Thebat prowess of the Doomsday Base members was undeniable. Within moments, five of them had incapacitated over two hundred robust bodyguards.


    Bu¡¯s own contingent of a dozen bodyguards were astounded by the aftermath. These were no ordinary bodyguards. They were ustomed to international reputation and had only heard of the formidable Doomsday Base members. Today, they witnessed their capabilities firsthand.


    Bu was still uncertain about the origins of the conflict between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium that had led to such a ruthless attack by ck Mallow. Just then, the man in charge of the Skytop Mansion, previously hiding, found the courage to emerge with Bu¡¯s support. He voiced hisint with newfound boldness.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, these individuals have taken a crucial chip from our Peridot Consortium. We need your assistance to retrieve it!¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression tightened as he turned to Marissa. ¡°ck Mallow, isn¡¯t it quite bold of you to raid another¡¯s domain and seize their possessions so openly?¡±


    Marissa responded with nothing more than a frosty look, remaining silent.


    Bu, amused, continued, ¡°ck Mallow, will you remain silent throughout?¡±


    Unable to hold back, Silver Fox burst out, ¡°This conflict is strictly between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. It doesn¡¯t concern you. Why should we entertain your questions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:


    Silver Fox¡¯s words hit Bu like a sudden storm, leaving him speechless. It felt as though he had crossed paths with her before, though he couldn¡¯t ce where or when.


    In a calcted move, Silver Fox altered her voice, masking herself from Bu¡¯s recognition. He didn¡¯t realize that this was the same woman who had cunningly swindled eighty million dors from him earlier in the day.


    Back then, as a partner on a mission with Bu, Silver Fox had concealed her true identity behind a voice modtor, so he didn¡¯t recognize that the woman in front of him was the one he kept thinking of.


    Yet, Bu couldn¡¯t shake the nagging sense that he knew her voice. The urge to lift her veil and uncover the truth burned inside him. He toyed with the idea briefly, knowing it was too wild to entertain seriously.


    Squinting, Bu scanned Silver Fox from head to toe. Despite her earlier rudeness, he found himself strangely unbothered by it. Maintaining a polite smile, he turned to Silver Fox.


    ¡°White Mallow, I might not have the right to pry into the feud between your Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, but what about your group¡¯s role in the disappearance of my private ne?¡±


    Finally, Marissa chimed in with an altered voice, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you need to back up what you¡¯re saying. When did we ever steal your private ne?¡±


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Bu shifted his gaze to Marissa, amusement twinkling in his eyes at her outright denial. He hadn¡¯t thought the famous pair from the Doomsday Base were two brazen women.


    Pointing toward the ne behind him, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ride that private jet here?¡±


    ncing at the jet, Marissa feigned surprise. ¡°Is that your private jet, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, impressed by her acting prowess. ¡°ck Mallow, you¡¯ve got quite the act. Maybe a little honesty wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Marissa shrugged casually and cleared her throat. Then she pointed at Xander standing beside her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. He arranged for the private ne. I had no clue it belonged to you, Mr. Hoffman. Instead of me, you should hold the one who took your ne ountable.¡±


    Caught off guard, Xander looked at Marissa with disbelief. He figured the chief instructor must have been confident that his brother wouldn¡¯t actually harm him, so she put all the me on him.


    Helplessly, Xander removed his mask. Turning to Bu, he said, ¡°Yeah, Bu, I took your private ne. It was just me. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on me.¡±


    Bu stood there, at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t imagined that ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, would let his own brother take the fall. Did she want to pit the brothers against each other like this? Was this how a responsible leader should behave?


    In Bu¡¯s mind, Xander had betrayed his own brother to support the Doomsday Base. Given that, ck Mallow should have protected him, not exposed him so quickly. This left Bu conflicted, unsure how to proceed. Should he set his wayward brother straight or confront ck Mallow head-on?


    There seemed to be no good reason to continue the fight with ck Mallow. He knew for certain that ck Mallow had masterminded the theft of his private ne, and Xander was just a pawn in her scheme.


    How could he me his own brother for that?


    It suddenly struck him how ruthless ck Mallow could be. How could she be so heartless, letting her subordinate take the fall while she slipped away unscathed?


    Before arriving at Skytop Mansion, he had imagined numerous scenarios of negotiating with ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. However, he never expected her to pin all the me on his own brother.


    His brother¡¯spliance was disappointing. He seemed to bend to ck Mallow¡¯s will without question, readily epting responsibility even if it meant going against his own elder brother. Confident that his elder brother wouldn¡¯t hurt him, Xander consistently sided with the chief instructor.


    As Bu red at Xander, anger surged through him. He fought the urge to beat his younger brother up. Just as he hesitated, Silver Fox suddenly spoke up again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580:


    Silver Fox had been watching with a gloating look as Xander admitted his theft to Bu. As Bu wrestled with his decision, she sneered. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, it¡¯s unfortunate to have a disappointing brother. However, I suggest you take him home for discipline. It would be shameful to punish him in front of so many.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t just shame him, but you as well. The entire Hoffman family would be disgraced!¡±


    At this, both Xander and Bu stared at Silver Fox, lost for words. Bu¡¯s opinion of the Doomsday Base began to sour. It was harsh enough that ck Mallow forced a member who had contributed significantly to take the fall. Now, White Mallow was reveling in his misfortune. This was not just ruthless but downright inhumane.


    Initially furious with his brother, Bu now felt pity for him. Despite his dedication to the Doomsday Base, he was callously discarded when it mattered most. Meanwhile, Xander was overwhelmed with grief.


    When he met White Mallow again after several years, she had praised him endlessly, boosting his affection for her. But now, she was encouraging his brother to take him home for punishment. It was utterly immoral.


    Yet, Silver Fox seemed oblivious to her own immorality, continuing tough joyously. She gazed at the two brothers, who were rendered speechless.


    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for his grandfather¡¯s connection with King, how could a fool like Xander join the Doomsday Base? He wouldn¡¯t even get past the gate! Do you know what members of the Doomsday Base despise the most? We despise those who rely on their families like he did!


    Those who remain in the Doomsday Base do so on their own merit. Only this man stayed because of his family. He is the weakest among us. We are ashamed to associate with him! He¡¯s not just weak, but he also betrayed his own brother.


    Why should we even let him live? Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯m eager to see you beat him to death. Even if you don¡¯t go that far, we¡¯d be thrilled just to see you cripple him.¡±


    As she said this, Silver Fox turned to Marc and Terry. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces were also concealed, and their attire was unlike their usual attire, making them unrecognizable to Bu. They also disguised their voices, following the examples set by Marissa and Silver Fox.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been wanting to get rid of him. We justcked a legitimate reason,¡± Marc dered.


    ¡°Now we can watch Mr. Hoffman do it for us. Beat Xander to death!¡± Terry eximed.


    At this, Silver Fox and the duo burst intoughter. Hearing them, Xander was so infuriated that he momentarily failed to grasp their true intentions. He ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Really? Are you really going to do this to me? Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry dismissed with a snort. Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Xander, who are you to speak to us like that?¡±


    Marc added, ¡°Doomsday Base is for the strong. The weak ones like you are just our ythings!¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve been your fellow for too long and I¡¯m sick of it. Go home with your brother and take your punishment.¡±


    Xander¡¯s face paled with rage. Bu¡¯s expression darkened. He was prepared to discipline his brother, but he would not tolerate others humiliating him!


    Just then, Marissa entered the conversation. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, in his eagerness to impress and appease other members, Xander even betrayed his own brother. I disapprove of such behavior. Had I known he was capable of this, I never would have involved him in this mission.


    Although he provided the private ne, which was a significant contribution, this incident has revealed his true character. He betrayed his own brother. Who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t one day betray the Doomsday Base for his personal gain?


    Now, I dere that Xander is expelled from the Doomsday Base. You are free to beat him to death or cripple him, and it will have no bearing on us. After all, he¡¯s your family.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:


    As Marissa concluded her remarks, Silver Fox burst intoughter. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re really something, ck Mallow. You¡¯ve made this quite a spectacle!¡±


    Marc chimed in, ¡°Hold your horses, White Mallow. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Even if Mr. Hoffman isn¡¯t the exemry big brother, he wouldn¡¯t show his true colors in front of others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always room for some drama,¡± Terry added with a mischievous grin. ¡°Imagine if Xander was beaten to death by his brother; at least it would result in a family funeral. We could pop in to savor the melodrama!¡±


    Encouraged by Terry¡¯s grim scenario, Marc expanded on the thought. ¡°Exactly, we might still witness our share of theatrics! Even if Xander were crippled, life would go on for him. Let¡¯s see if he ends up a limb short.¡±


    Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry could barely contain theirughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The mood considerably lightened. Everyone at the gathering seemed to eagerly anticipate the unfolding drama within the Hoffman family, almost as if they were spectators at a theater, keen on witnessing Xander¡¯s downfall.


    The scenario ying out before Bu hinted that the Doomsday Base crew might have influenced Xander to steal his private ne, aiming to incite him into betraying his older brother, potentially fracturing their bond.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Initially skeptical, Bu found his doubts fading as even ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, behaved simrly; he had no choice but to ept this new reality.


    Watching the odd behaviors of those around him, Bu surmised that Xander had probably endured considerable bullying at the base. It appeared Xander was a loner, devoid of allies and respect among his peers at Doomsday Base.


    The way these people openly disrespected Xander suggested the possible severity of his solitary struggles. Bu realized that the Doomsday Base personnel, including their chief instructor ck Mallow, treated Xander more like a mascot than a human being.


    It was disheartening to see Xander maintain his loyalty to the base and to ck Mallow despite their tant indifference toward his dignity.


    Xander had been sent to Doomsday Base as a young teenager by their grandfather. Bu couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the trials Xander had faced over the years.


    While the physical regimen alone wouldn¡¯t have disturbed Bu much, the notion of Xander suffering ongoing emotional torment and mistreatment stirred deep sympathy within him.


    A wave of understanding washed over Bu, and his initial resentment toward Xander melted intopassion. ¡°Come here, Xander,¡± he called out gently.


    Xander waspletely taken aback. He seethed at the insults hurled by Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry, teetering on the brink ofshing out in response. But when even ck Mallow joined in the mockery, he was left dumbfounded.


    Despite her rigorous training methods, ck Mallow typically showed a nurturing side toward Xander, treating him more like a yful youngster than a peer.


    It seemed that everyone could be harsh and unkind toward Xander, but ck Mallow had always been the exception. So, when Bu called out to him with such gentleness, a sudden realization dawned on Xander.


    The taunting from White Mallow, Marc, and Terry, together with ck Mallow¡¯s indifference, was all orchestrated maneuvers designed to stir Bu¡¯s sympathy, thereby mitigating any harsh consequences.


    Grasping this maniption, Xander suppressed a burst ofughter. When Bu beckoned, Xander walked over and whispered, ¡°Bu?¡±


    Without any admonishment, Bu gently patted his head and gave a quiet directive. ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xander responded, positioning himself obediently behind Bu.


    When Bu signaled for Xander to take his ce behind him, it silently affirmed his protective instinct, resonating deeply with Xander.


    Despite Bu¡¯s usually stern appearance and stringent expectations, he harbored a genuine concern for Xander. He found it intolerable to watch Xander suffer at the hands of others.


    Once Xander was securely positioned, Bu turned his attention back to Marissa, his voice firm. ¡°ck Mallow, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t take that chip away!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:


    Marissa¡¯s relief was palpable when she saw that Bu was protecting Xander. She had hoped that Xander would avoid any severe punishment for this task. If he suffered badly, she would be deeply regretful. It now appeared that Xander would not face harsh consequences.


    Marissa was unfazed by Bu¡¯s threats. Despite the power of the Hoffman family and Bu¡¯s formidable presence, the Doomsday Base stood unafraid. The chip was crucial to them, and Marissa was determined not to yield it, regardless of who supported rissa.


    She was confident that Bu would not jeopardize his entire family by opposing the Doomsday Base, which wielded significant global influence. As the leader of the Hoffman family, he could not afford such a sacrifice just for rissa.


    Once Bu stopped speaking, Marissa responded defiantly, lifting her chin. ¡°Let me make this clear, Mr. Hoffman: even if God intervened, it couldn¡¯t stop me from taking that chip away!¡±


    Bu squinted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°So, breaking in, causing destruction, and theft is the modus operandi at the Doomsday Base? Are you all just thieves?¡±


    Marissa retorted, ¡°The chip rightfully belongs to the Doomsday Base! rissa infiltrated our base five years ago and stole it, merely iming what¡¯s ours. You may be close to rissa, Mr. Hoffman, but your family aims to be honorable. Will you really side with a thief?¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression was skeptical. He was uncertain whether to believe Marissa.


    At that moment, Xander moved closer to Bu and spoke softly, ¡°Bu, what ck Mallow is saying is true. The chip originally belonged to the Doomsday Base. rissa not only stole the chip but also shot ck Mallow in the shoulder.¡±


    Bu furrowed his brow, his voice low. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xander confirmed, ¡°Yes, I saw her shoot at ck Mallow. ck Mallow barely missed being fatally wounded.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Bu. He realized why ck Mallow had such a vengeful agenda against the Skytop Mansion. It was not only about the chip but also personal retribution.


    Bu acknowledged that rissa was indeed at fault, which meant he shouldn¡¯t obstruct ck Mallow¡¯s quest to reim the chip.


    However, remembering the mistreatment Xander endured, Bu felt conflicted. ck Mallow¡¯s raid on the Skytop Mansion was driven by her own desire for vengeance. Preventing her from taking the chip might also serve as retribution for Xander.


    Upon realizing the depth of the situation, Bu offered Marissa a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong between your Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. But let me be clear: as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be taking the chip anywhere.¡±


    Marissa scanned him with a dismissive grin. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you suggesting you want to duel with me?¡±


    ¡°By all means, ck Mallow, show me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Bu retorted with a sneer.


    Before Marissa could reply, Silver Fox stepped up briskly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle you, Mr. Hoffman. ck Mallow needs to conserve her energy for that bitch rissa. She can¡¯t afford to waste it on you.¡±


    Bu regarded Silver Fox silently. Despite his anger at how she had earlier demeaned Xander, he found himself unwilling to strike her. There was a reluctance he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    After observing Silver Fox for a moment, he turned back to Marissa and inquired, ¡°And what exactly do you n to do to rissa?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was immediate and fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll make her suffer. I¡¯ll make sure she knows the pain of a sharp weapon piercing her shoulder.¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he issued a stern warning. ¡°As long as I stand here, you won¡¯ty a finger on her.¡±


    Silver Fox scoffed loudly at this. Then, she taunted Bu disdainfully. ¡°You present yourself as a man of principle, yet you defend someone like rissa. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you blind?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:


    The more Silver Fox¡¯s anger raged, the more she itched to hit him. Just as she moved to charge, the rumble of another helicopter echoed above them. Everyone¡¯s heads snapped up.


    Secondster, the man in charge of Skytop Mansion shouted, thrilled, ¡°Our president is back! Our president is finally back!¡± With his announcement, the staff hiding inside Skytop Mansion rushed out like children greeting their returning mother.


    The man in chargeughed loudly. ¡°The president is back. None of you will leave here unharmed.¡±


    Marissa and Silver Fox nced at the man in charge.


    Standing next to Bu, Xander eyed the man in charge. ¡°You should watch out. When your president is beaten by ck Mallow and starts crying, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    The man in charge pursed his lips, not daring to challenge Xander.


    rissa¡¯s private nended on the ground with a growing roar. The door flew open, and rissa jumped out, nked by a dozen tough-looking bodyguards.


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    She wore gray casual clothes and sneakers, her hair in a tight braid, ready for action. She looked murderous. Her bodyguards also appeared hostile. rissa¡¯s eyes swept over the chaotic scene before her, her expression growing even more dangerous.


    She marched up to Bu and red at Marissa. ¡°ck Mallow, you¡¯re asking for death.¡±


    In stark contrast to rissa¡¯s fury, Marissa remained calm andposed. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m here to bring death to you.¡±


    rissaughed harshly. ¡°At the Doomsday Base, I nearly killed you. Today, since you¡¯vee to my ce, you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Thene and try,¡± Marissa taunted, her sneer clear. ¡°You hid in the shadows and shot at me like a coward. Today, I¡¯vee openly to send you to hell.¡±


    ¡°ck Mallow, don¡¯t be so full of yourself,¡± rissa snapped. ¡°With Bu by my side, it won¡¯t be easy for you to take my life.¡±


    Silver Fox scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m insane?¡±


    rissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°White Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Silver Fox dered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think Bu can protect you. He¡¯s powerless as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    At that moment, another helicopter¡¯s roar filled the air. rissa¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve brought another ally. He¡¯s the vice chief instructor from your base. Who can beat him besides ck Mallow? Now he¡¯s here! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.


    Aelfric¡¯s private ne soon touched down. He stepped out, followed by a team of bodyguards. With Aelfric¡¯s arrival, the power bnce shifted. Bu, rissa, and Aelfric were all strong. Their bodyguards, sixty to seventy in number, were elite fighters.


    rissa¡¯s true identity was a secret to the outside world, as was Bu¡¯s link to the head of the Peridot Consortium. So, when Aelfric saw Bu here, his initial nerves vanished, reced by excitement.


    Initially anxious about facing ck Mallow, Aelfric felt reassured by Bu¡¯s presence. Being on par with ck Mallow greatly boosted their chances of taking her down.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Aelfric greeted warmly.


    Bu only frowned, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. rissa¡¯s decision to bring Aelfric in was unexpected. Bu disliked Aelfric and resented being on the same team as him. Had he known about rissa¡¯splicated connections, he might have refused her aid years ago, avoiding this debt.


    Standing between Bu and Aelfric, rissa lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°ck Mallow, give me back the chip.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s question, Marissa locked her gaze on Aelfric. Though the mask concealed Aelfric¡¯s face, his unease was palpable. He took a step back, remembering the might of ck Mallow and the pain of her previous wrath. The memory of that beating was etched deep in his bones, fueling his fear.


    Yet, ncing at rissa and Bu, Aelfric forced himself to steady. He had neverid eyes on rissa before and had no clue about her personality or the extent of her powers. But Bu was a different story¡ªAelfric knew exactly what Bu was capable of.


    As a former international special forces soldier, Bu¡¯s reputation rivaled that of Lone Wolf and ck Snake. With a teammate like Bu, Aelfric had no reason to cower before ck Mallow.


    With renewed resolve, he took another step forward, lifting his chin defiantly as he stared at Marissa.


    Even though Aelfric¡¯s mask hid his expression, Marissa could easily guess what was on his mind. At the Doomsday Base, she had seen through the cracks in Aelfric¡¯s character, understanding his weaknesses all too well.


    He was a sophisticated, selfish man¡ªsmart and talented, yes, but still far from the realm of true genius.


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    As Aelfric red at her, Marissa sneered. ¡°Aelfric, finally dropping the act?¡±


    Aelfric sneered right back. ¡°ck Mallow, I¡¯ve had it with you. Today is the day I send you to hell. You¡¯ll never challenge me for the position of King of the Doomsday Base again.¡±


    Silver Fox chuckled, amused. ¡°Aelfric, have you forgotten how ck Mallow thrashed you before? What makes you think you can throw around big words now?¡±


    Aelfric, a man of unyielding spirit, felt a flush of embarrassment and a flicker of annoyance at Silver Fox¡¯s taunt. To be reminded of his past defeat in front of so many people stung deeply.


    Grinding his teeth, he retorted, ¡°White Mallow, today I will send both you and ck Mallow to hell.¡±


    Silver Fox smiled serenely. ¡°What a coincidence. I really want to clean house for the King today. You better be ready.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s cold grin widened. He relished the thought of teaching Silver Fox a lesson. In the Doomsday Base, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to ck Mallow¡ªno question about it.


    But people kept saying White Mallow was as good as him, and that got under his skin. He wasn¡¯t buying it for a second. But he had never actually squared off against White Mallow before. He had no clue who was the better fighter between them. Today, he was dead set on figuring it out.


    Tilting his head slightly, he said to Bu and rissa, ¡°Leave ck Mallow to you two. I¡¯ll handle White Mallow and the other two.¡±


    The ¡°other two¡± referred to Marc and Terry, whose faces were masked. Aelfric hadn¡¯t recognized them yet and assumed they were just some lowly members of the Doomsday Base.


    When Aelfric was at the Doomsday Base, no one besides ck Mallow had evere close to matching his skills. Because of that, he looked down on all the other trainees, reserving his respect solely for ck Mallow.


    Marc and Terry exchanged knowing looks, their sneers mirroring Aelfric¡¯s. Silently, they clenched their fists, ready to spring into action.


    Silver Fox casually adjusted her wrists and instructed Marc and Terry, ¡°Handle Aelfric. You two keep a close watch on the weak guards¡ªmake sure they don¡¯t cause any trouble for ck Mallow. ck Mallow can take care of Bu and rissa on her own.¡±


    Marc and Terry took in the situation, exchanged a nce, and nodded in unison. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Despite Silver Fox¡¯s n, they couldn¡¯t shake off their worries. Marc couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°White Mallow, do you think the chief instructor can take on both of them alone? She¡¯s good, no doubt, but there are two of them. I¡¯m a bit concerned.¡±


    Terry added with concern, ¡°We don¡¯t know how powerful rissa is, but Bu is a remarkable fighter. His skills are supposed to be on par with Mr. Daniels. And between our chief instructor and Mr. Daniels, it has never been proven who is more powerful.¡±


    Silver Fox narrowed her eyes at Bu, feeling he was nothing but trouble. After a moment of thought, she called out to him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:


    ¡°Hey, Bu!¡± Silver Fox shouted.


    Bu was lost in thought, his brow furrowed. When Silver Fox called out to him, he lifted his head.


    Their eyes locked, and Silver Fox taunted, ¡°Bu, teaming up with rissa against ck Mallow? How shameless can you get? Whether you two win or lose today, you¡¯re bringing disgrace to the Hoffman family. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    Before Bu could respond, rissa sneered, ¡°Scared, White Mallow? If you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯d better convince ck Mallow to surrender the chip and kneel before me, begging for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Silver Fox spat at rissa. ¡°You shameless coward! Back then, you didn¡¯t dare face ck Mallow directly, so you hid in the shadows like a rat and shot her. Now that ck Mallow confronts you, you need help from others. If you have the guts, face ck Mallow alone.¡±


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s potential reply, Silver Fox turned to Bu with a sneer. ¡°Seriously, I question what¡¯s going on in your head. How could you work for someone as shameless as rissa? Are you sharing her with Aelfric or something?¡±


    Her words cut deep. Anger darkened Bu¡¯s face, his usually cold demeanor growing even more intense. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such harsh words from White Mallow of the Doomsday Base¡ªit felt like an assault on his very being.


    He couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer!


    Witnessing the man who usually maintainedposure even amidst chaos now visibly affected, Silver Fox felt a surge of satisfaction. She had deliberately uttered those cutting words to provoke him, and it seemed she had seeded.


    As Bu¡¯s typically handsome visage darkened with anger, Silver Fox¡¯s pretty face beneath the white veil broke into a wide smile.


    Bu, too proud to engage in an argument with a woman, despite his seething rage, wore a somber expression with clenched fists.


    However, rissa suddenly erupted in exasperation. She had professed her love to Bu daily and feigned the demeanor of a virtuousdy to convince him of her purity andmitment, but Silver Fox¡¯s words made her sound like a promiscuous woman. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer.


    Pointing usatorily at Silver Fox, she burst out, ¡°White Mallow, you whore! You¡¯re the one sleeping with countless men! I refuse to believe all those men at the Doomsday Base are no match for you. You must have seduced them into letting you win!¡±


    Standing beside rissa, Bu winced at the piercing volume of her scream. She had always presented herself as a refineddy in his presence, so hearing her utter such crude words shocked him deeply.


    He regarded the frenzied rissa with indifference and inwardly sneered, confirming that she was adept at pretense. Despite seeing through rissa¡¯s true nature, Bu maintained a stoic expression and silence.


    His assistance to her stemmed solely from her past act of saving his life; her true character held no interest for him.


    After her outburst, rissa realized her overreaction had tarnished her image in Bu¡¯s eyes.


    Turning cautiously toward him, she observed his unchanged cold demeanor and said, ¡°Apologize, Bu. I¡¯m not usually like this. I was just so angry at White Mallow that I spoke without thinking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bu replied tly.


    His calmness left rissa uncertain whether he was angered or not, causing her distress as she struggled with what to do next.


    At that moment, Marissa interjected with a sly smile, ¡°rissa, you seem quite agitated. Perhaps White Mallow was right. Did you take extra from Bu and Aelfric¡¯s assistance? No wonder they rushed to protect you in the dead of night.¡±


    With a shake of her head, Marissa continued, ¡°Impressive skills indeed, it seems. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± rissa suppressed her urge to hurl insults once more when she thought of Bu by her side. After containing her anger, she nced at Bu and vented, ¡°Bu, look at those two women. How malicious they are!¡±


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s outburst, Bu shifted his gaze to Marissa and Silver Fox and inquired, ¡°As the famous ck and White Mallow from the Doomsday Base, do you intend to continue hurling insults like two shrews?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:


    As soon as Bu finished speaking, Silver Fox responded sharply, ¡°Consider yourself lucky; this is just a fraction of my skills at hurling insults. If you continue to be so shameless, I might unleash even harsher ones!¡±


    Marissa crossed her arms, disying no sign of difort. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to insult you, Mr. Hoffman, but you sacrificed your own reputation for rissa. Why should I show you any respect?¡±


    She lowered her arms, brushed off nonexistent dust from her hands, and dered, ¡°Now that the insults have been thrown and the threats have been made, it¡¯s time to battle.¡± Waving to Bu and rissa, shemanded, ¡°You two,e at me together.¡±


    rissa couldn¡¯t care less about being shameless. Eager to win, she scoffed as Marissa gestured. ¡°ck Mallow, tonight you¡¯ll pay for your arrogance!¡±


    Marissa smirked back. ¡°Even if you have Bu¡¯s help, I can cripple you. Unless he literally ties you to his belt.¡±


    rissa pressed her lips together in a tight line, holding back her words and preparing to charge. But before she could move, Bu¡¯s icy voice halted her.


    ¡°rissa, you face ck Mallow alone, or leave her to me.¡±


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    rissa spun around, her face a mask of confusion. ¡°Bu, we should join forces against ck Mallow. It¡¯s our best chance!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to do something so shameless and damaging to my reputation,¡± Bu replied firmly.


    ¡°Please, Bu, don¡¯t let their taunts sway you,¡± rissa implored. ¡°How can you speak of shame or reputation on the battlefield? Victory is all that matters! Alone, neither of us stands a chance, but together, we can prevail. Help me retrieve the chip. It¡¯s crucial.¡±


    Bu exhaled slowly. ¡°For me, this isn¡¯t just a battlefield. I¡¯m here to protect you, rissa, not to act like a thief or stoop to shameless acts in front of ck Mallow. I must maintain my dignity and reputation.¡±


    Marissa opened her mouth as if to speak, then closed it without a word. She realized then just how furious Bu was. His usually stoic face gave little away, making it hard to gauge his emotions. But the moment his anger became apparent, it meant he was already extremely furious inside.


    Seizing the moment, Xander stepped forward and said, ¡°rissa, I once admired you and thought you were honorable. How did youe to abandon your principles sopletely?¡±


    rissa, already on edge, felt her anger spike at the usation. Yet when she saw it was Xander who spoke, she curbed her retort. Despite her dislike for what she considered his foolishness, she couldn¡¯t risk alienating Bu¡¯s brother.


    Afterposing herself, she managed a strained smile and replied, ¡°Xander, you¡¯ve never faced the harsh realities of the battlefield. You can¡¯t understand my decisions. There, only victory matters.¡±


    Xander shrugged and asked with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°So, should I jump in and help you and my brother against ck Mallow? Make it three against one?¡±


    Before rissa could answer, Xander shook his head and said, ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t stoop to such shamelessness. You two can handle the shame better than I could.¡±


    ¡°Xander,¡± rissa bit back her anger, her teeth clenched in frustration. As Xander clearly sided with ck Mallow, it finally dawned on Bu that he had been deceived by those individuals from the Doomsday Base.


    They had insulted Xander to gain his sympathy, thus ensuring he wouldn¡¯t hurt his brother.


    However, Bu didn¡¯t have time to confront Xander at the moment, and in fact, his anger towards Xander had indeed dissipated. He faced Marissa and stated tly, ¡°I will take on ck Mallow myself. Please, allow me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:


    Bu was determined to fight against ck Mallow on his own. Marissa, with a slight tilt of her chin, waited patiently for Bu to make his move. Yet, instead of attacking, Bu continued speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be an adversary of the Doomsday Base, nor do I intend to harm you, ck Mallow. I¡¯ll stop before causing any injury. Please forgive me. If I lose, I¡¯ll leave immediately without further questions. But ck Mallow, if you lose, you must leave and refrain from causing trouble for rissa.¡±


    Bu made no mention of the chip. His intention was clear: he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the matter of the chip, nor would he assist rissa in seizing it. His sole purpose was to safeguard her life. Nothing else mattered to him.


    Hearing this, Marissa nodded slightly, epting his suggestion. She was ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, representing the entire establishment.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies for the Doomsday Base lightly, especially not someone as dangerous and powerful as Bu. Moreover, Bu was a gentleman. There was no reason for her to reject his proposal.


    rissa wasn¡¯t satisfied. Regardless of whether Bu won or lost, she was determined to retrieve the chip. If she lost the chip, her boss would surely deem her worthless.


    His trust would be shattered, she¡¯d lose her important position, and any chance of being epted as his daughter would vanish. Being abandoned by her boss would mean Kevin could easily eliminate her.


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    ¡°No way!¡± she shouted. ¡°Bu, you have to help me get the chip back. It¡¯s more important than my life. I can¡¯t afford to lose it.¡±


    Bu frowned slightly. ¡°rissa, I¡¯m grateful you saved my life and I¡¯ve promised to protect you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will do anything you ask. I won¡¯t be a thief for you. I won¡¯t meddle in this chip business.¡±


    ¡°Bu, you must help me!¡± rissa was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°rissa, please don¡¯t put me in a bind,¡± Bu sighed softly. ¡°You know yourbat skills well, rissa. But against ck Mallow, you¡¯re alone. With my abilities, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll win. If I lose, you¡¯re on your own. If I somehow manage to win and save your life, this is the best for you.¡±


    rissa knew he was right, so she held her tongue. She had always believed saving Bu¡¯s life had earned hisplete loyalty, but now she realized he wouldn¡¯tpromise his principles for her. She was reluctant to ept the situation, but there was nothing more she could do.


    Without another word, Bu began walking toward Marissa. Just then, the sound of a private ne filled the air once more, causing Bu to halt abruptly.


    Four nes had already touched down on the ground, and the arrival of a fifth was unexpected. The Skytop Mansion was buzzing tonight with so many high-profile individuals gathering.


    Marissa, unable to fathom who else might arrive at this hour, nced skyward without uttering a word. As the private nended and its cabin door swung open, a tall figure emerged, leaving everyone in a state of shock.


    rissa gasped. ¡°Lone Wolf? What?¡±


    Though no one had ever seen Lone Wolf¡¯s true face, he, like ck Mallow, always donned a distinctive outfit that made his identity unmistakable.


    True to form, Lone Wolf was masked, hiding his features, but the chilling aura of danger he exuded was palpable to all.


    Aelfric was equally stunned. He had no idea why Lone Wolf had shown up at this hour, nor did he know whose side Lone Wolf was on. He leaned in and whispered to rissa, ¡°Miss Byrd, do you have any grudge against Lone Wolf?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± rissa replied, her voice steady.


    Aelfric exhaled in relief. At least Lone Wolf wasn¡¯t their adversary. Mare and Terry shared a knowing nce. So, Mr. Daniels arrived. Clearly, he was concerned about Marissa.


    Marissa silently pouted. She had asked Connor not toe, but there he was. That man always had a way of appearing just when she least wanted him to


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:


    Earlier, Marissa had urged Connor not to get involved in the conflict between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, mainly to protect him. The Peridot Consortium was notoriously tricky, with a mysterious and powerful boss behind it.


    Nobody wanted to provoke such a force without good reason, and Marissa didn¡¯t want to drag Connor into trouble. Furthermore, she knew that Bu would defend rissa.


    She didn¡¯t want Connor to feel awkward or have to fight against his close friend because of her.


    In Connor¡¯s eyes, she saw herself as an outsider. One day she would leave, and she intended to exit as quietly as she had entered, without disrupting his life. But he still showed up. His presence made her feel cherished, and she realized how pleasant it was to be cared about.


    Unaware that Lone Wolf was Connor, Silver Fox was puzzled by his sudden appearance. She leaned close to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Do you have any issues with Lone Wolf?¡±


    Marissa initially wanted to tell her he was someone she owed a debt of gratitude to but felt embarrassed. Instead, she replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Silver Fox, hearing what rissa had said to Aelfric, wondered why Lone Wolf had no conflicts with either side yet still showed up. After a moment, Silver Fox asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Is Lone Wolf here for the chip?¡±


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa responded.


    Silver Fox looked puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here for me,¡± Marissa revealed.


    Silver Fox was even more baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no bad blood between you two?¡±


    Marissa smiled, leaned in close, and whispered into Silver Fox¡¯s ear, ¡°He is Connor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened.


    After a brief pause, she eximed in astonishment, ¡°Lone Wolf is Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said with a nod.


    Silver Fox recovered from the shock, grinned, and yfully nudged Marissa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your man really cares about you.¡±


    Marissa gently pushed her and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Silver Fox shot a knowing smile at Lone Wolf. She felt confident about winning now with Lone Wolf already present. Marissa would have the best chance of sess with his assistance.


    Standing before the crowd, Connor surveyed the scene and then turned his gaze towards Bu. From the moment Connor appeared as Lone Wolf, Bu looked taken aback.


    When Connor¡¯s gaze met his, Bu quickly stepped closer and whispered, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, he cast a tender look toward Marissa.


    Bu nced at Marissa as well and suddenly made a connection. ¡°She is.¡±


    He finally figured out that ck Mallow was Connor¡¯s recently married wife, though he mistakenly thought she was Tiffany from the Nash family. When he came to this conclusion, Bu was stunned. He turned back to Connor and asked incredulously, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    How could it be that Tiffany, widely regarded as ineffectual, was actually ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base?


    Connor said softly, ¡°In life, things that seem impossible can still ur.¡±


    With this, Bu slightly nodded. He now grasped the deeper meaning behind Connor¡¯s words earlier in the day. Connor understood that Bu would defend rissa, causing a rift in their friendship.


    With this realization, Bu couldn¡¯t help but give a self-deprecating smile. He had never imagined that his support for rissa might cost him his friendship with Connor.


    He had stood by rissa out of gratitude, never intending to oppose Connor, who was like a brother to him. With a sigh, he let go of any bitterness.


    Connor looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for regrets or sorrow. You act for the person you care about, and so do I. Neither of us is wrong. We should let our hearts guide us.¡±


    Looking between Marissa and rissa, he added, ¡°Their conflict should be resolved between them. If you want to intervene, you¡¯ll have to go through me.¡±


    After a pause, he gazed intently at Bu and continued, ¡°Are we going to fight about this now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:


    Time stretched on before Bu addressed Connor. ¡°Since I chose to be friends with you, I never envisioned us as adversaries, certainly not over a woman.¡±


    ¡°Nor have I,¡± Connor responded. ¡°Yet, this involves my wife. She¡¯s no ordinary woman. While I¡¯m around, no one can hurt her.¡±


    Connor fixed Bu with a prating look. ¡°The future of our friendship now rests in your hands,¡± he stated distinctly. Connor hadid out his position unequivocally. Today was pivotal¡ªMarissa intended to confront rissa.


    Should Bu remain uninvolved, Connor would merely observe. However, any interference from Bu would position him as Connor¡¯s foe.


    With a resigned sigh, Bu said, ¡°Must they really engage in conflict? Couldn¡¯t you just let your wife leave with the chip?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Connor asserted unwaveringly. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of their longstanding grudge. rissa needs to face consequences tonight. Should my wife refrain, I shall intervene myself. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone who has hurt my wife wielding power in Bieber.¡±


    Once again, Bu pressed his lips together and maintained his silence. For generations, the Daniels and Hoffman families had shed. The hard-earned peace brokered by Bu and Connor¡¯s friendship was now threatened to shatter over disputes between two women.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Bu wished to avoid such an esction. He recognized rissa¡¯s faults and conceded that Connor was justified in seeking retribution for his wife¡¯s sake.


    Their conversation, though whispered and beyond the earshot of others, revealed the depth of their bond through their intimate and familiar mannerisms. This scene delighted rissa, and even Aelfric¡¯s lips twitched into a subtle smile.


    They both misconstrued Bu¡¯s friendship with Lone Wolf as a chance that extended to themselves. They were confident in their win against ck Mallow now.


    Eagerly, rissa approached Connor. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, delighted to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Bu frowned slightly. Connor offered rissa a fleeting nce before turning away, silent. rissa felt snubbed and thought that Connor was excessively arrogant. Nevertheless, she quickly adjusted her demeanor and approached him with renewed enthusiasm.


    ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, I had no idea you¡¯d agree to Bu¡¯s request to assist me. I¡¯m deeply thankful.¡±


    Linking her arm with Bu¡¯s, she smiled broadly at Connor. ¡°After we resolve the matter tonight, I look forward to expressing my gratitude alongside Bu.¡±


    Displeased by her touch, Bu immediately detached his arm from hers. Before rissa could add another word, Bu cut her off. ¡°rissa, Mr. Lone Wolf isn¡¯t here at my request, nor to offer you assistance.¡±


    Shock painted rissa¡¯s face as she struggled to grasp the turn of events. Continuing, Bu exined, ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf is an ally of ck Mallow. He¡¯s here tonight solely to prevent me from interfering in your conflict.¡±


    As realization dawned, rissa stared at Connor in dismay and swiftly stepped back. With Lone Wolf ensuring Bu remained sidelined, Bu was powerless to assist rissa. She would have to face ck Mallow by herself.


    While rissa pondered her next move, Marissa¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°rissa, the time hase to settle our grudge.¡±


    rissa whipped around. The sight of Marissa advancing step by step sent rissa into a panic. In a frantic attempt to gather support, she called out, ¡°Aelfric!¡±


    Hoping to unite with Aelfric against ck Mallow, rissa was cut short when Silver Fox swiftly positioned himself in front of Aelfric, blocking any chance for them to coborate. Despair engulfed rissa. Her two potent allies were incapacitated¡ªLone Wolf had restrained one, and ck Mallow had obstructed the other.


    Moreover, the bodyguards rissa and Aelfric had brought were overpowered by two elite fighters from the Doomsday Base.


    Faced with no alternatives, rissa had to confront ck Mallow on her own. After the initial wave of despair, a fierce determination took hold. rissa clenched her fists, her eyes burning with resolve. She defiantly addressed Marissa.


    ¡°Fine, ck Mallow. Though you are formidable, my defeat is not assured. After tonight, the Doomsday Base may need to appoint a new sessor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590:


    Despite rissa¡¯s intense conversation with Marissa, she was acutely aware that retaining the chip without formidable assistance was an impossible task.


    When Lone Wolf arrived, the bnce was shattered, leaving rissa¡¯s advantage in ruins. While the contents of the chip remained a mystery to her, rissa understood its critical importance to the boss. She could not afford to lose it.


    In the past, she had diligently worked to earn the boss¡¯s favor, securing significant funding to employ scientists for its decryption. The potential loss of the chip now threatened not just to invoke the boss¡¯s fury but to dissolve his trust in her.


    It was a trust she desperately needed to maintain. She was favored by the boss; her entire life¡¯s luxury, her status, and her power were intricately tied to his support. Without him, she would return to the nothingness of her orphaned state.


    Thus, at this crucial moment, her dignity was of no concern. The priority was to secure the chip.


    Engaged in a tense standoff with Marissa, rissa covertly sent a distress signal to the boss, revealing that the Doomsday Base had discovered the chip had been stolen by the Peridot Consortium and that ck Mallow hadunched an assault on Skytop Mansion.


    Having sent the distress signal, rissa was not quick to act. Instead, she aimed to dy, hoping the boss would arrive soon. Of course, it was highly unlikely that help would arrive in time. The boss was currently on the Pacific Ocean. Even if he boarded his most advanced private jet, it would still take at least three hours for him to reach there.


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    An unavoidable confrontation with ck Mallow was imminent. This thought made rissa¡¯s heart race with increasing dread. ck Mallow¡¯s cruelty was famous, and rissa was well aware of her reputation.


    The fear of dying brutally at ck Mallow¡¯s hands before the boss could rescue her was palpable. Considering their past confrontation, rissa knew ck Mallow would show no mercy.


    Marissa, noticing the panic flickering across rissa¡¯s face and her slight movements, clearly understood what was on her mind. She knew that rissa must have called for backup from the boss.


    With this knowledge, Marissa¡¯s desire for the boss to arrive swiftly grew. She was eager to meet him and confront him about why he had stolen the chip, which rightfully belonged to the Doomsday Base.


    But whether or not the boss arrived, Marissa was determined to make rissa pay for her past actions: the gunshot and the recent harm to her mother through A.


    Once Marissa confirmed that rissa had sent a message for help, she swiftly took action. rissa was attempting to buy time, but Marissa was not about to grant her that opportunity.


    Unprepared mentally to face ck Mallow, rissa was caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s sudden aggression and instinctively ran away. Her retreat, without a counterstrike, wasughable and left her bodyguards in shock. They had always believed their leader to be an exceptional figure, nearly superhuman, yet they witnessed her fleeing.


    Connor, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold, now let out a scornful sneer. Standing beside Connor, Bu simply raised his eyebrows, speechless at the spectacle. Next to Bu, Xander couldn¡¯t help but express his disappointment. ¡°What a shame!¡±


    At the same time, Silver Fox, Marissa, and Terry shared augh over the unfolding drama. Marissa, amused by the scene, chose not to chase after rissa. Instead, she stood watching as rissa ran away, effectively wrapping up the confrontation.


    After sprinting a short distance, rissa paused, realizing that ck Mallow wasn¡¯t pursuing her. She turned to see Marissa watching her casually.


    The realization that her reaction had been overly dramatic dawned on rissa as she observed Marissa¡¯s rxed stance.


    She scanned the faces in the crowd, all of whom looked at her with mocking expressions, and felt a deep sense of shame wash over her. She had intended to flee, but it was more likely her inherent fear of ck Mallow that had spurred her to run.


    Now, regaining herposure, rissa resolved not to let such an embarrassing moment happen again. As she felt the sting of the disdainful nces, especially from Bu, her shame quickly turned to anger.


    Driven by a mix of fury and humiliation, rissa gritted her teeth, clenched her fist, and charged at Marissa with renewed resolve


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:


    When rissa advanced aggressively, Marissa slowly raised her eyebrows in response. Xander rushed to her side and whispered urgently, ¡°Instructor, be wary of rissa¡¯s many cunning tactics. It¡¯s crucial you stay alert to avoid her traps.¡±


    Acknowledging this with a subtle nod, Marissa promptly moved to face rissa head-on.


    The confrontation between the two womenmenced with intensity. Both were distinguished figures within the martial artsmunity, hardened by countless battles. Given their formidable skills, the duel was destined to be lengthy.


    Observers noted that while Bu had asserted rissa couldn¡¯t rival ck Mallow, she certainly possessed the skills to engage her robustly for a duration. The real question hung in the air: could she withstand long enough for her boss to intervene?


    At the onset of the duel, the spectators watched in tranquility, absorbed in the unfolding battle. rissa¡¯s and Aelfric¡¯s bodyguards, without direct orders, hesitated to intervene.


    Marc and Tent, tasked with monitoring these bodyguards, remained immobile as well. Connor himself chose to observe the duel, deciding to react based on the evolving circumstances.


    Silver Fox, however, was not inclined to let Aelfric just spectate. She eyed him sharply and taunted, ¡°Why merely watch? Shall we engage in a contest now?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Aelfric, visibly annoyed, fixed his stare on Silver Fox. ¡°White Mallow, test my patience no further. I¡¯m not inclined to fight you at this moment. Step aside, or you¡¯ll have no one but yourself to me if I¡¯m forced to deal harshly with you.¡±


    Silver Fox let out a mockingugh. ¡°Aelfric, from where does your confidence stem? Have you grown toofortable in your role as the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, imagining yourself almost on par with ck Mallow and King?


    Let me be clear¡ªyouck the inherent talent you presume to possess. King chose you as the deputy chief instructor not for your capabilities but because you were his first disciple, almost a son to him.¡±


    Aelfric had always taken great pride in his role as the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, a position he valued even above his authority over the Warren family in Blebert.


    He was convinced of his superiority at the base, a belief reinforced by his formidable prowess, which, in his mind, justified his position. That was why he resented ck Mallow the most.


    He believed that without ck Mallow, he would have been the most distinguished student ever at the Doomsday Base and the natural sessor to King.


    However, Silver Fox¡¯s cutting remarks shattered this perception, leaving Aelfric feeling both deeply shamed and furiously indignant.


    Aelfric red at Silver Fox with a menacing look and snapped, ¡°White Mallow, you overestimate your prowess. Don¡¯t think that just because somepare your skills to mine, you can behave recklessly. Their praises stem from your close ties with ck Mallow.¡±


    Silver Fox burst into loudughter. ¡°Aelfric, since you believe yourself to be so superior and doubt my capabilities, let¡¯s put it to the test. I¡¯ve been tasked by the chief instructor ck Mallow to clean house for King tonight. By dawn, the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base will be ousted, and the head of the Warren family will be incapacitated.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression contorted. Clenching his teeth, he seethed, ¡°White Mallow, you¡¯re inviting disaster.¡±


    In an instant, the allure that Silver Fox had radiated vanished, reced by a chilling sternness. Her gaze, sharp as daggers, fixated on Aelfric.


    With deliberate emphasis, Silver Fox dered, ¡°Aelfric,e forth and face your demise.¡±


    Without another word, Aelfric lunged at Silver Fox, igniting the confrontation. Bu watched every movement intently. One moment, White Mallow was alluring, and the next, she was fierce as a warrior.


    Her ability to switch between these personas so swiftly reminded Bu of someone he often thought about, someone who shared simr traits. Thus, Bu focused intently on Silver Fox, his face etched with contemtion


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:


    Since Bu had neglected sorting out White Mallow, his gaze lingered on her, momentarily forgetting the intense sh between rissa and ck Mallow.


    Determining the winner in the skirmish between White Mallow and Aelfric proved challenging. In terms of strength, they matched each other well. They battled for a long while with no clear oue, making it difficult to predict who would triumph or suffer a crushing defeat.


    As the minutes ticked by, Aelfric¡¯s frustration grew palpably. Serving as the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, he was expected to surpass all but King and ck Mallow in prowess. Yet, he found himself unable to best White Mallow even after a lengthy fight.


    This perceived challenge to his authority frustrated him deeply. His ambitions weren¡¯t just to defeat White Mallow; he aimed to annihte her on the spot. Both she and ck Mallow had to be eradicated.


    Moreover, any other members from the Doomsday Base who had apanied them were also marked for death that day. Only by eliminating these threats could he prevent any news of his betrayal from reaching King and secure his position, paving the way to eventually seed him.


    In his desperation to overpower White Mallow, Aelfric resorted to increasingly brutal tactics, elerating his attack pace dramatically. He seemed almost eager to consume White Mallow whole. Aelfric¡¯s lethal intent was clear to all observers.


    Marc and Terry, preupied with a cadre of bodyguards, could only watch the duel between White Mallow and Aelfric from afar, unable to intervene.


    Xander, previously unengaged, could no longer remain passive. As Aelfric unleashed another vicious assault, he stepped forward to assist but was abruptly restrained by Bu, grabbing his cor.


    Breaking his pretense, Xander turned to face Bu. His voice tinged with urgency, he pleaded, ¡°Bu, release me. I must aid White Mallow. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her be pummeled by Aelfric!¡±


    Bu¡¯s face reverted to its usual stoic mask, disying no emotion. Hisposure starkly contrasted Xander¡¯s distress. In an even tone, Bu reassured Xander, ¡°I don¡¯t believe White Mallow is at a disadvantage.¡±


    Xander instinctively nced again at the ongoing fight between White Mallow and Aelfric before turning his eyes back to Bu. His voice rose with concern.


    ¡°True, she isn¡¯t losing now, but if she does, it¡¯ll be toote. You¡¯ve seen the ferocity of Aelfric¡¯s attacks. If one of those strikesnds, White Mallow could end up dead or crippled!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep watching a bit longer,¡± replied Bu, his voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here watching!¡± Xander eximed.


    After a brief pause, a realization seemed to strike him, and he said to Bu with usation in his voice, ¡°I see. You just want White Mallow to be killed by Aelfric, and then you¡¯ll team up with Aelfric to support rissa!¡±


    Bu¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he chose to ignore Xander¡¯s outburst. He had his reasons for not intervening, which he chose not to share with Xander. He didn¡¯t let Xander intervene because he wanted to observe the fight a bit longer.


    During the intensebat, he had noticed more traces of Silver Fox in White Mallow. He suspected that Silver Fox and White Mallow could be the same person, and this possibility excited him internally.


    He needed more time to confirm whether White Mallow was the person he had been looking for, for so many years.


    Xander, unable to decipher Bu¡¯s intentions, tugged at his own cor in frustration, attempting to free himself from Bu¡¯s grip. Unfortunately, his efforts were futile.


    Trained though he was by ck Mallow, Xander¡¯s skills were insufficient against a formidable person like Bu, who seemed to handle him with the ease of a cat ying with a mouse.


    Even if Marc and Terry were to join him, the trio would still stand little chance against Bu¡¯s superior strength.


    After several unsessful attempts to escape, Xander¡¯s anxiety reached its peak, and he felt tears of frustration welling up.


    In a desperate move, overwhelmed by his emotions, Xander swung a wild punch aimed at Bu¡¯s head, attempting to knock out his own brother


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:


    Although Bu hadn¡¯t anticipated Xander¡¯s sudden attack, his reflexes were astonishingly quick.


    When Xander hurled his fist towards him, Bu captured it midair and effortlessly twisted to dislocate Xander¡¯s arm.


    At that instant, Xander¡¯s arm became limp, and he began to perspire from the excruciating pain. Enduring the torment, he looked at his iling arm and expressed a mournful face. ¡°Bu, your actions are harsh. You¡¯ve injured me. Don¡¯t you wish to be my brother anymore?¡±


    Bu stared at him as if he were looking at someone foolish. ¡°Did you not initiate this?¡±


    With a hurt tone, Xander responded, ¡°My intent was merely to knock you out because you obstructed my attempt to aid White Mallow. The thought of killing you never crossed my mind.¡±


    ¡°I merely dislocated your arm. Have I taken your life?¡± Bu retorted with a derisiveugh.


    Left without words, Xander fell silent. Bu sighed and ordered, ¡°Remain here. Once we return home, I will reset your arm.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    However, Xander was not ready to drop the issue. He persisted in confronting Bu. ¡°Bu, this action of yours is a direct challenge to the entire Doomsday Base. The chief instructor will unleash her wrath on the Hoffman family because of your actions. How do you n to manage that?¡±


    ¡°Were you not recently expelled by ck Mallow?¡± Bu countered disdainfully. ¡°You no longer belong to the base. Why concern yourself with her?¡±


    ¡°The chief instructor pretended to expel me so that you would feel sympathy for me and refrain from punishing me!¡± Xander eximed impulsively.


    After his outburst, he suddenly realized his mistake. He mped his lips shut and looked uneasily at Bu¡¯s face. By mistake, he had revealed the truth. Now he feared his brother was going to discipline him harshly.


    However, he did not see anger on his brother¡¯s face; instead, he was met with Bu¡¯s mocking stare. ¡°Have you atst decided to speak the truth?¡± Bu inquired.


    With his lips tightly pursed, Xander no longer dared meet Bu¡¯s stern gaze. Unable to hold back, Bu tapped him on the head, admonishing, ¡°You little scoundrel, I am your elder brother. You conspired with outsiders to steal my private ne and orchestrate this entire farce. Did you really think I was oblivious to your machinations?¡±


    As his anger escted, he smacked Xander¡¯s head once more and dered, ¡°You will face your punishment when we reach home.¡±


    Feeling the sting, Xander inhaled deeply several times. Rubbing the sore spot on his head, he addressed Bu again. ¡°Bu, I admit my wrongdoing in deceiving you. But it¡¯s essential for you to understand that our Doomsday Base stands for justice.


    That viiness stole from us first and sought to harm our chief instructor. How could we possibly let her escape unpunished? By aligning yourself with that thief, rissa, you are opposing our Doomsday Base. Such an act is a betrayal of justice, and it is fundamentally wrong!¡±


    Bu did not respond to Xander¡¯s usation. It seemed reasonable. He did feel as though he was protecting a wrongdoer by trying to shield rissa.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s silence, Xander lifted his chin with pride and pressed on. ¡°Bu, even if rissa saved your life, repaying her once should be enough. Why must you always protect her? She truly doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Bu pursed his lips once more and remained silent. In truth, he also regretted his vow. Had he not promised to protect rissa for the rest of his life, he wouldn¡¯t be bound by that promise now.


    But he was a man of his word. Having made the promise, he was determined to honor it.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t known rissa was the leader of the Peridot Consortium, nor had he been aware of her intricate background.


    When she told him she was an orphan, he had made the promise out ofpassion.


    Observing Bu¡¯s conflicted expression, Xander added, ¡°Bu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for her. If she bes the mistress of our house, even our ancestors would turn in their graves.¡±


    With that, he pointed at White Mallow and argued, ¡°You¡¯d be better off liking White Mallow. She¡¯s far superior to rissa!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:


    Despite Xander¡¯s persistent suggestions to marry Silver Fox and make her his sister-inw, Bu would sternly reprimand him, demanding that he refrain from such careless talk.


    This consistently led Xander to believe his older brother had no interest in romance.


    However, today was different. When Xander repeated his familiar jab, Bu did not react with his customary distaste. It wasn¡¯t that Bu didn¡¯t want to feel repelled; rather, he found he simply couldn¡¯t muster the feeling.


    As Xander¡¯sment hung in the air, Bu¡¯s gaze inadvertently drifted towards Silver Fox, and to his surprise, he found her quite captivating. Her style of argument was sharp and venomous, her presence enchantingly beguiling, reminiscent of a clever fox.


    Her seductive charm was so profound that no observer would guess her capabilities as a fighter. Yet, when she engaged inbat, she was nothing short of spectacr and ferocious.


    Each movement she made was smooth, and her piercing gaze was intimidating. Herbat skills were unparalleled.


    The image of White Mallow made Bu think of the one he had been pondering. He recalled meeting Silver Fox on a mission when she imed to be eighteen, probably around the same age as White Mallow now.


    New chapters now on .c?m


    Was it possible that White Mallow was Silver Fox, or was their simrity in personality merely a coincidence?


    As Bu was contemting this, a piercing scream tore through the night, startling everyone around. His first thought was for White Mallow, fearing she had been injured in her skirmish with Aelfric.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case; White Mallow was still fiercely engaged in battle with Aelfric. The scream had emanated from another direction.


    Quickly turning, Bu confirmed that rissa was the one who had screamed. Everyone had anticipated rissa could withstand ck Mallow for a longer time, yet she had been quickly overpowered.


    The impact from the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base was more than an ordinary person could bear.


    The real agony for rissa was not merely the kick itself but the fact that she had been propelled onto a heap of broken ss, with countless shards embedding themselves in her flesh.


    While the shards were small and not deeply embedded, posing no fatal threat, the pain they inflicted was excruciating, leading to rissa¡¯s agonized screams.


    Aelfric cast a quick nce toward rissa, torn between his desire to assist and his obligation to continue his battle with White Mallow.


    Although White Mallow couldn¡¯t defeat Aelfric yet, she was certainly holding her own, prolonging their sh. Aelfric felt a mix of irritation and anxiety.


    While he was indifferent to rissa¡¯s wellbeing, their fates were interconnected. If rissa fell too swiftly, his own position would bepromised.


    He realized he had to intervene. Allowing rissa to be defeated so quickly was not an option, at least not until her boss could intervene.


    To escape from the battle with White Mallow quickly, Aelfric amped up the intensity of his attacks. Every punch he threw at White Mallow was potent enough to cause serious injury.


    Yet, no matter how much Aelfric escted his aggression, White Mallow remained unfazed.


    She moved with the grace and agility of a swallow weaving through raindrops¡ªelusive and fluid. Although she couldn¡¯t inflict harm on him, he was equally unable to capture her.


    Witnessing rissa¡¯s dire situation, Bu felt a strong impulse to rush to her aid. However, as soon as Bu made a move, he was halted by Connor¡¯s stern voice ringing in his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I just said. If you dare to move, you¡¯ll have to contend with me first. Take another step, and I¡¯ll intervene.


    While I might not overpower you quickly, I can certainly prevent you from advancing. The oue will be the same. You might as well stay put and watch. Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±


    Bu halted, turning to Connor with a look of helplessness. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask your woman not to kill rissa?¡±


    Connor responded with a light smile, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t control her. She does what she pleases. If I try to rein her in, she¡¯ll turn on me.¡±


    Hearing this, Bu, who had been feeling anxious and powerless, let out augh. ¡°How did I not notice before that you¡¯re scared of your wife?¡±


    Connor cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of my wife. Sorry you had to see that.¡±


    Just then, another shrill scream pierced the air


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:


    After Marissa kicked rissa to the ground, she remained there, motionless for a considerable time.


    Aelfric, restrained by White Mallow, could not rush to her aid, and Bu, held back by Lone Wolf, simrly couldn¡¯t help. In response, a contingent of bodyguards surged forward, intending to confront Marissa.


    As these guards advanced, Marc and Terry sprang into action. Outnumbered but undeterred, the two men formed an impervious barrier, preventing any bodyguard from bypassing them to reach Marissa.


    Realizing that assistance would not arrive, rissa knew she had to rely on her own resilience. She endured the searing pain and gradually stood up from the ss shards.


    The shards of ss embedded in her skin turned every slight movement into an ordeal, provoking a sharp, piercing scream that filled the air, stark and solitary. No one came to her aid despite her evident agony.


    Marissa observed from ten meters away, not advancing, instead waiting for rissa to gather herself before resuming their grim confrontation. With each shard of ss she painstakingly removed, rissa¡¯s clothes became more stained with blood, and herplexion grew increasingly pale.


    To distract herself from the pain, she silently counted each shard. By the time she extracted the final piece, the count had reached 108. The toll was clear: her body bore the scars of 108 shards of ss.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    When all were removed, the agony left rissa slightly bent over, her blood-soaked attire rendering her appearance almost spectral.


    Unable to bear the sight, Bu feltpelled to intervene. He sought to persuade Connor to request ck Mallow¡¯s mercy on rissa¡¯s behalf. However, Connor, with a dismissive tilt of his head, made it clear that Bu had to either challenge him or remain silent, effectively silencing Bu.


    At this moment, rissa slowly straightened, her eyes bloodshot with resolve as she confronted Marissa. Marissa regarded rissa calmly and inquired, ¡°rissa, does it hurt?¡±


    rissa responded with a cold sneer, her gaze filled with deep-seated hatred. Marissa stated evenly, ¡°It must hurt, but you have to endure it. Be mentally prepared, for this is merely the beginning. When your bullet pierced my scap, I bore the agony of fractured bone. Today, you will face double that torment.¡±


    Moreover, her mother had nearly lost her life and suffered amnesia due to a plot orchestrated by rissa, addingyers of personal vendetta to her actions.


    After speaking, Marissa initiated another assault. rissa, already weakened, found herself at a greater disadvantage. It wasn¡¯t long before she was kicked onto the marble steps, her slender body making a dull thud upon impact, followed by another harrowing scream.


    This time, Marissa did not pause but methodically advanced towards rissa. Despite the overwhelming pain, rissa scrambled to her feet and desperately attempted to counter Marissa¡¯s fierce attacks.


    As the onught persisted, rissa¡¯s capacity to retaliate dwindled until she was utterly defenseless, sumbingpletely to Marissa¡¯s wrath. Tonight marked the longest and most harrowing fight of rissa¡¯s life, a veritable nightmare.


    After Marissa kicked her once again, rissa copsed heavily to the ground. Shey there for a long stretch, her body smeared with dirt, her defeated form a stark contrast to the vibrant fighter she once was.


    Bu, watching the scene unfold, hoped Marissa would cease her assault. However, Marissa began advancing toward rissa once more, dispelling any hope of respite. Desperate, Bu turned to Connor again, ¡°Please, convince your wife to stop,¡± he implored.


    Connor cast a dismissive nce at Bu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? My wife suffered a bullet in her scap five years ago. rissa has merely been kicked a few times.¡±


    With no rebuttal left, Bu simply raised his eyebrows and resolved to step back from the confrontation. rissa had brought it upon herself. With Connor standing firmly by Marissa, Bu knew he was powerless to intervene.


    Then, another scream pierced the night. This scream differed profoundly from the others; it carried a weight of tragic significance, echoing through the air with a haunting resonance.


    Startled by the sound, Bu snapped his head up, his eyes widening in shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:


    After rissa rose from the ground, she did something astonishing¡ªshe howled in despair as she ran to the brink of therge pit and leapt in. Everyone watched in shock. Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in silent surprise.


    Marissa had just dealt rissa a brutal beating and threatened her harshly, aiming merely to break her resolve and extract information, such as the identities of her boss and the mysterious ¡®Q¡¯ from the shady organization. Unexpectedly, to escape further punishment, rissa took the drastic step of jumping into the enigmatic pit herself.


    Marissa, always curious about the contents of the pit, stepped forward and peered into its depths. Silver Fox was battling with Aelfric and could not break away.


    Marc and Terry were still fighting with the bodyguards, unable to assist. Xander, who had been on the sidelines, rushed to join Marissa and peered down. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, what¡¯s down there?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa nced at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you expelled? Why are you here?¡±


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    Xander grinned. ¡°Come on, Chief Instructor. My brother has already seen through your n. I¡¯m facing punishment when I return home.¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of regret. Noticing Xander¡¯s limp right arm, she inquired, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±


    Xander grimaced. ¡°I was trying to assist White Mallow against Aelfric when my brother dislocated it.¡±


    Marissa was silent for a moment, then grabbed Xander¡¯s arm to examine it. Without warning, she twisted it and realigned it.


    Xander yelped in pain, caught off guard by the sudden maneuver. However, the pain quickly subsided, and he found his arm restored.


    He swung his arm in astonishment and grinned. ¡°Chief Instructor, you fixed my arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa replied, her tone even.


    At that moment, Connor and Bu joined them at the pit¡¯s edge, peering into the darkness. There were no lights near the pit, and it was very deep. Just then, the moon slipped behind the clouds, plunging the area into darkness and making it impossible to see anything below.


    After rissa¡¯s leap, there was silence; her fate was unknown.


    ¡°Did rissa die from that?¡± Bu asked.


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond but scanned the surroundings. She then instructed Xander, ¡°Go and angle the searchlight on the second floor towards the pit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Chief Instructor.¡± Xander promptly went to execute hermand.


    Watching his brother¡¯s eager actions, Bu could only twitch his lips in resignation and then sarcastically addressed ck Mallow, ¡°You just expelled my brother, didn¡¯t you? How can you still give him orders?¡±


    Marissa gave Bu a yful look and teased, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, maybe you should ponder why your brother seems to be closer to me than to you. It might just be that I¡¯m a better person.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this exchange. Bu rolled his eyes, feeling defeated by the part.


    After a brief pause, Bu asked Marissa, ¡°Is White Mallow the one who swindled eighty million dors out of me with your help?¡±


    Bu had his suspicions but needed confirmation from Marissa. Knowing she couldn¡¯t fool someone as sharp as Bu, Marissa openly admitted it but couldn¡¯t resist a jab.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you identified the right person, but your choice of words is off. How could you say we swindled eighty million out of you? It was a straightforward transaction¡ªmoney exchanged for an item. Nobody forced your hand.¡±


    Bu was left without a response. Internally, however, he was both stunned and impressed. He had not anticipated that the renowned perfume, Elin, was actually White Mallow from Doomsday Base. She embodied a blend of delicacy and ferocity, making her a remarkablyplex and intriguing figure.


    Meanwhile, Xander had reached the second floor, adjusted the searchlight, and a sharp beam of light pierced the darkness, illuminating the pit¡¯s depths


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:


    When the bottom of the pit was illuminated, Marissa, Connor, and Bu leaned in to peer down. Witnessing the scene below, they all simultaneously twitched their lips in disbelief.


    Eager to see whaty below, Xander hurried down from the second floor after adjusting the spotlight. Reaching the pit¡¯s edge, he leaned over eagerly to look down. Upon seeing the sight below, Xander widened his eyes dramatically and eximed, ¡°Wow, this is truly eye-opening!¡±


    Hearing Xander¡¯s outburst, Marc and Terry, who had been curious about the pit while engaged in battle with the bodyguards, called out loudly, ¡°Xander, what¡¯s down there?¡±


    Xander shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. You have to see it for yourselves.¡±


    With their curiosity now peaking, Marc and Terry couldn¡¯t wait to end their skirmish quickly. With a silent agreement, theyunched a ferocious attack.


    The previously deadlocked battle swiftly turned in Marc and Terry¡¯s favor as they intensified their assault, swiftly overwhelming the bodyguards like slicing through watermelons. After dispatching the troublesome bodyguards, Marc and Terry dashed to the pit¡¯s edge and peered down.


    Amazed at the depths, they both eximed, ¡°My god!¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Silver Fox, still entangled in her struggle with Aelfric, nced over, her curiosity also piqued. ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± she asked loudly.


    Marc and Terry echoed Xander¡¯s sentiment, replying in unison, ¡°We can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Silver Fox twitched her lips. Turning back to Aelfric, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ll send you down to join rissa.¡±


    With that, she swiftly executed a spinning kick. Before Aelfric could track her leg¡¯s movement, a sharp pain struck his waist, and his body was hurled toward the pit. Silver Fox¡¯s kick was sudden and forceful, leaving Aelfric no opportunity to save himself. He plummeted into the pit in a pitiful state.


    With that, all fighting ceased, and silence enveloped Skytop Mansion. Only the wind disturbed the stillness.


    pping her hands, Silver Fox eagerly rushed to the pit¡¯s edge to peer down. Her focus entirely on the abyss below, she failed to notice Bu staring at her in awe.


    Bu watched Silver Fox intently, his eyes brimming with excitement. Little did Silver Fox know, the moment she unleashed her signature spinning kick on Aelfric, Bu finally confirmed her identity as the person he had admired for years.


    Their history together shed through his mind: on a mission long ago, she had wielded that impressive, distinctive move to turn the tide against a dangerous foe. Bu vividly recalled that turning point, the moment she had amazed him deeply. In fact, it was that breathtaking spinning kick that made him fall for her.


    For years, he had searched for any sign of her, fearing he might nevery eyes on her again. He never imagined fate would reunite them in such a dramatic fashion. His heart surged with excitement, his usually impassive demeanor giving way to a rush of emotion.


    He gazed at Silver Fox for a long moment, his eyes filled with affection, his lips subtly curved into a smile that soon blossomed fully.


    Initially, he had assumed she was merely a peripheral figure in some organization. Now, he realized she was also the master perfumer Elin and the enigmatic White Mallow of the Doomsday Base.


    Perhaps there were even more remarkable facets of her yet unknown to him. At this moment, he yearned to know her true name.


    After Silver Fox finished observing the pit¡¯s depths, she was stunned, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. Excitedly, she looked up, intending to discuss it with Marissa. However, when she raised her head, she caught Bu staring at her with a smile.


    Despite their brief acquaintance, she had grown ustomed to his consistently stoic expression. Seeing him smile now sent an oddly unsettling sensation through her. Instinctively, she shivered.


    After the shiver passed, she bluntly asked Bu, ¡°Hey, what are you staring at? Are you entertaining inappropriate thoughts about me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:


    Bu was staring at Silver Fox obsessively, seemingly oblivious to everything happening around him. When Silver Fox suddenly questioned him, he was momentarily stunned. It took him two full seconds to return to reality.


    As he regained hisposure, he raised an eyebrow leisurely, then smiled. ¡°White Mallow, your spinning kick was spectacr.¡±


    Caught off guard, Silver Fox wondered if Bu was genuinely impressed by the moment she kicked Aelfric into the pit. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t think he was a good man!


    With this in mind, Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Who¡¯d believe any words from someone like you? You don¡¯t even look like a decent person. I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Connor chuckled, casting a gloating nce at Bu. He had expected Bu to be embarrassed, but to his surprise, Bu seemed to relish the scolding.


    Connor arched his eyebrows in surprise. While others might not understand Bu¡¯s expression, having known him for so many years, Connor could read it perfectly. It was clear as day that Bu had a crush on White Mallow.


    Connor¡¯s curiosity was piqued. With Bu¡¯s sharp mind, he should have realized that White Mallow was the same person as Elin, who had taken eighty million from him.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    In Elin¡¯s presence, Bu had worn a look of disdain, dering that he disliked women of her type. How could he now be so enamored? What had sparked this sudden desire for love in Mr. Hoffman?


    While Connor pondered this, he heard Silver Fox scolding again, ¡°Hey! Bu, stop eyeing me like that. If you keep it up, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    Connor looked at Bu with glee once more. Bu nodded with a smile and averted his gaze from Silver Fox. Silver Fox felt a wave of relief as he finally stopped staring at her.


    She shrugged her shoulders andined softly to Marissa, ¡°This guy looks more and more like a sly old fox. If I could take him down, I¡¯d have done it already.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly in amusement. She teased back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a cunning fox? You two could make a great pair. How about you marry him?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! A great pair? Stop insulting me,¡± Silver Fox said in disgust. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even let him be my ve. If I had to marry him, I¡¯d rather jump into that pit.¡±


    Though they spoke in hushed tones, the quiet surroundings allowed those nearby to hear them. Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh. Marissa, Marc, and Terry all shook with silent amusement.


    Xanderughed too, then cast a gloating look at Bu. It was the first time he had seen his brother so openly disliked by a woman. He was eager to see Bu¡¯s reaction.


    After casting a nce at Silver Fox, Bu looked up at the sky with a resigned expression. He had not expected her to despise him so much.


    Was it because he had demanded thirty million inpensation when she hit his car? Would she forgive him if he offered her three hundred million now?


    Observing Bu¡¯s reaction, Xander had an epiphany. Did his brother have a crush on White Mallow? The thought made Xander chuckle.


    He had jokingly suggested that liking White Mallow would be better than being with rissa, and his brother had taken it to heart.


    Turning his gaze from Bu, Xander looked at White Mallow from head to toe. He mused that having White Mallow as a sister-inw wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    Although no one knew what White Mallow looked like, Xander was convinced she must be a beauty, worthy of his brother.


    Unaware of what the Hoffman brothers were thinking, Silver Fox, after venting about Bu, asked Marissa, ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Taking another nce at the bottom of the pit, Marissa sighed slightly and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ll have to wait for the mysterious boss to show up.¡±


    Silver Fox curled her lips in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect rissa to be such a freak.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist taking another jab at Bu. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your beloved rissa is down there. Aren¡¯t you going to jump in and keep herpany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:


    Silver Fox¡¯s words left Bu momentarily speechless. After a while, he turned to Silver Fox and said softly, ¡°My bond with rissa isn¡¯t what you think. She saved my life, and I owe her protection out of gratitude. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Silver Fox wasn¡¯t satisfied with this exnation and continued to taunt him. ¡°I think rissa might be hoping you¡¯ll repay her by marrying her. You might as well go for it. Both of you have ws, but you make quite a pair.¡±


    Bu responded earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings for her.¡±


    Silver Fox, caught off guard by his serious response, felt a bit embarrassed. Her taunt had clearly not gone as nned. She shrugged awkwardly and muttered, ¡°Who wants to hear your exnation?¡±


    The rest of the group seemed to enjoy the exchange between Silver Fox and Bu, watching quietly. When the conversation concluded, there was a hint of disappointment in the air.


    After confirming that the discussion had wrapped up, the group began to stir. Xander, with a grin, said to Marissa, ¡°Chief Instructor, rissa would rather face a pit full of snakes and scorpions than endure your punishment. Seems you¡¯re scarier than those creatures to her. Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile, her lips twitching in amusement. She hadn¡¯t expected the enigmatic pit to be home to such menacing creatures.


    The pit was a veritable cauldron of poison. Anyone unfortunate enough to fall in and get overwhelmed by the creatures within would face a grim fate¡ªeither death by poison or agonizing pain.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe that rissa would jump into this pit of venom to avoid her wrath. Did she seem more terrifying than a horde of snakes and scorpions?


    Reflecting on this, Marissa could only shrug in silence. It was obvious rissa had used this pit for meting out punishment before. Little did she know, she¡¯d one day end up in it herself.


    However, rissa was no stranger to the pit. Shended gracefully on the central tform, where there was a wee absence of snakes and scorpions, sparing her from any immediate danger. With a sense of urgency, she began to frantically type away on her phone, likely begging her boss for rescue once more.


    Aelfric, having been unceremoniously tossed into the pit, didn¡¯tnd on the safety of the tform but rather fell straight into the writhing mass of snakes and scorpions. The moment he hit the ground, he was attacked by the venomous creatures.


    Fortune favored him, though, as his quick reflexes and skills allowed him to fend off the attacks. He managed to scramble up and join rissa on the central tform.


    Given the pit¡¯s depth, climbing out was beyond their reach without outside help. They were forced to remain vignt, continuously fighting off the relentless onught of snakes and scorpions trying to invade their temporary sanctuary.


    As Marissa nced at her watch, on the brink of asking when rissa¡¯s elusive boss would show up, the thunderous roar of an engine suddenly shattered the silence. In the distance, a private jet came into view.


    At the sound, rissa looked up, astonished, and dered to Marissa, ¡°ck Mallow, my boss has arrived. You¡¯re going to pay the piper for your arrogance.¡±


    Marissa disregarded rissa and fixed her gaze on the approaching private jet, eager to finally meet the elusive boss.


    Everyone else also watched the jet in silence, their curiosity piqued as they eagerly anticipated the revtion of rissa¡¯s boss.


    Before long, the jet touched down smoothly on the ground, but the door remained shut, and there was no sign of movement from within the jet.


    Marissa squinted, her eyes narrowing as she quietly scrutinized the ne. The windows were tinted to the point of opacity, keeping the interior hidden from view.


    However, the jet¡¯s exterior left no doubt about its exorbitant cost¡ªit was worth at least a billion dors.


    This unmistakably suggested that rissa¡¯s boss was no ordinary person.


    While those outside couldn¡¯t peer into the ne, those within had meticulously surveyed the scene outside. After a period of tense silence, the door finally swung open.


    A man who resembled a butler emerged from the jet, strode purposefully toward Marissa, and said with the utmost respect, ¡°Ms. ck Mallow, my boss requests your presence on the ne.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600:


    Marissa had braced herself for a showdown over the chip when rissa¡¯s boss showed up. To her surprise, the atmosphere remained unexpectedly calm.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that rissa¡¯s boss might be a sly operator, luring her onto the ne and pulling a fast one.


    But no matter what, Marissa knew she had to meet this boss today to figure out who he really was. She agreed to the invitation and walked forward with purpose.


    Connor, ever the dutiful husband, stepped up beside her. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, the butler-like figure intervened, his tone smooth and respectful. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, please be assured that my boss means no harm to Ms. ck Mallow. He only wishes for a private chat. If you¡¯d be so kind, please wait here.¡±


    Connor¡¯s skepticism was evident. ¡°And why should I take your word for it?¡±


    The butler-like figure seemed at a loss, clearly troubled by Connor¡¯s distrust. Marissa, with a reassuring smile, turned to Connor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle this on my own.¡±


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    With that, she followed the butler-like figure onto the ne. As Marissa stepped aboard, she was greeted by a familiar face at the cabin door. It was Eli, the captain of the Sunrise. Seeing Eli immediately confirmed Marissa¡¯s suspicion¡ªrissa¡¯s enigmatic boss was none other than Paul.


    Eli greeted her warmly. ¡°Marissa, what a surprise! It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by Eli¡¯s knowledge of her true identity. With a smile, she removed the ck veil that had concealed her face.


    ¡°Captain Williamson, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You never let on that I¡¯m ck Mallow. How did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who recognized you, but Mr. Alvarado,¡± Eli said with a charming smile. ¡°He spotted you right away.¡±


    After a moment of reflection, she asked, ¡°Captain Williamson, was rissa raised by Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to be his daughter?¡± Marissa pressed.


    ¡°She does,¡± Eli confirmed. ¡°But Mr. Alvarado has never really seen her as his own. He found her as an orphan, felt sorry for her, and decided to take her in, but that¡¯s as far as it goes.¡±


    Marissa sighed. ¡°rissa seems to resent me because she thinks I¡¯m trying to steal her father away. I suspect it¡¯s because Mr. Alvarado once jokingly mentioned epting me as his daughter, which probably made her jealous. But she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m Marissa¡ªshe thinks I¡¯m Tiffany. It¡¯s quite confusing.¡±


    Eli gave a knowing nod. ¡°To be honest, Marissa, Mr. Alvarado isn¡¯t too fond of rissa¡¯s character, so he keeps a lot from her. rissa only caught fragments of the situationst time and doesn¡¯t know the full story, which is why she¡¯s acting this way.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. She then nced toward the cabin and said to Eli, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Mr. Alvarado now.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Eli replied with a respectful nod. He then led Marissa into the inner part of the cabin.


    The cabin¡¯s interior was tastefully adorned with luxury. Plush sofas and elegant tables filled the space, while a table was beautifully arranged with a selection of gourmet dishes, exquisite wines, and an abundance of fresh fruit.


    Paul, dressed in ssic vintage clothing, sat on a sofa by the table, his eyes fixed eagerly on the entrance, a hopeful look on his face. When Eli ushered Marissa in, Paul¡¯s face instantly brightened with a smile. He enthusiastically waved her over.


    ¡°Marissa, after such a long battle, you must be exhausted and famished. Come, help yourself to some food!¡±


    Paul¡¯s kind demeanor and heartfelt hospitality warmed Marissa¡¯s heart, making it impossible for her to feel anything but affection for him.


    However, Marissa intentionally adopted a stern expression, refusing to offer Paul any warmth. With a chilly tone, she demanded, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, could you exin why you sent people to steal from the Doomsday Base? This is a serious matter. I need you to answer me directly.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:


    Facing Marissa¡¯s questioning, Paul awkwardly pressed his lips together and cautiously suggested, ¡°Marissa, why don¡¯t you sit down and have something to eat first? Once you¡¯re full, we can discuss everything slowly, okay?¡±


    Watching this interaction, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but shrug in amusement.


    His formidable boss, who had confronted countless perils and challenges, now appeared humble and cautious in Marissa¡¯s presence. Just one stern nce from her was enough to make Paul visibly nervous.


    Marissa scrutinized Paul¡¯s demeanor carefully. He seemed to have been diligent about following her advice to take his medication, as he looked noticeably better than theirst meeting.


    Moved by the thought of this elderly man battling illness, she couldn¡¯t bear to maintain a stern expression any longer and obediently took a seat.


    Paul swiftly and attentively served her food, urging, ¡°Try this. It¡¯s delicious. And this one too. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Before long, Marissa¡¯s te was filled to the brim. Not wanting to disappoint Paul¡¯s warm hospitality, Marissa picked up her fork and began to eat. After the prolonged fight, she found herself genuinely hungry. Throughout the meal, Paul continued to serve her with evident joy.


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Under Paul¡¯s attentive care, Marissa ate until she wasfortably full. Sensing he was about to offer more, she politely declined. ¡°I¡¯m full. Please don¡¯t serve me any more food.¡±


    Paul¡¯s serving of food paused abruptly. He nced up at her, his expression tinged with concern. ¡°Are you really full?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod.


    Paul¡¯s disappointment flickered briefly across his face, as if he hadn¡¯t quite savored the moment of serving her enough.


    After a moment of silence, he finallyid down his fork. Marissa mirrored his action, setting down her utensil, dabbing her mouth with a napkin, and returning to her earlier query. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, can you now exin why you took that chip?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Paul replied. He exchanged a nce with Elvis, whoprehended immediately and quietly exited, closing the door behind him. Alone now, Paul continued, ¡°Marissa, before I delve into the chip issue, I need to share the history of Paul Group.¡±


    ¡°Is this rted to why you stole the chip?¡± Marissa asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please continue.¡±


    Paul pondered for a moment, then averted his gaze and began to narrate. ¡°Marissa, in ourst encounter, you diagnosed that some of my memories are gone. You were correct. I have indeed lost many memories, and I¡¯m unsure why they¡¯re missing.


    Fifteen years ago, I awakened in an operating room with a nk mind, devoid of any memories.


    The doctor informed me that my name was Paul Alvarado, and I was the proprietor of a small international tradingpany.


    He exined that I had been hospitalized due to injuries sustained in a car ident.


    The small international tradingpany mentioned by the doctor is the nascent Paul Group, generating just a few hundred thousand dors in annual revenue.


    I had grown up in an orphanage without parents or family, with the tradingpany being my sole possession.


    I remained in the hospital for three months, but my memory never returned. Everyone identified me as Paul, yet I had no personal recollection of being him. To me, Paul was a stranger.


    Upon discharge, I took possession of personal documents and assumed responsibility for running the small tradingpany. Over time, it transformed into the Paul Group that exists today.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t hide her amazement at this revtion. Paul, having lost his memory entirely and starting anew, had transformed a modest tradingpany into the vast Paul Group.


    It showcased his exceptional talent and intelligence.


    Paul lowered his head, sighed, and continued, ¡°Despite umting vast wealth over the years, I¡¯ve never experienced true happiness, feeling a persistent emptiness.


    For reasons unknown, I was gued by fear and sadness regarding the life I¡¯ve left behind.


    Devoid of those memories, I was deeply troubled, yet hesitant to unearth them. My inner world was fraught with contradictions, profoundly disrupting my sleep. Tormented incessantly, I increasingly perceived life as devoid of meaning.¡±


    Suddenly, Paul looked up. ¡°But five years ago, something started to surface in my mind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:


    Paul¡¯s life experiences had reached legendary status, igniting a fiery curiosity within Marissa. When Paul mentioned something from five years earlier, his face lit up with excitement. Seizing the moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. Every time I try to remember the past, my mind goes nk. But five years ago, a voice whispered in my ear, urging me to find that chip.¡±


    ¡°The chip from the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa asked.


    Paul nodded, his expression open and honest. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s on the chip or why it¡¯s important to me, but I felt it was essential that I got it.¡±


    ¡°Do you recall how the chip ended up at the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa probed further. She had a particr reason for asking this question. She remembered King telling her that a research doctor involved in organ-on-a-chip technology had sent him the chip.


    Knowing Paul¡¯s extraordinary past, she boldly wondered if Paul could be linked to that researcher. Taking a greater leap, she even considered if Paul might be that very researcher.


    Yet, she knew the likelihood was slim. King had said the research doctor was nearing the end of his life and struggling with mental health issues.


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Paul didn¡¯t delve deeply into Marissa¡¯s inquiry but simply responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He sighed heavily. ¡°This is all very troubling for me. I can¡¯t understand why I suddenly remembered the chip or knew it was at the Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°What did you n to do with the chip?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paul confessed, his expression one of despair. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss. There was a persistent voice in my head, pushing me to get the chip quickly, hinting at danger if it was misced.


    I once thought I was losing my mind and consulted many doctors. They all reassured me my mental state was stable. That made me believe this chip must be a part of my past.¡±


    ¡°That was why you sent rissa to steal the chip from the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa asked.


    Paul nodded silently. Stealing was dishonorable, and under Marissa¡¯s piercing gaze, he felt distinctly ufortable.


    Marissa, sensing his difort, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Setting aside whatever connection you once had with that chip, it now belongs to the Doomsday Base. Don¡¯t you think you ought to have a frank discussion with King about it?¡±


    Paul coughed awkwardly. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t n to steal it. I meant to have a proper discussion with King, but at that time, he was nowhere to be found, and I couldn¡¯t reach him. I was so¡ª¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes and taunted him mercilessly. ¡°Was it really stealing? Why so many excuses? You talk as if you had no other choice, as if you¡¯re still honorable. How can you say that with a straight face?¡±


    Paul¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and he looked down, unable to meet Marissa¡¯s eyes. Who would have imagined that the formidable leader of the Paul Group would seem so meek in front of a young woman, like a child being reprimanded by their parents?


    Observing Paul, Marissa felt both annoyed and amused. She found his demeanor somewhat charming yet also reprehensible. Did he know that the person he sent, rissa, had nearly ended her life?


    With a frosty demeanor, she pressed on. ¡°If you¡¯re so remorseful about your actions, why didn¡¯t you approach King to apologize once he returned to the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Paul cleared his throat again, his difort evident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I learned that the attempt to take the chip caused a conflict with your Doomsday Base, and even your chief instructor, ck Mallow, was injured. Fearing further tensions between our groups, I hesitated toe forward¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:


    Upon hearing Paul¡¯s words, Marissa felt a mix of anger and amusement. She snorted sharply. ¡°So, you were aware that she injured me?¡±


    Paul looked into her eyes deeply and responded, ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t realize ck Mallow was you. When I was informed of the incident, I truly felt sorry. Now that I know it was you, I¡¯m even more distressed.¡±


    He sighed heavily. Reflecting on the events, he added, ¡°Even now, thinking about it scares me. It¡¯s fortunate your life wasn¡¯t in danger. Otherwise, I¡¯d have lost the opportunity to meet you, which would have been a significant regret in my life.¡±


    Paul then lifted his gaze once more, his tone earnest as he spoke. ¡°Marissa, please believe me. My only target was the chip. I never intended to harm anyone. I made it clear to rissa that no harm shoulde to anyone, even if the theft were to fail. What happened to you waspletely unintended.¡±


    Marissa watched Paul closely, noting his sincerity and the apparent fear that she might not believe him and hold him ountable. She felt inclined to trust his words. It seemed that rissa¡¯s decision to go after ck Mallow was a rogue move and Paul had been unaware of it.


    Naturally, Marissa had no intention of disclosing this to Paul. She nned to confront rissa herself; she didn¡¯t need Paul¡¯s assistance in this matter.


    With skillful ease, Marissa shifted the conversation. ¡°Alright, for now, I¡¯ll set aside the issue of your raid on the Doomsday Base. Now, tell me what you did after acquiring the chip.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    ¡°Alright,¡± Paul nodded, his response quick and reminiscent of apliant child.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress another burst ofughter upon seeing this transformation. Previously, they had met when he was a grim and formidable underworld figure. Now, he presented himself like a naive elder, which only served to stoke her enjoyment in yfully provoking him.


    As Marissaughed, Paul joined in. He recognized that he hadpletely abandoned his formidable image in Marissa¡¯s presence, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. However, he was unconcerned. Marissa was daring and sharp-witted.


    No matter how sternly he maintained his boss-like demeanor, it wouldn¡¯t intimidate her; she would mock him regardless. Thus, he opted for a more rxed and genuine interaction with her.


    After their sharedughter, the atmosphere lightened further.


    Paul went on to say, ¡°Once rissa had the chip, she wasted no time in delivering it to me. Eager to discover its contents, I immediately tried to insert it into theputer. But then, I realized¡ª¡±


    He shook his head in resignation.


    Marissa grinned mischievously. ¡°You discovered that the chip was crafted by a genius, protected by a millionplex passwords in an utterly baffling setup. You stood no chance of cracking it.¡±


    Paul also smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I gathered many scientists to try to crack this chip, but none seeded. They couldn¡¯t breach even one password, let alone a million.¡±


    Marissa¡¯sughter grew louder. ¡°Paul, we knew the chip had been stolen by the Peridot Consortium, yet King ordered us to reim it for the past five years. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°I can probably guess King¡¯s reasoning,¡± Paul replied. ¡°Given the chip¡¯s intricate design, no one at the Doomsday Base could decipher it either. King likely wanted to see if we could crack it. Once we did, he would send his people to take it back.¡±


    Marissa nodded, acknowledging this insight, then added with a chuckle, ¡°Do you want to hear how King mocked you?¡±


    Paul pressed his lips together, choosing not to respond.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t contain her glee as she continued, ¡°King joked that you managed to steal the chip but then just watched it collect dust in yourb for five years, which must have really frustrated you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Paul coughed, looking ufortable. ¡°Marissa, why did you suddenly decide to retrieve the chip now?¡±


    ¡°Should we have just let it continue to collect dust in yourb?¡± Marissa shot back.


    Paul pressed his lips together again, evidently at a loss for words.


    With a sly smile, Marissa kept up her taunting. ¡°King finally sent me to fetch the chip because he has lost all faith in you. You had five years, and you didn¡¯t crack a single password. Maybe the Peridot Consortium should rename itself the Loser Consortium.¡±


    Paul looked at her, still smiling. ¡°So, you think you can crack the passwords if you get the chip back?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:


    When Paul asked his question, Marissa suddenly recalled what King had shared with her. King had found something significant about the chip and promised to disclose it only after she had retrieved it.


    While she didn¡¯t know the details, she gathered that King had figured out how to crack it.


    Looking confidently at Paul, she said, ¡°Of course, we found a way to crack it.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Does that mean the Doomsday Base located Dr. Finley?¡±


    At the mention of her secret identity, Dr. Finley, Marissa blinked, keeping silent to protect her hidden role. Paul continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done some checking. It seems nobody in the scientific world but Dr. Finley could unlock this tricky chip. If King is confident in doing it, he must be coborating with Dr. Finley.¡±


    Marissa pondered silently. Did Old Peacock know she was Dr. Finley? Yet, she didn¡¯t reveal her secret identity to Paul. Instead, she replied dismissively, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Then, with a yful look at Paul, she teased, ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, are you nning to snatch the chip back?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Paul replied with a smile and shook his head. ¡°Like you said, it would just collect dust in myboratory. Since you¡¯ve got a way to unlock it, you should take it.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    After a moment, he asked cautiously, ¡°Once you unlock the chip, can you share what¡¯s inside? It might ease my mind.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you now,¡± Marissa responded. The fact that Paul was interested in the chip meant its contents weren¡¯t top secret. Paul simply hadn¡¯t been informed yet. Sharing the information wouldn¡¯t be harmful.


    Paul immediately perked up, looking intently at Marissa. ¡°Tell me quickly, Marissa.¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°This chip was sent to King by a scientist working on organ-chip technology, with instructions to keep it safe. The chip contains that scientist¡¯s research findings.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Paul murmured softly. He then sank into deep thought. Marissa watched quietly, sensing he was probably trying to connect the chip to his own past or perhaps his rtionship with the research scientist.


    Finally, Paul looked up. Seizing the moment, Marissa inquired, ¡°Did you recall anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t remember anything,¡± Paul said quietly. His expression conveyed a sense of loss that Marissa couldn¡¯t decipher.


    After a brief silence, Paul confessed, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ll be upfront with you. This chip terrifies me. It¡¯s a torment that makes me want to run away, that makes my entire body tremble.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paul admitted. ¡°Every time I think about this chip, my mind floods with bloody color. I can even smell the harsh scent of blood. Despite having it stolen for me, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened, her confusion growing. After a pause, she asked Paul, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, have you ever considered trying to recover those lost memories?¡±


    Paul, taken aback, looked at her briefly, then cast his gaze downward again. In a subdued voice, he asked, ¡°Are you suggesting I try your hypnosis treatment again?¡±


    Marissa nodded, acknowledging her intent. ¡°My hypnosis is very effective. It¡¯s the safest way to retrieve your memories. Don¡¯t you want to know how you¡¯re connected to this chip?¡±


    Paul became silent once more. Marissa noticed his inner turmoil. He was clearly eager to understand his link to the chip, yet there seemed to be worries or fears holding him back.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t push him, so she quietly waited for his response. After a lengthy silence, Paul looked up again and spoke to her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:


    Marissa had always thought of Paul as a strong, resolute leader who could handle any challenge with courage. Yet, his reaction left her feeling disappointed.


    He said with a heavy heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marissa. I can¡¯t face my psychological fears, nor do I want to recover those memories.¡±


    Marissa was surprised. ¡°Then, was it all for nothing when you had people steal the chip from the Doomsday Base and made such efforts to unlock it?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed pointless,¡± Paul confessed. ¡°Five years ago, my curiosity about the chip¡¯s contents was high, yet I feared it might unlock further memories. I don¡¯t understand my own fear of these forgotten memories.


    In this world, there¡¯s nothing I despise more than those memories that remain hidden. I fear that rediscovering those memories might break me, burdening me with a grief greater than death. That¡¯s the source of my misery all these years.¡±


    He looked up at Marissa, sighed, and added, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you and show you my vulnerable side. People say Paul is a formidable man, but the truth is, I¡¯m quite the coward.¡±


    Just moments earlier, Paul had been joking with Marissa like an old friend, but now he appeared as sorrowful and worn as a man nearing the end of his life. Marissa felt a pang of sympathy for him.


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    She gently patted his hand on the table andforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be downhearted. Everyone has their own fears. I have mine too. I understand you.¡±


    Paul looked up, his eyes filled with disappointment, and asked, ¡°You really won¡¯t mock me or think less of me for this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marissa assured him.


    Paul then sighed and started to open up more. ¡°You see, I haven¡¯t married or had children all these years because I fear I wouldn¡¯t be a good husband or father. Yet, I¡¯ve always longed for a family. I¡¯ve even dreamed of what my wife would be like.


    She¡¯s beautiful, talented, and spirited. She¡¯s strong in arguments and disputes, and I¡¯m always on the losing side with her. But I adore her. I try to make her happy and follow wherever she wants, and I even dreamed she gave me twin daughters.¡±


    Paul chuckled ruefully at himself. ¡°Marissa, here I am, too scared to try anything in reality, yet I dream of having a beautiful wife and lovely daughters. I¡¯m truly a man full of contradictions and ws.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯tugh at Paul. Instead, she thought of her mother, Caylee. The wife Paul dreamed of strongly resembled her mother.


    Her grandmother had told her stories of how many men, including tycoons, had pursued her mother in her youth. Her father was the one her mother ultimately chose among many admirers.


    Marissa found it hard to picture the romantic, impressive scene of many distinguished men vying for her mother¡¯s attention. It appeared her mother¡¯s type was universally appealing, captivating even someone like Paul.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile, resting her chin in her hands as she studied Paul¡¯s face closely.


    She initially aimed to understand any links he might have to the chip, but as she watched him closely, she stumbled upon a significant secret about his face.


    To validate her suspicions, she abruptly stood up, grasped Paul¡¯s face, and rotated his head from side to side to examine it closely. Her urgency lent a certain roughness to her actions.


    Paul was stunned by her boldness. No one had ever invaded his personal space so directly, and she was the first woman brave enough to handle his face in such a manner.


    To his surprise, he felt no anger. A wave of happiness washed over him.


    Her delicate hands were soft and carried a gentle fragrance, which warmed his heart. His fondness and tolerance for her had surpassed even his own expectations.


    Had anyone else treated him this way, he would have reacted with fury and probably struck them.


    As Marissa pinched his skin to inspect it more closely, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Marissa, what are you trying to find out?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:


    Marissa heard Paul¡¯s question but continued to scrutinize his face without responding. After a careful examination, she let go of him, sat back, and said gravely, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, your face has been reconstructed.¡±


    Paul looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by reconstructed?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been significantly altered,¡± Marissa rified. Noticing Paul¡¯s continued confusion, she added, ¡°To put it inly, you¡¯ve undergone extensive stic surgery.¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression tightened immediately. ¡°When I woke up in the hospital back then, my face was indeed covered in thick bandages, but the doctor only mentioned injuries from a car ident that needed time to heal. He never said anything about stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°That means the doctor deceived you,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°I¡¯ve just examined your face closely. You¡¯ve had stic surgery. The doctor has reshaped your cheekbones and jawline, and even your skin has been reced.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Paul asked, rmed.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Marissa said. ¡°You should call the doctor who treated you to verify what I¡¯ve told you.¡±


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    ¡°I trust your judgment. There¡¯s no need for further confirmation,¡± Paul replied.


    Marissa appreciated Paul¡¯s trust but feltpelled to press the issue. ¡°Still, you should ask the doctor why he didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Such a major operation isn¡¯t inexpensive. Based on rates from fifteen years ago, it would have cost at least five million dors. Did you pay that amount?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paul answered quickly. ¡°The doctor never mentioned any major surgery. He only said that I was brought to the hospital for treatment after a car ident. I paid just ten thousand dors when I was charged.¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°It seems your doctor kept quite a bit from you.¡±


    Paul agreed, nodding. ¡°It does raise suspicions. But the hospital was a small private one, and it closed down years ago. The doctors and staff disappeared, so I can¡¯t even start to investigate.¡±


    Marissa recalled the hospital in Blebert where her mother had given birth. That facility had also vanished, and all its doctors and nurses had disappeared.


    After a brief pause, she asked again, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you mentioned receiving Paul¡¯s personal documents from the doctor when you left the hospital. Do you have any photos of the original Paul?¡±


    Paul nodded instantly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve kept all those documents, including photos.¡±


    He then dug through a bag next to him and pulled out a faded photo, handing it to Marissa.


    Marissa epted the photo and began carefullyparing the person in it with Paul sitting before her, studying them intently for quite some time.


    Eventually, she set the photo down and addressed Paul. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, have you ever pondered the possibility that you might not actually be Paul?¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Marissa, please just tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Marissa took a deep breath and said, ¡°To determine whether you are the person in the photo, I need topare facial bone structures. Do you have any records or images of Paul¡¯s original facial bone structure?¡±


    ¡°Facial bone structure photos of the original Paul?¡± Paul echoed, his frown deepening as he seemed increasingly troubled.


    ¡°After being discharged, I inherited everything from Paul, including his clothes. But I don¡¯t recall any photos of facial bone structures.¡±


    Just then, something seemed to click in Paul¡¯s mind, and his eyes brightened


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:


    Paul said, ¡°While I don¡¯t have any facial bone structure photos of the original Paul, I¡¯ve kept all his possessions carefully. His house is still intact. You¡¯re wee toe with me to see the former Paul¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa said.


    She then realized that Paul¡¯s personal life had always been shrouded in secrecy. His true residence and past were unknown to the public. Visiting the former Paul¡¯s home and examining his possessions would mean delving into the current Paul¡¯s private life, which might be overstepping.


    She gently cautioned Paul, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, if I visit the former Paul¡¯s house and explore his belongings, I might uncover some of your secrets.¡±


    Paulughed softly. ¡°Haha.¡±


    He then looked at her warmly, saying, ¡°Marissa, haven¡¯t I been open and honest enough to alleviate such worries?¡±


    Marissa responded yfully, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you¡¯ve been very kind and appeared genuine. But how can I be sure you¡¯re not just being nice to persuade me to treat your condition?¡±


    Paulughed again. ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He sighed and added, ¡°Perhaps I haven¡¯t fully earned your trust yet. So let me repeat myself. I wish to be your father. Do you understand what that would mean for you?¡±


    Marissa silently raised an eyebrow, not knowing how to reply. He was serious about taking her as his daughter, a notion he had mentioned before. Last time, she thought he was joking, which led to rissa¡¯s resentment, making Marissa feel unjustly med.


    Now, with Paul reiterating his intention, Marissa realized rissa¡¯s feelings of betrayal weren¡¯t unfounded. It really did look like she was usurping rissa¡¯s ce.


    Oblivious to the tension between Marissa and rissa, Paul continued, ¡°Bing my daughter would mean you¡¯re my sole heir. Everything belonging to the Paul Group would be yours one day.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a proposal from Paul. Although she wasn¡¯t fully aware of the extent of the Paul Group, she knew that in terms of wealth and influence, he was on par with someone like Connor. He wanted to pass on his vast empire to her? They barely knew each other.


    They had met only twice. Even though he appreciated her saving his life, his generosity seemed excessive.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, are you serious?¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious,¡± Paul replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve lived a confused life, not knowing my origins or destiny. I have no wife, no children, no family.


    I¡¯ve been leading a nd life. But meeting you has given my life new meaning. I wish to make you my daughter, pass all my wealth to you, and enjoy your care and respect in myter years.¡±


    At this point, Paul gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about my wealth or the idea of being Paul¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re probably thinking I¡¯m quite shameless.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh at his remark. Before she had met Paul, she had only heard stories portraying him as a ruthless and cold-hearted man. But the more she got to know Paul, the more she found him to be incredibly endearing.


    After herughter, she yfully teased him, ¡°You really are shameless, offering to make someone your child just like that. If it weren¡¯t for your status and wealth, I¡¯d be tempted to give you a good punch.¡±


    At this, Paul, who had seemed a bit down, burst outughing. ¡°Haha!¡±


    Once he regained hisposure, he pointed at her and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re quite the character. I don¡¯t know who raised you, but you are quite cunning.¡±


    With a heartfelt sigh, he added, ¡°Now you should see how sincere I am with you. If I¡¯m offering to be your father, no father would distrust his daughter. From now on, feel free to take anything from me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa asked, narrowing her eyes and smiling.


    ¡°Really,¡± Paul confirmed.


    Marissa¡¯s smile widened as she said, ¡°Well, in that case, I have a request now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:


    Rarely did Marissa make a direct request, leaving Paul feeling both happy and expectant. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I want rissa,¡± Marissa stated inly.


    Caught off guard, Paul frowned. ¡°What do you want her for? Do you still resent her for stealing from the Doomsday Base years ago? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. She was acting on my orders.¡±


    The protective tone in Paul¡¯s voice was unmistakable. Despite any misgivings he might have about rissa¡¯s character, she had still been raised by him, and there was an undeniable bond.


    So, Marissa hastened to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. I only need some information from her.¡±


    Paul nodded, showing he understood her intentions. ¡°Most things about rissa are under my control. If you need to know something, you might as well ask me first.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be direct,¡± Marissa said, not wasting any time. ¡°I want to know who Kevin is and the identity of the person who contacted rissa.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Marissa chose not to bring up the specific events but instead mentioned the people involved. This approach served as a litmus test for Paul¡¯s understanding of rissa¡¯s situation.


    If Paul was familiar with these individuals, then he had a thorough understanding. Otherwise, it would reveal gaps in his knowledge of her activities.


    Without questioning why Marissa needed this information, Paul responded, ¡°I am familiar with both of those names.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze intensified as she awaited his exnation.


    ¡°Let me tell you about Q first,¡± Paul began. ¡°Q is a part of a shadowy organization. I still don¡¯t know what organization is behind him exactly. rissa¡¯s contact with him was actually at my behest. I identally discovered that Q was also interested in the chip.


    I wanted to learn more about Q¡¯s organization and their intentions regarding the chip, so I directed rissa to establish contact with him.¡±


    Perceiving the direction of the conversation, Marissa interrupted, ¡°So, to avoid raising any suspicion from Q, you instructed rissa to act like she was secretly working with him?¡±


    Paul nodded. ¡°Yes, rissa¡¯s interactions with Q were all under my supervision.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table as she processed this information. ¡°So, who exactly is Q?¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped Paul¡¯s lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°This Q is extremely cautious and secretive. He¡¯s trying to deceive rissa into handing over the chip while revealing nothing about his identity or group. Even now, we still don¡¯t know what role Q ys within his organization.¡±


    The frustration in Paul¡¯s voice was palpable. His brow furrowed, eyes narrowing as he spoke of Q¡¯s elusive nature.


    Marissa nodded, absorbing every word. Her encounters with Q had been simrly cryptic, leaving her with the same impression of his extreme caution.


    Since Q¡¯s identity remained shrouded in mystery, Marissa redirected her attention. Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, can you now tell me about Kevin?¡±


    The urgency in her voice was unmistakable. Despite the slim chance that rissa¡¯s Kevin was her long-lost brother, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss any potential leads. She would investigate anyone named Kevin.


    Paul¡¯s expression softened, and he answered without hesitation, ¡°Kevin is another orphan I raised. He grew up alongside rissa.¡±


    ¡°Where is Kevin now? Can I see him?¡± As she anxiously awaited his answer, Marissa clenched the armrests of her chair, her knuckles turning white with the force. Her heart raced at the possibility.


    In a moment of confusion, Paul asked, ¡°Do you know Kevin?¡±


    Marissa maintained eye contact and replied firmly, ¡°A long-lost friend of mine goes by the name Kevin. I¡¯ve been looking for him.¡±


    A flicker of understanding crossed Paul¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, I see. You want to know if the Kevin I know is the one you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Marissa affirmed.


    Paul didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal, ¡°Kevin is the leader of the Rasetsu Group.¡±


    Shock widened Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°The leader of the Rasetsu Group, Mr. G, is Kevin, the orphan you raised?¡±


    A nod from Paul confirmed her suspicion. He smiled, clearly enjoying his revtion.


    The news hit Marissa like a tidal wave. She had severely underestimated Paul¡¯s influence and reach. The Paul Group had a well-established reputation as an international tradepany, but its businesses served merely as a front.


    Behind the scenes, Paul wielded control over powerful and shadowy organizations like the Rasetsu Group and the Peridot Consortium.


    Marissa¡¯s thoughts raced as she tried to grasp the sheer magnitude of Paul¡¯s capabilities. Paul was not just a sessful businessman. He held sway over both the legitimate and underground worlds with unparalleled dominance!


    Noticing her stunned expression, Paul chuckled softly. ¡°Would you like to be my daughter now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:


    If it had been any other girl, being given the opportunity to be such a powerful figure¡¯s daughter, she would have jumped at the chance as if she¡¯d won the lottery.


    Some might have even dreamt of bing Paul¡¯s daughter, like rissa, and would have felt anxious and troubled if not acknowledged.


    But when Paul asked Marissa again, she just smiled and said, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Paul shrugged helplessly. ¡°With all I have to offer, you¡¯re not interested?¡±


    Marissa replied with a smirk, ¡°Indeed, not interested.¡±


    She said this to tactfully ease Paul¡¯s awkwardness. It wasn¡¯t that she scoffed at Paul¡¯s offer; rather, she had no habit of epting others as her father. After all, she already had a father.


    Moreover, her biological father¡¯s fate was currently unknown. Her priority was to investigate his situation, not to adopt a new father halfway through.


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    If her father were still alive, Marissa nned to bring him home and care for him. If he had passed away, she would bring his remains back to Blebert so he could rest in his homnd.


    Although Marissa seemed cheerful every day,ughing and chatting with everyone, she was actually in constant torment inside.


    Paul knew she didn¡¯t truly disdain his offer. It was actually about her integrity. She didn¡¯t like epting others as her father, no matter how powerful or wealthy they were.


    The more integrity she disyed, the more Paul found himself drawn to her. He found her undeniably charming. Everything she said or did seemed perfectly agreeable to him, and he even entertained the wild notion of bequeathing all his achievements to her.


    Marissa might think he was out of his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel unhinged himself. He was smitten with a girl he had just met and even wished he could give her everything he possessed.


    Sadly, in his lifetime, he had never been blessed with a daughter who was as beautiful, intelligent, and delightful as Marissa was. If he had, all his dreams would havee true. But s, a daughter was not among his blessings.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Marissa replied.


    Although ck Snake had some connections with the Rasetsu Group, she genuinely didn¡¯t know their leader. All she knew was that his name was Mr. G, and nothing more. Her interactions with them had been minimal.


    When Marissa first dove into the mercenary world, she didn¡¯t start by founding the ck Snake team. Instead, she roamed as a lone warrior, catching the keen eye of Mr. G. He recruited her, and she allowed her name to be tied to the Rasetsu Group.


    Despite her name being linked to the Rasetsu Group, she never got involved in their business or mingled with their members. Her activities were never constrained by the Rasetsu Group in any way.


    As time went on, Marissa and Mr. G developed a mutual understanding. Her aplishments were credited to the Rasetsu Group, enhancing their reputation, but they never meddled in her affairs. Even when she decided to retire, Mr. G didn¡¯t question her decision, allowing her the freedom to do as she pleased.


    Paul was taken aback when Marissa imed she didn¡¯t know the leader of the Rasetsu Group. ¡°You once worked under Kevin; how could you not know him? Sure, he¡¯s entric, but you must know something about him.¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know him. Back then, he recruited me, so I allowed the name ck Snake to be tied to the Rasetsu Group. But I never met Mr. G, and he never dared to control me.¡±


    Hearing this, Paul also smiled. ¡°I get it now. Kevin is quite shrewd. He actively recruited you because he admired your skills and feared you might join another organization and be a formidable rival.¡±


    Marissa was never keen on Mr. G¡¯s recruitment intentions initially. She only agreed to align herself with the Rasetsu Group because, at that time, it was a principled organization that kept its hands clean.


    Now, her burning question was whether Mr. G, the head of the Rasetsu Group, was the Kevin she¡¯d been tirelessly searching for


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, how did you adopt Kevin back then?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°That was fifteen years ago,¡± Paul began with a nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°Back then, the Paul Group was an international tradingpany. I met Kevin on my cruise ship while I was on a business trip.


    The security guards dragged a tattered boy from a corner and started beating him. When I saw this, I stepped in and saved him.¡±


    He paused, recalling the scene vividly. ¡°After some inquiries, I found he had sneaked onto the cruise ship. No one knew where he came from. He wouldn¡¯t say a word, so the security assumed he was a thief and a beggar trying to steal from the ship.


    I felt sorry for him and took him with me. At first, he was very guarded and refused to say anything. Only after living with me for some time did he finally tell me he was a refugee from Blo Grein.¡±


    The mention of ¡°refugee from Blo Grein¡± struck Marissa deeply, stirring up a whirlwind of emotions within her.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, do you have any photographs of Kevin during his younger years?¡±


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    Although it had been only four years since she parted ways with Kevin, his image was etched in her mind, and she had never forgotten him.


    Now, she looked at Paul with great anticipation, hoping he could provide some photos of Kevin as a child to confirm if Mr. G was indeed her brother.


    However, Paul¡¯s expression turned apologetic. ¡°No, Kevin has an entric personality. He never lets anyone take his photos and always wears a ck mask. Even I have never really seen what he looks like.¡±


    Disappointment washed over Marissa, but she quicklyposed herself. This wasn¡¯t the end of her search. She still had Mr. G¡¯s contact information and could reach out privately when she returned.


    Paul spoke again, his voice carrying a tone of reflection. ¡°Kevin and rissa grew up together under my care, but they never quite saw eye to eye. From childhood fights to deep-seated hostility, as they grew older, their rtionship became strained.


    Eventually, I had to let them find their own paths. The Peridot Consortium, founded with my backing, operates closely with me. rissa often acts on my behalf. However, the Rasetsu Group, Kevin¡¯s own creation, operates independently.


    While I have a lot of knowledge and control over the Peridot Consortium, I have very little information about the Rasetsu Group and minimal influence over its affairs. Kevin keeps that part of his life private from me.¡±


    Paul looked up at Marissa and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge about Kevin. For anything else, you¡¯ll have to speak with him directly.¡±


    He smiled warmly and added, ¡°I hope he turns out to be the person you¡¯re searching for. It would bring us even closer.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa said as she returned his smile.


    At that moment, Elvis burst into the room, his expression urgent and voice clipped. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, Mr. Lone Wolf is on edge about Marissa. Our exnations aren¡¯t cutting it. If this keeps up, your identity could be exposed.¡±


    Marissa wasted no time in replying, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± With a quick movement, she donned her ck veil to obscure her features and stood up, ready to depart.


    Exiting the inner room with Elvis, Marissa collided with Connor, who aggressively shoved past two guards to enter. The air crackled with tension as the trio locked eyes in silent recognition.


    Connor immediately grasped the true identity of the enigmatic figure in the inner room. Letting out a sigh of relief, he turned to leave as Silver Fox and others also readied themselves to barge in.


    After bidding farewell to Elvis, Marissa followed Connor outside. Outside of the cabin, the atmosphere was tense as Silver Fox and others stood ready for a confrontation with Paul¡¯s security detail.


    Silver Fox approached Marissa cautiously, her voice lowered. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we return,¡± Marissa replied, her voice low and controlled.


    Understanding, Silver Fox nodded. ¡°And rissa?¡±


    ¡°Leave her with her boss,¡± Marissa instructed.


    ¡°And Aelitic?¡± Silver Fox pressed on.


    ¡°Leave him be as well. Let his guards save him. I¡¯ll issue a statement tonight expelling him from the Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    Then she headed towards Connor¡¯s awaiting private ne, with Marc and Terry following closely behind.


    Silver Fox moved to join them, but before she could take more than a few steps, someone grabbed her cor. She turned around and saw it was Bu. With a sharp look, she asked, ¡°Bu, what do you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:


    Facing Silver Fox¡¯s icy gaze, Bu released her cor with a gentlemanly grace. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ms. White Mallow, I heard you flew my ne here. Are you only responsible for flying it here and not back?¡±


    Silver Fox nced at the ne and sighed, realizing he had a point. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll fly it back for you.¡±


    With that, she headed towards Bu¡¯s private jet. Bu, with a smile ying on his lips, tailed after her. Xander, who hade on this ne, intended to follow too.


    But before he boarded, Bu gave him a frosty look and ordered, ¡°You take that ne. Upon returning home, reflect on your mistakes and await my return for some discipline.¡±


    Startled, Xander shivered and instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between them. Bu paid Xander no mind, boarded the ne, and firmly closed the cabin door behind him.


    Silver Fox was already settled in the cockpit, preparing for takeoff. When she saw Bu sit beside her, she red at him and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bu looked at her with amusement and said, ¡°It¡¯s my private ne. Am I not allowed to sit in it?¡±


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    Silver Fox was at a loss for words. She turned to look back, realizing they were the only two people on the ne. Though it was a small private jet with limited capacity, it felt strangely empty with just the two of them aboard.


    But just after feeling the emptiness, Silver Fox suddenly felt crowded. Being alone with Bu in the dead of night made her uneasy, knowing she couldn¡¯t overpower him.


    She arched her eyebrows, a smirk tugging at her lips as she said to Bu, ¡°Get Xander on board.¡±


    Bu remainedposed. ¡°He¡¯s on another flight, heading back home to await his punishment. He can¡¯t fly with us.¡±


    Silver Fox scrutinized Bu, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Bu, it¡¯s just the two of us here, alone in the dead of night. Are you nning something untoward?¡±


    She wrapped her arms around herself and struck a dramatic pose, feigning defensiveness. ¡°You think of me as some fragile flower, just ripe for taking advantage of, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Bu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her antics. ¡°You seem so jittery now, but when you hit my car and flirted with me, what was that all about? And when you swindled me out of eighty million dors, you were as bold as brass. I didn¡¯t see you quaking in your boots then.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How did you figure out who I am?¡±


    Buughed and said, ¡°Do you think guessing your identity is that tricky? I know Lone Wolf is Connor, and he mentioned ck Mallow is his wife. Connecting the dots wasn¡¯t rocket science. You don¡¯t need to put on a show for me.¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips, lifted her white veil, and then smoothly revved up the engine, sending the ne soaring into the sky.


    Bu, rxing into his seat, propped his feet up on the control panel in front of him and took a moment to admire Silver Fox¡¯s captivating presence. He thought it would be quite a feat to marry a woman who could fly a ne.


    In the history of the Hoffman family, no man had ever had a wife with such a skill. He was about to make history.


    However, Silver Fox was irritated by his lingering gaze and shot him a sharp look. ¡°Keep staring, and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    Bu chuckled softly and shifted his gaze to the starlit sky ahead. ¡°Elin, could you connect me with the president of the Minty Fragrances and Perfumes branch in Blebert? I¡¯d love to talk with her about potential coboration.¡±


    Silver Fox smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. She won¡¯t be interested in working with you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Bu asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, but you don¡¯t have the final say, do you?


    The Hoffman Group is offering great terms. Your president would be crazy not to jump at the chance.¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a sly nce. ¡°Our president isn¡¯t a fan of yours, so she won¡¯t be joining forces with you.¡±


    Bu found her words amusing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your president is the granddaughter of the Minty Fragrances and Perfumes chairman. Since I¡¯ve never met her, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ruffled her feathers.¡±


    Silver Fox tilted her chin with a smirk. ¡°Well, she¡¯s set to marry me. And since I¡¯m not fond of you, naturally, she won¡¯t be either. We¡¯re a package deal.¡±


    Bu was taken aback. After a beat of silence, he looked at her, astonished, and asked, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re a lesbian?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:


    Bu¡¯s expression revealed his shock, whereas Silver Fox remainedposed. ¡°Yes, I am a lesbian. So what?¡±


    Bu¡¯s initial excitement was quickly extinguished, as if doused with icy water. No matter how remarkable this woman was, and regardless of how long he had admired her, she could never be his partner. How could he continue his pursuit now?


    Silver Fox noticed his spirit wilting rapidly and a small, knowing smile curved her lips. It appeared he had indeed harbored ulterior motives from the start. Her deration of being a lesbian had effectively neutralized any romantic interest he might have had.


    Engulfed by profound disappointment, Bu was oblivious to her slight, mocking grin. He had lost all interest in yful banter and simply closed his eyes, seeking sce in solitude.


    Following her discreet chuckle, Silver Fox decided to strike up a conversation. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, although ourpanies may not work together, you¡¯re still wee to attend the wedding banquet when our president and I marry.¡±


    Bu, visibly annoyed,cked even the minimal effort to uphold a courteous facade and remained silent. Silver Fox smirked again, reflecting on his earlier pretense. His charm and eagerness had been mere tactics to hit on her. Now that he knew he couldn¡¯t, his real disposition emerged. Jerk! She directed her silent scorn at him.


    With a mischievous smile, she quipped, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what¡¯s got you so down all of a sudden? Has something unpleasant happened?¡±


    . is your storytelling hub


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bu snapped, his tone icy. Observing Bu¡¯s furious demeanor, Silver Fox felt a thrill of satisfaction. She decided not to push him further. After all, he was not one to be trifled with easily.


    Their journey continued in silence. Silver Fox expertly maneuvered the ne towards the Crystal Hotel. Uponnding, she stole a nce at herpanion.


    Bu maintained aposed, almostmanding posture, with his feet casually propped on the control panel. He had closed his eyes again, exuding an arctic chill.


    To others, he might have seemed asleep, but Silver Fox knew better. He wasn¡¯t sleeping; he was brooding.


    With a yful smile, she began in a sultry tone, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, we¡¯ve arrived back at the Crystal Hotel. Your ne is¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Bu cut her off detachedly. ¡°Take care. See you.¡±


    Silver Fox was instantly taken aback. She shot him a look of displeasure, itching to punch him right then and there. When his attempt at hitting on her had fallen t, his behavior had turned far from gentlemanly. How irritating he was!


    He wanted her gone, didn¡¯t he? But she wasn¡¯t about to leave. Instead, she inhaled deeply and shed him a charming smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what¡¯s with the attitude? Are you upset because you found out your charm wouldn¡¯t work on me when I told you I¡¯m a lesbian?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s words hit their mark. Bu felt a sharp pang in his chest, and his eyes snapped open. Gazing at Silver Fox, who was looking back at him with charm, he felt his heart skip a beat.


    Despite knowing she preferred women, he found himself increasingly drawn to her, captivated by her in every aspect. No, he couldn¡¯t let these feelings grow.


    As the leader of the Hoffman family, tasked with continuing his lineage, he had to put a stop to this.


    With that thought, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes again in frustration, and then asked gruffly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Silver Fox replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m quite famished. Considering I¡¯ve escorted you back here, won¡¯t you offer me a meal?¡±


    At the mention of food, Bu¡¯s eyes flew open once more, his stare lingering on her face.


    Feeling a sudden rush of nerves under his intense gaze, Silver Fox stammered, ¡°Why¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:


    Bu was torn inside. Before departing from Skytop Mansion, he had arranged for a feast and fine wine to be prepared in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Crystal Hotel, ensuring the atmosphere would be undeniably romantic.


    The floor was strewn with petals, and several violinists were hired to serenade them.


    He nned to share with Silver Fox that they had a long history together, one that included a brush with death. But now, how could he proceed with the meal? How could he bring up their shared past?


    During their joint mission, they had both used aliases and masks. Their identities were concealed, and the rule was clear: after the mission, they were to be strangers, severing all ties and forgetting each other¡¯s existence.


    Bringing up those days now would mean confessing his feelings for her, revealing that he had thought of her all these years. If she were straight, confessing his feelings would be straightforward, perhaps leading to a deration of love. But now, knowing she was gay, wouldn¡¯t his confession seem absurd?


    That was why he was deeply conflicted about whether to invite her to stay for the meal.


    Noticing Silver Fox¡¯s re, Bu quickly averted his eyes and coughed. ¡°Do you really want to stay for a meal?¡±


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Silver Fox had been teasing him, yet she now hesitated, wanting to leave due to his peculiar look. Just as she was about to decline, he interrupted. ¡°I had initially nned this meal for ady friend, but she ran into some trouble and couldn¡¯t make it. If you don¡¯t mind that it was meant for someone else, you¡¯re wee to stay.¡±


    Silver Fox was about to refuse, but before she could, Bu swung his long legs off the control panel, opened the cabin door, and said, ¡°Please, step out of the ne.¡±


    Before he had even finished speaking, he leapt down first. Silver Fox was left wordless. It was clear he was ordering her to stay for the meal, not asking. With no choice but to disembark, she too jumped down.


    Uponnding, she intended to inform him that she wouldn¡¯t be dining with him and was nning to head home. However, before she could speak, he turned and strode towards the hotel. His pace was so brisk that he soon left her far behind.


    ¡°Hey, Bu¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Silver Fox called out to him, but before she couldplete her thought, he sharply cut her off with those biting words. Silver Fox was a naturally chatty person, and being silenced like this was agonizing for her. Bu had interrupted her multiple times already, which really irked her.


    Fuming, she ced her hands on her hips and hastened her steps to catch up with him. When she did, she confronted him. ¡°How can you be so rude, not even letting someone finish what they¡¯re saying?¡±


    She half-expected Bu to soften his harsh demeanor, but he merely shot her a chilling nce and warned, ¡°You better keep quiet. If I hear more nonsense, I¡¯ll toss you into theke.¡±


    Following his pointing finger, Silver Fox spotted a group of crocodiles skulking near thekeshore. While not scared, she was deeply offended by his rudeness. ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not staying for the meal. Goodbye.¡±


    With those words, she turned to leave. However, she had barely managed two steps before her wrist was abruptly seized. Caught off guard, she found herself being pulled toward the hotel. Bu¡¯s hand wasrge and his hold firm, his presence toomanding to contest.


    As she stumbled alongside him, irritation red within her. ¡°Hey! Bu, I told you I¡¯m not interested in the meal. Why are you dragging me along?¡±


    By the time she finished her protest, they had already stepped into the elevator. Bu, busy with the elevator buttons, replied with a mocking sneer, ¡°You were the one who asked me to treat you, and now you refuse? Why should I listen to you? Tonight, you¡¯re eating with me, like it or not.¡±


    Silver Fox was left dumbfounded, her mouth twitching in disbelief. Crazy bastard!


    The elevator swiftly ascended to the top floor. As the doors slid open, they were met with warm greetings from the staff, who bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Miss Elin.¡±


    Exiting the elevator, Bu and Silver Fox walked along a path strewn with petals. Silver Fox tread lightly on the petals, following Bu to the presidential suite


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:


    As soon as Silver Fox entered the presidential suite and noticed the violinists and the borate setting, she realized that Bu had intended this as a romantic evening for someone else.


    It was obvious that his date had stood him up, and somehow, she had ended up substituting. The entire scenario struck her as both absurd and slightly humorous.


    Therefore, she declined once more. ¡°I¡¯m really not hungry. I don¡¯t need to eat. Goodbye.¡±


    With those words, she turned to leave. However, Bu still held onto her wrist, preventing her departure. Confused, she looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, is it really appropriate for me to take your date¡¯s ce for this meal?¡±


    Bu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he guided her to the dining table and pulled out a chair for her. Reluctantly, Silver Fox sat down. Bu then settled into the chair across from her. The table was exquisitely set, the center adorned with aromatic roses that perfumed the air.


    Amused by the rose petals about the floor and the musicians serenading them with romantic melodies, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help butugh silently to herself. Initially, she had suspected that Bu had tried to hit on her, but when he discovered she was a lesbian, his interest seemed to wane.


    Now, she realized she might have been too quick to judge. His mood had nothing to do with her; he was simply upset that his original date had failed to appear.


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    She found amusement in the irony that after being ditched by his date, he chose to invite her¡ªa lesbian¡ªto this romantic dinner. She could only imagine the mix of emotions swirling inside him. Herughter erupted, breaking the elegant silence of the evening.


    She yfully teased him, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re certainly a straight man. And here you are, sharing this candlelit dinner with me. Do you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression, already somber, grew even sterner at her words. He gave her a cool, fleeting nce before turning his gaze downward, choosing silence over engagement.


    Undeterred, Silver Fox continued her lighthearted torment. ¡°Really, Mr. Hoffman, there was no need to drag me along just because your date bailed. We can only be friends, after all.¡±


    The term ¡°friends¡± seemed to sting Bu, darkening his mood further. He met her gaze, appeared to wrestle with his thoughts, but then said nothing.


    Silver Fox wasn¡¯t finished yet. She teased him even more boldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a nice straight girl to dine with? Perhaps after dinner, you two could find other ways to enjoy the evening.¡±


    She burst intoughter, the sound echoing around them. Bu looked at her speechlessly, knowing she had misunderstood him but unable to exin. If she only knew the dinner was meant for her, her teasing would surely intensify.


    Watching her revel in his apparent misfortune, he clenched his jaw, a mischievous n forming in his mind.


    No longer scowling, he mimicked Silver Fox¡¯s yful grin and said, ¡°Elin, have you ever thought about bing straight? I could give you a hand with that.¡±


    The smug grin on Silver Fox¡¯s face seized up as she snapped at him, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    This finally got under her skin, and Bu couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of victory. He smirked and signaled the waiter to bring out the dishes. Before long, the table wasden withvish dishes and two sses of pricey wine.


    After the prolonged skirmish, Silver Fox was truly famished. Uninhibited as ever, she didn¡¯t hesitate to dig in voraciously, not bothering with formalities around Bu.


    Bu observed her silently. Her manner of eating was a stark contrast to rissa¡¯s. rissa would delicately nibble at her food, graceful with every gesture, her poise maintained with each bite.


    While rissa¡¯s grace might be just a show for him, whether it was genuine or not, she always maintained herposed demeanor.


    But Silver Fox was unabashed in her dining, eating robustly and sipping her drink liberally, unconcerned about the presence of others. Herck of restraint didn¡¯te off as rough but rather refreshing.


    As he watched her, Bu found his own hunger growing. He picked up his knife and fork and began to slice into his steak. Something clicked for him as he chewed on a piece of steak, and he suddenly addressed Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:


    ¡°Being friends with you isn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± Bu remarked.


    Silver Fox, her cheeks bulging with food, gave Bu a puzzled look. Her naive gaze only added to her charm in his eyes. Chuckling, he watched her with increased warmth and fondness.


    ¡°I said, being friends with you is pretty nice,¡± he reiterated.


    Indeed, he hade to ept the reality. Since she had chosen to live as a lesbian, he couldn¡¯t marry her but could be her friend instead. Though it was disappointing and all those years of hoping seemed wasted, his pursuit hadn¡¯t been futile. She was the one he genuinely liked.


    He appreciated her for who she was, not just for what she could have been to him. Whether as a wife or as a friend, she was still the one he cherished. Even though she had shifted from potential wife to just a friend¡ªa transition that pained him¡ªhe was beginning to ept it slowly.


    Perhaps Bu had masked his feelings too effectively. Silver Fox, unable to detect any deeper emotion from his usually stoic demeanor, remained oblivious to his affection.


    After swallowing all the food in her mouth, she looked at him with surprise. ¡°You want to be friends with me?¡±


    Bu nodded in response. ¡°Would that be alright?¡±


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    ¡°I don¡¯t need just any friends,¡± Silver Fox responded bluntly. ¡°I only want female friends.¡±


    Bu was left speechless. He hadpletely misunderstood her statement, and anger surged within him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so promiscuous. Aren¡¯t you supposed to marry your president? If you¡¯re getting married, you should remain loyal. How can you pursue many women at once?¡± His words hung heavily in the air.


    Silver Fox was taken aback by his usation, needing a few moments to grasp that he had regarded her as a yer among lesbians. Deciding that if he was bent on misunderstanding, she¡¯d let him, she simply lowered her head and continued with her meal, ignoring his furtherments.


    Bu watched her closely, his expression softening as he ventured cautiously, ¡°You and ck Mallow¡­¡±


    At the mention of ck Mallow, Silver Fox looked up sharply, her gaze intense. ¡°Don¡¯t drag ck Mallow into this. She¡¯spletely straight. We¡¯ve just been friends,¡± she rified firmly.


    Relieved by her response, Bu nodded. He had been concerned that Connor might have developed feelings for a lesbian as well. The remainder of the meal passed without further disagreement.


    As they prepared to leave, Bu stood and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    Silver Fox declined politely. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    However, Bu appeared not to hear her, already heading towards the exit. With no other option, Silver Fox followed him quietly. They took the elevator down together, and she reluctantly got into his car.


    Bu slid into the driver¡¯s seat, reaching for the ignition, when Silver Fox chimed in, ¡°You can¡¯t drive if you¡¯ve been drinking.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any,¡± Bu responded calmly. Silver Fox paused, retracing the meal in her mind, and realized she hadn¡¯t actually seen Bu take a sip.


    The wine had been delightful. After she had drained her ss, he¡¯d pushed his own towards her, which she had dly finished off. She was usually so direct and hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time. Now, it dawned on her that Bu had been looking out for her in his own understated way.


    With this thought, she felt a warm flush of embarrassment and sneaked a peek at him. Just then, Bu turned to look at her. Caught in the act of peeking at him and feeling embarrassed, she blurted out, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Seatbelt,¡± Bu murmured.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Silver Fox replied, quickly securing her seatbelt.


    Once she was strapped in, Bu gently started the car and inquired, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Pce Hotel.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a ce in Blebert?¡±


    Bu¡¯s lips tightened. He had thought about offering her a mansion but worried it might be too forward and she might reject it. Instead, he teased, ¡°You swindled me out of 80 million dors and still don¡¯t own a house? Are you a spendthrift, bad with money?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:


    Bu¡¯s mocking tone seemed rushed and unfair. Even though Silver Fox had taken eighty million dors from him, it had happened just the day before, and expecting her to have bought a house by now was unrealistic.


    When Bu teased Silver Fox, he immediately sensed the folly of his words. His lips twitched nervously as he braced himself for her rebuke, aware of her quick temper.


    Contrary to expectations, she didn¡¯t lose her cool but instead faced him earnestly. ¡°How can you tell I¡¯m a spendthrift? Is it that obvious to everyone that I am?¡±


    Bu found himself at a loss for words. What he had mentioned offhandedly had turned out to be urate. Silver Fox didn¡¯t hide her tendency to overspend.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Bu attempted to soothe her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. It¡¯s just¡­ well, you seem to have a lot on your mind.¡±


    Silver Fox sighed deeply, feeling utterly hopeless. Her trauma wasn¡¯t something that could be treated with pills; it was something she had to work through on her own. Despite her efforts, oveing it alone proved incredibly challenging, and she often found herself unsessful.


    She wondered if having a child might help manage her spending, as it would make her think twice before each purchase. But the thought of finding a partner was daunting. She had once been ready tomit and even considered marriage, but her partner turned out to be unfaithful, leaving her doubly hurt.


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Her past rtionship hadn¡¯t damaged her ability to love, but it had left deep psychological scars, making her wary of trusting again or entering another rtionship lightly, much less marriage.


    Bu tilted his head, observing her distress but unable to grasp the depth of her past trauma. Amused by her reaction, he teased, ¡°Does your president¡¯s wealth cover all your expenses?¡±


    Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, although a noted name in the perfume industry, didn¡¯tpare to the mammoth Hoffman Group and seemed trivial to Bu. He was genuinely concerned that the wealth of its branch¡¯s president wouldn¡¯t sustain Silver Fox¡¯svish spending habits. His worry wasn¡¯t for the president but rather for Silver Fox, fearing she might find herself in financial trouble.


    Silver Fox had thoroughly reviewed her grandmother¡¯s financial status, trying to forecast how long she could maintain her current lifestyle. The oue was always uncertain. Her expenditures fluctuated with her financial state¡ªspending more when wealthier, less so when funds dwindled.


    She couldn¡¯t predict how long her grandmother¡¯s fortune or the profits from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would sustain her.


    After some thought, she remarked nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep spending until I can¡¯t.¡±


    Bu, taken aback by her blunt admission, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°And once you¡¯ve spent everything, what then? Would you consider divorce?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s gaze hardened slightly at the suggestion. ¡°Divorce is ast resort. I¡¯d prefer to find another way to manage my finances.¡±


    Bu nodded, silently acknowledging her resolve. Despite the underlying tension, he felt a deeper understanding of her struggles and hoped she might find a path forward


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:


    Silver Fox had beenmenting to herself and not really answering Bu¡¯s questions. But when he asked her another question, reality hit¡ªher fabricated story about marrying the president was getting out of hand. Unable to exin herself to Bu, she blurted out, ¡°Yes, after I¡¯ve spent all of the president¡¯s money, I n to divorce and find someone richer.¡±


    Bu stared at her in disbelief before finally saying, ¡°You really are heartless.¡±


    Silver Fox, tired of the exchange, rolled her eyes and mped her mouth shut. She expected that would be the end of their conversation, figuring Bu must now see her as a horrible person he¡¯d never want to speak with again.


    However, after a brief pause, he caught her off guard with another question. ¡°So, you want to marry your president not out of love but for her money?¡±


    Silver Fox, caught off guard, struggled to find a way to shift the conversation. Before she could craft her response, Bu¡¯s intense gaze unsettled her.


    For some unknown reason, she suddenly felt nervous and replied hastily, ¡°No, no, no, I adore her. The president of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is not only beautiful and kind-hearted but also utterly exceptional. I truly love her.¡±


    Even those who were wed loved themselves, and Silver Fox was no exception. Bu, puzzled by her logic, wondered why she would n to divorce and marry someone else after draining the president¡¯s finances if her affection was genuine. Unable to figure out what she was thinking, he eventually stopped trying.


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    As he focused back on driving, Silver Fox sighed in relief, hoping the topic was closed. Yet, unexpectedly, Bu reached into his pocket, pulled out a ck and golden card, and handed it to her.


    Puzzled, she examined the card and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my secondary card,¡± Bu exined. ¡°If the money from your president isn¡¯t enough, you can use mine. Forget about divorce and remarrying. If you truly love her, just settle down and stop causing problems.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips twitched repeatedly as she realized Bu hadpletely believed her flippantment. She was astounded that he took her words so seriously. Despite her tendency to overspend, she was principled about only using her own money.


    Why would she use someone else¡¯s, especially someone she hardly knew?


    Observing her reluctance to ept the card, Bu reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I make money fast enough to keep up with your spending.¡±


    Silver Fox believed Bu¡¯s limitless earning capacity. Even with nonstop shopping, she could only dent a small portion of his wealth. His pace of making money clearly kept up with her spending, but she questioned the rationale behind using his money.


    She looked at him, not epting the card, and asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, why should I use your money?¡±


    Bu, with a light chuckle, offered, ¡°If you introduce me to your president and help set up a coboration with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, this card will be your reward.¡±


    ¡°Can I really use the money on this card without restrictions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that overly generous?¡±


    Having the freedom to use his secondary card meant she could ess his funds without limit. Silver Fox puzzled over why Bu would propose such a potentially unfavorable deal. Even if their businesses coborated, the profit might not exceed what she spent.


    As she mulled it over, Bu¡¯s patience waned, and he impulsively threw the card at her, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to take my money, and now that I¡¯m offering some, you hesitate. You¡¯re being absurd.¡±


    Despite feeling demeaned, Silver Fox ced the card in her bag. He had criticized her, suggesting she¡¯d be foolish not to ept his money after enduring such an insult. Since he wanted her to spend his money so badly, she resolved to spendvishly, pushing the limits to see if she could unsettle him.


    As she stashed the card away, her phone buzzed¡ªa call from Ernst interrupted her thoughts


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:


    Before answering Ernst¡¯s call, Silver Fox checked the time. It was early¡ªjust past 7 a.m. They had decided to part ways the previous day, and she had already blocked him on the messaging app. She realized she had forgotten to block his phone number too¡ªa clear oversight.


    Recalling the offensive things he had said the day before, she coldly snorted before epting the call.


    As soon as she did, Ernst¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Eloisa, I can give you one more chance to change your mind. Do you want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Without hesitation, Silver Fox ended the call, blocking his number immediately afterward.


    Bu, who had overheard only the tone of the conversation but not the words, could tell it was a man¡¯s voice. Seeing how upset Silver Fox appeared, he surmised the caller had provoked her anger. Curious about the identity of the caller, Bu took mental note of the blocked number, thanks to his exceptional memory.


    The remainder of the drive passed in silence, and they soon arrived at the Pce Hotel. Upon arriving, Silver Fox turned to Bu and questioned, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you sure you want to leave your secondary card with me?¡±


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Bu responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, keep it.¡±


    Silver Fox gave a nomittal shrug. ¡°I can arrange the coboration between Minty Fragrances and Perfumes and the Hoffman Group. Just be aware that the returns might not surpass what I¡¯m likely to spend.¡±


    Bu smiled again but did not speak further. Instead, he requested her number. Silver Fox promptly took out her phone and exchanged numbers with him. Once it was done, she exited the car and headed directly into the Pce Hotel.


    Bu watched her until she was out of sight and then turned his attention away. However, he didn¡¯t depart right away. Using his hacking skills, he set out to investigate the phone number he had memorized.


    He soon discovered that the number belonged to Ernst. Further digging revealed Ernst as a notorious yboy known among the affluent women of Bieber, currently linked romantically to someone named Sansa.


    Bu was baffled. How could Ernst, whom he considered a lowlife, be acquainted with Silver Fox? Their social circles and statuses seemed too disparate for them to even meet, much less share contact information.


    Yet, the evident anger from Silver Fox suggested a close, albeit turbulent, acquaintance. Ernst had somehow provoked her significantly. What exactly was the nature of their rtionship?


    Intrigued, Bu delved deeper into Ernst¡¯s background and uncovered that Ernst was also a perfumer, currentlypeting in a contest held by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. This revtion shed light on their connection.


    However, it was perplexing that Silver Fox, the distinguished chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, would have any personal dealings with Ernst, a mere contestant.


    As Bu pondered over thisplexity, his curiosity only grew. He decided to take a more direct approach and hacked into Ernst¡¯s phone, seeking answers.


    Silver Fox had blocked Ernst on both her messaging app and phone, erasing any trace of him from her device, but Ernst had not reciprocated, leaving all their previousmunications intact.


    Bu, after hacking into Ernst¡¯s phone, scrolled through their entire chat history right from their initial encounter to the present. This deep dive into their exchanges illuminated the full picture for him.


    Grasping the reality of the situation, Bu felt a mix of disbelief and anger, his lips twitching involuntarily as he processed his emotions. He realized he had been misled by Silver Fox for quite some time.


    She had imed to be a lesbian¡ªa statement Bu had epted, causing him considerable inner conflict and leading him to assume the role of just a friend. How had he forgotten about her frequent wild tales and unchecked remarks? Her deception now seemed tantly obvious, and he imagined she must have secretly ridiculed his naivety.


    His resentment deepened when he considered that Silver Fox had dated someone like Ernst, whom he deemed unworthy. Was it not clear to her that he, Bu, was far superior to Ernst in every conceivable way?


    Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of jealousy, Bu impulsively sent Silver Fox a terse message: ¡°You¡¯re quite blind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:


    After settling into the hotel, Silver Fox rxed with a warm bath, dried her hair, slipped into her pajamas, and got ready for a restful sleep. Just as shey down on the bed, a message from Bu appeared on her phone.


    Confused and then irate after reading his words, Silver Fox shot back a quick reply. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind. Your whole family is blind.¡± Still feeling unresolved, she sent another message. ¡°Considering you are infatuated with a maniptive woman like rissa, I¡¯m not as blind as you.¡±


    After expressing her frustration, she added, ¡°Why did you call me blind?¡±


    Meanwhile, Bu remained outside the hotel. Reading her replies, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, recalling the times when they had undertaken the same mission years ago.


    After so many years, Silver Fox had be more mature and alluring, but her personality remained unchanged¡ªfiery and unyielding. If provoked, she would retaliate fiercely, questioning the motive only after striking back.


    He had always been drawn to her strong character, even when her face was hidden behind a mask. The revtionst night that she was the woman he had admired from afar left him astoundingly surprised.


    To him, she was the perfect blend of beauty and strength¡ªa woman he felt destined to cherish.


    Reflecting further, he recalled Ernst referring to Silver Fox as Eloisa Swain in their chats. Given her position as the chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes and the fact that the president of its branch also bore the surname Swain, Bu suspected she might actually be the president herself.


    This possibility only deepened his awe of her. Silver Fox¡ªor Eloisa¡ªseemed to embody multiple impressive identities, each more fascinating than thest.


    Apart from having dated someone like Ernst, everything else about her was exemry. Believing Silver Fox still misinterpreted his rtionship with rissa, Bu once again rified with patience, ¡°My rtionship with rissa is purely out of my gratitude for her saving my life. It¡¯s not romantic. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Silver Fox quickly responded, ¡°Who cares about your rtionship with that maniptive woman? Why did you call me blind?¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not seeing me in a positive light. Isn¡¯t that a form of blindness?¡±


    Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Bu, you¡¯re really out of your mind.¡±


    Bu then sent a smiling emoji along with a gentle message. ¡°Sleep well. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Upon reading this, Silver Fox pouted, muttered ¡°crazy¡± under her breath, and then settled down to sleep peacefully.


    Content with their exchange, Bu started his car and departed from the Pce Hotel.


    The previous night, when Marissa traveled back from the Skytop Mansion on Connor¡¯s private jet, she sent an email to Mr. G, the head of the Rasetsu Group.


    Despite their long acquaintance, theymunicated solely via email. However, she had not received a reply from Mr. G even when she returned to the Daniels Manor.


    Marissa felt exhausted and decided not to wait up. She retired to bed,forted by Connor¡¯s presence after a rxing hot bath.


    The next noon, Connor, who had risen early, sat quietly beside the bed reading documents, allowing her to sleep undisturbed. When she finally woke, he put aside his papers and gently inquired, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Connor, thank you for helping me at the Skytop Mansionst night.¡±


    Connor responded with a warm smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities with your own husband.¡±


    This made Marissa blush involuntarily. Despite their marriage being a mere deal, his endearing words touched her deeply, causing a warm flush of emotion. In an attempt topose herself, she picked up her phone to check her messages and discovered that Mr. G had finally responded to her email


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620:


    Although ck Snake was once known as a member of the Rasetsu Group, Marissa¡¯s respect for Mr. G was anything but casual. He, being quite sensible, never presumed tomand her. His requests always came across more as suggestions rather than orders.


    In their limited interactions, it was always Mr. G who initiated contact, sending messages that Marissa would answer whenever she deemed fit. Mr. G, for his part, remained ever patient. Even in times of urgency, his approach was to plead rather than demand, maintaining hisposure at all times.


    This asion, however, marked a departure from the norm. Marissa was the one to reach out first, and Mr. G¡¯s dyed response had her waiting anxiously. Upon receiving his reply, she hurried to open it, her anxiety getting the better of her.


    Since Marissa was unsure if Mr. G, the leader of the Rasetsu Group, was actually Kevin¡ªthe person she had been searching for¡ªher previous night¡¯s email was merely a greeting.


    Mr. G¡¯s response arrived the next morning, likely penned just after he woke. His reply carried a tone of jest: ¡°Did I read it wrong? The formidable and arrogant Mr. ck Snake actually initiated a greeting with me? How did I finally capture your attention? Oh, my.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk at his words. During her tenure as ck Snake, whether she was male or female remained a closely guarded secret.


    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Though her identity was momentarily exposed on the Sunrise, Paul had managed to squash the news, thus keeping her secret from the outside world. It appeared that Paul had never discussed ck Snake with Mr. G, leaving him with an outdated impression before ck Snake had retired.


    ¡°Mr. G, I need a favor, please,¡± Marissa typed, treading cautiously. She couldn¡¯t directly inquire whether he was her Kevin, nor could she risk a personal meeting. If he turned out not to be her Kevin, such a move would inadvertently reveal her identity and create unnecessaryplications. Instead, she opted for a diversion.


    Mr. G responded promptly, ¡°Sure, what can I do for you?¡±


    Marissa sent him the sketch of the monster, drawn by Landen based on descriptions from Lawrence and Lindsay. ¡°Mr. G, can you help me find out where this thing is?¡± she added.


    When she returned from the Sunrise, she had already tasked Silver Fox with deploying their intelligence agency to track down the creature, but all efforts had been in vain. Those who had seen the picture had dismissed it as depicting a nonexistent creature, untraceable in any earthly record or lore, likely a figment of imagination.


    Yet, Marissa was convinced of its existence. Lawrence and Lindsay, formerly known as 2001 and 2002, had lived alongside the monster for an extended period, encountering it daily. With her own resources exhausted, she turned to the Rasetsu Group for help, trusting that Mr. G¡¯s unassuming demeanor masked significant capabilities.


    After sending the email, Marissa half expected Mr. G to express bewilderment or perhaps question whether the creature was even of this earth. But he didn¡¯t. Instead of showing any surprise, Mr. G simply inquired, ¡°Where did you get this picture?¡±


    Marissa paused, her eyes tracing each word and punctuation mark on the screen. Since they were not on a voice call or face-to-face interaction, she couldn¡¯t discern Mr. G¡¯s expression or tone. Yet, the straightforward manner of his text and the careful cement of his punctuation suggested a calm demeanor. Hisposure raised a question in her mind: was he familiar with the creature depicted in the picture?


    This thought made her heartbeat quicken. Doubt crept in about whether reaching out to the Rasetsu Group was a wise decision. Given her uncertainty, Marissa opted for vagueness in her reply. ¡°I stumbled upon it by chance.¡±


    Mr. G then replied, ¡°You want to know where this thing lives, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    Then, Mr. G posed a more probing question. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:


    ¡°Marissa, Mr. Alvarado has returned safely to the Sunrise. He wanted me to pass on some information to you,¡± Elvis said in the text.


    Marissa replied, ¡°Go ahead, Captain Williamson.¡±


    Elvis continued, ¡°Last night, Mr. Alvarado brought rissa back to the Sunrise as well and conducted a personal interrogation. He also dug into her activities while she was president of the Peridot Consortium through various contacts and means.


    Surprisingly, he uncovered numerous issues. After the questioning and investigation, Mr. Alvarado was outraged and asked me to exin things to you.


    Mr. Alvarado had instructed rissa to feign cooperation with Q to uncover the reasons behind Q¡¯s interest in the chip. He had never intended for rissa to genuinely coborate with Q or to engage in creating harmful substances.


    Mr. Alvarado is deeply upset about this and has taken strict action against rissa. He wants to ensure you understand that he does not engage in harmful activities and cares deeply about maintaining his good image in your view.¡±


    Marissa read the message and felt no shock. Xander had already briefed her about this before their operation at Skytop Mansion. She was, however, slightly taken aback by how much Paul valued his reputation in her eyes.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Elvis added, ¡°What truly enraged Mr. Alvarado was not this, but discovering that rissa had paid Sansa and Aya to hurt your mother. Upon learning this, Mr. Alvarado was livid, punished rissa severely, removed her from her role as president of the Peridot Consortium, and confined her to a dark room for introspection.


    Although your mother is fine and rissa faced severe consequences, Mr. Alvarado is still distressed and wants to apologize to you. He had made it clear to his subordinates in Blebert not to harm Tiffany before, aiming to protect you. He regrets that his directive nearly backfired, causing you potential harm, and he is now ming himself.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Captain Williamson, please extend my gratitude to Mr. Alvarado for his concern. I¡¯m not angry with him for rissa¡¯s actions, so he need not feel guilty.¡±


    Marissa had never nned to share her issues with rissa with Paul. She felt that disputes between women should be settled by the women involved. However, since Paul had already addressed it, she chose to step back from rissa¡¯s matter.


    Elvis then messaged, ¡°Marissa, the Peridot Consortium is currently leaderless. Mr. Alvarado is asking if you would consider taking over as president. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback and typed, ¡°Me as the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Elvis simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°I¡¯m not even part of Paul¡¯s group. How can I be the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    After posing the question, she humorously added, ¡°Is Paul trying to get me to do his bidding?¡±


    Elvis responded with a smiling emoji, ¡°Marissa, you know how much Mr. Alvarado values you. He would never exploit you. He just wants to seize every chance to dote on you.


    Mr. Alvarado thinks that since you¡¯re already investigating Q, using the title of president of the Peridot Consortium could facilitate contact with Q. rissa had been using this role tomunicate with Q for years, which would make Q less suspicious of you.


    Mr. Alvarado also assured that you would haveplete control over the affairs of the Peridot Consortium and that he would not meddle. But, if you ever need his support, he¡¯s ready to assist immediately.¡±


    Marissa paused to think. Elvis¡¯s exnation made sense. Adopting the role of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president to approach Q could indeed help her gather more intelligence. This position proved to be quite beneficial for her current situation.


    Paul¡¯s readiness to entrust such a significant organization to her indicated his deep trust and favor. She was puzzled by his strong liking towards her.


    Yet, she reminded herself not to overthink it. Human emotions are enigmatic. She had felt an immediate connection with Paul herself during their first casual conversation.


    After reflecting, she responded to Elvis, ¡°I¡¯m open to leading the Peridot Consortium, but it¡¯s a vast organization with intricate operations. I¡¯d be stepping into unfamiliar territory if I took charge. Could Mr. Alvarado possibly arrange for someone to act as president temporarily?¡±


    Elvis replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarado would like Kevin to assist you in managing the Peridot Consortium. How does that sound?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:


    When she read Elvis¡¯s message, Marissa¡¯s heart fluttered for a moment. Even though she had just confirmed that the Kevin raised by Paul wasn¡¯t her adoptive brother, the name still evoked strong emotions in her.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Kevin leads the Rasetsu Group. Would such a prominent figure really humble himself to be the interim president of the Peridot Consortium for me?¡±


    Elvis responded, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t worry about that. Despite Kevin¡¯s strong personality and dominance, he holds Mr. Alvarado in high regard. He wouldn¡¯t turn down a request from Mr. Alvarado unless it is to help rissa.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Why does Kevin have such a strong dislike for rissa?¡±


    Elvis exined, ¡°rissa was the first child Mr. Alvarado adopted, and Kevin joined the familyter. rissa was jealous, worried that Kevin mightpete for Mr. Alvarado¡¯s affection, so she often bullied Kevin during their childhood. When Kevin first arrived, he was frail and ill. rissa¡¯s actions nearly cost him his life on several asions.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Alvarado do anything about it?¡±


    Elvis typed, ¡°rissa was cunning, always tormenting Kevin out of Mr. Alvarado¡¯s sight. At first, Mr. Alvarado was unaware, but once he discovered the truth, he disciplined rissa severely.


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Only then did she back off. rissa likely never expected the frail child she once tormented to grow up to be so influential. She fears Kevin might seek revenge.


    Indeed, Kevin holds a grudge against rissa. If not for Mr. Alvarado¡¯s wishes, Kevin might have already taken over her Peridot Consortium and ensured her downfall.¡±


    With this new understanding, Marissa saw an opportunity. She also desired to meet the man known as Mr. G, alias Kevin. Having him serve as the interim president would facilitate their meeting.


    She responded to Elvis, ¡°Sure, I look forward to meeting Kevin.¡±


    Elvis said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Mr. Alvarado know immediately. Mr. Alvarado has kept your identities confidential. To Kevin, you¡¯re simply Tiffany Nash from Blebert. Whether you reveal your true identity to himter is entirely up to you.¡±


    Marissa felt a warmth spread through her as she read this, appreciating Paul¡¯s considerate actions. Paul not only held her in high regard but also took great care in respecting her feelings. It felt like the care a father would give his daughter.


    This was her first experience of fatherly affection, yet Paul was not her father. If he were, she would be by his side every day. No daughter dislikes being cherished and adored by her father, especially someone like Marissa, who grew up without parental love and endured a difficult childhood. She craved that fatherly affection even more.


    As she was moved by Paul¡¯s thoughtfulness, her face lit up with a joyful smile.


    Connor had been watching her expressions. She had seemed a bit down when she woke up, but now she radiated happiness. He was curious about what had caused her earlier distress and what had brought about her current joy. He felt quite perplexed.


    He wanted to know all about her. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who are you messaging with?¡±


    Marissa looked up at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Elvis.¡±


    This steered the conversation back to Paul. Connor asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the mysterious boss behind rissa was Paul. What did he say to youst night?¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°Not much. He returned the chip to me and once again asked if I would consider bing his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Connor huffed, clearly displeased. ¡°Then he said, ¡®Reject him.¡¯¡±


    Marissa gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Do you have an issue with Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°You are my wife. If he bes your father, that makes him my father-inw, right? No way.¡±


    He paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not one to easily ept someone as my father-inw. He can forget about it.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. She didn¡¯t expect Connor to be so petty.


    Just then, Mare and Tenry entered the dining room. Mare couldn¡¯t contain himself and blurted out, ¡°Chief instructor, something big has happened.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:


    Since Connor had already uncovered ck Mallow¡¯s true identity, Marc and Terry dropped any pretense. They started addressing Marissa as ¡°chief instructor¡± and shamelessly unted their fanboy devotion.


    Marissa remained unfazed, her demeanor as indifferent as Connor¡¯s. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Despite being Marc and Terry¡¯s boss and paying them a hefty annual sry of $1.2 million, their enthusiasm for him paled inparison to their adoration for Marissa.


    Still, Connor chose to keep his feelings to himself. Between spouses, there was no need to be so calctive. After all, they were family.


    Marc and Terry,pletely engrossed in the thrill of seeing their chief instructor daily, were oblivious to Connor¡¯s envy. Their thoughts were consumed by Marissa.


    As soon as Marc finished speaking, Terry jumped in eagerly. ¡°Chief instructor, Aelfric was seriously injuredst night. Silver Fox¡¯s kick broke five of his ribs. His men had to pull him out of the pit and rush him to the hospital.¡±


    Marc added, grinning, ¡°He got beaten so badly, but he didn¡¯t dare spill the beans. Instead, he imed he was in a car ident.¡±


    Marissa smirked at this, thinking that Aelfric couldn¡¯t havee up with amer excuse. Thest time she fractured Aelfric¡¯s pelvis, the Warren family covered it up by iming he¡¯d been in a car ident. Now, with his ribs broken by Silver Fox, they were trotting out the same excuse. Didn¡¯t Aelfric worry people might start thinking he was cursed?


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    ¡°What was that big thing you just mentioned?¡± Marissa asked, nonchntly.


    ¡°King issued a statement,¡± Marc replied. ¡°After getting your reportst night, King was livid. He never expected Aelfric to pull such a backstabbing move, so he kicked him out of the Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°Finally, a breath of fresh air,¡± Terry said with satisfaction.


    Both Marc and Terry were pleased about Aelfric¡¯s expulsion, but Marissa didn¡¯t share their amusement. Instead, she picked up her phone to text Zyair.


    She guessed Zyair might not be in the best spirits right now. After all, Aelfric had grown up under Zyair¡¯s wing and was his first disciple.


    Zyair had once pinned high hopes on him. Although heter realized Aelfric couldn¡¯t live up to those expectations, he still cared for him deeply.


    Zyair had never married or had children. He treated Aelfric like a son. Even if Aelfric was a troublemaker, losing him would surely weigh heavily on Zyair¡¯s heart.


    Marissa opened the chat window and kicked things off by transferring Zyair $100 million, then sent a yful message: ¡°Old Peacock, drinks are on me.¡±


    The transfer was swiftly epted. Zyair replied, ¡°Having a wealthy disciple is the best. Every transfer is in millions.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Zyair sent another message. ¡°Marissa, I understand you¡¯re trying to cheer me up with the money because you think I¡¯m down. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    Marissa sent a smiley face, keeping her thoughts to herself about Zyair and Aelfric¡¯s rtionship. Even though Aelfric had plotted against her countless times, she had never uttered a negative word about him to Zyair.


    She then typed, ¡°I got the chip. What¡¯s the next step?¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°Well, the next step is cracking the chip¡¯s passwords.¡±


    Marissa typed back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mentionst time that you made a big discovery about this chip?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°My big discovery is that you might be able to crack the passwords.¡±


    Marissa twitched her lips, momentarily speechless. Old Peacock had built up such a grand mystery, only to leave her holding the bag.


    She asked, ¡°What to do after cracking the chip¡¯s passwords?¡±


    Zyair urged, ¡°After that, you dive into the chip¡¯s content. Your talents can truly benefit humanity, so let¡¯s make every effort count.¡±


    Marissa stifled a sigh and quietly closed the chat window. Just then, Silver Fox messaged her. ¡°Hey, ck Snake, are you awake?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Yep.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°I had nned for Rita to bring the kids over yesterday, but your sudden mission changed everything. Can you bring them over today?¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got something important to do with them today.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What¡¯s the important thing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:


    Marissa typed, ¡°My mom woke up yesterday. She hasn¡¯t met her grandchildren yet, so I¡¯m taking the kids to visit her today.¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°I¡¯ll join you. I¡¯ll apany you and the children to visit your mom together.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finalizing the meeting details with Silver Fox, Marissa nced at Connor. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Lawrence and Lindsay to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence shortly to visit my mother.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°No, Silver Fox will be joining us. It would be impractical to bring you along,¡± Marissa responded.


    Noticing Connor¡¯s confused look, Marissa quickly rified, ¡°Silver Fox is another alias for White Mallow, whose real name is Eloisa Swain.¡±


    Connor nodded inprehension.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Mare and Terry were intrigued by White Mallow. Upon hearing Marissa mention White Mallow¡¯s true identity, Mare immediately asked, ¡°White Mallow¡¯s real name is Eloisa Swain? What does she do in her everyday life?¡±


    Marissa, intentionally keeping them in suspense, replied, ¡°You¡¯ll discover soon enough.¡±


    With that, Marissa stood and walked outside, followed naturally by Mare and Terry.


    Connor squinted as he watched them leave, silently grumbling, *Those two fools hardly paid him any attention anymore. Were they still his bodyguards?*


    As Connor wasmenting Mare and Terry¡¯s behavior, he noticed his special assistant, Domenic, also gazing eagerly at Marissa. When Mare and Terry eagerly followed Marissa outside, Domenic joined them equally enthusiastically.


    Connor was at a loss for words. He could understand Mare and Terry following Marissa; she was their chief instructor and idol. But why was Domenic tagging along?


    Before Connor could process this, in the blink of an eye, his special assistant and two bodyguards, who used to be with him constantly, had all vanished, leaving him alone. Connor smirked, feeling both amused and slightly annoyed.


    Once the household¡¯s focal point, with everyone orbiting around him, Connor now found Marissa had taken that central role. Unaware of the dynamics unfolding behind her, Marissa headed straight to Lawrence and Lindsay after exiting the dining room.


    The two children were ying on the sofa. Seeing her approach, they both looked up excitedly. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Their innocent voices warmed Marissa¡¯s heart. She knelt to meet their eyes and smiled, ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s tidy up. We¡¯re going to visit Grandma, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay replied in unison. Their instinctive answer was always ¡°okay¡± because they were eager to fulfill any request from their mother. However, after responding, they both hesitated.


    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Grandma still in the hospital and couldn¡¯t be disturbed?¡± Lindsay asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Grandma woke up yesterday, has been discharged, and is now home,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s wonderful,¡± Lawrence eximed. ¡°I want to see Grandma right away.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lindsay echoed.


    With that, the two children held hands and dashed out eagerly. Previously, without close rtives and living in a unique environment, they had been somewhat timid and introverted. Now, with many family members suddenly showering them with love, they had be more cheerful and confident. Marissa felt gratified.


    Rita took excellent care of the children, rarely leaving their side. When Lawrence and Lindsay ran out, Rita quickly followed them. Marissa walked out slowly behind them. Mare and Terry trailed eagerly. Domenic hesitated briefly, then joined as well.


    Connor was confused by the sudden change in dynamics. He called out to Mare and Terry, ¡°Why are you always following me? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Stop following me,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mare and Terry mumbled, then walked away silently. It was only then that Marissa noticed Domenic behind Mare and Terry. Her tone was casual with Mare and Terry, but she addressed Domenic more formally. ¡°Domenic, is there something you need?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:


    Domenic longed to ask Marissa what it took to be her fanboy, eager to join Marc and Terry¡¯s ranks.


    However, he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to voice such a bold question, especially with Marissa¡¯s direct gaze making his cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    Ultimately, Domenic altered his query to, ¡°Miss Nash, what are the prerequisites for bing a student at Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marissa responded without much thought, ¡°Doomsday Base has a registration office where you can inquire. If you meet the criteria, you¡¯ll be epted as a trainee. Upon passing various training levels, you can be a formal student of Doomsday Base.¡±


    She gave Domenic a once-over and then inquired, ¡°Domenic, are you interested in learning martial arts?¡±


    Domenic nodded uncertainly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Marissa nodded as well. ¡°Domenic, to be honest, it¡¯s ideal to start martial arts training at a young age. At your age, your bones have already set, so you won¡¯t reach very high proficiency. You can at best enhance your physical fitness and improve your fighting skills.¡±


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    Domenic smiled awkwardly. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t expect to achieve your level. I just¡­¡±


    He simply wanted to be close to Marissa, to find an idol like Mare and Terry had. Although Connor was also Domenic¡¯s idol, Connor¡¯s majestic and stern demeanor made it difficult for Domenic to approach him or be casual around him. Domenic envied the rapport Marc and Terry had with their idol.


    Marissa tilted her head, assessing Domenic, who struggled toplete his sentence. Confused, she was about to ask what he meant when, with a flushed face, he suddenly made a bold decision and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, do you need another fanboy?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. When Domenic saw her reaction, his face reddened even more. Pointing to Marc and Terry in the distance, he added, ¡°Like Mare and Terry.¡±


    Marissa nced at Marc and Terry and then curled her lip. Having those two hovering around her all day was already exasperating. Any more would drive her insane. So she bluntly replied, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    After responding, she turned and walked away. Domenic was left in shock. Marissa¡¯s method of rejection was particrly harsh.


    As Domenic wallowed in disappointment, he suddenly heard Connor¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°You want to be Marissa¡¯s fanboy?¡±


    Domenic was startled and turned around, forcing a smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor surveyed him leisurely. ¡°Are you thinking of resigning to work as her assistant?¡±


    Domenic shook his head emphatically. ¡°No, no, no, I only wish to follow you, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor sneered. ¡°You once imed I was your idol. Was that merely a falsehood? Do I not merit your admiration?¡±


    Domenic shook his head again. ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    He yearned to tter Connor, but the burden of his overwhelming debt stifled anypliments, leaving him feeling wronged and pursing his lips.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it,¡± Connor replied, his irritation evident.


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, Domenic impulsively dered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, before Miss Nash¡¯s arrival, you were my ultimate idol. However, since she emerged, I¡¯ve realized you are no longer dependable.


    Previously, my guess was that believing in you would yield endless wealth. Now, however, I believe that faith in Miss Nash grants true fulfillment. Instead of cing my trust in you, I find it wiser to believe in Miss Nash.¡±


    Connor frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    The more Domenic reflected, the more aggrieved and hot-headed he became. He recounted the incident of his, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s failed bets, and finally expressed his frustration.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, we once revered you as a god, but since you began associating with Miss Nash, you seem to have lost your edge. If I follow you blindly, I won¡¯t even have food to eat.¡±


    Upon hearing Domenic¡¯s ount, Connor realized why those two had been so undernourishedtely. He felt a mix of amusement and frustration. Was their unfortunate circumstance his fault?


    As Connor processed his emotions, he heard Domenicment, ¡°Miss Nash adores her fanboys so much that she cleared Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s massive debts. I truly envy them.¡±


    Connor snorted. ¡°So, you believe Ick concern for my subordinates? Do you want me to settle your massive debt as well?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:


    Domenic jolted to awareness upon hearing Connor¡¯s icy inquiry, realizing he had overstepped and uttered inappropriate words. He quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Daniels, I didn¡¯t intend to me you, nor did I ever expect you to settle my debt. Every decision was mine alone and has no bearing on you.¡±


    Pausing for a second, Domenic murmured, ¡°I only regret cing my trust in the wrong idol. Now I seek a new path.¡±


    Connor suppressed a smile, recognizing why Domenic, Marc, and Terry might wish to follow Marissa. It was because he had not been dependable recently.


    Previously, Domenic, Marc, and Terry had unwaveringly followed Connor, admiring his consistent victories and remarkable achievements, which instilled them with confidence.


    Their trust and investment in Connor stemmed from past sesses and unshakeable faith in his abilities. It was evident that Connor had disappointed them in their expectations.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat awkwardly. He then looked at Domenic, stating, ¡°The Daniels Group has a policy of rewarding excellent performance. Your work over the past few years has significantly benefited thepany. You truly deserve this recognition.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Domenic abruptly looked up, overwhelmed with excitement. Was Connor truly going to reward him with shares?


    Connor turned and walked away, casually stating, ¡°I¡¯ll grant you, Marc, and Terry each 0.1% of the shares. You can go through with the paperwork.¡±


    Domenic was so thrilled that he stammered, ¡°Th-thank you, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Although it was merely a 0.1% stake, even a small fraction of shares in the multinational conglomerate Daniels Group could yield hundreds of millions in annual dividends. Domenic could not only eliminate his debts but also secure afortable future.


    Connor¡¯s decisiveness and generosity were always remarkable.


    Marc and Terry, having overheard parts of the conversation, hurried over once Connor departed. ¡°Domenic, did we just hear that Mr. Daniels is rewarding us with shares?¡±


    Moments ago, Domenic had humbly aspired to be Marissa¡¯s fanboy, but now he stood tall, adjusted his attire, and regarded Marc and Terry with disdain.


    He remarked coolly, ¡°Could you both be any less ambitious? It¡¯s just 0.1% of the shares. You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve never encountered wealth before.¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged bemused nces. ¡°Domenic, are you feeling all high and mighty now?¡± Terry teased. ¡°You¡¯ve been relying on ustely and didn¡¯t seem very ambitious yourself.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marc chimed in. ¡°Who was acting so humble and shameless, wanting to be our chief instructor¡¯s fanboy moments ago?¡±


    Domenic coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem!¡± He thenughed derisively and dered, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re all going to be wealthy. We should start embodying the demeanor thates with it.¡±


    Marc and Terry found Domenic¡¯s sentimentpelling and promptly mirrored his actions, straightening their backs, smoothing their clothes, raising their chins, and gazing upward.


    Just as they struck their poses, they heard Rita¡¯s voice. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    The three turned in unison to see Rita standing in the middle of the road, waiting for them to clear a path. Though the nanny Rita was beautiful and well-formed, her blunt manner often made them ufortable.


    She tended to highlight their insecurities, and Connor disapproved of her, leading to their unfavorable impression. Only Franco regarded Rita as a gem.


    Now that the three felt liberated from debts and regarded themselves as wealthy, they decided to yfully challenge Rita instead of allowing her to pass.


    Terry was the first to speak. ¡°Rita, you ought to treat me with more respect from now on. I can afford to treat you to any extravagant meal you desire.¡±


    Marc joined in, teasing, ¡°Rita, if you¡¯re willing to call me ¡®sir,¡¯ I could teach you some martial arts to enhance your skills.¡±


    Domenic chuckled, having transformed from a top assistant to a street rogue. ¡°Rita, are you seeing anyone? If not, what do you think of me? I¡¯m far more attractive than Franco.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry, with malicious grins, tried to intimidate Rita, ensuring she would be too intimidated to ever humiliate them.


    But Rita¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what they expected.


    Standing tall and unfazed, Rita calmly scanned them from head to toe. Little did they know, Rita was assessing them. After her appraisal, Rita, with a nk expression, said, ¡°All three of you have racing hearts and increased blood flow, clear signs of anxiety while being troublemakers. To borrow my boss¡¯s words: you¡¯re idiots.¡±


    At the word ¡°idiots,¡± Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt their faces burn with embarrassment, each wishing they could vanish into thin air. Rita, however, remained impassive.


    After thement, she took a step forward. Seeing they were still standing there like statues, refusing to move, she nonchntly pushed them aside and walked past.


    She was surprisingly strong. Her seemingly casual shove caused Domenic, Marc, and Terry to stumble, nearly losing their bnce due to being caught off guard.


    Once Rita had passed, the three regrouped to discuss this intriguing nanny.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Marc couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I heard from the kitchen steward that she only eats half a piece of bread at each meal. With such a tiny appetite, where does she get all that strength?¡±


    Terry, still rubbing his chest where Rita had nudged him, chimed in, ¡°She looks so delicate and gentle, yet her arms are like steel. Did she grow up eating metal?¡±


    Domenic remained silent, not because he had nothing to say, but because his pride had taken a serious hit. As a highly educated man with a sharp mind who usually valued decorum, Domenic was at a loss for words when a nanny dared to call him an idiot. It seemed that being a troublemaker had its drawbacks.


    After a brief silence, Domenic turned to Marc with curiosity. ¡°Did you say Rita only consumes half a piece of bread per meal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Marc replied. ¡°Just the other day, the kitchen steward grumbled, saying Rita is quite peculiar. Every time meals are served, she takes half a piece of bread to the back garden instead of dining with the other servants, as if the Daniels family were treating her poorly.¡±


    ¡°How peculiar,¡± Terry chimed in. ¡°Eating only half a piece of bread per meal yet remaining so strong. How does she avoid malnutrition?¡±


    Terry¡¯s observation mirrored Domenic¡¯s thoughts. Stroking his chin thoughtfully, Domenic mused, ¡°This nanny works tirelessly every day, yet she only eats half a piece of bread per meal and still manages to stay energetic. She doesn¡¯t look like¡­ a normal human.¡±


    Marc chuckled. ¡°What are you suggesting? She¡¯s such a lovely girl. If she¡¯s not human, what could she be?¡±


    Terry added with a grin, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s like a fairy, absorbing the essence of the sunlight and moonlight for sustenance. Or maybe she¡¯s a demon, sneaking out at night to drink human blood.¡±


    Their yful banter about Rita had them allughing, finding the mystery of her eating habits highly amusing. Just then, Rita emerged from the vi, having fetched something. The trio quickly ceased theirughter.


    Having learned their lesson, they didn¡¯t dare to mock this enigmatic nanny anymore and instinctively stepped aside to let her pass.


    Rita walked right past them, her face as emotionless as a statue.


    Once she passed, the trio sighed in relief, but to their surprise, she stopped after a few steps and turned back. Ignoring their reactions, Rita addressed Marc with the same stoic expression.


    ¡°Marc, it¡¯s been six days since yourst bowel movement. You¡¯re carrying around twenty pounds of waste. I suggest you take some medication to relieve it, or you¡¯ll be in a world of hurt.¡±


    Domenic and Terry both turned to Marc in astonishment. ¡°Marc, are you constipated?¡± Terry asked.


    Domenic couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Marc, how on earth did you manage to hold it in for so long? Aren¡¯t you basically a walking bag of feces by now?¡±


    Marc¡¯s face flushed a deep purple. He was baffled by how Rita knew about his constipation. Seeing Marc¡¯s embarrassed expression, Domenic and Terry couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. Just then, Rita spoke again, this time turning her attention to Terry


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:


    Rita was indifferent to human embarrassment, always speaking the truth. After assessing Marc, Rita turned to Terry without hesitation.


    ¡°Terry, your enteritis needs urgent attention. Get some anti-diarrheal medication immediately, or you risk an embarrassing ident.¡±


    Terry, who had been mocking Marc moments before, froze with his smile still in ce. Seizing the moment, Marc retorted, ¡°Terry, dealing with diarrhea?¡±


    Domenic, though silent, swiftly moved away from Terry, seemingly avoiding any potential odor.


    Terry¡¯s face flushed with purple and red, wishing he could vanish into thin air.


    Domenic, now distant from Terry, cast a disdainful nce at Marc and Terry, mentally noting the irony of one suffering from constipation and the other from diarrhea. He had no desire to be linked with either.


    As Domenic harbored these thoughts, he noticed Rita¡¯s gaze shift toward him. rmed, Domenic quickly shed Rita a sycophantic smile, hoping to escape her scrutiny.


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Rita studied him with the same stoic expression. ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re carrying some¡­ extra baggage.¡±


    Domenic was momentarily stunned, not immediatelyprehending. He had braced himself for a critique of his physical appearance, preparing for embarrassment, but Rita¡¯sment took him by surprise.


    What did she just say? His zipper was undone?


    Realizing this suddenly, he quickly nced down. Marc and Terry, curious, followed his gaze and immediately noticed Domenic¡¯s open zipper and the color of his underwear.


    Terry burst intoughter. ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re sporting red underwear, hahaha!¡±


    Marc seized the chance to tease Domenic as well. ¡°Domenic, you always appear so polished in your ck trousers and white shirt. Who knew you had such a vibrant side? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Domenic¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he hastily zipped up. He typically didn¡¯t wear red underwear, buttely, the burden of his enormous debt had been overwhelming him. He hoped that wearing a vibrant color might bring some luck.


    What was meant to be a private secret ended up being exposed by Rita. Did this little girl even know what shame was? Normally, if a girl noticed a man¡¯s zipper open, she would discreetly ignore it, but Rita pointed it out publicly. What kind of audacious girl was this?


    Rita, however, paid no attention to the thoughts of the three men. After delivering herments, she turned and left.


    After Rita departed, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged uneasy nces before heading off in separate directions, deciding it was best to avoid each other for a while.


    Rita reached the car and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, preparing to leave. In the backseat, Marissa was alreadyughing so hard her cheeks had turned red.


    When they got into the car earlier, Marissa realized something had been forgotten and sent Rita back out to retrieve it while she stayed in the car, chatting with Lawrence and Lindsay.


    From a distance, Marissa saw Rita conversing with Domenic, Marc, and Terry. Out of curiosity, she linked her phone to Rita¡¯s chip and listened in remotely.


    Marissa had heard every word of Rita¡¯s exchange with the three men and couldn¡¯t stopughing. Initially considering advising Rita against speaking so bluntly or pointing out others¡¯ physical ws, Marissa decided they deserved it and chose to remain silent.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, intrigued, nced at Marissa. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa cleared her throat. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Mommy just read a funny story.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Mom, I want to hear it,¡± Lindsay requested.


    ¡°Mommy, me too,¡± Lawrence added.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Marissa said, searching her phone for children¡¯s stories and beginning to narrate them.


    Rita started the car and drove directly to the Pce Hotel. By the time they arrived at the entrance, Marissa had just concluded the final story.


    Lindsay looked at the hotel and inquired, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going to see Grandma? Why are we at a hotel?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re picking up someone before we visit Grandma,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lawrence asked.


    Just as Marissa was about to respond, Silver Fox hurried out of the hotel. Marissa pointed at her and said, ¡°There, that¡¯s Indy.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay turned to gaze at Silver Fox, their eyes widening in recognition. Wasn¡¯t that the woman who had cared for them all these years?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:


    Silver Fox entered the vehicle and embraced the two children, bestowing a kiss on each cheek. The children offered no resistance, allowing her to hold and affectionately greet them.


    After a series of lively interactions, Silver Fox set them down and examined them closely. ¡°Wow! These two are exceptionally charming. Just look at those bright eyes and lovely faces. They resemble figures from masterpieces.¡±


    Marissa smiled in silence. The children, however, disyed sorrowful expressions.


    ¡°Auntie, why did you leave us?¡± Lindsay inquired.


    ¡°Auntie, you imed we would never see you again in this lifetime, yet you ate a friend of our mother. Why did you deceive us?¡± Lawrence questioned.


    Silver Fox found herself utterly bewildered by their inquiries. Marissa¡¯s expression shifted as she realized the misunderstanding. These children mistook Silver Fox for the woman who had cared for them. Did she resemble that individual?


    Silver Fox smiled gently. ¡°Kids, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Despite Silver Fox¡¯s sincerity, the children remained skeptical, their faces flushed with indignation, their eyes using her of deceit.


    Marissa keenly observed their expressions, confirming their belief that Silver Fox was the woman who had cared for them. It seemed Silver Fox really did look a lot like thatdy.


    This revtion surprised Marissa. She pondered whether it was mere coincidence or if there was a familial connection between the two women, akin to her discovery of a twin sister. However, this insight held little significance.


    Even if thatdy was rted to Silver Fox, it was useless information if they couldn¡¯t find her.


    Marissa smiled and told the children, ¡°Sweethearts, you¡¯ve made an error. Thisdy¡¯s name is Eloisa Swain. You may call her Eloisa; she has never met you before.¡±


    The children regarded Marissa and then scrutinized Silver Fox once more, ultimately choosing to trust their mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hello, Eloisa,¡± they greeted politely.


    It wasmon for children to misidentify individuals, so Silver Fox thought little of it. She smiled warmly, pinching their cheeks. ¡°Hello, darlings! I really like you, so let¡¯s go buy you some gifts.¡±


    Silver Fox directed Rita, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Rita, please take us to thergest, most luxurious mall in Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Miss Swain,¡± Rita replied, then drove off.


    Marissa looked at Silver Fox. ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t visit such an extravagant mall. Yourvish spending could quickly deplete your funds.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not concerned. I have money now.¡±


    ¡°I understand you recently acquired 80 million dors from Bu, but you should consider saving for a house. Living in a hotel isn¡¯t sustainable, and the Pce Hotel charges high fees. You might exhaust your resources soon.¡±


    ¡°With the 80 million untouched, I have this now.¡± Silver Fox held up a ck and golden card.


    Marissa immediately recognized its significance, astonished. ¡°Where did you acquire this card?¡±


    The card permitted unlimited global transactions, avable only to the wealthiest individuals.


    ¡°I met with Bu and he said I could use it freely. Silver Fox exined, ¡°He even told me that the 80 million was just a down payment, and today he handed me this card and mentioned that if I could keep it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using it today.¡±


    Marissa thoughtfully stroked her chin.


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°I initially intended to make a dramatic entrance at the perfumepetition, revealing my identity as the president of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to humiliate Ernst. However, it seems I cannot disclose my identity just yet; it would confuse Bu.¡±


    She sighed, adding, ¡°One cannot lie casually. Each falsehood demands ten more to support it, and one must remain constantly vignt.¡±


    Gazing at the ck and golden card, she mused, ¡°I suspect Bu has an agenda. Why else would he offer such an unprofitable deal? I n to use his card liberally today and observe his reaction.¡±


    Turning to Marissa, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:


    Marissa shrugged, opting not toment on Silver Fox¡¯s spending. ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t dwell on it. She tucked the ck and golden card into her pocket and began chatting andughing with Lawrence and Lindsay.


    ¡°Kids, I have plenty of money now. You can request any gift today, even if it means taking the entire mall with us!¡±


    The children cheered, immediatelyunching into discussions about their desired purchases.


    Marissa allowed them to indulge; after all, it was Bu¡¯s card they were using, so she felt no financial strain. Moreover, she was curious to witness Bu¡¯s reaction after Silver Fox¡¯s extravagant spending. His behavior had been rather peculiar.


    With Bu covering the costs, the group headed to the most opulent mall in Blebert, the same one Marissa had visited with Xander previously.


    Lawrence and Lindsay collected an array of toys, while Silver Fox indulged in a multitude of clothing, bags, and essories, all charged to Bu¡¯s card.


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Rita trailed behind as a porter, carrying bags of various sizes. When the load became too cumbersome, she retrieved arge shopping cart from the mall and pushed it.


    After several hours, the cart was overflowing with bags, drawing the attention of passersby who had never witnessed such extravagant expenditure.


    For Silver Fox, this was the most exhrating shopping experience of her life. The freedom to purchase without constraints filled her with immense satisfaction, addressing a void within her.


    As they were about to leave the mall, Silver Fox noticed Marissa hadn¡¯t bought anything and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting something?¡±


    Marissa smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that shecked desires; rather, she was cautious of upsetting Connor, who had explicitly advised her against spending another man¡¯s money. She feared his reaction if he discovered she was using Bu¡¯s funds.


    To maintain harmony, she chose not to make any purchases.


    Realizing Marissa truly had no interest in shopping, Silver Fox decided to conclude their spree. Before departing the mall, she sent a message to Bu.


    Meanwhile, Bu was in his office, where his phone had been buzzing with spending alerts all afternoon.


    Each time it chimed, he eagerly checked the notification, feeling a mix of surprise and delight. Spending on a woman he admired was genuinely gratifying.


    Yet, amid his happiness, he sighed, acknowledging that this woman was undoubtedly a spendthrift. But it didn¡¯t matter. Bu earned money faster than she could spend it, allowing her to indulge freely.


    As he sighed with mixed emotions, his phone buzzed with a new message¡ªnot another spending alert, but one from Silver Fox.


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I used your card today. Did my spending pace cause you any difort?¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°Not at all, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Silver Fox was taken aback by his response. Gazing at the shopping cart piled high with bags, she estimated the total cost to be at least three billion dors. How could he feel no difort?


    If he sought to win her affection by providing the card, she had already informed him of her sexual orientation, and he had epted it.


    If he aimed to secure a coboration between the Hoffman Group and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, the expense seemed exorbitant.


    Perplexed, Silver Fox decided to continue spending his money and observe; his true motives would eventually be clear.


    With that, the group departed the mall.


    As they were leaving, Marissa received a message from Xander.


    Xander said, ¡°Chief Instructor, there¡¯s a significant reshuffle at Peridot Consortium. All of rissa¡¯s trusted associates have been secretly summoned back by the boss. The acting president has already arrived in Blebert and has notified senior members about a meeting tomorrow morning.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, surprised by Kevin¡¯s swift arrival.


    Xander continued, ¡°This acting president is highly regarded by the boss. He¡¯s only temporarily overseeing Peridot Consortium; a new president will be appointed soon. I wonder who it will be.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xander quickly replied with a shocked emoji, ¡°Chief Instructor, you¡¯re going to be the new president of Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll discuss the details when we meet. No need for further questions now.¡±


    After ending the chat with Xander, Marissa suddenly felt a piercing gaze upon her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:


    Marissa¡¯s extensive experiences had sharpened her senses to a fine point, so even in moments of apparent leisure, she remained highly vignt and aware of her surroundings. While exchanging messages with Xander, Marissa suddenly felt a piercing gaze from the side.


    On instinct, she turned to look, but as soon as she did, the person casting the gaze turned away and disappeared. He was too far for her to discern his features clearly, and his rapid departure allowed her just a fleeting glimpse of his back.


    Though the encounter was brief, the man left a strong impression on her. He was tall and carried himself with an unmistakable aura of power. If his presence hadn¡¯t been somanding, Marissa might not have detected him so swiftly.


    From just a brief view of his back, she could tell he must have been practicing martial arts or engaged in physical training constantly to develop such a robust physique.


    As they headed to the car, Marissa stopped suddenly, remembering something important. She needed to buy something for Connor. Connor had been feeling somewhat neglectedtely, often makingints that Marissa couldn¡¯t spend money on him.


    Today, they had bought numerous items, yet nothing specifically for Connor. She pictured the scene at home: the kids excitedly tearing into their gifts while Connor watched on, perhaps feeling left out.


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    It was gettingte, and a return trip to the mall would consume too much time. Marissa, eager to visit her mother, had little interest in further shopping. As she stood pondering her next move, her eyes caught sight of a quaint mobile stall set up along the roadside.


    It disyed a variety of handmade trinkets that, while modestly priced, boasted a unique charm and appeal.


    Drawn to the stall, Marissa decided to pick out a small desk ornament for Connor. She made her way towards the stall, carefully examining the items on disy. Silver Fox, somewhat perplexed by her sudden interest, tailed behind her.


    Inside the car, the two children, who had been buckled in by Rita, noticed Marissa¡¯s detour to the stall and peered out with curiosity. The sight of the trinkets brought a spark of excitement.


    ¡°Lawrence, look at those trinkets! They¡¯re so cute. I want one too!¡± eximed Lindsay.


    Lawrence, ncing at the assortment of items, responded cautiously, ¡°They are cute, but remember how much we¡¯ve already spent today. Buying more might seem a bit excessive.¡±


    Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened with a mischievous gleam as she countered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Eloisa told us all those things were bought by a big fool, so Mommy didn¡¯t really spend her own money. We haven¡¯t been wasteful at all today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lawrence agreed, his initial reservations fading. With his sister¡¯s logic convincing him, Lawrence eagerly led the way out of the car. Rita, tasked with supervising the children, quickly locked the car and followed them to the stall


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:


    When Marissa squatted down by the stall, the vendor greeted her with a warm, enthusiastic tone. ¡°Ten dors each. Pick whichever you like.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile and then lowered her head to make her selection. The stall disyed an array of small trinkets, each one distinctively crafted. There were handcrafted pendants, intricately carved wooden dolls, and several particrly captivating porcin figurines.


    Among them, one porcin figurine immediately drew Marissa¡¯s attention. It portrayed a chubby man with apact body and an oversized face, his mouth wide open in a heartyugh, disying two rows ofrge teeth, and sporting an exaggeratedlyrge beard.


    Despite its somewhat rough appearance, the figurine had a certain endearing quality, in stark contrast to Connor¡¯s handsome yet reserved demeanor.


    Marissa lifted the figurine, imagining presenting it to Connor. The thought made her chuckle softly. She was curious about how Connor would react.


    At that moment, Silver Fox joined her at the stall. Seeing Marissa holding the chubby man figurine andughing, she inquired curiously, ¡°Are you buying that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed with a nod.


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    ¡°Wow!¡± Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Did your taste diverge so much? Where do you n to put this? Wouldn¡¯t it be unsettling to have it staring at you if you ced it by your bed?¡±


    With a mischievous grin, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Connor.¡±


    Silver Fox let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re nning to give this to the richest man in Blebert? Are you sure he won¡¯t just discard it after one nce?¡±


    Marissa tilted her head, pondering briefly. ¡°He probably won¡¯t. When I bought Connor a modest three-dor breakfastst time, he savored it enthusiastically. Given his appreciation for simple joys, he¡¯s likely to enjoy this quirky desk ornament just as much.¡±


    Silver Fox nced at Marissa, amusement in her eyes, but chose not to persuade her otherwise. Instead, she quipped, ¡°I can¡¯t quite grasp the dynamics between you two.¡±


    Marissa, unaffected by the teasing, was about to make her purchase when Lawrence and Lindsay darted over and crouched beside her.


    ¡°Mom, these trinkets are adorable. I want one too,¡± Lindsay dered.


    ¡°Mom, I want one too,¡± Lawrence chimed in.


    Marissa regarded the two children with a fond smile. ¡°Alright, choose whichever you like. Mom will buy them for you.¡±


    With their mother¡¯s permission, the two children eagerly began their selection. Noticing their excitement, Silver Fox found herself drawn in. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get one too.¡±


    She decided to pick one out as a token of gratitude for Bu, who had allowed her to use his card that day. If not for witnessing Marissa purchase such an unconventional gift for Connor, Silver Fox would never have considered buying a modest ten-dor trinket for a financial tycoon like Bu.


    But reasoning that if Connor, the wealthiest man in Blebert, could appreciate such a gesture, then surely Bu, with lesser riches, would ept it graciously.


    Silver Fox made her choice quickly. However, Lawrence and Lindsay were still deliberating. They found each trinket at the stall irresistibly charming and were indecisive about which to pick. Marissa waited patiently, allowing the children to make their own choices without any urging or suggestions.


    Suddenly, a voiceden with sarcasm floated down from above. ¡°Oh, who do we have here? Isn¡¯t this the wife of the richest man in Blebert?¡±


    Looking up, Marissa recognized Sansa, whom she hadn¡¯t encountered in some time, standing there with an air of arrogance.


    Thest time Sansa and her daughter A had crossed paths with her, they had been reprimanded under Remy¡¯s orders and unceremoniously expelled from the party. Sansa¡¯s family, fearful of Remy¡¯s wrath, had subsequently disowned them, leaving them to wander the streets in destitution.


    Today, however, Sansa had cast aside her destitute appearance. She was d in an upscale designer dress, her hair styled into voluminous waves, and she was bedecked with glistening jewelry that mored for attention around her neck and wrists.


    Marissa pursed her lips as she took in the sight of Sansa, a mixture of pity and disdain stirring within her.


    It appeared that rissa had indeedpensated Sansa handsomely to coerce her into trading her daughter A for drug trials. Sansa had seemingly spent the money without any remorse.


    As Marissa was lost in thought, a dashing young man rushed towards them, a cup of coffee in hand. He presented the drink to Sansa with a fawning demeanor. ¡°My dear princess, here¡¯s the coffee you requested.¡±


    His excessively sweet tone grated on the ears. Nearby, Silver Fox, who was helping the children select trinkets, turned her head sharply upon hearing the voice.


    To her astonishment, she recognized it as her ex-boyfriend, Emst. What a surprisingly small world it was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:


    Silver Fox observed Emst, but his concentration was solely on attending to Sansa, rendering him oblivious to her presence. Instead of interrupting Emst, Silver Fox remained crouched on the ground, allowing her flowing hair to obscure her face.


    She eagerly anticipated witnessing Emst, who once proimed pure love to her, abase himself before Sansa¡ªa woman old enough to be his mother. Unacquainted with Silver Fox, Sansa failed to notice her.


    After ridiculing Marissa, Sansa cast a contemptuous nce at Lawrence and Lindsay. Having just selected their trinkets, Lawrence and Lindsay were about to summon Marissa for payment when they overheard someone addressing her with disrespect.


    They set aside their trinkets and positioned themselves beside Marissa, ring menacingly at Sansa. Despite their youth, they were always protective of Marissa.


    ¡°Are these the little brats you had with some man?¡± Sansa taunted.


    Without uttering a word, Marissa delivered a powerful p to Sansa¡¯s face. Even a casual p from ck Mallow of Doomsday Base was unbearable for an ordinary person. Sansa was caught off guard by the p, her face erupting in pain, her vision blurring as she copsed to the ground, crying out in pain.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Emst eximed, rushing to her aid and frantically dusting off her clothes. Moments earlier, Sansa had exuded dignity, but now shey in a pitiful state. Her cheek was swollen with a visible handprint, her clothes torn, and her ne broken, stripping her of all elegance.


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Even after Emst helped her to her feet, Sansa remained disoriented, unable to focus on Marissa. Emst, preupied with Sansa, did not address Marissa.


    Just then, A and Emilee approached, both seething with anger. A demanded harshly, ¡°Tiffany, how dare you strike my mother? Do you have any idea who we are now?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Emilee added, ¡°Tiffany, do you think you can act with impunity just because Remy supports you?


    A is now favored by the president of the Peridot Consortium. Remy is merely a minor leader within the consortium and must show respect to A. I demand you kneel and apologize to A immediately, or face severe consequences.¡±


    Marissa smirked in amusement. The Skytop Mansion was secluded, and the previous night¡¯s events were deliberately concealed by Paul, leaving outsiders unaware of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s change in leadership. It seemed A and her mother were oblivious as well.


    They continued to rely on rissa¡¯s status, unting their supposed superiority, and attempting to intimidate Marissa. How absurd and pitiable.


    However, Marissa wasn¡¯t eager to reveal the truth just yet. Watching their performance was quite entertaining. Silver Fox initially intended to observe how much farther Emst would grovel, but Emilee¡¯s arrivalpelled her to act. Memories of childhood abuse surged, reigniting old hatred.


    Silver Fox stood abruptly, revealing her face, and loudly chastised, ¡°Emilee, why are you barking like a mangy dog?¡±


    Emilee was stunned, instinctively scrutinizing Silver Fox, finding her familiar yet unrecognizable. Silver Fox had been taken from Blebert by her grandmother at eight years old and had not seen the Hinks family since then. Growing up and changing significantly, she was unrecognizable to Emilee.


    Emst, who had been attending to Sansa, froze upon seeing Silver Fox¡¯s face. His expression turned awkward, his heart raced, and he felt deeply ufortable. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Silver Fox here; he believed she was still abroad.


    However, Silver Fox ignored him. She faced Emilee directly and continued, ¡°Emilee, do you think you can bark and act wildly just because Sansa and her daughter havetched onto the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president and you¡¯re theirpdog? Do you think no one dares to hit apdog?¡±


    Emilee was deeply stung by Silver Fox¡¯s words. She had consistently belittled Sansa and her daughter, even mocking them covertly during their time of homelessness.


    However, upon learning that Sansa and her daughter had gained the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, Emilee made efforts to win their approval, going so far as to introduce Emst to Sansa as a potentialpanion.


    Now, taunted by Silver Fox, she felt a wave of humiliation, herplexion paling in her fury. Clenching her teeth, she demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:


    ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am?¡± Silver Fox sneered wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who hits thepdog.¡±


    With a swift motion, Silver Fox lifted her leg and delivered a powerful kick to Emilee. Emilee¡¯s scream pierced the air as she tumbled into the roadside shrubbery, the low branches scratching her skin and tearing her clothes.


    A kick from White Mallow of the Doomsday Base was not something an ordinary person could endure. Emileey among the greenery, unable to get up for a long while, her moans ignored by everyone around her.


    A and Sansa had no intention of helping Emilee; they were solely focused on giving Marissa a lesson she wouldn¡¯t forget. Emst, however, couldn¡¯t bring himself to ignore Emilee, as he hoped she would assist him in winning the perfumepetition and securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes as a perfumer.


    Emilee had boasted that her family had arranged for Elin from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to be her mentor. She had also promised to introduce Emst to Elin once she arrived in Blebert.


    Instinctively, Emst wanted to rush to Emilee¡¯s aid. But when he noticed the displeasure on Sansa¡¯s face, he held back. Sansa was Emst¡¯s financial lifeline, and he couldn¡¯t afford to upset her. He catered to her every whim daily, terrified of making a mistake that would anger her.


    She wasn¡¯t just another wealthy woman; her daughter had the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president. Crossing Sansa meant crossing the Peridot Consortium, and Emst knew the repercussions would be dire.


    Caught between Sansa¡¯s jealousy and his desire to remain loyal to Emilee, Emst didn¡¯t dare help Emilee directly. However, to show he cared, he turned to Silver Fox and scolded, ¡°How can you be so uncivilized?¡±


    This was the first time Emst witnessed Silver Fox being so fierce. Throughout their rtionship, she had always been gentle, and he had believed her to be a kind-hearted woman. While his words seemed like a defense for Emilee, they also mirrored his genuine curiosity.


    Silver Fox finally cast a proper nce at Emst. Seeing him groveling by Sansa¡¯s side filled her with disgust. Reflecting on her past rtionship with this man, she wished she couldsh herself for her blindness. How had she ever fallen for someone like him?


    When Silver Fox¡¯s gaze locked onto Emst, he felt a pang of guilt and fear that she might expose their past in front of everyone. Sansa got jealous quite easily. Since Emst had be her boy toy, she couldn¡¯t stand him even ncing at other women. If she discovered Silver Fox was his ex-girlfriend, she would lose her mind.


    Emst expected Silver Fox to cause a scene, but she merely nced at him with disdain, dismissing him as if even exchanging another word with him would make her sick. A mix of anger and disappointment brewed within Emst.


    He feared Silver Fox would spark a quarrel, provoking Sansa¡¯s jealousy and wrath. Yet, he was also disheartened by her disdain, for deep down, he still cared for her. His mind was a tangled mess of contradictions.


    But Silver Fox was indifferent to his inner turmoil. After a brief nce, she turned to Marissa and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the meddling mad dog for you. Handle the rest yourself.¡±


    With that, Silver Fox pulled Lawrence and Lindsay close. ¡°Kids, your mom has some trouble to sort out. You need to stay away so you don¡¯t get upset.¡±


    The two kids, initially worried about Marissa, quickly realized they had no reason to be concerned. Seeing her prowess in a fight, they understood she was more than capable of defending herself¡ªno one could push her around.


    After Silver Fox whisked the children to safety, Sansa finally snapped out of her daze. Clenching her teeth, she spat venomously at Marissa, ¡°You truly are a low-ss, uncouth woman. Even your friend is just as disgraceful.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Insult us again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Sansa recoiled in fear, taking a couple of steps back. But she soon regained herposure and sneered, refusing to let the argument drop. ¡°Can¡¯t handle a few insults? Did I say anything wrong? You had those kids with some unknown man. They are worth nothing.¡±


    Marissa remained unfazed, and Sansa pressed on. ¡°The only reason you and your kids are staying at the Daniels Manor is that Arabe has lost her marbles. Connor must despise you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be out buying cheap trinkets from a stall with your kids.¡±


    Uninterested in exining herself, Marissa responded coolly, ¡°And how exactly is any of this your business?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:


    Devo, Marc, and Terry stood silently, feeling the weight of their actions and the danger they now faced. They had never considered the consequences of crossing Marissa. There was a bond of respect due to their shared ancestry, but now, with A¡¯s attempt to poison her mother, Marissa resolved to show no further mercy. On the surface, she appeared calm, but her eyes betrayed a fierce determination to exact revenge.


    Sansa, on the other hand, remainedpletely unaware of Marissa¡¯s change in attitude. She maintained her usual disdain and continued to mock Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, since Connor isn¡¯t fond of you, you won¡¯t see any real advantage from the Daniels family. It¡¯s all just for show, to appease Arabe, right?


    Sure, your art sells for a decent sum, but doesn¡¯t most of that money go to supporting the Sanchez family? Despite the glitz, you¡¯re actually struggling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sansa taunted, her gaze disdainfully sweeping over the items at the stall.


    ¡°Do you think getting involved with Remy will help you undermine both me and my daughter? You probably didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯ve already curried favor with the president of the Peridot Consortium, did you? We¡¯ve got support from the Peridot Consortium now. Don¡¯t count on Remy to bail you out. Since fate has thrown us together today, we¡¯re going to give you a lesson.¡±


    Listening patiently to Sansa¡¯s tirade, Marissa finally spoke with a chilling calm. ¡°And how exactly do you n to ¡®give me a lesson¡¯?¡±


    Before Sansa could respond, A tightened her fists, the sound of her knuckles cracking sending shivers through the bystanders. Beside Sansa, Ernst winced noticeably, rattled by the sound. Marissa, however, remainedposed, giving A a casual nce.


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    A had changed dramatically. Although her face remained the same, her presence now carried a darker, more threatening aura. Her eyes glinted sharply, emitting a palpable menace.


    There were also slight changes in her build, making her look stronger than before. It was clear that the injections administered by rissa had transformed her.


    ording to Xander¡¯s information, A had been subjected to drug trials by rissa recently. These rapid, dramatic changes highlighted the potent effects of the substances. Marissa was intrigued by these drugs. If she could ess them, she might discover some crucial information rted to Q.


    When Marissa was lost in her thoughts, A sneered and blurted out, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m going to beat you to death right now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can?¡± Marissa provoked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve picked up some fighting skills somewhere and can handle yourself, but they¡¯re nothing to me now,¡± A boasted. ¡°I¡¯m not the same person I was before.¡±


    Marissa, curious about A¡¯s newfound powers, decided to test her. She nned to obtain a blood sample for Ferris¡¯ analysis. With confidence, she epted the challenge. ¡°Okay then, bring it on. Let¡¯s see who can oust the other.¡±


    A, with a smirk, couldn¡¯t wait to begin. Impatient, she swung a punch at Marissa. In the bushes, Emilee struggled silently, unnoticed. Sansa instinctively stepped back, giving A space to maneuver. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she encouraged, ¡°Go all out! Make her feel some real pain today!¡±


    Ernst joined in, yelling, ¡°Yeah, show her what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    But when Silver Fox shot him a sharp, mocking nce, Ernst diverted his gaze, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Bolstered by Sansa¡¯s cheers, A¡¯s confidence surged. Her eyes narrowed menacingly as she delivered a forceful punch.


    Previously, Sansa had been dismissive of A, often insulting her when they scraped by on the streets. However, as A found favor with rissa and grew stronger with the help of drugs, Sansa¡¯s attitude shifted significantly.


    She now regarded A with pride and openly praised her. Riding high on Sansa¡¯s approval, A was thrilled and more determined than ever to impress by defeating Marissa


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:


    Uilder Sanso¡¯s eager gaze was fixed on A as shended a punch on Manssa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Beat her to a pulp!¡± Sanso screamed, her voice shrill and clownish.


    But what happened next was far from what Sansa had imagined. Instead of A¡¯s fist meeting Marissa¡¯s face, Marissa effortlessly caught A¡¯s wrist.


    With a casual twist, the sickening crack of bones echoed in the air. A dropped to her knees, sweat pouring down her face from the searing pain.


    Sanso had envisioned A mercilessly pummeling Marissa, but instead, she was confronted with A¡¯s crushing defeat.


    She stood frozen, staring at the unexpected turn of events, struggling to process it. A¡¯s attack had been so swift and ferocious that no one could see exactly how Marissa had countered it.


    It just seemed like Marissa had remained serene and unruffled.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Sanso stammered, pointing at Marissa, too stunned to form a coherent sentence.


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    Ignoring Sanso, Marissa studied A intently.


    A had once been a pampered princess, crying at the slightest prick. Yet here she was, enduring the agony of a broken wrist. She had be remarkably tougher.


    Not only had A¡¯s physical strength andbat skills improved, but her pain tolerance had also increased.


    The students from Doomsday Base had endured numerous hardships to hone their martial arts, physical prowess, and resilience. Marissa was surprised at how rapidly A had progressed in just a few days, thanks to rissa¡¯s drugs.


    Curiosity piqued, Marissa was more eager than ever to examine the drugs developed by rissa and Q.


    After defeating A, Marissa didn¡¯t release her grip. Instead, she swiftly plunged a needle into A¡¯s wrist, drawing a vial of blood with lightning speed.


    A, writhing in pain and unable to lift her head, didn¡¯t notice what was happening. Marissa¡¯s actions were so quick that no one else noticed either.


    Having taken A¡¯s blood, Marissa finally let go.


    With a dismissive wave, Marissa caused A to copse in agony. Paralyzed by both pain and a precise strike to a spot on her body, Ay on the ground, unable to stand.


    After letting A go, Marissa nced up at Sanso.


    Sanso was so rattled that she didn¡¯t even think to help her daughter up. She stared at Marissa with wide, fearful eyes and instinctively took a step back, afraid Marissa might attack her next.


    As she retreated, she stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t act recklessly, Tiffany. Do you even understand what kind of organization Peridot Consortium is? That¡¯s above Remy¡¯s level. You¡¯ve just crossed the president of the Peridot Consortium, and she doesn¡¯t take that lightly. She is going to make sure you pay for this.¡±


    With that, Sanso pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Just wait, Tiffany. I¡¯m reporting this to the president of the Peridot Consortium. You¡¯ll see what happens next!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:


    Marissa met her gaze with a calm demeanor.


    Sanso waited on the line, but the call went unanswered.


    She mumbled in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s odd. The president said I could call anytime if I was in trouble. Why isn¡¯t she picking up now?¡±


    Meanwhile, A, struggling to get herposure, said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just tied up with something right now. I¡¯ll give Warren a ring.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t know who Warren was, but soon enough, A was on the phone with him. After a tense exchange, A¡¯s face turned pale with worry.


    Once she hung up, A seemed to forget about Marissa and told Sanso, ¡°Mom, Warren said something major is going down at the Peridot Consortium. He told me to get ready and head to their main office tomorrow morning for an important meeting.¡±


    Sanso didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let¡¯s head back and get ready,¡± she said.


    A gave Marissa a steely look and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook today. But tomorrow, at the meeting, we¡¯re definitely going to tell the president about this. Expect someone toe and teach you a good lesson.¡±


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Marissa replied with a sly smile.


    Without another word, Sanso and A hurried off, with Ernst trailing behind.


    That left Emilee all alone in the bushes.


    Meanwhile, Marissa received a text from Xander. ¡°Chief Instructor, the acting president will be leading the meeting tomorrow morning and has invited you to attend. He wants everyone to meet the new president.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Marissa responded.


    After a brief exchange with Xander, Marissa nced at Emilee, who was still moaning in the bushes, and asked Silver Fox, ¡°So, what should we do with her?¡±


    Marissa had expected Silver Fox to seize the moment to teach Emilee a lesson, but Silver Fox merely nced at Emilee indifferently and said, ¡°We do nothing.¡±


    It was clear she had no interest in dealing with Emilee today.


    ¡°A cat doesn¡¯t kill a mouse the moment it catches it; it toys with the mouse, enjoying the game,¡± Silver Fox remarked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to get home to your mother? We¡¯ve been dyed long enough. Let¡¯s hurry and go.¡±


    With a smile, Marissa turned to the two kids. ¡°Have you picked out your toys? I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Earlier, she had restrained A fromunching a second attack, mainly for the children¡¯s sake. She feared the fight would frighten them, so she subdued A in a seemingly gentle manner.


    To her surprise, the kids weren¡¯t scared at all; instead, they looked thrilled.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing at fighting!¡± Lindsay eximed, looking up at her. ¡°You just grabbed her, and that bad woman couldn¡¯t move anymore. Mom, can you do magic?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you must know magic!¡± Lawrence chimed in.


    With a smile, Marissa ruffled the kids¡¯ hair. ¡°Yes, I know magic. I can defeat bad people with it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:


    After a light-heartedugh, Marissa didn¡¯t bother checking what toys the two children had chosen. She simply paid the bill and left.


    Rita was at the wheel again as they headed to the Sanchez family¡¯s home.


    Marissa quickly texted Ferris, ¡°Meet me at the gate of the Sanchez family¡¯s house. You need to analyze the substances in a blood sample.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Ferris replied promptly.


    Ferris was incredibly efficient. By the time Marissa¡¯s car arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, he was already there, waiting.


    ¡°Give me the results as soon as you can,¡± Marissa said, handing him the blood sample.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Ferris replied, taking the sample and promptly leaving.


    Marissa entered the Sanchez family¡¯s house with Silver Fox and the two children. Rita trailed behind them, struggling with an armload of items.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Silver Fox had not only bought a plethora of tonics for Caylee but had also picked up gifts for everyone in the Sanchez family. The bags were sorge that they nearly swallowed Rita whole. It looked like she wasn¡¯t being treated fairly.


    The Sanchez family members were in the yard, enjoying the sunset with Caylee.


    It was a rare asion where the entire family was present. Caylee sat in a wheelchair, chatting with Ruth beside her. The others were scattered around, engaged in light conversation.


    The scene was heartwarming. Although Caylee still had amnesia, she no longer seemed as anxious as the day before. She quietly listened as the others spoke.


    ¡°Great Grandma, we¡¯vee to visit Grandma!¡± Lindsay called out from a distance.


    Everyone turned and smiled at the sound of her voice.


    Le thenmented, ¡°Oh my God! Tiffany¡¯s at it again, making poor Rita carry everything by herself. She looks like she¡¯s going to copse!¡±


    Shaun immediately got up and hurried over to help Rita with the bags.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence and Lindsay happily ran to Ruth.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I miss you so much!¡± Lindsay said sweetly.


    Momentster, Lawrence echoed, ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Ruth chuckled, pulling the kids into a warm embrace and nting kisses on their cheeks. ¡°Darlings, are youfortable living in Daniels Manor? Are they treating you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lawrence answered firmly.


    Lindsay added, ¡°Great-grandma and Dad are so kind to us. They¡¯ve set up avish kids¡¯ room and bought us loads of toys. Dad¡¯s given us plenty of money, and Great-grandma ys with us every day!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful!¡± Ruth said, nodding enthusiastically


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640:


    The Sanchez family members finally felt relieved. They had been concerned about the children¡¯s well-being in Daniels Manor, especially since the kids weren¡¯t blood-rted to the Daniels family. Now, their worries seemed unnecessary.


    At this moment, Marissa squatted in front of Caylee and gently took her hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±


    Caylee looked at Marissa quietly, not saying a word, but unlike yesterday, she didn¡¯t pull her hand away defensively.


    Marissa smiled gently. ¡°You haven¡¯t remembered me yet. That¡¯s okay. One day, you will. For now, let me give you a checkup.¡±


    With that, she ced her hand on Caylee¡¯s wrist, carefully feeling her pulse.


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had believed that Caylee¡¯s health was improving, but now she sensed something unusual¡­


    Caylee was faring better than the day before. She still couldn¡¯t speak, but her spirits had visibly lifted¡ªshe now managed smiles and silent conversations with her family. The Sanchez family held hope, seeing her improvement. Yet, when they noticed Marissa¡¯s concerned expression, their optimism waned.


    ¡°Tiffany, how¡¯s your mom?¡± Ruth inquired.


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Instead of replying, Marissa checked Caylee¡¯s pulse once more. After a moment, she gently asked, ¡°Mom, are you feeling okay?¡±


    Caylee nodded.


    Le chimed in, ¡°Tiffany stayed by her side all day. She¡¯s been alert and even managed to eat a bowl of porridge along with her usual treatments.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged this with a nod. She was pleased with Caylee¡¯s mental improvements, but something about her pulse felt off.


    This slight irregrity, though not ring, couldn¡¯t be overlooked¡ªnot when Caylee had just woken from a twenty-two-year semiatose state and survived major surgery.


    After a pause, she said to Caylee, ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to draw some blood for further tests, if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Caylee gave her consent with a nod. Although her daughter was like a stranger, Caylee trusted Marissa unconditionally.


    Marissa requested Rita to retrieve her small medicine box from the car before drawing blood from Caylee.


    Subsequently, she asked Rita to deliver the blood sample to Ferris. Tasked continuously, Rita maintained herposure and efficiency without a word ofint.


    With Rita gone, Le remarked, ¡°Tiffany, you really have an amazing assistant. It seems like you use Rita tirelessly.¡±


    Marissa merely smiled in response.


    Ruth, visibly concerned, asked, ¡°Tiffany, how exactly is your mother doing?¡±


    ¡°The situation looks promising,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I¡¯m just running some tests on her blood to rule out minor irregrities. It¡¯s nothing serious, Grandma, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:


    Ruth exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, who had been quietly observing, sensed the eased tension and approached Caylee.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma. I¡¯m Lindsay, your granddaughter,¡± said Lindsay cheerfully.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Lawrence, your grandson,¡± Lawrence added with a grin.


    Caylee¡¯s face lit up with a tender smile as she reached out to gently touch their faces, clearly delighted by their presence.


    Seeing this, Marissa quickly interjected with a warm smile, ¡°Mom, these two are my children. They¡¯ll be visiting you more from now on.¡±


    Caylee nced at Marissa, as if to speak, but ultimately remained silent.


    Marissa suspected that Caylee wanted to know the children¡¯s father¡¯s identity, but she held her silence. Since her mother hadn¡¯t asked, she chose not to bring it up.


    Silver Fox had been standing quietly to the side, observing but not interrupting the exchange between Marissa and the Sanchez family.


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    With everyone focused on Caylee, she went unnoticed until now. Relieved by the news of Caylee¡¯s health, the Sanchez family rxed. It was Rachel who first spotted Silver Fox.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled at Marissa and asked,


    ¡°Tiffany, who is this stunning woman?¡±


    At her question, all eyes shifted to Silver Fox.


    ¡°Wow, another beauty,¡± Le eximed. ¡°Tiffany, are you trying to make me doubt my own looks?¡±


    Before Marissa could introduce her, Silver Fox stepped forward.


    ¡°Eloisa Swain, a friend of ck Snake¡­ Ahem, Tiffany¡¯s, and a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, here to visit Caylee with Tiffany today,¡± she exined, then smiled reassuringly at Le. ¡°And you¡¯re quite lovely yourself. No need for any doubts.¡±


    Ruth, smiling, gestured towards a seat. ¡°So you¡¯re a friend of Tiffany¡¯s, Miss Swain. Please make yourselffortable.¡±


    Silver Fox took a seat immediately.


    Rachel asked the kitchen staff to prepare extra dishes for the evening meal.


    The rest of the Sanchez family engaged Silver Fox in warm conversation, treating her with the utmost respect and curiosity, though they carefully avoided prying into her background.


    As the lively discussion continued, an unexpected visitor arrived at the Sanchez family home.


    The unexpected guest turned out to be Sheppard, who had suffered great embarrassment at the recent masterpiece appreciation event. His arrival sent a ripple of tension through everyone in the yard


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:


    In the past, Sheppard always strutted in like he owned the ce, barking orders and wearing an air of superiority. Daryl and Rachel, despite secretly rolling their eyes, treated him with respect¡ªwell, he was older and family. Shaun and Le, being the next generation, also gave him his due respect. Ruth, ever the kind soul, never let her true feelings show and always treated him with grace.


    But now, everything had changed. Sheppard had burned his bridges with the Sanchez family for his selfish interests, and the warm wee he used to receive was a distant memory.


    Regret weighed heavily on Sheppard¡¯s mind as he approached the family.


    He had pulled his shares from the Sanchez family¡¯s Moonbeam Gallery to fund his own art and mediapany, Melody Gallery. His n had seemed foolproof. Once Remy crushed the Sanchez family, he¡¯d swoop in, grab their clients, and rake in the cash.


    But reality had other ns. Tiffany, the troublemaker he once dismissed, rose to fame as the art world¡¯s elusive genius, known as Only. Instead of crumbling, the Sanchez family found an unlikely ally in Remy, turning the tables entirely.


    The Sanchez family was now a powerhouse in the literary and painting industry. Business was booming, stock prices were soaring, and their sess seemed unstoppable.


    Meanwhile, Melody Gallery, Sheppard¡¯s supposed golden ticket, was sinking fast. No deals, just massive financial losses. The pressure was mounting. If he didn¡¯t turn things around soon, he and his family would have to start begging on the streets.


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    It was a bitter pill to swallow. He¡¯d onceughed at the Sanchez family, predicting they¡¯d be the ones begging for scraps. Now, irony smacked him in the face.


    With no other choice, he had to eat his words and visit the Sanchez family, hoping to get back the shares he had foolishly sold.


    Those shares were worth a fortune now. If only he¡¯d held onto them, he¡¯d be rolling in billions in dividends.


    But regret offered no remedy in this world.


    Desperate to save his family, he knew he had to grovel before the Sanchez family, especially Tiffany.


    Daryl might have been the nominal head, but everyone knew Tiffany was the real shot-caller.


    Stepping into the yard, Sheppard put on a smile and greeted Marissa first. ¡°My dear grandniece, I heard your mother woke up, so I came to see her. I brought some supplements for her.¡±


    Marissa found his wordsughable. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t tter me, your grandniece, and you¡¯re not my granduncle. Call me Miss Nash,¡± she replied with an icy edge.


    The memories of his past arrogance and condescension were still fresh. It was easy to guess why he showed up today, and there was no way Marissa would go easy on him.


    Had the Sanchez family not turned the tables and gone bankrupt like he hoped, who knew how he would have kicked them when they were down? A fierce wolf doesn¡¯t suddenly turn into a friendly dog.


    Marissa¡¯s displeased expression was like a contagious virus, quickly spreading to the other family members. No one bothered to say hello or even offer Sheppard a seat, leaving him standing there like an unwanted party-crasher


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:


    Red-faced but still forcing a smile, Sheppard tried to keep his cool. ¡°Tiffany, it was all my fault. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯ve got it all wrong,¡± Marissa shot back with a smirk. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, so why are you apologizing? You betrayed the Sanchez family. If you want to apologize, maybe try kneeling at our ancestors¡¯ graves. No need toe here.¡±


    The awkward moment was thankfully interrupted by the kitchen staff announcing dinner.


    Ruth immediately jumped in, inviting everyone to eat. Turning to Silver Fox with a warm smile, she said, ¡°Miss Swain, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Silver Fox smiled, taking Lawrence and Lindsay by the hands as they walked toward the vi with Shaun and Le.


    Marissa started pushing her mother¡¯s wheelchair while Daryl and Rachel helped Ruth. The whole family moved inside, leaving Sheppard alone in the yard as if he had the gue.


    Sheppard gritted his teeth, his face turning with shame.


    But there was no way he was leaving like that.


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    After a moment, he motioned for his servant to bring the gifts and then, with all the dignity he could muster, followed everyone into the dining room.


    The Sanchez family had already started their meal, but no invitation had been extended to Sheppard to join them at the table.


    After a moment of standing in awkward silence, Sheppard summoned his courage and addressed Marissa.


    ¡°Tiffany, despite everything, I¡¯m still your senior. I¡¯vee to see my errors, and I¡¯m here to mend our rtionship. Please, could I have another chance?¡±


    Marissa nced at Sheppard, her face showing no emotion, and asked, ¡°So, what brings you to our home today?¡±


    With a hint of embarrassment, Sheppard confessed, ¡°Tiffany, you must know of the troubles my family is facing. The business at Melody Gallery is failing, and now we are grappling with financial strain. I hope you might let me buy back my shares in the Moonbeam Gallery.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking to buy back your shares?¡± Marissa replied with a slight smirk. ¡°You rid yourself of those shares to distance yourself from our family. How do you n to buy them back now?¡±


    Sheppard remainedposed and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that Daryl actually bought those shares after I sold them. I¡¯m hoping to buy them back from him at the original price.¡±


    The truth was, Daryl had purchased Sheppard¡¯s shares to ensure the Sanchez family retained control of the Moonbeam Gallery and, more importantly, to maintain their decisive say in its affairs.


    At that time, despite the gallery teetering on the edge of bankruptcy and the shares being almost worthless, Daryl was intent on not letting his father¡¯s hard-earned legacy crumble


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:


    Marissaughed lightly, her gaze filled with both mockery and amusement. She said sarcastically, ¡°You really know when to seize an opportunity, don¡¯t you? You sold those shares when the price was 22 dors per share, and now they¡¯re valued at 78 dors per share. You really expect to get them back at the original price?¡±


    Unable to resist another jab, she added, ¡°Why not just bring a gang and rob us? It¡¯d be simpler, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sheppard, embarrassed by the ridicule yet steadfast, countered, ¡°When I sold the shares, Moonbeam Gallery was barely afloat. Now that the share price has skyrocketed, it seems like a tremendous loss to me. Daryl has benefited from this.¡±


    Before Marissa could retort, Le chimed in mockingly, ¡°Are you saying my father took advantage? No one forced your hand to sell those shares. If someone else had bought them, would you dare visit them now and demand the shares at the original price?¡±


    Le¡¯s sharpments left Sheppard utterly speechless, hitting him hard.


    He turned to Daryl, trying to salvage the situation. ¡°Daryl, I know I¡¯ve made my mistakes. But we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? How about giving me another chance with those shares? I could even throw in some extra cash and buy them back for three dors per share.¡±


    Daryl had often been forgiving of Sheppard¡¯s tendency to seek slight advantages.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Yet, after their recent disagreements, he found himself disillusioned, no longer inclined to overlook Sheppard¡¯s schemes or allow him to meddle with the Moonbeam Gallery.


    He responded firmly, ¡°Sorry. I wouldn¡¯t even sell them to you for 100 dors per share, much less for three.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    A surge of anger washed over Sheppard, taken aback by Daryl¡¯s unwavering stance, especially considering Daryl had always been kind to him before.


    But times had changed. Even though he was angry, he knew better than to show arrogance.


    Swallowing his pride, he pleaded, ¡°Daryl, please. We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s not get hung up on the past, okay?¡±


    Marissa interjected swiftly, cutting him off with decisive coldness, ¡°Just leave. Even though you share the samest name, we¡¯re strangers now. You don¡¯t need to beg here.¡±


    Sheppard, taken aback, muttered curses directed at Marissa in his mind, then forced a smile and tried another angle. ¡°Come on, Tiffany, don¡¯t be so heartless. Do you really want to see me and my family on the streets, begging?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was scornful, ¡°Remember when you wished that fate on us? You said you¡¯d never lift a finger to help us. Now that you¡¯re the one in trouble, youe seeking our help?¡±


    Struck by Marissa¡¯s biting words, Sheppard found himself speechless again. He realized that no plea would sway them. His expression darkened, and he shot Marissa a fierce re.


    As Sheppard¡¯s gaze turned sinister, his voice took on a distinctly vicious tone. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll ask you once more. Do you truly not agree to the deal?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied with a nonchnt air. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, take care. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sheppard let out a cold snort


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t be overly confident. Just because Remy is in your corner doesn¡¯t mean you can dismiss everyone else. There are those more powerful than Remy. Imagine if I join forces with someone superior to Remy and retaliate against you and your family. It won¡¯t just be about you handing back my shares. You¡¯d be pleading with me on your knees, and I wouldn¡¯t even consider giving you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.


    Sheppard¡¯s mood swings were dramatic. One moment, he was supplicating; the next, he was issuing dire threats to the very person he had just been pleading with. He was quite the actor.


    Marissa turned to look at Sheppard with amusement and inquired, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, who is this mighty ally you have found?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± came another disdainful snort from Sheppard.


    ¡°Tiffany, you are naive and young. Do you honestly believe Remy can shield you indefinitely? Remy may be influential, but he is merely a minor yer beneath the umbre of the Peridot Consortium.


    Should I secure an alliance with the president of the Peridot Consortium, you wouldn¡¯t dare show arrogance before me, and even Remy would need to tread lightly around me.¡±


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Marissa simply rolled her eyes. It seemed there was always someone convinced they could overpower her by siding with the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Finding the whole situation amusing, she did not respond right away, which led Sheppard to mistakenly believe that he had intimidated her.


    Flushed with a sense of victory, Sheppard tilted his chin upward and boasted, ¡°Sansa and A have already won the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president. Surely, you¡¯ve heard about this, right? Frankly, Sansa has already offered me a chance to join the Peridot Consortium and unite against you.¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of the Sanchez family members nched with fear.


    The Peridot Consortium held a formidable reputation. Not even the four prominent families of Blebert would dare cross them lightly. If Sheppard joined forces with Sansa under the Peridot Consortium¡¯s banner against Tiffany, she would face grave peril.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Ruth feltpelled to mollify Sheppard. If it would ensure Tiffany¡¯s safety, surrendering the shares might not be too high a price to pay.


    Just as Ruth was about to speak, Marissa, perceiving Ruth¡¯s intentions, tapped her hand firmly on the table, signaling her to remain silent.


    After stopping Ruth, Marissa faced Sheppard with a mocking smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Your family is teetering on the edge of bankruptcy. What makes you think you, a man bereft of both money and influence, could possibly catch the eye of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president?¡±


    Sheppard narrowed his eyes and sneered, then replied in a taunting tone.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Sansa and her daughter detest you and are tirelessly seeking any of your weaknesses to exploit every single day. The Sanchez family is your stronghold right now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:


    To destroy the Sanchez family is to dismantle your base. Sansa and her daughter approached me because they want to uncover secrets about the Sanchez family, secrets I know, and use them to bring down your stronghold. So, even though I am without funds or influence at the moment,


    I hold significant value to Sansa and her daughter. If I sell these secrets to them, they will surelymend me to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, smoothing my entry into the organization. Once I earn the president¡¯s favor, with such formidable support, my resurgence is inevitable.¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s deration left the Sanchez family visibly shaken. They feared not the specter of bankruptcy, but the potential harm to Marissa. The might of the Peridot Consortium was indeed formidable.


    The family members exchanged worried nces, contemting the surrender of the shares to Sheppard.


    However, Marissa was the linchpin of the family now. Without her approval, they hesitated to act. After sharing looks, they turned their eyes back to Marissa, hoping to confer with her.


    Yet, Marissa¡¯s expression remained derisive and amused. She retorted to Sheppard, ¡°Really? Then why haven¡¯t you taken up Sansa and her daughter¡¯s offer yet? Why are you still here wasting time with us?¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s anger was palpable as he pointed his finger at Marissa, his body shaking.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    ¡°Tiffany, you truly don¡¯t see what¡¯s beneficial for you,¡± he burst out, his frustration evident.


    ¡°I had actually taken into consideration our kinship and initially refused Sansa and her daughter¡¯s offer, hoping to provide you an escape route.


    All you needed to do was return the shares, and we could have resolved this amicably. However, you¡¯ve pushed me to my limits, so don¡¯t hold it against me when I retaliate.¡±


    ¡°Then proceed, by all means,¡± Marissa retorted, her impatience clear in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m eager to witness how you intend to retaliate. Make your move tonight, for by tomorrow morning, circumstances may shift, and procrastination could spell disaster.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s indifference to both his threats and pleas only fueled Sheppard¡¯s fury.


    Marissa, still wearing her dismissive smile, continued her merciless mockery.


    ¡°And let¡¯s be clear, you didn¡¯t decline Sansa¡¯s invitation out of consideration for our blood ties, but rather because you were desperate to quickly amass wealth to stave off your immediate financial crisis.


    Gaining the Peridot Consortium president¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯t instantly fill your coffers. Before you could secure the president¡¯s favor and protection, your entire family could have been destitute, begging in the streets.


    So you devised a wless n: approach us first, coax the shares from us, then with the funds in hand, ept Sansa and her daughter¡¯s invitation, and use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s power to usurp the Gallery.¡±


    She locked eyes with Sheppard, her gaze icy as she asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, Mr. Sanchez?¡±


    Caught with his machinations exposed, Sheppard guiltily diverted his gaze, shocked that Tiffany, whom he had underestimated, had seen through his ploy


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:


    This revtion from Marissa made the Sanchez family realize that, regardless of their decision regarding the shares, Sheppard would strike back with ferocity. They had nearly fallen for his deceit.


    Enraged, Ruth pointed sternly toward the door andmanded, ¡°Sheppard, leave now!¡±


    At this moment, all pretense of negotiation was gone. Sheppard, recognizing the copse of his hopes, let his demeanor grow even darker.


    ¡°Fine, very well! If you refuse to see what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for my harsh actions,¡± Sheppard scoffed bitterly.


    ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m not the only one in league with Sansa and her daughter. The Clifford family joined forces with them before I did. You¡¯re all doomed to suffer terribly.¡±


    At the mention of the Clifford family, Marissa¡¯s expression hardened.


    Previously, the Clifford family had tried to use Remy¡¯s influence to take control of the Sanchez family¡¯s Moonbeam Gallery. Their n had backfired, and under Marissa¡¯s relentless pressure, the Clifford family¡¯s business had plummeted toward bankruptcy.


    Driven by desperation, they sought an alliance with Sansa and her daughter, pinning their hopes on the Peridot Consortium to engineer a turnaround.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    By the next morning, the leadership at the Peridot Consortium was set to change, and the iing president was someone they all wanted to retaliate against. Marissa pondered how shocked they would be when their ns fell apart.


    Noticing her smirk, Sheppard asked with a puzzled look, ¡°You¡¯re staring down ruin, and yet youugh? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Your folly amuses me,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Fuming, Sheppard raised his hand to point at her, his more sinister words ready to spill out.


    But before he could continue, Ruth interjected sharply,


    ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Sheppard bit back his words.


    With a resentful grunt, he lowered his hand and stormed out.


    Marissa called out to his retreating figure, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, a friendly piece of advice¡ªmeet with Sansa and her daughter tonight. Align with the Peridot Consortium while you still can, because tomorrow, you¡¯ll miss even the opportunity to dream.¡±


    Sheppard, misunderstanding and assuming Marissa was clueless about the imminent threat, merely paused, then continued his hasty exit.


    Once he was gone, Ruth turned to Marissa, her voiceced with concern.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:


    ¡°Tiffany, if Sansa, her daughter, the Cliffords, and that Sheppard do unite against you with the help of the Peridot Consortium, what will be your n?¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t manage to get the president on their side at all.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so confident, Tiffany?¡± Le asked, her tone echoing her confusion.


    Not only Le, but also the rest of the Sanchez family was left scratching their heads at Marissa¡¯s unwavering confidence.


    No one could quite ce how she hade to know anything about the Peridot Consortium, given herck of any formal connection.


    Marissa initially intended to announce her imminent appointment as the next president of the Peridot Consortium. Yet, upon reflection, she opted for a more reserved approach.


    So, rather than reveal her forting position, shemented, ¡°The president of the Peridot Consortium must be exceptionally bright. With such astute judgment, why would she waste time on those idiots?¡±


    Le concurred. ¡°That¡¯s a strong point, Tiffany. I can¡¯t stand Sansa, her daughter, the Clifford family, and Sheppard. The esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium surely must disdain them even more.¡±


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Daryl interjected with a note of caution, ¡°However, it seems Sansa and her daughter have already caught the president¡¯s eye. They¡¯ve been using the Peridot Consortium¡¯s reputation to their advantage. It¡¯s something many have started to talk about.¡±


    Rachel added her observations to the mix.


    ¡°Sansa and her daughter, once destitute and living in the streets, have somehow risen to a position of apparent affluence since their involvement with the Peridot Consortium. The transformation is stark, and they¡¯ve clearly garnered some benefits from the association.


    There¡¯s talk that they¡¯ve be the new favorites of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, attracting a slew of admirers willing to curry favor. If they leverage these new connections against Tiffany, it could spell trouble.¡±


    This insight from Daryl and Rachel only deepened Ruth¡¯s growing anxiety.


    Marissa hastened to offer reassurance. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Given the actual talents of Sansa and her daughter, it¡¯s improbable they¡¯ve made any real impression on the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, or that they¡¯ve achieved any significant status.


    They might hold some minor value or simply serve as pawns to the president. As mere pawns, they gain little beyond the role of tools; the president is unlikely to exert herself for them.


    Sure, they might have received some funds from her, presenting a facade of newfound wealth, but it¡¯s just surface-level. It¡¯s a facade meant to obscure the underlying reality.¡±


    Marissa concluded with an analogy: ¡°It¡¯s like feeding a pig with grains. It may appear that the pig is benefiting from consuming the owner¡¯s supplies, but in reality, those gains are eventually transformed into meat, which ultimately benefits the owner. So, don¡¯t be deterred by their pretentious front or hollow threats. Their semnce of power will soon dissipate.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:


    Ruth and Daryl held their thoughts close, still harboring doubts even after Marissa¡¯s reassurances. Deep down, they couldn¡¯t fully dispel the nagging thought that Marissa¡¯s words were merely meant tofort them.


    At that moment, Shaun intervened with timely optimism. ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, if Tiffany believes it¡¯s the case, then we should too. We don¡¯t have to worry. Tiffany is never wrong.¡±


    Le echoed this sentiment. ¡°I¡¯m standing by Tiffany as well. We¡¯re all aware of what she¡¯s capable of. Following her guidance will lead us in the right direction.¡±


    Finally, Ruth¡¯s and Daryl¡¯s tension eased.


    ¡°Yes, we trust Tiffany!¡± Rachel eximed.


    With a warm smile, Daryl turned to Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, I trust your judgment too. I support whatever decision you make. Count me in if you need any assistance.¡±


    With the family¡¯s reassurance bolstering her spirits, Marissa breathed a sigh of relief, and they all enjoyed a cheerful dinner together.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Post-dinner, Marissa spent some time talking with Caylee before she, Silver Fox, and the kids departed.


    Rita took the wheel, and their first stop was to drop off Silver Fox at the Pce Hotel.


    After bidding farewell to Marissa and the kids, Silver Fox made her way into the hotel lobby alone.


    As she ascended in the elevator, her phone lit up with an unknown number. Assuming it was just another sales call, she initially dismissed it. However, as the calls persisted, she realized it could be something urgent and decided to answer.


    On the other end, Ernst¡¯s voice came through, slightly slurred. ¡°Eloisa, I have a secret to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing Ernst¡¯s voice, Silver Fox felt an overwhelming sense of disgust. The memory of him fawning over Sansa earlier made her stomach churn.


    Though she had previously blocked his number and his ount on the messaging app, he managed to call her from a new number.


    Hanging up was tempting, but she knew he¡¯d find another way to harass her. With a sigh, she decided to endure the irritation and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you!¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, why did you be friends with that loser Tiffany?¡± Ernst¡¯s drunken slur made his words even more irksome.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business,¡± he replied, his tone annoyingly self-righteous.


    ¡°When we were together, you always acted all innocent, and that¡¯s why I liked you. But today, I found out you¡¯re friends with Tiffany. Do you know what kind of person she is? She¡¯s a notorious failure and a slut, getting dumped five times and having illegitimate kids with an unknown man.


    Haven¡¯t you heard that birds of a feather flock together? If you¡¯re friends with her, you must be the same! So how dare you judge me for cozying up to Sansa and Emilee for my career?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:


    Sure, I have a lot of lovers, but I bet you have plenty of ¡®close friends¡¯ too, right? Since we¡¯re both rotten to the core, why don¡¯t you be my lover? Why pretend to be pure?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Silver Fox fought the urge to hurl her phone away. If Ernst were in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist punching him.


    Oblivious to her rage, Ernst mistook her silence for guilt andughed smugly.


    ¡°Eloisa, aren¡¯t you just ying hard to get? Is this a tactic to make me care more? Fine, I¡¯ll give you all that. No need to pretend anymore.¡±


    He paused dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Be my lover, and I¡¯ll keep all the promises I made to you. Once I leverage my connections with Sansa and Emilee to be a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and eventually an internationally renowned perfumer, being with me will only benefit you.¡±


    Ernst, in all his delusional glory, thought he was God¡¯s gift to women. Silver Fox¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she abruptly ended the call, fuming.


    The mere thought of his slimy promises made her skin crawl. She had nned to teach him a lesson since arriving in Blebert but had been too busy to act on it.


    Now, it seemed he was practically courting death. He had no idea what he was getting himself into.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Blocking his ount and phone number wasn¡¯t enough. A much harsher deterrent was clearly warranted.


    Smirking evilly, she pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to her assistant. ¡°Find out Ernst¡¯s current location for me.¡±


    The reply was swift. ¡°Right away, Miss Swain.¡±


    After issuing themand, Silver Fox returned to the presidential suite she had booked at the Pce Hotel. Upon entering, she found Aracelipletely absorbed in concocting perfumes.


    Araceli¡¯s dedication made Silver Fox¡¯s blood boil even more. How could Ernst deceive such a kind and innocent girl?


    Tonight, she¡¯d avenge herself and seek justice for Araceli.


    As she pondered her move, Araceli looked up, eyes bright with excitement.


    ¡°Master Elin, I sessfully created a new perfume using the techniques you taught me. Try it!¡±


    Masking her emotions, Silver Fox took the perfume, sprayed a little on her wrist, and sniffed.


    She then genuinely nodded in praise. ¡°Your cousin-inw was right. You have immense talent in perfumery. With just a bit of guidance from me, you¡¯ve made remarkable progress. Well done.¡±


    Araceli beamed, her smile blooming like a flower at the praise from an internationally renowned master. Her eyes sparkled with newfound confidence.


    Then Silver Fox¡¯s phone buzzed.


    It was her assistant. ¡°Miss Swain, Ernst¡¯s location has been pinpointed. What would you like me to do next?¡±


    Silver Fox instructed her assistant, ¡°Arrange for some strong bodyguards toe over.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:


    Handling someone like Ernst was a trivial task for Silver Fox, akin to squashing a bug, but she found the idea repulsive. She preferred to delegate the task to her bodyguards and simply observe.


    The assistant responded promptly, ¡°Okay, Miss Swain, I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±


    After ending the conversation with her assistant, Silver Fox turned to Araceli. She noticed a sudden change in Araceli¡¯s demeanor¡ªfrom a bright smile to a somber expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Araceli?¡± Silver Fox inquired.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just remembered something unpleasant,¡± Araceli replied, trying to mask her sadness. Despite her efforts, tears welled up in her eyes, and she struggled to maintain a smile.


    Silver Fox, though not as adept at reading people as Marissa, was still quite perceptive. She studied Araceli¡¯s face and surmised that it was her failed rtionship that troubled her.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Ernst?¡± Silver Fox asked pointedly.


    Araceli stared back in surprise, ¡°Master Elin, how did you get to know that jerk Ernst?¡±


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Silver Fox offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Your cousin-inw spilled everything about you and that scoundrel Ernst. It¡¯s okay, we all run into a few jerks in our youth. Don¡¯t waste your sadness on someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Araceli nodded, then said with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°My cousin-inw gave me the same advice. I know I shouldn¡¯t dwell on Ernst, but it¡¯s hard to pretend I¡¯m not upset at all. I can¡¯t help feeling¡­¡± She frowned, frustration evident in her tone.


    ¡°I despise myself for it. How could I have been so naive to fall for Ernst¡¯s charming words and let myself be swayed by him? I entered the world of perfumery because of him, striving to excel, yet he constantly dismissed my efforts, iming my perfumes were insignificant. I always felt so small around him, as if I were nothing.¡±


    As she continued, her voice wavered. ¡°Your praise and recognition, Master Elin, only make me see how foolish I was. My brother warned me repeatedly, yet I wouldn¡¯t listen. I even fought with him over Ernst. How blind I was.¡±


    Tears began to stream down her cheeks as she spoke more, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°When I was a child, I was bullied by Emilee, which battered my self-esteem. Falling for Ernst only worsened it; he never missed a chance to put me down, making me feelpletely worthless. It¡¯s like he nearly erased my whole sense of self.¡±


    She shook her head, remorse coloring her words.


    ¡°Looking back, I find it was all so pointless. I let Emilee and Ernst, who are nothing but toxic, ruin my life. Without the insights from my cousin-inw and your support, I can¡¯t imagine where I¡¯d be¡ªprobably shattered beyond repair by their cruelty.¡±


    Ovee with emotions, Araceli confided her deepest feelings to Silver Fox, her words flowing ceaselessly.


    In the end, Araceli was sobbing uncontrobly, overwhelmed by a mix of regret, sorrow, and joy about her new start.


    Silver Fox, who had been heartbroken for Araceli after knowing what she had been through, found her disdain for Ernst deepening upon seeing her tears.


    It dawned on her that Araceli might just be one of many innocent, good-hearted women harmed by Ernst¡¯s deceit


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:


    Her n to teach Ernst a lesson that evening would be delivering some much-needed justice.


    As Aracelimented her own naivety for sumbing to Ernst¡¯s charming lies, Silver Fox shared the same feeling.


    Despite her experience as a battle-hardened mercenary, Silver Fox had once been simrly duped¡ªa memory that filled her with even greater regret than that of Araceli, who was just a naive girl.


    Desperation to find a husband and secure an heir had clouded her judgment, Silver Fox realized with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    Shaking off these reflections, she ced aforting hand on Araceli¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Alright, no more tears for those jerks. You¡¯re remarkable just as you are. Let your brilliance outshine their pettiness.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Araceli responded, nodding emphatically.


    Just then, a knock at the door signaled the arrival of the bodyguards Silver Fox had requested.


    Marissa returned to Daniels Manor with the two children at dusk.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    She first headed to the main house to see Arabe, only to learn from Cade, the butler, that Arabe had gone over to Connor¡¯s house. Without hesitation, Marissa took the children and made their way there.


    The moment she stepped into Connor¡¯s house, a chill of emptiness and destion washed over her.


    In the living room, Arabe sat slumped on the sofa, looking utterly drained, while Connor sat next to her, his presence cautious and reserved.


    The servants moved silently, careful not to disturb the somber atmosphere, as Domenic, Marc, and Teny lingered quietly in the background.


    Marissa felt a twinge of curiosity about the tense air, but before she could voice her questions, Arabe caught sight of her and the children. Her face transformed with a beaming smile.


    The children dashed toward her, eximing joyously, ¡°Great-grandma!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s spirits visibly lifted, her voice rising with warmth and vitality. ¡°My darlings, why are you back sote? I¡¯ve missed you terribly. I couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep without you here.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched into a half-smile. She realized that Arabe¡¯s earlier gloom was simply caused by her longing for the children.


    Arabe turned to Marissa, concern in her tone. ¡°Sweetie, how¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Marissa responded with a soft smile, ¡°She¡¯s getting better. Thank you for asking, Grandma.¡±


    Just then, Rita entered, her armsden with bags that umted into a small heap as she set them down.


    Arabe eyed the heap curiously. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gifts from Eloisa,¡± Lindsay replied. ¡°Eloisa is a close friend of Mommy¡¯s.¡±


    Arabe looked over the stack of gifts, her eyebrows lifting in astonishment. ¡°Eloisa must be quite wealthy and generous to have bought all these for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:


    Arabe, despite her age, possessed a discerning eye for quality. She estimated that the gifts¡¯ total value might surpass one hundred million dors.


    Lawrence responded promptly, ¡°Eloisa mentioned that some super-rich fool gave her a bank card with no spending limit to use as she wished.¡±


    Connor, overhearing this, subtly raised an eyebrow, suspecting that the ¡°super-rich fool¡± was likely Bu.


    Marissa retrieved a bag from among the gifts and pulled out a dress, presenting it to Arabe. ¡°I got you a dress, Grandma. Do you like it?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face brightened. She was touched by the gesture. ¡°Sweetie, you even thought to get me clothes.¡±


    Marissa beamed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly forget about you.¡±


    She held the dress up to Arabe, ¡°It looks like the right size. I just hope you enjoy the style and color.¡±


    ¡°I love it. I really do,¡± Arabe eximed, taking the dress with a smile. ¡°I adore everything my granddaughter-inw picks out for me.¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    No sooner had Arabe spoken than she summoned the maid. ¡°Quick, help me to a room so I can try this on.¡±


    The maid quickly helped Arabe to a room.


    Shortly afterward, Arabe reappeared, leaning on the maid, her face radiating joy. ¡°Sweetie, this dress is incrediblyfortable. I absolutely adore it.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Arabe added timidly, ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit bold for someone my age to wear such bright colors?¡±


    Marissa chuckled while adjusting Arabe¡¯s dress. ¡°Bold? Not at all. It suits you perfectly. You don¡¯t look old. Bright colors actually bring out your vitality. You¡¯re still as lovely as ever.¡±


    Arabe let out a joyfulugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    As herughter faded, Arabe turned to Connor, who stood nearby, and asked, ¡°Connor, what do you think? Do I look good in this dress?¡±


    Connor was quick topliment. ¡°It looks great, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, you look stunning.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, you appear so much younger. Someone might mistake you for our grandmother rather than our great-grandmother!¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay joined in with their own praises, causing Arabe tough even more heartily.


    With Arabe in high spirits, Lawrence and Lindsay began to open their gifts, presenting each one to the gathering.


    The mood in the living room was lively as everyone engaged in cheerful discussions about the presents.


    Despite the festive atmosphere, Connor, the head of the household, seemed increasingly distressed. By the time the children had unveiled thest gift, Connor¡¯s expression had darkened considerably


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:


    Connor¡¯s mood soured more by the minute. At first, no one noticed because everyone¡¯s attention was glued to the antics of the two little ones, Lawrence and Lindsay.


    The living room echoed with bursts ofughter.


    Arabe was the first to pick up on Connor¡¯s displeasure. Between her giggles at the kids, she turned to him and said, ¡°Connor, look at these two kids! Aren¡¯t they adorable?¡±


    But halfway through her sentence, her cheerful tone faltered. Connor¡¯s mood waspletely off, like a dark cloud in the otherwise sunny room.


    She didn¡¯t dwell on it and asked, ¡°Why do you look so unhappy? Is something wrong?¡±


    Her question cut through theughter like a knife. All eyes turned to Connor.


    If the family leader was upset, no one else dared tough.


    Connor was caught in the spotlight, his cheeks tinged with humiliation. But his emotions were too strong to mask. His gaze, heavy with embarrassment and resentment, settled squarely on Marissa.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    In this family, she thought of everyone¡ªhis grandma, the kids¡ªbutpletely overlooked him. This woman didn¡¯t care about him at all, and it stung.


    Mr. Mature and Steady couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy. The family was puzzled.


    Nobody could decipher the mix of resentment and jealousy in his eyes¡ªnot Arabe, who raised him, nor Domenic, Marc, or Terry, who spent their days by his side. As for Lawrence and Lindsay, they hadn¡¯t known him long enough to understand his moods.


    Marissa, however, knew what was going on.


    She sighed inwardly. The man was jealous again.


    With a small smile, she reached into her bag and pulled out a porcin figurine. ¡°I got you a gift, too,¡± she said, handing it to Connor.


    The gaze of everyone in the room shifted to Marissa¡¯s hand, and a collective cringe rippled through the space.


    The poorly crafted, inexpensive figurine she held was a stark contrast to what one would expect to find in the possession of the esteemed Mr. Connor Daniels.


    The ghastly figurine might have been fitting for the leader of a street gang, but it was inconceivable that Connor would have any appreciation for it.


    The thought of Connor liking such an item seemedughable. Surely, he¡¯d be furious.


    Expecting an explosion, everyone watched him cautiously, bracing for his reaction.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the resentment on Connor¡¯s face melted away, reced by a sweet smile.


    He took the figurine from Marissa, turned it over in his hand, and admired it. ¡°Did you specially buy this for me?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Lindsay piped up, ¡°Yes, Mommy picked this out especially for Daddy. She spent a long time choosing it. Mommy said that this figurine had a simr aura to Daddy¡¯s!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched. Was this apliment or an insult? It was hard to tell


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:


    Feeling guilty, Marissa rubbed her nose. She never said the figurine had a simr aura to Connor¡¯s. She bought it because it was funny and cute. Clearly, Lindsay made up the story.


    Expecting Connor to be upset, everyone was taken aback when his smile widened even further. He looked up at Marissa and asked, ¡°Do I look like this to you?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa coughed slightly, not daring to answer.


    Lindsay trotted over to Connor cheerfully, raised her head, and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you like it?¡±


    Without hesitation, Connor answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned. Mr. Daniels¡¯ taste had never been like this before!


    But seeing his genuine smile, they knew he wasn¡¯t lying. He liked it from the bottom of his heart.


    Just moments ago, they worried Mr. Daniels would be angry. Now, it seemed totally unnecessary. Marissa could have given him a figurine shaped like dog poop, and he would still ept it with joy.


    Latest stories on


    As they thought this, Lindsay pulled another figurine from her pocket and stuffed it into Connor¡¯s hand.


    Then she pointed at the two figurines and happily said, ¡°This is Daddy, and this is Mommy. They are a perfect match!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the second figurine!


    The top half of the ¡°mom figurine¡± depicted a beautiful woman with unique hair and delicate makeup, while its lower half was a sleek ck snake tail. It was a stunning ck snakedy.


    Seeing the figurine, Connor chuckled softly. He caressed Lindsay¡¯s face and said, ¡°You¡¯re so clever, baby. This snakedy really does look like your mom. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°How does she resemble me?¡± Marissa contested.


    If her memory served her right, the snake woman was a major antagonist in a cartoon. She was portrayed as an evil female demon leader. Any child familiar with the cartoon would curse her name.


    While Marissa wouldn¡¯t describe herself as a saint, she certainly didn¡¯t appreciate beingpared to a viin, much less a vicious snake woman.


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s displeasure, Lindsay blinked in confusion and said, ¡°She looks just like Mom. She¡¯s beautiful, fierce, and a great fighter. This is my favorite figurine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like this figurine too, and I also think she resembles Mom,¡± Lawrence said.


    Marissa was at a loss for words. The children, having grown up abroad, were unfamiliar with the local cartoon and unaware that the snake woman was a viin.


    She was upset with Connor. He knew the snake woman¡¯s viinous role. Why then would he also suggest she looked like her?


    Connor, unfazed by Marissa¡¯s irritation, onlyughed harder. He lifted Lindsay into hisp and kissed her cheek.


    He said, ¡°Lindsay is right. This is your mother!¡±


    Lindsay beamed, thrilled by her father¡¯s kiss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:


    Since she and her brother arrived at the Daniels Manor, although their father had been kind, he hadn¡¯t shown such warmth. They longed for it but hesitated. Today, their wish was granted.


    Seeing his sister receive a hug and a kiss from their father, Lawrence felt jealous. He mustered the courage to approach Connor and looked up at him. ¡°Dad, I want a hug and a kiss too.¡±


    Connor, in high spirits, obliged without hesitation. He scooped up Lawrence, sat him on hisp, and kissed his cheek.


    Lawrence immediately broke into a smile.


    Watching this tender scene, Marissa couldn¡¯t maintain her anger. Continuing the argument would only spoil the moment.


    She sighed and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    This was the first time Lawrence and Lindsay had acted so affectionately in their father¡¯s arms. They didn¡¯t want to leave Connor, nor did he want to part with them. He patiently yed with them for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t until the children fell asleep in his arms that he asked the servants to escort Arabe and the children back to the main house.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    After Arabe and the children had left, Connor ascended the stairs with the two porcin figurines.


    Entering the bedroom, he heard the shower running and knew Marissa was inside the bathroom. He settled on cing the figurines on the coffee table.


    After gazing at them for a while, he positioned the snakedy figurine in the arms of the male figurine. The chubby man now held the beauty.


    Content with the arrangement, he smiled with satisfaction.


    At that moment, the bathroom door swung open, and Marissa emerged, toweling off her hair.


    Noticing the two figurines embracing on the coffee table, she pursed her lips and silently branded Connor in her mind as ¡°Childish!¡±


    Yet, in a simrly childlike impulse, shemanded, ¡°Separate them!¡±


    Despite her refusal to see herself as the snake woman, the sight of the man figurine embracing her likeness felt like a slight.


    Connor, amused, teased her, ¡°ck Snake, you don¡¯t consider yourself as this snakedy, do you? So if I¡¯m holding someone else now, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Marissa was left speechless.


    She had noeback.


    She huffed and turned away from him. After finishing with her hair, she climbed into bed. Although she struggled to sleep without him beside her, she forced her eyes shut, determined not to nce his way.


    Connor chuckled and headed into the bathroom for his shower


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:


    When the bathroom door clicked shut, Marissa¡¯s eyes snapped open. She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before sitting up.


    Then, acting on her childlike urge, she separated the two figurines.


    Connor was in high spirits. He hummed a melody while showering for the first time, maintaining a steady smile throughout.


    But when he emerged from the bathroom, he noticed the two porcin figurines were separated. His smile froze mid-face.


    He nced at the woman on the bed, feigning sleep, feeling at a loss for words.


    So, she disliked him so much that she couldn¡¯t even bear to see two porcin figurines being close. How heartless could she be? Was he truly that unbearable to her?


    With a quiet sigh, he put his hands on his hips and spoke coolly. ¡°Ms. ck Snake, kindly reunite the porcin figurines.¡±


    Marissay on her side, her back to him. Out of his view, she wore a sneer. How childish could he be? How could he still pay attention to the two figurines after a shower?


    She wouldn¡¯t put them back together!


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    She remained silent.


    Connor cast a wry nce at the ceiling, a chuckle escaping his lips, before he continued, ¡°Ms. ck Snake, if you loathe me so much, then why make me share your bed?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. Was this man really daring to threaten her?


    Her suspicions were quickly confirmed when Connor said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to put the figurines back together, or I¡¯m sleeping in another room.¡±


    Marissa remained still, defiant until Connor added, ¡°And if you sleepwalk again, I¡¯ll record it and show it to Grandma.¡±


    That did it. Marissa shot up, her eyes shooting daggers at Connor.


    Connor, unfazed, began counting with a mischievous grin, ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three.¡±


    Before he could finish, Marissa jumped out of bed and hastily reunited the figurines.


    The humiliation of it all made her cheeks ze with a deep, angry flush.


    Connor¡¯s chuckle only fueled her rage.


    Marissa swung at him, but Connor was quick to dodge, sparking a chase around the room.


    For seasoned professionals like them, every move was executed with precision and finesse. An observer might have described the scene as a dangerous dance.


    After a while, Marissa hadn¡¯t managed tond a single blow, and she ended up sweaty and breathless.


    Connor was equally disheveled and sweating


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:


    Eventually, they stood at opposite ends of the bed, panting heavily, their res locked in a silent battle.


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Connor, you might dodge me now, but you won¡¯t escape forever.¡±


    Connorughed and pointed toward the bathroom door. ¡°Go take another shower and get to bed. It¡¯ste, and I have an early meeting tomorrow. I won¡¯t have much time to sleep with you.¡±


    Though reluctant, Marissa had no desire to continue the chase. She retreated to the bathroom, took another shower, changed into fresh pajamas, and slipped back under her nket.


    Connor also took another shower, put on some new pajamas, and went to bed.


    They each clung to their nkets, and though he often found excuses to inch closer to her, tonight he didn¡¯t dare. After settling in, he turned off the light and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Marissa, facing away from him, didn¡¯t bother to respond. Sleepiness overtook her, and she soon closed her eyes and drifted off.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that Connor remained awake. Once she was sound asleep, he quietly emerged from his nket, lifted hers, and slipped in, gently wrapping his arms around her. Only then did he close his eyes, content, and fall asleep.


    Connor¡¯s presence had a strangely calming effect on Marissa. Whenever she slept beside him, she slept soundly, oblivious to the fact that he was taking advantage of her vulnerability.


    Around two in the morning, she was abruptly awakened by the ringing of her phone.


    This particr ringtone was reserved for Silver Fox. Whenever it rang, she knew it was her.


    Silver Fox typically sent messages and only called in emergencies, and if Marissa didn¡¯t respond to her messages.


    Now, in the dead of night, she was calling. This could only mean the matter was very urgent.


    As Marissa woke up, she noticed Connor under the same nket as her, his arms around her, but there was no time to argue.


    She pushed him away, grabbed her phone, and answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Silver Fox¡¯s frantic voice came ring through the receiver. ¡°ck Snake, help!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face instantly turned grim. Without missing a beat, she asked coldly and efficiently, ¡°Where?¡±


    Silver Fox rattled off the location, and Marissa sprang into action. She leaped out of bed, clothes flying as she dressed with almostical urgency.


    Connor woke abruptly to her sudden movements, rubbing his eyes as he watched her dress in a hurry. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, still groggy.


    ¡°Eloisa¡¯s in trouble. I need to help her.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    With that, Marissa left the bedroom, closing the door behind her with a determined click


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:


    Within moments, the roar of her motorbike reverberated through the house. Connor scrambled to the window just in time to catch a glimpse of her speeding off into the night.


    He shrugged, muttering to himself, ¡°She never needs my help anyway.¡±


    Marissa raced through the night streets, her bike slicing through the quiet night air as she headed to Sunny Street, following Silver Fox¡¯s directions.


    She didn¡¯t have time for details but figured Silver Fox was probably being pursued by enemies. Eyes fierce, ready for a fight, Marissa dismounted her bike.


    Gripping a circr de¡ªck Snake¡¯s famous weapon¡ªin her fingers, she prepared herself for whatever chaosy ahead.


    But when she arrived at the scene, things were far from what she had imagined.


    There was no evidence of a struggle, no wounded souls in sight. Instead, Silver Fox was squatting by the roadside, cradling her cheeks and letting out dramatic sighs. Her bodyguards stood around her, looking bewildered.


    A wave of relief washed over Marissa, quickly reced by irritation. Clearly, this was no dire emergency, but something annoying had happened, and Silver needed herfort.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Marissa stomped over and gave her a yful kick. ¡°You dragged me out of bed in the middle of the night just to give you a pep talk? Don¡¯t you know how precious my sleep is?¡±


    Silver Fox looked up with an apologetic wince. ¡°There really is something urgent.¡±


    Frowning, Marissa demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Silver Fox sighed as if her entire world was copsing. ¡°It started two hours ago¡­¡±


    Two hours earlier, Silver Fox, apanied by a few bodyguards, had set out to teach Ernst a lesson.


    ording to her assistant¡¯s intel, Ernst was stered and had been sent to Room 1308 of a hotel to sleep off his bender.


    Silver Fox and her bodyguards arrived outside the room. With a few deft twists of a piece of wire, she picked the lock, her movements as smooth and silent as a cat on the prowl.


    The door creaked open, and she slipped inside, immediately hit by the thick, sour stench of alcohol.


    The room was cloaked in near-total darkness, with only the feeble glow of a distant streemp seeping through the thin curtains to illuminate Ernst sprawled on the bed. His heavy, irregr breathing mixed with the overpowering smell of liquor.


    She closed the door behind her and gave a subtle nod to her bodyguards, who moved swiftly to carry out her orders.


    They moved in sync, footsteps muffled on the carpet as they approached the bed. With practiced ease, they grabbed Ernst, yanking him upright with a jarring roughness that jolted him out of his stupor.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± he roared, his slurred words bouncing off the walls.


    Keen on avoiding unwanted attention from the hotel staff, Silver Fox stepped forward and delivered a sharp p across his face. ¡°Shut up!¡± she hissed, her voice a low growl


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660:


    Before he could make another sound, she unleashed a barrage of punches.


    Her strength was merciless, and even a man as bulky as Ernst had no chance against her fury, especially in his inebriated state.


    Each punchnded precisely, leaving him gasping and struggling to stay upright. Within moments, he was reduced to a groaning mess, his bravado obliterated by Silver Fox¡¯s relentless assault.


    After beating Ernst up, Silver Fox dusted off her hands with finality. She directed her bodyguards to strip him down and stuff him into arge suitcase.


    They then hauled the suitcase to their waiting car and tossed it into the backseat with a thud. Sliding into the car, Silver Fox directed her team to drive toward Sunny Street, the busiest part of town.


    Her n was simple: hang a gargantuan sign reading ¡°I¡¯m an adulterer¡± around Ernst¡¯s neck and leave him naked for the world to see at dawn. The thought of him waking up to the shame and ridicule was sweet revenge.


    Upon arriving at their destination, Silver Fox opened the suitcase, ready to put the finishing touches on her scheme. But then, the unexpected happened. As Silver Fox prepared to fasten the sign around the man¡¯s neck, she realized with mounting horror that he wasn¡¯t Ernst.


    Instead of her target, the suitcase contained someone far more significant¡ªan influential figure she couldn¡¯t afford to offend!


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    When Silver Fox discovered that her captive was not the scoundrel Ernst but the tycoon Bu, her embarrassment was profound.


    She gazed at Bu, whom she had beaten up, in stark disbelief. The bodyguards who had helped bind him were simrly struck with shock.


    Earlier in the day, Silver Fox had extracted three hundred million dors from him, and now, here she was assaulting him. What had she gotten herself into? Silver Fox mulled over her actions.


    The bodyguards were shaking with fear, convinced their end was near.


    The moment was broken by the ring of Silver Fox¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Miss Swain, have you taken action yet?¡± Her assistant¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°I made a mistake¡ªErnst isn¡¯t in Room 1308; he¡¯s in Room 1208.¡±


    Silver Fox clenched her teeth and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re fired! Pack your things and leave immediately,¡± before hanging up in fury.


    Silver Fox thought to herself about the ipetence of the assistant, frustrated that even such a simple task had been botched.


    Getting the room number wrong might seem minor, but it had caused her to severely offend Bu. She had inadvertently created a massive problem for herself.


    Previously, she had swindled him out of eighty million dors, convinced him she was a lesbian, and spent three hundred million dors from his card. Although these actions were outrageous, they had remained within Bu¡¯s threshold of tolerance


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:


    But now, she had assaulted him, left him naked, and even hung a sign on himbeling him an adulterer.


    No matter how patient a tycoon might be, this crossed the line. Silver Fox assumed that he would probably want to demolish the city upon awakening, and she dreaded his potential vengeance.


    She had been through countless dangers with ck Snake, even piloting fighter jets to strike enemy bases. She was no stranger to peril, but today¡¯s events were unlike any challenge she had faced before.


    On the battlefield, she was a seasoned warrior, acting with purpose and cloaked in a mask that allowed her to operate without fear.


    However, today she had attacked and bound Bu as herself, not as a masked warrior. If he sought revenge, it would be direct and personal. She wasn¡¯t afraid for herself but was terrified it might endanger her grandmother.


    Given Bu¡¯s wealth and power, ruining Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would be effortless for him.


    Overwhelmed and desperate, she dialed Marissa for help.


    Marissa was not only her boss but also a woman of great intellect. Silver Fox was confident that Marissa could help her out of this crisis.


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    Marissa arrived promptly, and after hearing the full story, she sighed in disbelief.


    With a stern expression, she inquired, ¡°Where is Bu now?¡±


    Wordless, Silver Fox gestured toward a nearby car.


    Marissa advanced and peered through the half-open window of the car. After a brief look, she quickly turned away.


    Bu was indeed in a pitiable state.


    This once dignified man was crammed into an oversized suitcase, naked, with bruises scattered across his body and face, a distinct handprint visible on his cheek.


    Moreover, a bloodied hole was on his forehead, which had stained half of his face with blood, underscoring that Silver Fox had struck with merciless precision.


    Yet this severe injury was overshadowed by a more shocking disy: therge sign around Bu¡¯s neck, emzoned with the words ¡°I am an adulterer.¡±


    This likely marked the most profound humiliation Bu had ever suffered. Such degradation was not just intolerable for a man of his status and wealth; it was unthinkable for anyone.


    Silver Fox¡¯s methods of enacting revenge were both ruthless and ingenious, yet she had mistaken Bu for her target. Ernst, if he had been the victim, might have silently epted the punishment, knowing his own guilt.


    But Bu was a different matter entirely.


    Should Bu awaken without flying into a rage, it would suggest that Silver Fox¡¯s assault had left him dazed and confused. However, if he regained his senses, he would undoubtedly seek out the assant to unleash a vengeance that Silver Fox would find overwhelming.


    After taking in the grim scene, Marissa couldn¡¯t contain her dismay, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve really caused a big mess this time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:


    Normally brash and reckless, Silver Fox found her confidence waning. The moment she recognized her error in mistaking Bu for someone else, she knew she had unleashed a major disaster. This realization hadpelled her to awaken ck Snake in the wee hours, seeking assistance to mitigate the fallout.


    Reflecting on her actions with a mix of regret and anxiety, she timidly inquired of Marissa, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t rush her response to Silver Fox¡¯s question. Instead, she carefullyid out her concerns.


    ¡°There is something that doesn¡¯t quite add up for me,¡± she began. ¡°Bu was an international special forces operative, trained to the highest standards. His willpower and vignce are exceptional.


    Even if he was inebriated, it¡¯s imusible that he wouldn¡¯t resist at all. Yet, you said he endured your beating, was bound, and humiliated without any resistance? That¡¯s utterly preposterous.¡±


    Silver Fox, looking remorseful, replied, ¡°To ensure everything proceeded without a hitch, we dispersed a sedative mist through the gap beneath the door before we entered his room.¡±


    Marissa pressed on, skeptical.


    ¡°What sort of sedative mist? Bu, as a top-tier mercenary, has been rigorously trained against such measures. Ordinary mists wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Considering you initially aimed to incapacitate Ernst, it seems unlikely you¡¯d use anything special, right?¡±


    Silver Fox, shifting uneasily, admitted, ¡°Actually, it was a special kind of mist. It was the muscle rxant you created. It doesn¡¯t knock a person out, but it does render thempletely helpless.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You used the muscle rxant I developed to subdue Bu?¡± she asked sharply.


    This muscle rxant was crafted solely by ck Snake, standing out much like her signature weapon¡ªa circr de.


    If even a hint of this muscle rxant were detected at a crime scene, it would unmistakably point to ck Snake¡¯s involvement.


    Using this muscle rxant to incapacitate Bu basically broadcasted that ck Snake was responsible.


    Overwhelmed by the implications of Silver Fox¡¯s actions, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but tap her forehead in vexation. ¡°Are you holding a grudge against me? It feels like you¡¯re trying to get me killed!¡±


    Silver Fox, with a quiver in her voice, responded defensively, ¡°All I wanted was to teach Ernst a lesson. He seems so feeble that I didn¡¯t bother to prepare thoroughly. I just headed straight to the hotel to tie him up without bringing any drugs.


    But upon seeing all the surveince, I realized I couldn¡¯t just barge in¡ªI needed to quietly subdue Ernst first, yet I had no drugs with me. Desperately, I resorted to using your muscle rxant in the room.


    I assumed Ernst, being uninformed, wouldn¡¯t recognize the rxant. I figured after the lesson, he¡¯d be too scared to talk about it and it would never get ck Snake involved.¡±


    Frustration creased Silver Fox¡¯s brow as she continued. ¡°Who could have guessed my assistant would mess up the room numbers, and I¡¯d end up incapacitating Bu?¡±


    Speechless and ring at Silver Fox, Marissa couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:


    ¡°That muscle rxant is incredibly costly. It takes ages to collect the rare ingredients needed to produce just a few small bottles. And you wanted to squander it on Ernst, aplete nonentity.


    That¡¯s absurd. Only someone as wasteful as you would ignore such costs for a trivial target. It¡¯s no wonder your grandmother chose not to give you her fortune.¡±


    epting the rebuke, Silver Fox hung her head in submission.


    Once Marissa had finished her reprimand, Silver Fox looked up again, cautiously inquiring, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    Marissa gestured toward the car with a casual nod of her head. ¡°The simplest solution is for you to get in that car, charm him, and have his son. A son might make him forgive you.¡±


    Silver Fox stared at Marissa in disbelief, her lips twitching slightly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°If you have a son with him, not only will you secure an heir to inherit your grandmother¡¯s wealth, but your son could also draw benefits from the Hoffman family, giving you ess to more resources.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips twitched again as she responded, ¡°That¡¯spletely unrealistic. My grandmother and the Hoffman family have different expectations. The Hoffmans desire a son, but my grandmother specifically wants a daughter to be her heir!¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    Marissa shrugged. ¡°Then aim for both¡ªa son and daughter. The daughter could be the heir your grandmother wants, securing her billions for you, while the son could live with the Hoffman family, enhancing your status.¡±


    When Marissa spoke, her expression was so serious that it momentarily caught Silver Fox off guard. She thought Marissa was genuinely offering her strategic advice.


    Silver Fox even pondered Marissa¡¯s advice.


    She thought if she and Bu had twins, it would indeed be a wise decision.


    This would provide her grandmother with an heir, and it could even mend the rift between her and Bu. No matter his feelings towards her, he surely wouldn¡¯t harm the mother of his children.


    Moreover, Bu was a handsome, wealthy, and capable man. Their daughter would undoubtedly be beautiful and intelligent, and their son would be handsome and talented. It seemed like a beneficial arrangement.


    Previously, Silver Fox had nearly settled for Ernst, a brazen gigolo, just to appease her grandmother¡¯s demands for her to marry. Bu was far superior to Ernst in every way.


    With this in mind, Silver Fox nced over at Bu in the car and swallowed hard. ¡°ck Snake, I think you might be onto something. How about¡­ I go ahead and sleep with him?¡±


    Marissa burst outughing.


    After herughter subsided, she patted Silver Fox on the head. ¡°I was only speaking offhand, and you took it to heart?¡±


    Silver Foxughed as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t take itpletely seriously, I just think having children with him isn¡¯t such a bad idea.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:


    ¡°Forget that,¡± Marissa dismissed the idea firmly. ¡°Even if you were to sleep with him now, could you guarantee you¡¯d get pregnant immediately, and with twins at that? What kind of miraculous luck would that require?¡±


    Silver Fox shrugged, still smiling, then asked, ¡°So, what do you think I should do now?¡±


    Marissa paused, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Has he seen your face?¡±


    Silver Fox thought back.


    ¡°When I was beating him in the hotel room, it waspletely dark. He shouldn¡¯t have seen my face. Later, when I put the sign on him in the car, he did wake up briefly, but before he could fully open his eyes, I knocked him out again.¡±


    Having analyzed the situation, Silver Fox shook her head confidently. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have seen my face.¡±


    Despite this, she slumped her shoulders, feeling defeated. ¡°But I was yelling at him while I was hitting him. He didn¡¯t see my face, but he might have heard my voice. Could he recognize me by my voice?¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°A clever man like Bu could definitely identify you by your voice.¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Silver Fox asked helplessly, ¡°Then, does that mean I¡¯m doomed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just deny everything, no matter what,¡± Marissa replied confidently.


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Can that really work?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°He didn¡¯t see you, and there¡¯s no audio or video proof. If he uses you and you deny it, he has no way to prove his ims.¡±


    ¡°But does proof matter?¡± Silver Fox questioned, puzzled.


    ¡°Even if hecks evidence, if he¡¯s convinced it was me, couldn¡¯t he still seek revenge? He¡¯s stronger, and I¡¯m clearly the weaker one. The strong don¡¯t need to reason with the weak, do they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the strong don¡¯t typically need to provide exnations to the weak, but they must consider the alliances behind the weak,¡± Marissa exined, smiling slightly.


    ¡°If he has concrete evidence, I¡¯d understand if he seeks revenge. However, if he acts merely based on his suspicions without evidence, then I, as the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, will intervene.


    It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d risk starting conflict between the Hoffman family and the Doomsday Base over unproven allegations.¡±


    Hearing this, Silver Fox blinked, then her face broke into a happy grin. ¡°ck Snake, does this mean you¡¯re prepared to protect me?¡±


    Marissa shot Silver Fox a look of mock disdain. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been protecting you all this time? Think about it¡ªwhether you¡¯d have survived till now without my protection is questionable.¡±


    Silver Foxughed heartily at this.


    Marissa then focused on her phone, deftly hacking into and deleting all surveince footage rted to Silver Fox from the hotel and the streets


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:


    Thankfully, Marissa was Bee, a top-tier hacker. Erasing such extensive surveince records would have been beyond the capability of most hackers.


    Once she confirmed the deletion of the footage, Marissa turned to Silver Fox. ¡°Alright, all the evidence has been wiped clean.¡±


    Silver Fox pped her hands together joyfully.


    Yet, before she could fully rx, a sudden thought made her smile vanish. ¡°But what about the traces of the muscle rxant in Bu¡¯s hotel room? He might not find the surveince on me, but he could trace the muscle rxant back to you.¡±


    Worried about implicating Marissa, Silver Fox voiced her concern, but Marissa waved it off with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve ditched the ck Snake identity. As long as Connor keeps his mouth shut, Bu could investigate for a century and never link ck Snake to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Silver Fox replied, then added, ¡°So, you need to keep Connor on your good side so he doesn¡¯t turn on you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Exining was too much effort. Truthfully, she trusted Connorpletely. Why? She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Maybe it was gut feeling or something more, but she knew he¡¯d never sell her out.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Casting a nce at Bu, still slumped in the car, Silver Fox asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    Checking her watch, Marissa figured it wouldn¡¯t be long before Bu woke up. This guy wasn¡¯t an ordinary person¡ªhe¡¯d shake off the drug and alcohol faster than most.


    Time was ticking, and they needed a quick exit.


    When Marissa noticed Bu still clutching his phone, an idea sparked, and her eyes lit up.


    She grabbed the device, quickly cracked the code, and called his assistant.


    The call was answered almost immediately. The voice on the other end was nervous and respectful, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Come get your boss at No. 835 Sunny Street right now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Marissa said, disguising her voice.


    Then she hung up before the assistant could respond.


    Turning to the bodyguards, she ordered, ¡°Stuff Bu back into the suitcase, then ce him by the roadside. His assistant will pick him up soon. Let¡¯s move!¡±


    The bodyguards wasted no time, opening the car door and awkwardly shoving the unconscious Bu back into the oversized suitcase.


    His naked state made Silver Fox blush with embarrassment, but guilt pushed her forward to supervise, fearing further harm to him.


    ¡°Hey, be careful! Don¡¯t hurt him more,¡± she kept reminding the bodyguards.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, the bodyguards handled Bu with surprising gentleness, softly packing him into the suitcase


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:


    They then lifted it carefully and set it on the roadside.


    With everything set, Marissa urged, ¡°Alright, guys, drive off. I¡¯ll take my bike.¡±


    The bodyguards moved quickly, not wanting to hang around longer than necessary. They piled into the car before the engine roared to life.


    Nearby, Silver Fox cast a guilty nce at the suitcase, palms pressed together, and said, ¡°Sorry, Bu, it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Quit trembling and get moving!¡± Marissa urged. ¡°Bu¡¯s aren¡¯t exactly the forgiving type. We need to scram now.¡±


    With a jolt, Silver Fox snapped into action, diving into the car just as the bodyguard floored the elerator. The vehicle sped off, leaving a cloud of dust in its wake.


    Marissa hopped onto her motorbike, following suit.


    But she didn¡¯t go too far. Instead, she ducked into a nearby alley. Her fingers flew over her phone, erasing any trace of their presence on surveince footage while keeping an eye on the scene.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    She only breathed easy when Bu¡¯s team arrived and whisked him away. With the coast clear, Marissa headed back to Daniels Manor.


    By the time she rolled into the driveway, dawn had begun to break, casting a soft glow over the manor.


    Soon after she parked her bike, her phone buzzed with a message from Xander. ¡°Chief Instructor, my brother was kidnapped from a hotelst night and got beaten up. After checking it out, we found traces linking it to the former mercenary queen, ck Snake!¡±


    Bu sure didn¡¯t waste time. Marissa smirked, impressed by his efficiency. He¡¯d already linked the incident to ck Snake.


    ¡°How is your brother now?¡± she typed back.


    Xander¡¯s reply was quick: ¡°Injuries aren¡¯t serious, just bruises. He¡¯s safe, but his pride took a major hit! He¡¯s ordered aplete media ckout. It¡¯s a secret, but I¡¯m telling you because I trust you!¡±


    Marissa felt a twinge of guilt, touching her nose absently.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your brother nning to do next?¡±


    Xander continued, ¡°That is the strange part. Given my brother¡¯s sharpness, confidence, strength, and authoritative demeanor, I have no doubt he will address anyone who merely casts a hostile nce at him.


    He was abducted this time, but listen, Chief Instructor. After regaining consciousness, my brother only requested an analysis of the spray he inhaled in his hotel room. He hasn¡¯t done anything else and has been unusually secretive about the incident.


    Could you assist me in understanding this, Chief Instructor? Why is my brother behaving like this? Is it possible he sustained a head injury and lost his faculties? But from what I see, he seems mentally intact. His mind remains sharp and lively.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. It appeared Bu knew that Silver Fox was responsible for the assault.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:


    Despite their meticulous efforts to eliminate all evidence and make a swift escape, some minor overlooked details might have inadvertently exposed their identities.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suppressed the news of the incident without conducting an investigation.


    She couldn¡¯t disclose this to Xander, so she just responded, ¡°Your brother is a capable and intelligent individual. He likely has a reason for his chosen behavior, so there¡¯s no need for concern.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Chief Instructor. I rarely get a word in with my brother, so I shouldn¡¯t involve myself in his affairs. He doesn¡¯t require my worry,¡± Xander said.


    He then shifted the topic.


    ¡°By the way, remember to attend the corporate meeting at the Peridot Consortium tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock, Chief Instructor.


    I will send you an identity verification code; as long as you have it scanned, you will be allowed entry regardless of your appearance. Of course, provided I¡¯m not unexpectedly detained, I will be there to meet you.¡±


    Xander followed his message with a QR code. Marissa downloaded and saved it, replying with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    After concluding her conversation with Xander, Marissa let out a deep sigh. She suddenly recognized that Silver Fox had engaged in numerous immature antics since arriving in Blebert, leaving Marissa to clean up after her each time.


    Not only did she assist Silver Fox in taking eighty million dors from Bu, but she also had to help cover up Silver Fox¡¯s unprovoked assault on him. Marissa felt both foolish and guilty about the solutions she had devised.


    Silver Fox truly was a reckless troublemaker.


    Her beauty and intelligence seemed to attract oddities, making her appear somewhat unhinged.


    As Silver Fox¡¯s closest friend, Marissa felt that she, too, was bing somewhat odd due to Silver Fox¡¯s influence. She was always dragged into bizarre situations by Silver Fox.


    The problem wasn¡¯t just the unusual urrences themselves, but the fact that they involved Bu. Marissa was uncertain about the extent of evidence Bu had gathered and how to handle any potential retaliation.


    Thinking of this, Marissa let out a long sigh again.


    After all, she had chosen Silver Fox as her best friend, and their bond wouldst a lifetime. Regardless of Silver Fox¡¯s entricities, she was determined to protect her.


    After her sigh, she messaged Silver Fox, ¡°I have both good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s reply was prompt, ¡°The good news! I felt disturbed all night. I was so anxious that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sleep for even a moment after returning to my hotel. I could use some good news to soothe my nerves.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°The good news is that Bu has regained consciousness. He¡¯s okay, with just some minor bruises. You won¡¯t face severe consequences.¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a relieved emoji, ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    She then added, ¡°I was so infuriated by Ernst that I intended to make a real impact with my blows. If those blows had struck Ernst, he would likely have several broken bones. The fact that Bu emerged rtively unscathed speaks volumes about his toughness. What a man of steel! That¡¯s where his special training proves its worth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:


    Marissa rolled her eyes in amusement. ¡°Do you really think this is the moment to remark on Bu¡¯s toughness?¡±


    Silver Fox sent an embarrassed emoji and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that after Bu woke up, he only requested an investigation into the drug¡¯sposition. He took no further action and even instructed to suppress the news,¡± Marissa exined in her message.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? If he¡¯s not investigating, it means we¡¯re safe. This should be considered good news!¡± Silver Fox replied.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Marissa responded to her.


    ¡°You used to be more perceptive. Can¡¯t you think clearly now? I¡¯ve noticed that ever since you met Bu and had that incident with his car, your IQ seems to have declined significantly.


    It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s taken your intelligence. He¡¯s bing sharper, while you¡¯ve descended from a smart individual to the level of an idiot.¡±


    Silver Fox sent an aggrieved emoji, clearly disheartened by Marissa¡¯s remarks.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    ¡°Have you considered why Bu isn¡¯t investigating further?¡± Marissa continued.


    ¡°Given his prominent status, he must not tolerate any offense. He certainly wouldn¡¯t spare those who disrespected him. The fact that he was so humiliated and hasn¡¯t looked into this is quite unusual,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    ¡°If you can deduce that, it means you¡¯re not entirely clueless. Continue,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward to see why he blocked the news¡ªpeople of his stature are highly protective of their reputation. He suppressed the information to preserve his dignity. However, if he doesn¡¯t investigate further, it¡¯s perplexing,¡± Silver Fox exined.


    ¡°There must be a reason. Even if he isn¡¯t investigating, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s letting it slide. There¡¯s likely a major conspiracy at y. However, he would have to identify the culprit first!¡± Silver Fox continued.


    She seemed to have an epiphany and promptly sent an emoji of realization.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Silver Fox eximed in her message. ¡°ck Snake, did we leave any traces at the scene? He must have figured out that I was the culprit, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Marissa responded to the message with a cold, enigmatic smile. ¡°You might be right, so now it¡¯s time to hope for the best. Pray.¡±


    Silver Fox immediately responded with a crying emoji, ¡°ck Snake, don¡¯t you want to protect me anymore?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I can only protect you if there¡¯s a valid reason. If he has evidence linking you tost night¡¯s incident, how can I shield you? You are in the wrong. It¡¯s your responsibility to seek his forgiveness.


    You can¡¯t expect me to plead on your behalf. However, I heard everything from Xander. You might guess that Xander doesn¡¯t know the full story.


    Perhaps Bu doesn¡¯t have solid evidence yet. As far as any other covert investigation he¡¯s conducting, Xander is unaware of it.¡±


    Silver Fox sent a depressed emoji. ¡°However, the likelihood of this theory is nearly negligible¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she exited the chat


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:


    In this situation, she genuinely couldn¡¯t assist Silver Fox. After all, Silver Fox¡¯s actions had been reckless. As a prominent figure, it was understandable for Bu to seek retribution if he had been unjustly attacked.


    Bu posed a direct threat to Silver Fox¡¯s life, and Marissa had no means to intervene; she could only observe the oue.


    Shaking her head in resignation, Marissa entered the vi.


    Connor was already up, reading the newspaper on the sofa in the living room. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood by, prepared for their duties, awaiting instructions from their boss.


    Upon hearing Marissa, Connor looked up.


    Seeing no signs of fighting on her, he silently exhaled in relief. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Have you resolved the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded.


    Given Connor¡¯s friendship with Bu, Marissa felt a pang of guilt and avoided meeting his gaze.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Despite her efforts to mask it, Connor discerned her guilt.


    Noticing her averted gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, remarking, ¡°Your guilty expression almost makes it seem like you cheated on mest night. I suggest youe clean.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s feeling guilty?¡± Marissa responded defensively.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t guilty, why are you avoiding eye contact with me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa cleared her throat and said, ¡°Well, you are so indecent this early in the morning, I can¡¯t bear to look at you.¡±


    Connor looked puzzled.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also furrowed their brows in confusion. To them, Connor was behaving well. Howe she thought he was indecent?


    Marissa felt guilty and couldn¡¯t muster a convincing excuse. Suddenly, she spotted a w in Connor and seized it as her escape.


    With everyone staring at her in shock, Marissa proudly raised her chin and strutted to the dining room like a peacock, leaving behind a look that said, ¡°Figure it out yourselves.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned. After Marissa disappeared into the dining room, they looked back at Connor, trying to discern why she thought he was indecent.


    Connor was just as baffled. He often teased Marissa, but that morning, he had been solely concerned about her. Why, then, would she publicly use him?


    Feeling unjustly treated, Connor turned to Domenic, Marc, and Terry. ¡°Did I do anything just now that might suggest I was up to no good?¡±


    At that moment, Domenic, Marc, and Terry noticed Connor¡¯s oversight, barely concealing their smirks


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:


    They silently wondered how Connor, who always paid meticulous attention to his appearance, could make such an oversight today.


    Domenic pointed lower. ¡°Mr. Daniels, your zipper is undone. It¡¯s quite noticeable.¡±


    Connor nced down, saw his open zipper, and flushed with embarrassment. He stood up hastily to fix it.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Marissa seeing, but the idea of other women glimpsing his underwear was unthinkable to him.


    After securing his zipper, he scrutinized his appearance again, then asked Domenic, Marc, and Terry, ¡°Is there anything else off?¡±


    They shook their heads in unison. ¡°No.¡±


    Reassured, Connor proceeded to the dining room. Upon entering, he requested all the servants to leave, desiring privacy with Marissa.


    He sat down across from her, observed her for a moment, and couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me without clothes before. Why make such a fuss over an unzipped zipper?¡±


    Marissa,posed and nibbling on her bread, coolly replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t making a fuss. It¡¯s just that your indecent appearance was a disappointing reminder of your less than impressive physique.¡±


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Connor¡¯s face clouded over. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had disparaged his build. Was his physique truly sockluster?


    He self-consciously touched his chest through his shirt, reassured by the firmness of his well-defined muscles.


    Despite her critique, he knew he maintained a robust, athletic frame with well-defined abs and a physique that conformed to the ideal proportion of the human body, his broad shoulders tapering to a trim waist¡ªundeniably model material.


    Could it be that his physique didn¡¯t align with her preferences?


    Did she not favor his rugged and muscr type? Then what type did she admire?


    At that moment, Marissa, masking her difort, casually picked up a magazine from the table. When she noticed the handsome young male star on the cover, she eximed deliberately, ¡°Wow, he looks good.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    He had just been pondering what her type might be, and there she was, praising the pretty young male star. He felt a pang of hopelessness.


    Connor wasn¡¯t just naturally masculine and sturdy; he also had a robust personality. He could never emte the softer demeanor of those young male stars, nor could he adopt their polished and styled appearance.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t change his nature, he grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s so great about these effeminate guys? Don¡¯t you think they look odd? They seem totally artificial.¡±


    Marissa detected the jealousy in his tone and was visibly amused. She decided to tease him further.


    ¡°What¡¯s artificial? People like you with such intimidating looks and demeanor aren¡¯t gentle at all. Kissing you feels like kissing sandpaper. Girls prefer someone tender and smooth. Kissing them is joyful, like licking cotton candy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:


    When Connor heard what Marissa said, his face darkened, his expression filled with shock as if he had just witnessed a natural disaster.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom that Marissa, who was also ck Snake, the queen of mercenaries, and ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, would admit to liking vibrant boys. How could she, of all people, say something like that?


    What kind of taste was that?


    Connor even pictured Marissa sitting and kissing such a young man, and the thought gave him goosebumps, filling him with anger.


    She was his wife. The thought of her being close to any other man was unbearable, even in his imagination.


    Overwhelmed by jealousy and rage, he suddenly found the food in front of him unappetizing, and even the milk hard to swallow. He felt a pressing need to talk to Marissa and realign her sense of aesthetics.


    But Marissa didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She ignored his somber expression, stood up, and walked away.


    He watched her leave in silence, not touching his food, feeling as if he were choking on something, nearly unable to breathe.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil she had caused.


    She walked briskly, radiating satisfaction, confident that Connor wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge her again.


    After leaving Daniels Manor, Marissa headed to her quaint flower shop to get ready before going to the Peridot Consortium.


    She had no desire to be the president of the Peridot Consortium. She would have declined Paul¡¯s offer if it weren¡¯t for the need to contact Q and gather more information.


    Previously, rissa had shrouded herself in mystery, her appearance known only to her trusted subordinates.


    Now, with the senior members of the Peridot Consortium changing and all of rissa¡¯s trusted subordinates recalled by Paul, none of the current members at the meeting knew what rissa looked like.


    Considering rissa¡¯s reasons for her secrecy, Marissa decided it was prudent to keep her own identity hidden as well, especially since she was unfamiliar with the internal dynamics of the Peridot Consortium.


    She dressed distinctively for the asion, opting for a ck business suit. Her hair was rolled up, and a mask covered her face¡ªa stark contrast to her usual casual andfortable style. This disguise ensured that anyone not intimately familiar with her would fail to recognize her.


    Marissa arrived at the Peridot Consortium by taxi, wearing modest attire. Upon her arrival, a security guard approached to halt her, but as she leisurely showed her QR code for scanning, the guard promptly stepped aside.


    Soon, she sessfully entered the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building.


    Just then, she received a message from Xander: ¡°Chief Instructor, have you arrived?¡±


    She responded promptly.


    ¡°The meeting for the new president is set in the meeting room on the top floor. You can head up directly, or wait for me¡ªI¡¯ll escort you after I handle an urgent matter,¡± Xander informed her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that your role as vice president was merely nominal, with a high sry but no real authority? Why are you so busy today?¡± Marissa asked, her messageced with a light-hearted tone.


    ¡°rissa ced me in this position to please my brother. Truthfully, she never trusted me, always keeping her guard up. However, the new acting president has taken to treating me as the actual vice president, which exins the sudden surge in my responsibilities,¡± Xander exined.


    ¡°Go on with your tasks then. I can go upstairs by myself. Besides, it¡¯s time you toughen up. I have a new role for you to take on,¡± Marissa typed back.


    ¡°What position are you considering for me, Chief Instructor?¡± Xander inquired eagerly.


    ¡°With Aelfric dismissed from the Doomsday Base, no one¡¯s leading our Blebert branch. I want you to take charge there,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, do you truly have that much faith in me?¡± Xander responded, his message apanied by an excited emoji.


    ¡°Work diligently. I expect you to not let me down,¡± Marissa replied.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    ¡°I will never let you down, Chief Instructor!¡± Xander pledged.


    After her exchange with Xander, Marissa stored her phone away and proceeded toward the elevator. However, a sudden burst of conversation caught her attention.


    She turned to see several familiar faces swiping their cards before getting in.


    The new arrivals were none other than the mother-daughter duo, Sansa and A, who had vowed the previous day to use the Peridot Consortium to exact revenge on Marissa. Following closely behind them were Sheppard and Wesson. All four harbored simr intentions.


    Wesson¡¯s injury had not fully healed, leaving him confined to a wheelchair, pushed by a burly bodyguard. Despite his condition, he had spruced himself up for the meeting with the president of the Peridot Consortium. His hair was neatlybed, and he was dressed in an expensive suit, looking more spirited than ever.


    As they entered, there was an unmissable air of confidence about them.


    A, in particr, had undergone a dramatic transformation from her usual mboyant self.


    Known for strutting with her chin held high and unting her perceived authority, today was different. Dressed in a simple ck suit with minimal jewelry, she seemed poised for confrontation at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Her characteristic arrogance remained, but she was no longer as shallow as before. She seemed colder and more vicious, her lips tightly sealed, speaking only when absolutely necessary, with her gaze fixed straight ahead.


    It was clear that rissa had exerted significant effort in shaping her, and A had unquestionably embraced the transformation.


    Meanwhile, Sansa had barely changed. Draped in opulent, finely tailored attire, every step she took had a seductive sway. Her eyes sparkled with disdain, her stuck-up expression clearly broadcasting that she thought she was better than everyone else


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:


    Both Sheppard and Wesson, depending on Sansa and A for their big break, were practically tripping over themselves with excitement. They eagerly anticipated the chance to win favor with the esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium.


    The four of them together made quite a striking¡ªand almostical¡ªpicture.


    Marissa observed the scene in silence, choosing not to disrupt the unfolding spectacle.


    Sheppard, who had been trailing behind Sansa like a lost puppy, finally spoke up after entering the room. ¡°Sansa, did the president agree to see Mr. Clifford and me?¡± His tone was filled with over-the-top ttery.


    Sansa¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as she responded, ¡°If the president hadn¡¯t agreed to summon you, would we even dare to bring you to the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    She shot him a pointed nce. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, not just anyone gains entry into the Peridot Consortium. Trespassers face severe consequences. Do you think we¡¯re lying to you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wouldn¡¯t entertain such thoughts!¡± Sheppard hurriedly rified, his tone groveling.


    ¡°Sansa, don¡¯t get me wrong. Everyone knows you and A are favored by the president. There¡¯s no way I would doubt you. I¡¯m just so pumped, I can¡¯t believe my luck.¡±


    ¡°Rx. The president trusts A and me immensely. She meets with whoever we rmend and often ces them in significant positions. Just show your best self and impress the president,¡± Sansa said with a smug smile.


    Visibly thrilled, Sheppard rubbed his hands together like a kid on Christmas morning. ¡°If I get a high position, I¡¯ll dedicate myself fully to the president. I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you and A, of course.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Sansa replied with a knowing smile. ¡°We share amon goal of destroying the Nash and Sanchez families, making sure that bitch Tiffany has no one to rely on. Then we throw her into hell. Let¡¯s work together to make this happen.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Sheppard agreed, his eyes turning dark with outrage. ¡°I despise the Sanchez family and hate Tiffany even more. I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re all crushed.¡±


    ¡°I hate Tiffany too!¡± Wesson suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason I¡¯m in this wheelchair. I want to tear her apart every single day! If she hadn¡¯t be Only, we Cliffords would¡¯ve already wiped out the Sanchez family. Just thinking about it makes me want to skin her alive.¡±


    A, who had been silently observing, let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Mr. Clifford, talk is cheap. We need action.¡±


    Wesson immediately tried to fawn over her. ¡°A, you can count on the Clifford family. We will do everything in our power to cooperate with you.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find their conversation darkly amusing, so many enemies gathered in one ce, and she felt confident she could take them all down at once.


    Just then, the quartet reached Marissa, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch.


    When Sansa saw that Marissa didn¡¯t intend to make way, her face twisted with irritation. ¡°Are you dead or what? Didn¡¯t you see using? Move out of the way!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:


    Sansa¡¯s audacity in addressing Marissa in such a manner stemmed from Marissa¡¯s rtively modest attire, which seemed less costly.


    The Peridot Consortium was a strictly hierarchical organization, where subordinates were expected to exhibit absolute deference to their superiors.


    Individuals in the higher echelons were typically adorned in opulent clothing, making them easily identifiable even without knowing their names.


    Moreover, the Peridot Consortium had a unique culture, with numerous members involved in activities beyond theprehension of lower ranks.


    Consequently, it was not unusual to encounter enigmatic figures wearing masks within the organization.


    Marissa¡¯s masked presence, therefore, did not appear unusual. However, her in ck professional outfit led Sansa and others to misjudge her as merely an ordinary member.


    As it was Marissa¡¯s inaugural visit to the Peridot Consortium, her familiarity with its internal dynamics was limited. Nheless, she was well-acquainted with Sansa¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s domineering behavior.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Unperturbed by Sansa¡¯s reprimand, Marissa responded with aposed demeanor, ¡°The path is quite wide. Why must you insist on walking directly where I¡¯m standing?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sansa retorted. ¡°A subordinate should step aside when encountering a superior. Are you ignorant of this fundamental protocol?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa looked at Sansa with a hint of amusement. ¡°May I inquire what your status is?¡±


    Sansa was momentarily taken aback. She struggled to define her exact status within the organization.


    While rumors circted that the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president regarded Sansa and her daughter highly, the details remained obscure to outsiders.


    Sansacked significant ability or physical prowess. To rissa, Sansa was of no value and had no official role. Sansa¡¯s temporary affluence was entirely dependent on A.


    A herself held no formal position; she was merely a test subject for drug experiments.


    In truth, rissa had ndestinely recruited them and instructed them to maintain secrecy. Sansa, in a drunken state, had inadvertently revealed their confidential status.


    rissa was incensed and chastised Sansa severely. However, due to A¡¯s invaluable contributions to drug testing, rissa eventually chose to overlook the breach.


    Following rissa¡¯s covert removal from the position of president, all her trusted subordinates were recalled overnight. Consequently, only those directly involved were aware of the regime change within the Peridot Consortium.


    Kevin, the new acting president, specifically summoned Sansa and A to the meeting at the Peridot Consortium headquarters.


    This led Sansa and A to mistakenly believe that their positions would be publicly acknowledged, which only intensified their arrogance


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:


    In response to Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Sansa, unable to clearly state her rank but eager to preserve her dignity, blurted out, ¡°The president regards my daughter highly. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze shifted to A¡¯s face. A red at her with a malevolent expression.


    Although A¡¯s demeanor had transformed significantly, bing colder and more reserved, her inner ambition to ascend and dominate those she detested had only intensified.


    At that moment, A yearned to crush Marissa beneath her,pelling her to plead for mercy. If it weren¡¯t for the constraints imposed by being within the Peridot Consortium, A would have acted on her impulse.


    The previous day, A had provoked Marissa, only to be taught a harsh lesson in return. A was deeply aggrieved and frustrated by her weakness, and she was eager to be stronger.


    Consequently, A had requested that the scientist administering her drug trials increase her dosage, hoping to elerate her physical transformation and be one of the most powerful.


    However, the scientist informed her that higher-ups had ordered a temporary suspension of all experiments, pending further directives.


    A was perplexed. Given rissa¡¯s intense interest in the sess of these experiments, the abrupt halt seemed inexplicable.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    A came to the Peridot Consortium today both to adhere to orders and to seek personal rification from rissa.


    A¡¯s medication could not be interrupted. Without regr injections, her withdrawal would be more severe than that of a drug addict. If all experiments were halted, she was uncertain of her next steps.


    Marissa observed A in silence. Although she could not decipher A¡¯s thoughts, the turmoil in her eyes was evident.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw a message from Ferris.


    ¡°Riss, the blood analysis results for A are out.¡±


    Following the text message, Ferris transmitted an image of aboratory analysis report. Marissa eagerly opened the image, and upon viewing the text, she was so shocked it felt like she had experienced an earthquake of magnitude ten¡ªor something even more jarring.


    Ferris had identified over a hundred viruses within A¡¯s bloodstream. While some of these viruses were rtivelymon, others were exceedingly rare.


    These viruses had been merged through specialized medical techniques to create a novel hybrid virus.


    A typical individual exposed to even a singlemon virus could easily be ill. If not treated swiftly, it could be life-threatening¡ªsuch as amon cold proving fatal.


    Exposure to one of the highly toxic rare viruses would likely be beyond treatment, resulting in death.


    The new hybrid virus,prising over a hundred distinct viruses, was insufferable for an average person. It was inconceivable how many test subjects rissa might have ended during her experiments.


    Marissa finally grasped why rissa had regarded A so highly. rissa had given Sansa substantial financial rewards, and when Sansa unted her connection with rissa and disobeyed her orders, rissa didn¡¯t punish her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:


    This was because an individual capable of enduring such a multitude of viruses and serving as her test subject was extraordinarily rare. A¡¯s physiology represented a priceless asset to rissa.


    As this new hybrid virus had not been extensively studied, Marissa could not ascertain all its effects. However, by observing A, Marissa discerned that the virus could potentially alter the human body, enhancing its resilience.


    Currently, A resembled a living repository of viruses. Anyone who came into contact with her blood through a wound would face severe danger.


    Marissa felt profoundly relieved that when she drew A¡¯s blood the previous day, she had no injuries on her hands and had taken meticulous precautions to avoid any contamination.


    While Marissa was taken aback by the blood analysis report, Sansa, misinterpreting Marissa¡¯s reaction as fear, boasted, ¡°Are you intimidated by my daughter¡¯s status? If you¡¯re frightened, you should kneel and apologize.¡±


    Marissa put away her phone, slowly lifted her gaze to A, and felt a pang of sympathy. A¡¯s life had been thoroughly destroyed by her mother.


    In her youth, Sansa had ruthlessly mistreated Tiffany, consistently showcasing A not out of genuine affection but to enhance her own stature.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Now, in pursuit of her wealth and prestige, Sansa had sold her daughter to rissa¡ªnot merely as a drug test subject but as a virus test subject.


    It was unclear whether Sansa was aware that her daughter had be a living repository of viruses.


    The precise impact of this new hybrid virus on the human body and A¡¯s future remained uncertain. Nheless, Sansa continued to revel in her current affluence, oblivious to the dangers threatening her daughter.


    As Marissa stood overwhelmed with emotion, A ordered her sharply, ¡°Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    Immediately after A¡¯smand, Sheppard and Wesson chimed in like sycophants.


    Sheppard barked, ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize to A, you insufferable fool!¡±


    Wesson added, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, A will report you to the president, and you will face more severe consequences than expulsion.¡±


    Marissa found their behavior rather amusing.


    Sansa and her daughter were mere pawns in rissa¡¯s game, yet Sheppard and Wesson seemed to believe they could secure the Peridot Consortium¡¯s favor by ingratiating themselves with this duo¡ªa notion that was nothing short of delusional.


    Marissa chose not to engage in their petty theatrics. She was eager to meet Kevin, as well as to return and thoroughly investigate the novel hybrid virus present in A¡¯s body.


    Without a word, Marissa ignored them and proceeded to leave.


    A, incensed by Marissa¡¯s dismissal, lunged to strike her from behind.


    Marissa instinctively sensed the threat, her expression hardening as she readied herself to retaliate. Before she could make a move, amanding voice cut through the tension, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:


    The voice was forceful and resonant,manding immediate attention.


    Marissa swiftly turned to face the source of the interruption and saw a tall, imposing figure entering the building, surrounded by a group of individuals.


    With the arrival of the imposing figure, the atmosphere turned icy and silent, as no one dared to utter a word.


    The man was d in a meticulously tailored, high-end ck suit, standing approximately 6.3 feet tall. His presence wasmanding, radiating a formidable aura.


    Though his face was concealed by a mask, his piercing eyes conveyed an unmistakable ruthlessness. Under his intense and forbidding demeanor, no one dared to challenge him.


    Such an imposing presence, coupled with his luxurious attire, clearly indicated that he was a distinguished senior member of the Peridot Consortium¡ªand not merely any senior member.


    The previously arrogant Sansa and her daughter immediately became subdued, lowering their gazes and avoiding direct eye contact with the man.


    Sheppard and Wesson, following suit, were rendered speechless and drenched in cold sweat.


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    Previously, when they met Remy, they had been obsequious sycophants. Now, in the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building, their caution was heightened, and they were fearful of offending a powerful figure.


    Marissa, however, maintained aposed demeanor, slightly lifting her chin to observe the man with keen interest.


    She recognized him as the individual she had seen observing her from a distance at the mall entrance the previous day. Though she had only glimpsed him from behind then, his distinctive presence allowed her to identify him immediately.


    Who was he? Why had he been observing her the previous day?


    As Marissa contemted these questions, the man¡¯s assistant reprimanded Sansa and her daughter sternly, ¡°How dare you! Are you not going to greet the acting president?¡±


    Realizing that the man before them was the newly appointed acting president, Sansa and her daughter quickly bowed, eximing, ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson, equally intimidated, also bowed, attempting to ingratiate themselves with the acting president.


    Marissa, however, stood in stunned silence. It turned out this man was Kevin, the esteemed leader of the Rasetsu Group, known by the codename Mr. G.


    This was Marissa¡¯s first time seeing Mr. G in person, and she was notably impressed. He was unexpectedly handsome and exuded an air of aplishment.


    Given that Kevin was the new acting president, it made sense that he showed up at the mall entrance the previous day. It could have been that he was there to observe her specifically, or perhaps he merely happened to see her and chose to observe her for a while.


    Elvis had previously informed Marissa that Kevin thought she was Tiffany and was unaware of her other identities


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:


    Since they both knew who the other was, Marissa saw no reason for pretense and greeted him directly, ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Kevin offered a subtle smile and replied, ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    He then proceeded toward the elevator, apanied by his entourage.


    After Kevin and his entourage ascended in the elevator, Marissa¡¯s smile returned. Kevin¡¯s perceptiveness was evident; noting her mask and in attire, which signaled her desire to keep her identity concealed, he chose to feign ignorance.


    In the wake of Kevin¡¯s authoritative presence, Sansa and A were rendered docile, losing all inclination to provoke Marissa.


    At that moment, the doors of the other elevator opened, and Xander emerged with urgency. He scanned the area briefly, quickly spotting Marissa and making his way toward her.


    Sansa and A, recognizing Xander as the vice president of the Peridot Consortium, greeted him with respect, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hallman.¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson, also aware of Xander¡¯s position, promptly nodded and bowed. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Xander nced at them with visible disdain, disregarding their attempts at courtesy. He turned to Marissa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you upstairs.¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly in acknowledgment and followed Xander into the elevator.


    Once they had departed, Sansa, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is that woman? She seems to have a connection with Xander.¡±


    Sheppard mused, ¡°Mr. Hoffman is the vice president of the Peridot Consortium. If she knows him, could she have ties to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s upper echelons? Did we possibly offend someone of significance?¡±


    Wesson also looked uneasy. With the Clifford family already at odds with Remy and trying to align themselves with the Peridot Consortium, offending a key figure within the organization could be disastrous.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± Sansa snorted arrogantly.


    ¡°Xander is merely a nominal vice president in the Peridot Consortium without substantial influence, whereas A is regarded highly by the president. It will only take one word from A to get Xander out of his job in no time.


    So what if that woman is acquainted with Xander? When we meet the presidentter, we should ensure we report them both so that she and Xander end up losing their jobs.¡±


    Sansa still proudly boasted about her daughter being highly regarded by the president. Meanwhile, A¡¯s brows furrowed thoughtfully.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why the Peridot Consortium suddenly had an acting president, and theck of any heads-up about it was gnawing at her.


    rissa had always been a control freak, keeping power tightly in her grip. Now, with someone else stepping in, what was rissa up to?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:


    Sansa¡¯s tug on her sleeve snapped A back to reality. ¡°A, what are you daydreaming about? Let¡¯s hurry up, or we¡¯ll bete for the meeting.¡±


    Shaking her head slightly to clear her thoughts, A didn¡¯t bother responding. She simply started walking toward the elevator.


    With her head held high, Sansa followed A into the elevator. Sheppard and Wesson trailed closely behind like eager puppies.


    Once the elevator doors closed, Sansa shed the elevator card in her hand and began to boast to Sheppard and Wesson.


    ¡°Do you know? Not everyone has this elevator card. Only high-ranking members of the Peridot Consortium have it.


    Others don¡¯t have the privilege to ess the top floor. The top floor, where the president¡¯s office is, is a ce of prestige and power, essible only to the elite.


    Ordinary members will never get a whiff of this exclusive level or see the president in person. But A was suddenly given such a card yesterday.


    It means we could go straight to the top floor for high-level meetings and even bring along you two. It¡¯s a clear sign of the president¡¯s favor.¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Sansa shot a smug nce at Sheppard and Wesson. ¡°Do you now understand A¡¯s status in the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson immediately ttered A. ¡°Of course, we understand. A is beautiful and capable. We will rely on her in the future.¡±


    Sansa¡¯s arrogant smile could light up the whole elevator. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to fear Xander, nor do you need to pay attention to that woman who was putting airs. No matter how high their positions are, they can¡¯t surpass the president.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Sheppard and Wesson echoed, practically falling over themselves to agree.


    As they bowed, Sansa basked in satisfaction. She was on cloud nine, floating with pride.


    But A¡¯s furrowed brows told a different story. Something felt off, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Her gazended on the elevator card in Sansa¡¯s hand and suddenly found it too eye-catching, leaving her uncertain if it would bring fortune or disaster.


    In the other elevator, Xander leaned against the wall, voicing his doubts to Marissa.


    ¡°Chief instructor, the acting president seems to value Sansa and her daughter. He even sent them an elevator card for the top floorst night, letting them attend today¡¯s high-level meeting. What did they do to get on his good side? Think this acting president is in cahoots with rissa?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    Confused, Xander raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confidential information,¡± Marissa replied with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xander nodded, epting the exnation


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680:


    ¡°Why did the acting president give Sansa and her daughter the VIP treatment? rissa valued them before but never let them reach the top floor or mingle with the high-ranking members of the Peridot Consortium.


    She used them as pawns, never giving them real respect and status. Now, as soon as this acting president came, he started holding them in high regard. Are they really worth it? I can¡¯t figure out the acting president¡¯s intentions at all.¡±


    Marissa squinted thoughtfully, staring at the elevator doors.


    Kevin¡¯s actions had left her just as baffled. A man as sharp and powerful as Kevin couldn¡¯t possibly have a soft spot for Sansa and her daughter. His move must have another purpose.


    rissa had always said Kevin wanted to take over the Peridot Consortium but hadn¡¯t made a move because of the boss, Paul.


    Now, by some twist of fate, Kevin was the acting president. Could this be his chance to push Marissa out and seize control of the Peridot Consortium?


    If bringing Sansa and her daughter into the high-level meeting could be a strategic move against Marissa, was that really his n?


    Marissa couldn¡¯t figure out Kevin¡¯s motives. The best move now was to wait and see what he had up his sleeve and then decide how to react.


    hosts great stories


    The elevator dinged, arriving at the top floor.


    As the doors slid open, there stood Kevin, tall and imposing, looking like he¡¯d been waiting just for them.


    Kevin¡¯s presence was overwhelmingly powerful, marked by an air of lethal determination. Even standing quietly, he imparted a gravity that made the air around him heavy.


    His bodyguards stood close by, their presence adding a sense of intimidation to anyone approaching.


    Upon seeing Kevin, Xander instinctively tensed up and offered a respectful, ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    Kevin acknowledged him with a slight nod and held the elevator door open for Marissa, disying a mix of chivalry and thoughtfulness.


    Without hesitation, Marissa exited the elevator.


    As she walked out, Kevin let go of the elevator door and offered her a slight bow, saying, ¡°Good morning, President Nash.¡±


    Marissa was stunned by his politeness. She wondered if someone in Kevin¡¯s position would really be so respectful.


    She looked at him, more than curious about his expression hidden behind the mask.


    From the glimpse of his eyes and the slight smile on his lips, it was clear he was in a good mood, though his look suggested deeper, unreadable emotions.


    When Kevin noticed her prolonged gaze, his lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Startled, Marissa quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Kevin, were you waiting for me?¡±


    Kevin answered, ¡°I came specifically to wee you, President Nash.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, that¡¯s very gracious of you. I¡¯m quite ttered.¡±


    ¡°President Nash, you deserve such consideration. You chose to keep a low profile, concealing your true status earlier, and I had to pretend ignorance, but here on the top floor, I must uphold the proper etiquette; otherwise, it would appear like Ick manners.¡±


    Something about Kevin¡¯s demeanor struck a familiar chord with Marissa. She hadn¡¯t decided if he was an ally or adversary, but she found him oddly appealing.


    When someone is visually appealing, one tends to speak to them more warmly. Marissa found herself smiling unconsciously. ¡°Mr. Kevin, you are quite handsome and charismatic, a promising young man.¡±


    ¡°President Nash, you¡¯re younger and more promising than I am,¡± Kevin responded with a smile.


    ¡°Once considered a failure, you¡¯ve gained our boss¡¯s favor, risen to be the president of the Peridot Consortium, and even prompted our boss to appoint me as your acting president. I¡¯m really shocked.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know much about what happened at Skytop Mansion. Paul had blocked the information, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Kevin to investigate. For him, Marissa¡¯s sudden appointment was a surprise.


    Marissa offered a faint smile, choosing not to reply.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Kevin, ever perceptive, courteously suggested, ¡°There is still some time before the meeting begins. President Nash, please feel free to rx in the office.¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly and followed Kevin to the office.


    Once Marissa settled on the sofa, Kevin instructed, ¡°I need to have a private discussion with the president. Everyone, please leave.¡±


    The othersplied, walked out, and closed the office door behind them.


    Since Kevin recognized her as Tiffany and was familiar with her appearance, Marissa felt no need to conceal her face. So, she removed her mask.


    As she did so, Kevin ced two steaming cups of coffee on the table and settled on the sofa beside her.


    Upon seeing her unmasked face, Kevin hesitated, his gaze lingering on her.


    After about ten seconds, he realized it might be rude to keep staring, so he averted his gaze and busied himself with sweetening Marissa¡¯s coffee.


    Marissa smiled and said, ¡°Kevin, aren¡¯t you going to remove your mask?¡±


    Kevin broke a sugar cube in half, returned one half to the te, stirred the other half in Marissa¡¯s coffee, and responded casually, ¡°I¡¯m not much to look at. If you saw my real face, you might find it off-putting and decide I¡¯m not worth talking to.¡±


    He then pushed the cup of coffee toward her with a smile. ¡°Please, enjoy your coffee.¡±


    Marissa nced at the coffee and the remaining half of the sugar cube on the te. As she did, a flicker of nostalgia washed over her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the tough days in the refugee camp in  Grainn. Those days felt like a lifetime ago.


    Food and water were always in short supply. Sometimes, they went two days without a meal. Marissa vividly remembered her adoptive brother, Kevin, who tirelessly searched for food every day.


    When they were lucky enough to find something, it felt like hitting the jackpot. Even the idea of a cup of coffee seemed like an impossible luxury.


    One day, out of nowhere, Kevin brought back a small packet of coffee powder.


    He had this excited, almost mischievous look as he showed it to her, ¡°Rich people drink this stuff,¡± he said, practically glowing with pride. ¡°I got lucky and found a packet on the road. And look, I even found a sugar cube!¡±


    Neither of them had ever tasted coffee before. They believed it was some kind of high-quality nutritional drink. With eager anticipation, they boiled some water and poured the coffee powder into a cup, watching it dissolve.


    The moment they each took a small sip, their faces twisted in unison at the unexpected bitterness.


    They¡¯d expected something delicious and fancy, not this harsh, hard-to-swallow liquid.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Kevinughed. ¡°No wonder rich people add milk and sugar to this stuff. It¡¯s too bitter on its own. Luckily, I found a sugar cube too.¡±


    He was about to drop the whole sugar cube into the coffee when little Marissa stopped him with her tiny hand.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s just use half the sugar cube. We can save the other half for tomorrow. This way, the coffee won¡¯t be too bitter, and we¡¯ll still have some sugar left.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sarth. Let¡¯s add just half,¡± Kevin agreed.


    He broke the sugar cube in half, put one half into the coffee, and tucked the other half into her pocket. ¡°Eat it secretly tomorrow. Don¡¯t let anyone know, or they¡¯ll take it from you.¡±


    That day, they shared a single cup of coffee. Of course, Marissa ended up drinking most of it. Kevin imed it wasn¡¯t for him and, after two sips, handed the rest to her, insisting she finish it.


    At the time, she naively thought Kevin really didn¡¯t like coffee. She didn¡¯t realize he was only trying to give her the best, even if it meant he¡¯d go without anything.


    The day after their shared coffee adventure, men in suits arrived. They imed they had found Marissa¡¯s biological parents and whisked her away. She never saw Kevin again after that.


    That half of a sugar cube Kevin had slipped into her pocket remained untouched, stashed away in a small wooden box to this day.


    When she grew up and started making serious money, she still had this quirky habit of only putting half a sugar cube in her coffee. It was her way of keeping her brother Kevin¡¯s memory alive.


    So, seeing this Kevin, the leader of the Rasetsu Group, casually add half of a sugar cube to her coffee today, memories hit Marissa like a freight train. The image of her adoptive brother popped into her mind, and she remembered her old name, Sarth


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:


    It was the name given to her by her adoptive parents in the refugee camp. Later, she named herpany the Sarth Group as a tribute to them.


    Thinking back to those tough times, Marissa remembered her adoptive parents always dressed in rags and never wore nice clothes until they passed away.


    Now, even though she had the ability to create the finest clothes, she couldn¡¯t give them to the people who meant the most to her. That thought always filled her with a profound sense of regret.


    Lost in her memories, Marissa felt tears welling up. Onerge tear fell right into her coffee cup.


    Kevin had been watching her quietly. When he saw her tears fall, he gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa quickly tried to pull herself together, forcing a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Kevin, you make such good coffee. You must be a very gentle person in private. Any girl who has you as a brother must be so happy.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Kevin suddenly let out an ambiguousugh.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    ¡°Not necessarily. Someone doesn¡¯t like having me as a brother. She even feels that having me as a brother was the greatest shame of her life and a past she wants to forget,¡± he said with a strange tone.


    ¡°President Nash, you say any girl who could be my sister would be happy. It would be urate to say that any girl who bes my wife would be happy. I don¡¯t like the word ¡®sister¡¯ now. If I ever treat a girl well in the future, it will definitely be my wife, not some sister!¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She looked up at Kevin, blinking away her surprise. ¡°Why?¡±


    In response to Marissa¡¯s question, Kevin chuckled ambiguously.


    With a wry smile, he exined, ¡°Because a sister can be heartless. If she starts a new life, she might forget her brother or even resent him. But a wife is different. A wife is by my side because she loves me and won¡¯t grow to resent me.¡±


    Marissa waspletely baffled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow your logic. A sister and a wife y very different roles¡ªone is based on family bonds, the other on romantic affection. They shouldn¡¯t interfere with each other. How can you be so certain that a sister would be heartless, but a wife would remain devoted?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Kevinughed again.


    He then stood up and prepared her another cup of coffee, splitting a sugar cube again¡ªcing one half in the coffee and leaving the other on the te. He slid the freshly made coffee toward her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a fresh cup. Thest one wasn¡¯t up to par,¡± he suggested.


    Marissa gazed at the new cup of coffee, lost in thought. The way he split the sugar reminded her of her adoptive brother Kevin, yet she hesitated to confront him directly due to his apparent sensitivity about mentioning the word ¡°sister.¡±


    Based on his earlier remarks, she considered two possibilities.


    Either he wasn¡¯t her adoptive brother Kevin, or if he was, perhaps a past betrayal by another sister had left him disenchanted with the idea of a bond with a sister


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:


    Contemting thetter possibility sparked an unexpected jealousy in Marissa. She didn¡¯t want her brother to have any other sisters. She wanted to be his only sister, though she was indifferent to how many wives he might have.


    Realizing her thoughts were somewhat irrational and childish, sheughed self-consciously and sipped the coffee.


    As the coffee washed over her pte, she felt a surge of contentment.


    Kevin¡¯s coffee was exactly to her taste¡ªbittersweet, just like the coffee she remembered from childhood.


    The warm coffee settled in her stomach, soothing her nerves and brightening her mood, drawing an involuntary smile to her lips.


    She finished the coffee in one gulp.


    Kevin observed her quietly. When she set down the cup, he asked softly, ¡°Would you like another cup?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    She looked at him, then picked up one of the two half sugar cubes from the te. ¡°May I take this half sugar cube?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kevin responded. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, President Nash, what will you do with this half sugar cube? Your home isn¡¯t short on sugar, is it?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°No, my home has plenty of sugar, but this half sugar cube is better than any sugar there. I haven¡¯t tasted this kind of sugar in many years. It¡¯s filled with memories.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin stared at her for a few moments, then looked away silently.


    Marissa continued, ¡°When I was little, I lived with my brother. We were poor and couldn¡¯t afford luxuries like sugar or coffee. But one day, my brother brought home some coffee powder and a milk sugar cube.


    That was the first time I ever tasted coffee with milk sugar. It was the most delicious coffee I¡¯ve ever had, and the milk sugar was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever tried. Sadly, it¡¯s been many years since Ist saw my brother. I miss him a lot.¡±


    As Marissa finished her story, she noticed that despite his mask, Kevin¡¯s expression seemed to darken, his mood turning sour.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why he seemed upset.


    When she finished her coffee earlier, she was already convinced that he was her adoptive brother, Kevin.


    Each cup of coffee usually has a distinct vor, but she had two cups that tasted the same, indicating they were made by the same person.


    That was why she brought up those memories, hoping to reconnect with him. Given his sharp mind, he should have picked up on who she was from her story, but instead, he reacted with anger.


    His anger suggested he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.


    Why was he angry?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he acknowledge her?


    Had her years of longing and searching been one-sided, while he had moved on and forgotten about her?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:


    Or maybe, he just didn¡¯t want a sister anymore?


    Marissa could not decipher Kevin¡¯s thoughts, so she watched him intently for a long while. Kevin, on the other hand, remained calm, looking down without making eye contact or speaking.


    This made Marissa believe that Kevin hadn¡¯t forgotten her but was intentionally not acknowledging her.


    She vividly recalled theirst meeting when she was four and he was eight. He was older and intelligent; forgetting their bond was unlikely.


    If he recognized her, why didn¡¯t he acknowledge her? Why did he say a sister could be heartless?


    As she grappled with these thoughts, a knock sounded at the office door. Upon receiving permission, Xander entered to announce, ¡°It¡¯s time for the meeting. Please head to the conference room.¡±


    Kevin immediately stood up.


    Before leaving, Kevin said to Marissa, ¡°President Nash, I¡¯ve heard that Sansa and A, along with Sheppard and Wesson, are plotting to use the Peridot Consortium against you. I¡¯ve invited them all here so you can address this as you see fit.¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    With that, he turned and exited the office.


    Marissa watched his retreating figure and remained seated for a long time. Even after he hadpletely left, she continued staring at the spot where he had stood, struggling to regain herposure.


    Despite recognizing her, Kevin deliberately chose not to reveal their rtionship. She felt he no longer wanted her as a sister, yet his actions suggested deep care for her.


    Yesterday, he discreetly observed her at the mall entrance. Earlier today, he assisted her at the Peridot Consortium¡¯s entrance.


    He remembered her coffee preference and even prepared it himself. He also knew her adversaries and had taken time to gather them for her confrontation.


    All the clues pointed to one thing: Kevin¡¯s quick agreement to be the acting president of the Peridot Consortium was likely because he knew she had be the president. He was more than willing to step in and lend her a hand.


    Upon joining the Peridot Consortium, Kevin ced Xander in an important role, likely knowing Marissa trusted him and aiming to bolster her with a reliable ally.


    Given Kevin¡¯s enduring awareness of their sibling rtionship and his evident care, why did he refuse to acknowledge it openly?


    Confusion and a sense of loss clouded Marissa¡¯s thoughts. She missed Kevin, having searched for him for years, and now faced his cold demeanor.


    This was not the Kevin she remembered from childhood. He had always been patient and cheerful around her, no matter her mood.


    Now, she tried to gain his approval, yet he disregarded her. What had she done to upset him?


    Frustrated and unable to understand, Marissa sighed, resolving to confront him after the meeting


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:


    At that moment, Xander yfully said, ¡°Chief instructor, did the acting president invite Sansa and her group to join the meeting just to let you confront them? He seems quite concerned about you.¡±


    Marissa gave Xander a brief look, offering no response. She put on her mask and stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xander responded immediately.


    As they entered the conference room, most attendees were already there. Kevin sat at the head of the table with an empty seat beside him, clearly reserved for Marissa. The seats for the president and the acting president were supposed to be positioned next to each other.


    With Xander by her side, Marissa walked over to her seat and sat down quietly.


    Oncefortable, she took a moment to look over the people gathered. Most of them were strangers to her, except Sansa and A, who stood out as familiar faces.


    As Marissa watched Sansa and A, they returned her gaze.


    Their expressions were starkly different from Marissa¡¯sposed look. They appeared shocked. It seemed they had not expected the woman they had mocked earlier to now be sitting beside the acting president.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Sansa, who had been quite arrogant just a short while ago, now seemed visibly unnerved. A stared at Marissa, her thoughts concealed.


    Marissa noted their reactions yet maintained her calm demeanor.


    The meeting room held a solemn and quiet air. Xander led the meeting with his opening remarks, articting each word precisely.


    Looking at the attendees, Xander took a deep breath, making sure he had everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright, listen up! We summoned everyone here today to announce an important thing: Miss Byrd has resigned. From now on, all the affairs of the Peridot Consortium will be managed by the acting president, Mr. Kevin.¡±


    He paused, scanning the room to catch everyone¡¯s reactions. ¡°Let¡¯s give a big round of apuse to wee Mr. Kevin!¡±


    He started pping, leading the room.


    The entire group replicated the action, apuding with courteous smiles.


    None of them showed surprise, because rissa¡¯s inner circle had already been removed from the organization, and now the highest-ranking officials wereprised of individuals handpicked by Kevin who were privy to the confidential information.


    The only individuals unaware of the situation were Sansa and A. They lookedpletely stunned, their mouths agape, like fish out of water.


    Sansa and A had been banking on rissa running the show today. They¡¯d assumed their invite to this high-level meeting was a way of promoting them.


    Instead, they were blindsided. Their presumed ally, rissa, was gone, and they had no clue who this Kevin guy really was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:


    While the room buzzed with apuse, Sansa and A were flustered and at a loss.


    Marissa observed them quietly, and Kevin, sitting firm as a mountain, exuded unshakable confidence.


    As the apuse died down, Kevin fixed Sansa and A with a cold stare. ¡°Sansa, A, you don¡¯t seem too thrilled about my new role as the acting president?¡±


    Sansa practically jumped out of her skin. ¡°No, no, no! We wouldn¡¯t dare! How can we not want you to be the acting president? We¡¯re just surprised Miss Byrd resigned so suddenly, and we wonder why,¡± she said.


    Kevin¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. ¡°That¡¯s a high-level secret of the Peridot Consortium. You are not qualified to know.¡±


    His words were sharp and dismissive, making Sansa bristle inside, though she forced a pleasant expression. ¡°Yes, of course. We really aren¡¯t qualified to know.¡±


    ¡°Although Miss Byrd has resigned, you don¡¯t have to worry. You are still important members of the Peridot Consortium. From now on, report all matters directly to me,¡± Kevin continued.


    Sansa quickly put on a ttering smile, eager to curry favor. ¡°Yes, yes, President Kevin. We will always be loyal to you.¡±


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Unlike Sansa¡¯s fawning, A managed to keep her calm, her brain ticking over faster than ever. After a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°Excuse me, President Kevin, since Miss Byrd has resigned, when will the new president take office?¡±


    Barely ncing up, Kevin gestured toward Marissa, sitting beside him. ¡°The new president is already here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sansa shrieked, her face draining of color.


    Without a second thought, she dropped to her knees. ¡°P-President, we didn¡¯t recognize you before and offended you. Please forgive us!¡±


    A didn¡¯t react as dramatically as Sansa, but her poker face faltered. A hint of unease crossed her face, causing her brows to twitch.


    After a moment of hesitation, she too knelt before Marissa. ¡°President, we did offend you before because we didn¡¯t know who you were, but please give us another chance for the sake of all the contributions I have made to the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    A believed she was invaluable to the Peridot Consortium. rissa had certainly made her feel that way, often emphasizing A¡¯s importance in the drug experiments.


    Thinking she was irreceable, A assumed the new president would see her worth, just as rissa had.


    In her mind, her value was tied to her body¡¯s unique condition. Her body could withstand the drug experiments of the Peridot Consortium, which had made her a prized test subject.


    Little did she know, those drugs developed by the Peridot Consortium had deceived Paul, the big boss. rissa had secretly worked with Q from a dark organization to conduct those experiments.


    Therefore, A¡¯s prized body was only valuable to rissa. To the Peridot Consortium, it was a liability¡ªa ticking time bomb that needed defusing.


    Only Marissa knew the full extent of A¡¯s situation. If the truth got out, people would scramble to distance themselves from her, fearing the living repository of viruses she unknowingly embodied


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:


    Keeping her around would only sow chaos within the Peridot Consortium and could spell disaster if the news spread.


    Marissa, of course, wasn¡¯t about to exin any of this to A or Sansa.


    As she observed them kneeling and pleading for mercy, she took a slow, deliberate breath and prepared to address them.


    ¡°Sansa, A, there¡¯s no reason to be rmed. I¡¯m not one to hold petty grudges,¡± Marissa said.


    Sansa and A exchanged nces. Could the new president really overlook their previous offenses? They were stunned by her good nature.


    Kevin, seated next to Marissa, also appeared surprised. His investigations had shown that Marissa deeply resented Sansa and her daughter.


    He had orchestrated today¡¯s meeting as an opportunity for Marissa to seek revenge. Why, then, was she not seizing it?


    Marissa gave Kevin a brief look, signaling that now was not the time for exnations.


    Originally, Marissa had intended to embarrass Sansa and A, but that was before she was aware of A¡¯s condition.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    Now, with the discovery that A was carrying a novel hybrid virus, Marissa¡¯s priorities had shifted. She needed to monitor A closely, to study the virus she harbored.


    Releasing A now could risk a viral outbreak if she lost control¡ªa scenario Marissa wanted to avoid at all costs.


    As a doctor, Marissa wasmitted to understanding this new hybrid virus in A and developing a vine to neutralize the threat.


    Marissa had also uncovered that rissa and Q¡¯s virus research had been conducted very covertly.


    Security measures in Blebert were tight, and fearing exposure, they had set up their main research facility abroad. The viruses injected into A were secretly transported from there.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t yet pinpointed the location of their overseas research facility, making it essential to keep A close.


    Observing Marissa¡¯s steady manner, Kevin refrained frommenting and looked away.


    Marissa then addressed Sansa and A again. ¡°Sansa, A, please stand.¡±


    A was still in disbelief, while Sansa was visibly delighted, quickly rising to her feet and eagerly ttering Marissa. ¡°Ah, President, I had no idea you were so forgiving.¡±


    A also stood, saying, ¡°Thank you, Ms. President.¡±


    Marissa simply gave a slight smile and remained silent.


    At that moment, Kevin intervened. ¡°Sansa, A, I was told you wanted to rmend two people to the president today?¡±


    Sansa paused, then affirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Their original n was to rmend Sheppard and Wesson to rissa. With the unexpected change in presidency, they didn¡¯t know how to proceed with their rmendations


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:


    Truthfully, Sansa and A did not think highly of Sheppard and Wesson. Their desire to ally with them stemmed from a mutual dislike for Tiffany, not from genuine respect.


    They believed that anyone opposed to Tiffany would gain rissa¡¯s favor, even though they didn¡¯t understand the root of rissa¡¯s disdain for Tiffany.


    Their initial reason for introducing Sheppard and Wesson to rissa was their shared dislike for Tiffany. However, with rissa now absent, they wondered if there was still any benefit in rmending Sheppard and Wesson.


    There wasn¡¯t much time to ponder this question. Kevin abruptly demanded, ¡°Exin why you think those two should be rmended.¡±


    Sansa and A were momentarily stunned. Their main argument had been that both Sheppard and Wesson were adversaries of Tiffany. But could they really admit that now?


    Sheppard was nearly bankrupt after cutting ties with Moonbeam Gallery, and the Clifford family faced simr financial ruin following a failed contest with Moonbeam Gallery.


    While Sheppard and Wesson might have once been useful to rissa, they now seemed insignificant to the Peridot Consortium.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Before they could answer, Marissa said sharply, ¡°The individuals you¡¯re rmending are the same ones assisting you in insulting me downstairs, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Caught off guard, Sansa and A timidly nodded in agreement.


    Marissa had already deduced their motives. She regarded them with contempt and instructed firmly, ¡°Bring them in. I need to speak with them.¡±


    Marissa spoke in a calm, emotionless voice, which left Sansa and A unsure of her intentions. The mother and daughter shared a quick look.


    Sansa whispered, ¡°A, what do you think the new president is nning?¡±


    A thought for a moment, then replied softly, ¡°It seems like she¡¯s open to having Sheppard and Wesson join the Peridot Consortium. Otherwise, why would someone of her stature bother with such unimportant figures?¡±


    Sansa¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Do you think this new president also dislikes Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± A said. ¡°A new leader wouldn¡¯t keep the old leader¡¯s trusted people or those they favored. She¡¯s not only kept us but is willing to meet with the people we are rmending. It looks like she¡¯s siding with Miss Byrd.¡±


    Sansa was thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Even with the change in president, our situation hasn¡¯t changed. We can still use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s influence to deal with Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa, who had sharp hearing, overheard Sansa and her daughter¡¯s whispers. As Sansa¡¯s excitement peaked, Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    At that moment, Sansa turned to Marissa and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Ms. President, please give me a moment. I¡¯ll bring Sheppard and Wesson in right away.¡±


    Marissa looked away with indifference.


    Sansa quickly left the conference room


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:


    Outside, Sansa met Sheppard and Wesson and eagerly said, ¡°Hurry,e with me to meet the new president.¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson were confused. ¡°What new president?¡±


    Sansa briefly updated them on rissa stepping down and informed them about the new president and acting president currently in the conference room.


    Finally, she concluded, ¡°Despite the change in leadership, the new president dislikes Tiffany too, and not only has she kept us around, but she has also epted our rmendation to involve you two.


    This means our situation remains unchanged, and the new president is more open and generous than rissa, so we stand to gain even more now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sheppard and Wesson were visibly delighted. They adjusted their attire and followed Sansa into the conference room.


    Once they understood that the new president was more forgiving and didn¡¯t hold their past actions against them, Sheppard and Wesson were relieved. However, seeing Marissa¡¯s stern expression as they entered, they involuntarily tensed up.


    They took a moment topose themselves, then bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Ms. President.¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Marissa observed them with a faint smile, her eyes growing colder. ¡°What are your reasons for wanting to join the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Sheppard quickly stepped forward, eager to impress the new president first. ¡°Ms. President, we aim to support your efforts against the Sanchez and Nash families and to help take down that woman, Tiffany!¡±


    Not wanting to be outdone, Wesson added quickly, ¡°Yes, we share amon enemy, Tiffany. We stand with you. If granted the privilege of joining the Peridot Consortium, we will serve you faithfully.¡±


    As Sansa watched Sheppard¡¯s and Wesson¡¯s eager attempts to curry favor, her face lit up with satisfaction.


    If they secured the new president¡¯s favor, she and A would be hailed as significant contributors to the Peridot Consortium, securing substantial benefits for the future.


    A shared these thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but wear a self-satisfied grin.


    But before they could savor their triumph, Marissa¡¯s hand mmed hard on the table.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The sound echoed sharply, causing everyone to be startled.


    The president¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly from rxed to imposing.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Marissa dered, her face stern.


    ¡°How dare youe into my Peridot Consortium and spout such nonsense? I hold no ill will towards the Sanchez or Nash families. Why would I seek their downfall? And I do not hate Tiffany. Why would I wish her harm?


    You bear personal grudges against Tiffany and seek to use me to settle scores. Do you think the Peridot Consortium is a tool for your vendettas, or do you take me for a fool?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:


    ¡°No, no, no! Ms. President, that¡¯s not what we meant¡­¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson werepletely taken aback by Marissa¡¯s sudden fury, struggling to grasp the situation and hastily trying to defend themselves.


    However, Marissa did not allow them another word. With a graceful sweep of her hand, shemanded, ¡°Guards, teach these men who disrespect the Peridot Consortium a stern lesson!¡±


    Xander, having been ready for action, moved quickly at Marissa¡¯s signal. He knocked Sheppard and Wesson to the floor with a swift kick.


    Xander¡¯s vice president position wasrgely symbolic, but it still carried some weight. Kicking two insignificant people wouldn¡¯t look great for a vice president. It could tarnish the image of the Peridot Consortium, casting it in a negative light as an uncultured, barbaric organization.


    However, with Marissa assuming the role of the new president, Xander felt a sense of responsibility to support her.


    She was unfamiliar with the other members, who were predominantly Kevin¡¯s subordinates. Xander feared that if he didn¡¯t intervene, Marissa¡¯s authority would crumble before it even had a chance to take root.


    He didn¡¯t fully understand the rtionship between Kevin and Marissa. To him, Kevin seemed like the kind of guy who could stir up trouble for her.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Titles didn¡¯t matter to Xander. His sole concern was ensuring that Marissa¡¯s directives were carried out effectively, enabling her to assert her authority and leadership.


    Right after Xander had kicked Sheppard and Wesson to the floor, Kevin nced over at his subordinates and casually asked, ¡°Are you going to just stand there?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s subordinates from the Rasetsu Group were proficient fighters who were undoubtedly loyal to him. They were intimidated after hearing his words, though they had no idea what he really meant.


    With a chilling re, Kevin reprimanded them for their hesitance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the president¡¯s orders? She wants you to punish those two insolent fools, yet you¡¯re standing here like corpses. Are you all deaf? Why does the vice president have to handle such trivial matters personally? What¡¯s the point of having you? Do you all want to get fired?¡±


    His subordinates got the message loud and clear.


    The lead guy quickly walked over to Xander and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, there¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself. Allow us to take care of it for you.¡±


    Xander shrugged and replied, ¡°Thanks,¡± then stepped back to stand beside Marissa.


    The moment Xander retreated, the lead guy signaled, and the rest rushed over to Sheppard and Wesson, ready to dish out a beating.


    Sheppard and Wesson, just regr guys, couldn¡¯t withstand Xander¡¯s initial blow. They had no chance to defend themselves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:


    As they plummeted to the floor, the world around them dimmed. They could have sworn they saw stars twirling before their eyes, apanied by a deafening buzz in their ears.


    Already grappling with several injuries, Wesson found himself abruptly ejected from his wheelchair, the searing pain nearly causing him to ck out.


    His injuries had never fully healed since meeting Marissa. Every time he started to recover, he would suffer another beating, adding new wounds to the old ones.


    He had never expected to endure such a brutal beating at the Peridot Consortium that day. Just a minute earlier, he¡¯d been lost in his daydreams, picturing how winning the president¡¯s approval could skyrocket his status.


    He fancied himself as asserting his dominance, putting Tiffany in her ce, and dismantling the Nash and Sanchez families she relied on.


    But in the blink of an eye, everything flipped. Instead of gaining the president¡¯s favor, he managed to anger her. Completely at a loss for what to do next, hey there, bewildered.


    Sheppard was just as confused, trying to wrap his head around why the president suddenly decided to drop the hammer on them. Their hopes came crashing down in an instant.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    But even though their ns had crumbled, they figured getting kicked by Xander and tossed out of the Peridot Consortium was the worst of it. Little did they know, a whole crowd was gathering around them, ready to pile on more punishment.


    Wessony there in agony, too wrecked to even groan. Meanwhile, using thest bit of his strength, Sheppard managed to croak out, ¡°Ms. President, please have mercy! There¡¯s been a huge misunderstanding. Let us exin!¡±


    Nearby, Sansa and A stood frozen like deer in headlights, utterly baffled by the president¡¯s sudden wrath. But they knew there was no time to figure out why she was upset. They needed to find a way to diffuse her anger!


    Eyes wide with desperation, Sansa pleaded, ¡°Ms. President, please don¡¯t be mad! We promise Sheppard and Wesson didn¡¯t mean any harm. We were just trying to propose two reliable subordinates to you.¡±


    A quickly added, ¡°Exactly, Ms. President! Just give us a minute to exin. Sheppard has an incredibly valuable secret he wants to share with you!¡±


    Right after A stopped talking, Sheppard, enduring his pain, shouted, ¡°Yes, Ms. President, I have a major secret about the Sanchez family that will capture your interest!¡±


    Marissa, whose gaze lowered as she sipped her tea, hadn¡¯t nned to let Sheppard speak again. Her intent was clear: to teach him and Wesson a lesson they¡¯d never forget, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Sanchez or Nash families again.


    Upon hearing Sheppard mention a significant secret about the Sanchez family, she involuntarily paused, then slowly set her teacup down.


    Observing her reaction, Kevin¡¯s subordinates halted their rough treatment of Sheppard and Wesson, awaiting further orders from Marissa.


    Since the secret concerned the Sanchez family, Kevin turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Do you need me to leave?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied tersely


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:


    She was already sure that Kevin was her brother and he had her best interests at heart, so there was no need for her to hide anything from him. After all, he was her closest family, and he had once risked his life to protect her.


    After her firm ¡°no,¡± Marissa turned towards Kevin, who had just looked away, giving her a glimpse of his profile.


    Even though she could only see his profile and his face was hidden behind a mask, Marissa could sense a trace of happiness in him from her answer.


    This made Marissa even more certain that he valued how she felt about him. There had to be a reason he refused to acknowledge their sibling rtionship.


    As she reflected on this, a subtle smile crossed her lips. She felt reassured by Kevin¡¯s response.


    Her brother hadn¡¯t forgotten about her!


    She then faced Sheppard and inquired, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Filled with hope, Sheppard quickly rose to his feet and respectfully asked, ¡°Ms. President, are you familiar with a rare medical text known as the Medical Manual?¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    Marissa, pausing briefly, affirmed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    The Medical Manual was an ancient medical text, passed down over two thousand years. Itpiled countless treatment methods for a variety ofplex diseases. It was the dream of every aspiring doctor to master the medical knowledge it contained.


    Sadly, the book disappeared three hundred years ago and became the stuff of legends. Its location or even its existence was unknown to all.


    Should the Medical Manual resurface, it would be considered an invaluable artifact, igniting fervent pursuit among medical professionals worldwide.


    Marissa was puzzled as to why Sheppard,ing from a family known for their artistic pursuits, would bring up a topic rted to medicine.


    As she pondered this, Sheppard said, ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with this book, I don¡¯t need to introduce it. I¡¯ll just tell you where to find it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Medical Manual is?¡± Marissa asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me, Sheppard. The Medical Manual has been missing for three centuries. Countless medical professionals have searched for it in vain. How would someone from an artistic background know of its whereabouts?¡±


    Sheppard smiled and said, ¡°You might not be aware, but my niece, Caylee, who has been in a vegetative state for twenty-two years, was married to a medical prodigy and the former head of the Nash family, Brian Nash.¡±


    When Marissa heard Sheppard bring up her parents, her face showed a mix of emotions, though hidden behind a mask.


    She battled the rising feelings within and asked, ¡°Is the Medical Manual connected to Brian?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Sheppard, his answer clear and straightforward


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:


    ¡°Continue,¡± Marissa urged, her heart skipping a beat.


    Sheppard¡¯s demeanor softened. He was like amoner presenting a treasure to a monarch, hopeful for a grand reward.


    ¡°Brian is renowned as a medical genius, with unparalleled skills in treatingplex and rare diseases. Yet, no one knows the source of his profound medical knowledge. After Caylee married him, she discovered his secret.


    I identally learned of it during a visit to them. It turns out that Brian was tutored by an elusive sage who mastered ancient medical techniques and who entrusted the Medical Manual to him.


    After receiving the Medical Manual from his mentor, Brian kept its existence a secret. However, heter vanished in  Grainn, and the Medical Manual¡­¡±


    Sheppard halted his exnation, lifting his head to give Marissa a significant smile.


    She understood his meaning immediately. He was intentionally keeping her in suspense, hoping she would offer him a reward to continue. But she refused to offer any reward.


    Instead, she adopted a stern expression to intimidate Sheppard. Realizing then that her face was obscured by a mask and thus her expression invisible, she mmed the table with more force than before.


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    The loud ¡°bang¡± caused difort in everyone¡¯s ears, clearly conveying her frustration. Startled by her reaction, Sheppard quickly abandoned any hopes for a reward.


    Ignoring his throbbing ears, he hurriedly continued, ¡°The Medical Manual has been missing since Brian disappeared. Its whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Marissa scoffed. ¡°Sheppard, it turns out you don¡¯t even know where the Medical Manual is. What secret are you iming to have? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be upset,¡± Sheppard replied cautiously. ¡°While I don¡¯t know the current location of the Medical Manual, my niece, Caylee, likely does. She is the love of Brian¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Marissa responded coldly.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Sheppard¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ms. President, if you eliminate the Sanchez family and detain my niece Caylee for questioning, you¡¯ll definitely uncover the location of the Medical Manual.¡±


    p!


    No sooner had Sheppard finished speaking than Marissa struck the table again, this time breaking it.


    The teacup on the table tumbled and shattered on the floor, its sharp noise echoing around the room.


    If the previous table ms were meant to intimidate, this time it was a clear signal of Marissa¡¯s rage.


    Although her mask hid her facial expressions, the intense anger and chilling aura emanating from her body were palpable to everyone present.


    Kevin looked at her, initially shocked, but then he regained hisposure, remaining silent and still


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:


    Sheppard, terrified by Marissa¡¯s fury, knelt on the floor, looking up at her with fear, wondering what he might have said to incite such wrath.


    With a chilling smile, Marissa scolded Sheppard, saying, ¡°You truly are a callous and hical man. To gain protection from the Peridot Consortium, you¡¯ve betrayed your own family, including your niece.


    How can I rely on someone like you? Even if Caylee knows where the Medical Manual is, it¡¯s her possession. Who am I to im it? You¡¯re willing to destroy an entire family for your own ends.


    How could you? Only someone as vile as you could conceive such a n. If I don¡¯t discipline you today, it would appear that our Peridot Consortium can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong, allowing evil to run rampant in our domain.¡±


    With that, Marissa gestured sharply andmanded in a stern voice, ¡°Beat him. Let him remember this lesson and reflect on his actions!¡±


    At Marissa¡¯smand, Kevin¡¯s subordinates, who stood close to Sheppard, promptly unleashed a brutal assault.


    The meeting room was soon filled with Sheppard¡¯s screams.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    The violence of the Rasetsu Group was well beyond what any ordinary man could endure. These men were as formidable as Xander. Sheppard writhed in agony on the floor, as if he were enduring the torments of hell.


    Witnessing such a harrowing scene, both Sansa and A were taken aback. They remained silent, too shocked to intervene.


    They had previously believed the new president to be lenient and approachable, yet now they saw her true, vtile, and merciless nature. This revtion left them deeply unsettled.


    Wesson, who had also been kicked by Xander, shivered with fear, wondering when he might face a simr fate. At this moment, he deeply regretteding to the Peridot Consortium.


    Though Marissa appeared indifferent, she was closely monitoring Sheppard¡¯s reactions. Once she deemed the punishment sufficient, she gestured with her hand for a halt.


    The beating ceased immediately.


    By then, Sheppard resembled a beaten dog, sprawled helplessly on the floor, barely able to breathe, and utterly subdued.


    With an icy smile, Marissa posed a question to him.


    ¡°Sheppard, do you realize your mistakes?¡± Marissa asked.


    Although Sheppard was in severe pain and struggling to breathe, he knew he had to respond. He feared provoking Marissa further and facing another brutal beating.


    Just moments before, his assants had been merciless, battering him so fiercely that he thought his bones might never heal. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be able to stand again.


    Biting back the pain, he managed a respectful reply, ¡°Thank you for correcting me, Ms. President. I understand my mistakes. I should not have harmed others for my own gain.¡±


    Marissaughed


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:


    She then put on a sarcastic smile and said to Sheppard, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not your mother. Why should I be responsible for correcting you? My reason for beating you isn¡¯t what you think.¡±


    Sheppard looked at her, puzzled and anxious, ¡°Please tell me your reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the real reason,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It was because you threatened the Sanchez family, and I have a friend whose mother is a Sanchez.¡±


    The president¡¯s friend¡¯s mother was from the Sanchez family?


    Sheppard stared at Marissa, shocked and speechless.


    He was in disbelief. To him, the Sanchez family were all failures. How could they possibly have a connection with the new president of the Peridot Consortium?


    The president of the Peridot Consortium was held in such high regard. How on earth could the Sanchez family have any kind of rtionship with her?


    This revtion stunned not only Sheppard but also Sansa and A, who looked bewildered, unsure of what to think next.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Wesson, still on the floor, shook more intensely as he realized that their meeting with the president wasn¡¯t due to a rmendation from Sansa and A but was a setup for retribution.


    Understanding the gravity of their situation, he shut his eyes in despair, resigned to his fate.


    Seeing the astonished faces in front of her, Marissa asked, ¡°Do you know who my friend is? She¡¯s your worst enemy, the one you despise. Her name is Tiffany.¡±


    This disclosure dumbfounded Sansa, A, Sheppard, and Wesson.


    They had hoped to use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president¡¯s influence for power and to seek revenge against Tiffany. Yet, the very person they were counting on was Tiffany¡¯s ally!


    How could Tiffany possibly be friends with the president of the Peridot Consortium?


    Marissa continued, her tone menacing, ¡°You targeted my friend and plotted against her two families. Today, I¡¯ll show you that she is not someone you can bully!¡±


    Her words were so daunting that Sheppard passed out from fright.


    Sansa and A knelt on the floor, overwhelmed with shock and fear.


    Previously, they had sacrificed their freedom and dignity, and even A¡¯s health, to ingratiate themselves with rissa¡ªall to harness the influence of the Peridot Consortium for revenge against Tiffany, the Sanchez family, and the Nash family.


    Yet, their ns for revenge had failed. The new president of the Peridot Consortium turned out to be a close friend of Tiffany¡¯s. What they had relied upon had suddenly be a menacing threat looming over them.


    The mother and daughter felt utterly hopeless. It seemed like every time they found a glimmer of hope, it plunged them back into despair.


    The relentless turbulence of their lives had inflicted deep wounds, almost too much to bear


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:


    Oblivious to the plight of the others, Wesson urgently pleaded, ¡°Ms. President, I¡¯m sorry! I will not harm Tiffany again, nor will I harbor ill intentions toward the Nash or Sanchez family. Please forgive me just this once!¡±


    Tears filled Wesson¡¯s eyes, but Marissa remained stoic.


    She remembered his previous disy of remorse at Remy¡¯s event, where he had shed simr tears. Yet, he soon sought to manipte the Peridot Consortium for vengeance against Tiffany and the Sanchez family.


    Wesson clearly needed a harsh lesson.


    With these thoughts, Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. She said, ¡°If I were to forgive everyone who wept and pleaded, how could I uphold my dignity as the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    At her words, Wesson¡¯s panic intensified.


    Then, Marissa¡¯s smile vanished, and shemanded in a stern voice, ¡°Teach him a lesson he will never forget and make him remember the pain forever!¡±


    Fear engulfed Wesson as soon as he heard Marissa¡¯s merciless instruction.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    ¡°No, please! Forgive me, Ms. President. I admit to my faults. Please give me a second chance. I promise to change my ways, Ms. President!¡±


    Wesson¡¯s pleas echoed in the room, but Marissa turned away indifferently and looked at her phone.


    At hermand, Kevin¡¯s men began knocking Wesson around. Screams of agony filled the meeting room once again.


    Witnessing such violence, Sansa and A felt their hearts sink. They were able to hold out during Sheppard¡¯s turn, but this time, they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Gripped by fear of their impending doom, they fainted on the floor with a loud thud.


    Marissa saw this from the corner of her eye and sneered.


    She wanted to teach Sheppard and Wesson a lesson, not only to warn them to stay away from the Sanchez and Nash families but also to intimidate Sansa and A. Her n had worked perfectly.


    When Kevin¡¯s men finally released Wesson, he was almost lifeless on the floor, whimpering and coughing up blood.


    Marissa looked down at Sheppard and Wesson and asked coldly, ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. President! I have!¡± Sheppard hurriedly responded, despite his bleeding mouth.


    Wesson also responded in a whimper, ¡°I¡¯ve learned mine too, Ms. President!¡±


    ¡°If you every a finger on Tiffany or y tricks on the Nash or the Sanchez family again, I¡¯ll make your lives a living hell!¡± Marissa warned.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. President, I swear we won¡¯t!¡± Sheppard and Wesson answered in unison, both trembling in fear.


    ¡°Make sure to keep your word. The Peridot Consortium isn¡¯t a ce for lowly beings like you. If you dare tell others what happened today, you¡¯re asking for death,¡± Marissa added coldly.


    ¡°No, Ms. President! I swear I won¡¯t tell a soul about today. My mouth is sealed!¡± Sheppard shouted


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:


    ¡°I know nothing about the Peridot Consortium! Nothing happened here today!¡± Wesson responded with all the strength he had left.


    With a satisfied smile, Marissa waved them off. ¡°Now get lost!¡±


    As if hearing a release order from prison, Sheppard and Wesson were relieved to be driven out like useless trash.


    They tried to get up but were too injured to move a muscle. It felt like all their bones were broken from the assault.


    But they didn¡¯t dare linger. They were afraid that Marissa might change her mind and order them to be killed instead.


    Since they couldn¡¯t get up from the floor, they crawled their way to the door.


    Everyone in the room watched impatiently as the two struggled to cross such a short distance.


    Several minutes passed, and they were still only halfway to the door.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Looking at the time on her wristwatch, Marissa snorted, ¡°Just throw those two out.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s men moved at her words and dragged Sheppard and Wesson out.


    With the two gone, silence enveloped the room.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now fixed on Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s unconscious bodies on the floor.


    Marissa cast a cold look at them, then asked a question.


    ¡°Sansa, A, do you have anything to say?¡± Marissa asked, her smile barely there.


    Sansa, ever the timid one, had recently been cowed by Marissa¡¯s handling of Sheppard and Wesson. Now, she shrank back, preferring to remain silent as if hoping to vanish.


    A, though visibly shaken, managed to muster some courage.


    After a brief silence, she lifted her gaze and spoke with a hint of defiance, ¡°Ms. President, why would you harm us just because you¡¯re friends with Tiffany? Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    Marissa, amused, responded, ¡°It seems you disagree with my actions.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± A replied, her voice firm despite her fear. ¡°Standing up for a friend is understandable if you¡¯re an ordinary person, but as the president of the Peridot Consortium, shouldn¡¯t you consider the broader implications? It¡¯s hard to garner public support otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You make a valid point,¡± Marissa said, nodding. ¡°Continue.¡±


    When A heard that, her resolve strengthened. ¡°Ms. President, our disdain for Tiffany isn¡¯t unfounded. We have reasons for seeking revenge, reasons that might drive you to even greater lengths if you were in my shoes.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marissa¡¯s smile flickered. ¡°Then enlighten me. Why do you despise Tiffany enough to seek revenge?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, A said, ¡°My father led the Nash family, and I was destined to seed him. But to usurp my position, Tiffany resorted to ruthless tactics that ruined our lives.


    She manipted my grandfather into forcing my parents apart and even got me banished from the Nash household by leveraging her status as an outer disciple of the renowned healer, Riss. My father was reduced to kneeling in the ancestral hall daily, while my mother and I were cast out onto the streets.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:


    Eventually, Remy gave us sanctuary, but Tiffany used her clout as the legendary ¡®Only¡¯ to make Remy cast us aside. We were left destitute once more.


    If not for the generosity of the former president, rissa, who sheltered us, my mother and I might very well have perished.¡±


    As she spoke, A lifted her gaze to meet Marissa¡¯s, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Ms. President, shouldn¡¯t we despise Tiffany for the suffering she inflicted on my mother and me? Don¡¯t we have every right to seek vengeance?¡±


    Marissa listened intently, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°If your story holds truth, then indeed, you¡¯re justified in your resentment and your desire for revenge. Should I argue in Tiffany¡¯s favor, it would certainly tarnish my reputation as the leader of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    At this, A¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. Sansa quickly cut in before A could respond.


    ¡°Ms. President, the offenses Tiffany hasmitted are numerous. What my daughter has recounted barely scratches the surface!


    Tiffany is not only short-tempered but also dissolute. She has broken off five engagements and even has two children whose father remains a mystery.


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    Her reputation is beyond repair. With all due respect, Ms. President, I¡¯m puzzled by your friendship with her. As the head of the Peridot Consortium, it¡¯s unseemly to associate with someone as disreputable as Tiffany.


    I urge you to recognize her true colors soon and distance yourself, lest her scandals entangle you as well.¡±


    Sansa delivered this tirade in one go. Marissa listened silently without interruption.


    When Sansa finally stopped, Marissa asked aloofly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Sansa opened her mouth to further malign Tiffany, but then she paused, realizing she had exhausted her arsenal of insults.


    Reluctantly, she murmured, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Then, with a contrived smile, Marissa turned to A and inquired, ¡°What about you? Anything to add?¡±


    A contemted worsening Tiffany¡¯s image but realized Sansa had already used up all the harsh words, and Tiffany¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t sink any lower. She had nothing further to say.


    So, she simply shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    At that, Marissa let out a small chuckle and then removed her mask.


    Before removing her mask, Marissa dered, ¡°Sansa, A, you really are incorrigible, lying without a shred of hesitation. If I weren¡¯t so familiar with the events, you might have actually fooled me.¡±


    The flicker of hope in Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s eyes extinguished abruptly when they heard this.


    Sansa replied quickly, ¡°Ms. President, every word we have spoken is the truth. We wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you.¡±


    A added, ¡°Yes, Ms. President! I swear, everything I have said is true.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700:


    ¡°Haha!¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°Sansa, A, your knack for fabrication is truly remarkable. But unfortunately, today you are facing me, and your fabrications are merelyughable.¡±


    As she spoke, Marissa slowly removed her mask. ¡°Now, see for yourselves who I truly am.¡±


    Sansa and A had long been curious about the new president¡¯s appearance. Their low status, however, had deprived them of any opportunity to glimpse her true face.


    Now, as the president herself lifted the mask, revealing her identity, the shock and excitement intermingled on their faces.


    But when they clearly saw the new president¡¯s face, they were utterly dumbfounded. Their minds went nk, all capacity for thought halting.


    What could possibly exin this?


    How could the new president look exactly like Tiffany?


    While Sansa and A grappled with their shock, Kevin tilted his head to take a look at Marissa, his surprise evident. Her unexpected revtion was beyond anything he had anticipated, leaving him utterly astounded.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Feeling Kevin¡¯s intense gaze, Marissa turned to meet his eyes. When they locked eyes, Kevin quickly diverted his look.


    Marissa observed him for a brief moment, sensing that he had not only discovered today that she was the girl his parents had adopted.


    He must have known this for some time and had pieced together more of her story. Otherwise, his earlier expression wouldn¡¯t have been so telling.


    Kevin, the head of the Rasetsu Group, was famed for his stoicism. Not even the copse of a mountain would disturb hisposure.


    His evident surprise at Marissa¡¯s disclosure indicated that what he now saw differed significantly from what he had previously believed.


    This unexpected reaction led Marissa to ponder where Kevin might have previously seen her and what impressions he held of her.


    With these thoughts swirling in her head, Marissa shifted her focus back to Sansa and A.


    At that moment, both Sansa and A were still in shock, struggling to grasp or ept that the new president of the Peridot Consortium was actually Tiffany, whom they despised and had vowed to take revenge on.


    If she truly was Tiffany, their hopes werepletely dashed.


    Observing their stunned silence, Marissa stood up slowly, walked over to them, and, without a word, delivered a sharp p to each of their faces.


    The crisp sounds of the ps resonated through the conference room.


    Sansa and A cried out, both copsing to the floor, their shock finally shattered by the sudden pain.


    Any lingering thoughts that the new president might only resemble Tiffany vanished as they faced the reality that she was indeed Tiffany


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:


    How ironic it was that they had once nned to use Tiffany for their revenge on Tiffany herself. Looking back, it all seemed like a cruel joke.


    The psychological toll was overwhelming, and both womenpletely broke down.


    Sansa began to scream uncontrobly, her voice filled with madness. ¡°Ah!¡±


    A, on the other hand, sat frozen, staring nkly at the floor. Tears started to fill her eyes, and her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles whitened.


    Marissa chose not to continue their punishment. She simply stood over them, observing in silence. Watching them crumble from such close proximity brought her a grim satisfaction.


    In the past, they had pushed Tiffany to the brink of despair, taking pleasure in her breakdowns. Now, Marissa was giving them a taste of their own medicine, letting them feel the same crushing despair they had once inflicted.


    Time seemed to stretch on, but Sansa¡¯s screams did not cease. Instead, her hysteria only intensified.


    Then, abruptly, Sansa rose from the floor in a move that shocked everyone present.


    After rising from the floor, Sansa let out a wild roar.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! It has to be a nightmare! I¡¯ve seen Tiffany grow up. I know she¡¯s nothing special. She just got lucky and became a legend in the art world. How on earth did she be the president of the Peridot Consortium?


    She doesn¡¯t deserve that title. She should remain the little girl I used to bully. I need to ensure she vanishes from this world so she won¡¯t ever rival my daughter for any de! This dream is horrible. I need to wake up, now!¡±


    In a desperate bid to escape what she believed was a dream, Sansa began hitting herself wildly and wing at her face. Quickly, her beautifully made-up face was marred with bloody streaks.


    The sight was so harrowing that even the onlookers winced in sympathy, but Sansa seemed oblivious to the pain. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it hurt? It has to be a dream!¡± she muttered to herself in distress. ¡°No! I can¡¯t stay here. I need to wake up!¡±


    With that, she started ripping at her clothes frically. The fine fabric gave way under her frantic tearing, leaving her in just her undergarments, an undignified sight in the solemn atmosphere of the meeting room.


    The men present turned their heads away in difort. ¡°Get this madwoman out of here!¡± Kevinmanded promptly.


    His men quickly covered Sansa with a garment and dragged her out of the room.


    Once Sansa was removed, A finally reacted.


    She stared nkly at Marissa, her demeanor starkly calmpared to Sansa¡¯s manic breakdown, casting an eerie pall over the room.


    ¡°Why, Tiffany? Why do you alwayse out on top? Ever since we were children, I¡¯ve overshadowed you, beaten you down to the point where you shouldn¡¯t have been able to rise again, and yet, here you stand.


    Suddenly, you became an outer disciple of the esteemed Doctor Riss, and you ruined my reputation. I used to be the Nash family¡¯s shining star, and out of nowhere, you took my ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:


    I sought Remy¡¯s help, believing it would end you. I even traded my body for his help. But then, it was revealed that you and his father share the same master, and he abandoned me.


    I finally wormed my way into the good graces of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, sacrificing my future to do so, convinced it would be your undoing. But, lo and behold, you usurped her and took her ce! How did you do it? Hahaha.¡±


    A¡¯sughter then filled the air, a sound that was more tragic than joyful.


    ¡°Tell me, Tiffany, how many more secrets do you have? Each time I seek more powerful allies, will you reveal even more formidable roles? Huh?¡±


    Marissa observed A with a calm detachment, understanding yet not feeling sympathetic for her cousin¡¯s breakdown.


    She had no sympathy for someone who had always plotted against her own sister.


    As A¡¯s tirade came to an end, Marissa responded evenly, ¡°A, I doubt you¡¯ll find another powerful ally willing to help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A inquired, her eyes red and swollen.


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Do you intend to kill me? Killing is against thew! You can¡¯t seriously think you can just flout thew and kill someone, even if you are the president of the Peridot Consortium, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± Marissa replied calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because murder is illegal but because I have no desire to tarnish my hands by killing someone as despicable as you.


    You¡¯re too insignificant to warrant such an action. However, you did poison my mother, and I can¡¯t just overlook that. You won¡¯t die, but you will face consequences.¡±


    A wave of anxiety washed over A. ¡°What proof do you have that I poisoned your mother?¡±


    With a coldugh, Marissa said, ¡°You covered your tracks well, leaving no solid evidence behind. But I know it was you, and that¡¯s all I need. I won¡¯t rely on thew to exact my revenge, I¡¯ll handle this myself. Be prepared to face my wrath!¡±


    No sooner had Marissa finished speaking than shended a forceful kick, sending A tumbling to the floor.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A screamed as a sharp pain shot through her.


    Everyone present, except for Xander, was unaware that Marissa was both the mercenary queen, ck Snake, and the chief instructor, ck Mallow, of the Doomsday Base. Even Kevin perceived Marissa as a frail woman.


    With her stunning visage, lithe figure, and alluring voice, Marissa was presumed to be delicate.


    Even when she shattered a table with a single p, they assumed the table had a defect and she had struck the weak point.


    When Marissa floored Sansa and A with a p, they believed the women were simply too fragile. After all, many could be knocked down with a well-ced p


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:


    When Marissa warned A to brace for her fury, it was dismissed as a trivial dispute¡ªmere pping, kicking, and punching.


    Kevin shared this view. In his mind, Marissa was undeniably weak.


    But when Marissa¡¯s kick propelled A¡¯s body into the air, mming her against the wall before she crumpled to the floor in agony, everyone was left astounded.


    Although they still couldn¡¯t gauge Marissa¡¯s true strength, no one dared to consider her weak any longer.


    Even with maximum effort, a feeble woman couldn¡¯t kick an adult that high and far.


    Not even a rabbit could be kicked like that by someonecking strength.


    This powerful kick not only stunned A but also everyone present, including Kevin. They all stared in disbelief at Marissa¡¯s slender figure.


    At that moment, Marissa, emanating a furious aura, resembled a reaper more than a woman.


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The entire scene plunged into stunned silence.


    Kevin¡¯s subordinates, who had been standing near Marissa, ready to protect her if needed, all stepped back after witnessing her kick, giving her space.


    This woman required no protection.


    Kevin silently straightened up, his gaze fixed on Marissa, filled with astonishment.


    Earlier, he had been mildly surprised by her actions, but those were merely minor surprisespared to what she had just done. Today was vastly different from his previous impression of her.


    This time, his surprise escted to shock. He never imagined Marissa could be so violent, a stark contrast to the image of her he had once held.


    Alongside the shock, he was deeply puzzled.


    Four years had passed since hest saw her, and aside from her unchanged appearance, everything else about her had transformed dramatically, especially her personality. It was a night-and-day difference.


    What experiences had she endured over the past four years to bring about such profound changes?


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Kevin was oblivious as Marissa struck again, shattering expectations.


    The gathered groupprised Kevin¡¯s subordinates from the Rasetsu Group, each possessing a discerning eye for martial arts. Their recognition was almost immediate.


    Marissa¡¯s assault on A appeared as a savage beating, but every move was meticulously calcted. Marissa was undoubtedly an expert in martial arts.


    Her profound understanding of medicine made her striking techniques seamless, integrating her medical knowledge into every hit.


    This calcted brutality did not endanger A¡¯s life, nor did it cause her to vomit blood or break bones, yet it inflicted excruciating pain


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:


    A¡¯s screams overwhelmed the entire meeting room, yet everyone ignored them, their attention entirely on Marissa¡¯s movements. They were utterly mesmerized.


    To them, this was not violence but an extraordinary disy of skill.


    As the Rasetsu Group leader, Kevin was typicallyposed, but now, he struggled to maintain his usual demeanor. Were it not for his mask, his shock would have been as apparent as his subordinates¡¯.


    Observing the awe-struck crowd, Xander raised his chin with pride, resembling a child unting his remarkable parents.


    Marissa ignored the onlookers¡¯ reactions, focusing solely on disciplining A. The intense worry she had felt when her mother was poisoned tranted into relentless hot-shots now. A¡¯s screams failed to evoke any sympathy from her.


    As time wore on, just as Marissa delivered another kick, arge hand suddenly reached out and seized her wrist.


    Marissa paused momentarily and then turned to see Kevin, who had stopped her.


    He gently said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    His words implied that further action could prove fatal.


    Marissa had already nned to stop. She had controlled her actions throughout, and punishing A had reached its peak. This final kick was intended as the perfect conclusion.


    Since Kevin intervened, Marissa pretended his reminder made her realize the gravity of the situation. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    With that, Marissa restrained her anger, standing obediently beside Kevin like a well-behaved younger sister.


    Kevin¡¯s lips twitched in surprise at how swiftly Marissa could switch moods. Moments ago, she was as fierce as a demon from hell; now, she appeared harmless. Anyone unaware of the situation might think she was an exceptional actress.


    Despite her ability to disguise herself so well, he felt no dislike for her. On the contrary, he found her appearance endearing.


    He wanted to pat her head, hug her, and praise her as he did when they were children. But recalling their meeting four years ago, he dismissed these thoughts.


    He turned to nce at the severely punished A and asked Marissa without emotion, ¡°What are your ns for her now?¡±


    Marissa, looking at A, issued a directive. ¡°Take her to the Skytop Mansion. She is forbidden from leaving the mountain andmunicating with the outside world without my authorization.¡±


    Kevin then told his subordinates, ¡°Carry out the president¡¯smand.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s team immediately approached to remove the unconscious A.


    Before they could touch her, Marissa interjected, ¡°This woman¡¯s blood harbors numerous viruses. She is essentially a living repository of viruses. Exercise extreme caution when handling her. If she bleeds, manage it with great care. Avoid any direct contact with her blood.¡±


    These words startled everyone, revealing why Marissa had been particr about her techniques when disciplining A earlier¡ªit was to prevent the viruses from spreading.


    Previously, A was not regarded with much concern, but now everyone was vignt


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:


    Kevin¡¯s team donned rubber gloves before daring to move her.


    After she was taken away, Kevin inquired of Marissa, ¡°What¡¯s the story with this A?¡±


    ¡°rissa orchestrated this, naturally,¡± Marissa stated.


    ¡°She despises me and bribed A for revenge. However, A¡¯s former capabilities couldn¡¯t harm me. Consequently, rissa made A a test subject for a virus experiment.¡±


    Kevin had some knowledge of rissa¡¯s ndestine partnership with Q from a dark organization to develop novel viruses. Thus, heprehended Marissa¡¯s exnation immediately.


    After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°What are your ns for A now?¡±


    Marissa responded candidly, ¡°First, I¡¯ll confine her at Skytop Mansion to prevent any potential harm to others. Then, I¡¯ll meticulously examine the new hybrid virus in her system to determine if a vine can be formted.¡±


    Kevin nodded and asked, ¡°How much information do you have about the hybrid virus in her body currently?¡±


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Marissa continued without reservation.


    ¡°I received the analysis of the viruses today, so my knowledge is limited. However, A¡¯s transformations suggest that this hybrid virus alters human body structures, significantly boosting physical abilities rapidly.


    The ultimate impact of this hybrid virus on the human body, including potential side effects and their severity, remains uncertain. Further research is necessary for definitive conclusions.¡±


    Kevin nodded again and remarked, ¡°Although I¡¯ve had contact with Q, I am aware there is likely a significant dark organization backing him. This organization is rumored to have existed for a century, and their virus developments are extraordinary.


    In the present medical field, only the renowned doctor Riss might be capable of fully understanding their viruses. I heard you are an outer disciple of Riss. Are you intending to seek Riss¡¯ assistance?¡±


    Marissa smiled and revealed, ¡°I am Riss¡­¡±


    Kevin was once again stunned, gazing at Marissa in bewilderment and remaining unresponsive for an extended period.


    He was already aware that she was the famed Only. When he discovered this identity, it left him astounded for a prolonged time, as he had not anticipated such exceptional talent from her.


    Although Kevin was taken aback, he assumed that her status as Only was the zenith of her achievements. However, he was then astonished when Paul informed him that she had been appointed president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Kevin was still puzzled about how Paul hade to know Marissa. Despite her being the illustrious Only, their statuses were vastly different, and Paul had no interest in painting, making their acquaintance unlikely.


    Even if Paul had suddenly developed an interest in painting and met Only, it would be inconceivable for him to appoint her as the president of the Peridot Consortium and specifically request Kevin to act as her acting president.


    Paul¡¯s request for Kevin to assist Marissa underscored the high regard Paul had for her. To this day, Kevin remained baffled by the reason for Paul¡¯s exceptional treatment of her, suspecting she must possess remarkable qualities beyond her artistic skills that captured Paul¡¯s admiration.


    Just as Kevin was contemting Marissa¡¯s other extraordinary attributes, she disclosed another identity¡ªshe was the internationally acimed Doctor Riss.


    This revtion left Kevin even more astounded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:


    The prestige of Doctor Risspletely eclipsed that of the renowned painter Only.


    Achieving remarkable sess in the art world demonstrated Marissa¡¯s exceptional talent. However, painting may not demand extraordinary intelligence; dedication and skill yield impressive results.


    But medicine is different.


    Excelling in the medical field requires a sharp intellect. Without it, graspingplex medical concepts bes impossible. Attaining the level of expertise exemplified by the revered Doctor Riss necessitated exceptional ability and profound intelligence.


    Marissa achieved this prestigious status at only 22, indicating she was a prodigious talent among the highly intelligent.


    This was a stark contrast to the person Kevin had known four years prior.


    Realizing Marissa was the esteemed Doctor Riss, Kevin understood why Paul admired her so deeply and wished to be her father. It must be because she was treating his illness.


    For a patient, a physician who alleviates their suffering can seem like a deity.


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Paul¡¯s admiration and high regard for her were nowpletely understandable.


    Recently, Kevin had been anxious about Paul¡¯s health, mentally bracing for the possibility of his imminent passing.


    Though Paul never acknowledged Kevin as a son and Kevin never referred to Paul as father, Paul held a father-like role in Kevin¡¯s heart.


    Kevin had long been concerned about Paul¡¯s health and had sought various doctors over the years, hoping for a cure. Yet, despite numerous consultations, Kevin encountered only disappointment.


    However, recently, when Kevin visited Paul, he noticed a significant improvement in Paul¡¯s health. Paul mentioned having found an exceptional doctor.


    Paul was quite secretive about this doctor, revealing only that the treatment had been highly effective.


    Today, Kevin discovered that the doctor treating Paul was the internationally acimed Doctor Riss.


    It was not surprising that Paul had managed to enlist the services of such a renowned physician. What stunned Kevin was that this revered Doctor Riss was his sister.


    As Kevin processed this revtion, he felt a pang of difort and tried to push the thoughts away.


    After a brief pause, Kevin asked Marissa, ¡°Why reveal your identity as Doctor Riss to me? I understand that Riss usually keeps her identity concealed.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile.


    Kevin, unwilling to acknowledge her as his sister, left her unable to exin that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t tell her brother.


    So she merely said, ¡°I assumed Mr. Alvarado had already informed you that I was the one treating him.¡±


    Kevin paused before asking, ¡°Did Mr. Alvarado mention my connection to him?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Mr. Alvarado shared how he saved you on the cruise ship and subsequently raised you. He also recounted many amusing stories from your childhood.¡±


    Kevin¡¯sposure immediately faltered.


    Kevin was surprised by the extent of Paul¡¯s trust in Marissa, to the point where he shared everything with her.


    Paul had never ced suchplete trust in anyone. Even though Paul had personally raised Kevin, Kevin had never received this level of trust from him. Paul¡¯s actions led Kevin to believe that, should Marissa demand his life, Paul would likely surrender it without a second thought.


    Why did Paul hold her in such high regard?


    If Paul¡¯s affection stemmed from gratitude for her medical care, his admiration surpassed what a patient typically felt for a doctor. To Kevin, it resembled a father¡¯s love and trust for his daughter.


    Rumor had it that Paul wished to be Marissa¡¯s father. Had she not firmly refused, he might have bequeathed all his wealth to her.


    Reflecting on this, Kevin smiled. Despite the passage of years, Marissa¡¯s charm remained irresistible, endearing her to everyone around her, including his whole family and now Paul.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    Kevin sighed softly, acknowledging that while Marissa could effortlessly win affection, she could be ruthlessly indifferent to those she chose not to care for.


    At that moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Kevin, would you like to join me for lunch?¡±


    Kevin abruptly regained hisposure. Though slightly ttered by the invitation, he maintained a facade of calm and declined sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Xander, seated beside them, was taken aback. It was the first instance of the Chief Instructor extending a lunch invitation only to face rejection.


    Kevin was a puzzling figure. He exhibited considerable concern for the Chief Instructor in various matters, yet disyed indifference and contempt in their interactions. Xander found this contradiction perplexing. He also felt a twinge of embarrassment on behalf of his Chief Instructor.


    Marissa, however, remained unperturbed. With a smile, she responded, ¡°Since you¡¯re busy today, I¡¯ll extend the invitation another time.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s lips tightened as he replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We don¡¯t need to meet privately. If you have work-rted matters, just call me with instructions.¡±


    Xander¡¯s mouth twitched again. He thought Kevin¡¯s behavior was excessively rude, both as a subordinate and as an individual. Xander felt genuine awkwardness for the Chief Instructor.


    However, despite the chilly rejection, Marissa¡¯s demeanor remainedposed. She smiled once more and said, ¡°Very well. You¡¯re dismissed, Mr. Kevin. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do today.¡±


    Though Marissa was disappointed by Kevin¡¯s frosty response, her curiosity was piqued. Why was he trying to avoid her?


    As soon as Marissa finished speaking, Kevin gave a nod of acknowledgment and exited the meeting room, followed by his subordinates


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:


    Left alone with Marissa, Xander took a few steps forward and voiced his frustration, ¡°Kevin is quite unusual. It seems rather impolite for a subordinate to decline a lunch invitation from a superior.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation. Please refrain frommenting,¡± Marissa replied with a smile.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xander agreed, nodding.


    Marissa continued, ¡°You will soon be given significant tasks by Kevin. Prepare for an increase in responsibilities and strive to be an exemry Vice President.¡±


    Xander, surprised, asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, why do you believe Kevin will give me significant tasks? He has a team of trusted subordinates. What need does he have for me?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t reveal that Kevin was her brother and that he was helping her nurture trusted subordinates. Instead, she instructed, ¡°I am aware of the situation. Follow my directives and refrain from unnecessary questioning.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xander replied obediently once more.


    Marissa continued, ¡°Even though I am the president of the Peridot Consortium, I really don¡¯t have the time to manage its affairs, and I wish to avoid unnecessaryplications. Aside from critical updates, you will report directly to Kevin, allowing him to handle all decision-making.¡±


    Xander looked surprised. ¡°Chief Instructor, aren¡¯t you concerned that if you don¡¯t manage the organization yourself, Kevin might take away all the power? If that happens, you might end up as a figurehead, right?¡±


    Unable to clear up Xander¡¯s confusion, Marissamanded him once more, ¡°You can trust Kevin unconditionally. Don¡¯t ask questions. Just follow my orders.¡±


    Though baffled, Xander did not dare question further.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied obediently.


    With a sigh of relief, Marissa patted her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she turned and exited.


    Upon leaving the Peridot Consortium, she sent an email to Kevin under the name of ck Snake: ¡°Mr. G, I have arrived in Blebert. When are you avable to meet?¡±


    Marissa had resolved to meet Kevin privately to unravel theplexities of their situation. Since he had previously declined to dine with her as Tiffany, she opted to extend the invitation under a different identity.


    There was no reason for him to decline an invitation from ck Snake.


    As she anticipated, Kevin promptly agreed to meet. ¡°If you¡¯re in Blebert, we can meet at any time. I am here as well.¡±


    Marissa, eager to meet him, suggested, ¡°How about we meet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you choose the time and ce,¡± Kevin responded.


    Already having a n in mind, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s meet for dinner at Duling Restaurant at eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kevin agreed.


    With their meeting scheduled, Marissa¡¯s mood lifted. She smiled again and was about to hail a taxi when her phone rang. She looked down to see Connor¡¯s name on the disy.


    Recalling their confrontation that morning where she had left Daniels Manor after angering him, she felt a mix of guilt and amusement. She wondered if his anger had subsided.


    After a brief chuckle, she answered the call. ¡°Well,¡± the man on the other end of the line said, ¡°do you have time to have lunch with me?¡±


    Marissa was pressed for time, having to analyze both the chip and the new hybrid virus A was carrying. Initially, she intended to decline. However, realizing she needed to eat anyway, she changed her response. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The man cleared his throat, a note of delight amidst the awkwardness. ¡°My car is across the street.¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected him to pick her up personally. She looked up to see a ck Rolls-Royce parked on the opposite side of the road.


    Connor¡¯s preference for Rolls-Royces was well-known; his garage was filled with them. Though he was driving a different car today, it was still a Rolls-Royce, distinguished only by its new license te.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    She pocketed her phone and made her way across the road.


    Before she reached the Rolls-Royce, Marc and Terry emerged from the car to greet her.


    As Marissa made her way to the Rolls-Royce, she instantly noticed something off about Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s demeanors.


    Observing their unusual expressions, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Both men seemed to struggle with their responses, their lips tight, as if disclosing the truth would implicate them in a grave misdeed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissaughed, amused by their apparent difort.


    Marc, looking sheepish, hesitated, his embarrassment palpable.


    Terry moved closer to Marissa and whispered cautiously, ¡°Chief Instructor, Mr. Daniels is behaving very oddly today. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s not himself. He¡¯s been riding us hard all morning. Honestly, it¡¯s gotten to the point where we¡¯re utterly despondent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marissa asked, her eyebrows knitting in confusion.


    Terry could only offer a helpless shrug.


    With a secretive nce, Marc added, ¡°Chief Instructor, please step into the car. Should you fail to recognize the individual seated within at first nce, do not be rmed. It is indeed Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Marc then swung the car door open, inviting Marissa to enter.


    The unsettling atmosphere caused Marissa to pause, not rushing to enter the vehicle. Instead, she cautiously peered inside


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:


    The view inside shocked her deeply, causing her to freeze momentarily.


    Once she regained her bearings, she didn¡¯t climb into the car but instead forcefully shut the door.


    Turning to face Marc and Terry with an incredulous look, she demanded in a hushed tone, ¡°What on earth has happened?¡±


    Marissa peered inside the car but didn¡¯t recognize Connor at all. She struggled to put her finger on what had changed.


    He had an elegant figure and fine features. From his hair to his attire, he looked like a young heartthrob, much like a superstar.


    Yet, Marissa found the whole scene utterly strange. This style waspletely at odds with Connor¡¯s usual demeanor, making him look peculiar.


    Connor wore a strikingly bright red suit jacket adorned with numerous essories, paired with pristine white trousers. The outfit was youthful and energetic.


    His hair was meticulously styled, held in ce with hair gel, mimicking the look of the young male star on the magazine cover Marissa had seen that morning.


    Such a scene would surely captivate countless female fans if it graced a magazine cover. However, Marissa couldn¡¯t appreciate it in Connor¡¯s case.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    She was not used to seeing Connor dressed like this.


    She had grown ustomed to his rugged, handsome appearance. Seeing him dressed like a young male star was almost unbearable. Just one nce had given her goosebumps.


    Connor no longer seemed like the business king of Blebert. Instead, he looked like a shy nightclub dancer!


    To avoid blurting out something shocking, Marissa had quickly shut the car door.


    She rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and turned to Marc and Terry. ¡°What¡¯s up with Connor?¡±


    Terry shrugged, indicating that it was beyond exnation.


    Marc lowered his voice and began to speak.


    ¡°I have no idea why Mr. Daniels became so dissatisfied with his appearance after breakfast this morning. He even postponed an important meeting to overhaul his style. We took him to a top-notch modeling studio and brought in the most renowned stylist.


    We thought it would be a quick process, but it ended up taking the entire morning. The stylist meticulously crafted Mr. Daniels¡¯s hair and outfit ording to his specifications, but he remained unsatisfied.


    His hair was redone repeatedly, and he went through an endless parade of outfits. The more effort he put in, the angrier he became. He ended up berating dozens of stylists to the point of tears.


    It wasn¡¯t just the stylists who faced his wrath. The two of us, and even Domenic, became the targets of his anger.


    As Mr. Daniels couldn¡¯t find a style he liked, heshed out at everyone around him. He nearly wrecked the studio in his frustration.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You mean¡­ he also isn¡¯t happy with the look I just saw?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Terry replied in a hushed tone. ¡°He went through dozens of stylists this morning, and Mr. Daniels disliked all of their work. If we had more time, he¡¯d still be in that studio trying on different looks.¡±


    Marissa recalled the expression on Connor¡¯s face earlier. His eyes indeed seemed filled with embarrassment and anger. He truly didn¡¯t appear satisfied with his appearance.


    Was he acting like this because of herments about those handsome young male stars this morning?


    Oh no, she never intended for him to do this.


    She had just teased him, wanting to get back at him for his frequent flirtations. Little did she know he¡¯d take it this far.


    The thought that Connor might lose his rugged charm forever filled Marissa with guilt.


    She wasn¡¯t into those delicate, effeminate guys. She preferred his rugged, manly charm!


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    With a sigh, Marissa opened the car door, settled into the back, and shut the door behind her.


    The car was a stretch limo, with Domenic in the driver¡¯s seat, Marc riding shotgun, and Terry in the far back.


    Once all the doors were shut, the air in the car turned thick with awkwardness, especially for Connor. He was so anxious he couldn¡¯t even nce Marissa¡¯s way.


    Domenic nced back at Marissa with great difficulty and said, ¡°Hey, Miss Nash?¡±


    Marissa responded with a nod.


    Domenic then turned back, started the engine, and the car began to move.


    The tension was so palpable that Domenic, Marc, and Terry barely dared to breathe.


    Finding the situation amusing, Marissa rubbed her nose, then turned to Connor and broke the ice. ¡°Hey, Daniels. I must say, you¡¯re looking sharp today!¡±


    It was Connor¡¯s own decision to revamp his style. He had selected this new hairstyle and attire specifically to impress Marissa. Yet, when sheplimented him, a wave of irritation unexpectedly washed over him.


    Abruptly, he spun around to face her, his lips quivering as if he were on the verge of an outburst, yet he choked back his words. With a swift turn of his head, he chose to disregard herpletely.


    Observing Connor¡¯s blend of annoyance and embarrassment only heightened Marissa¡¯s amusement. She teased, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re so handsome. You could stride right into the entertainment industry and be a superstar overnight.¡±


    Thisment made Connor whirl around to re at her once more, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    However, he managed to suppress his fury yet again.


    Eventually, he just said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. What did he mean by ¡°satisfied¡±? She hadn¡¯t coerced him into adopting this new look or pressured him to dress like a model from a magazine cover


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:


    In that moment, she held back her true thoughts, wary of further upsetting him, as his mood had already plummeted to an all-time low.


    She worried that any additional provocation might push him to erupt with rage right there in the car.


    It was absurd, truly. He obviously detested this delicate look, yet a mere offhand remark from her had propelled him to undertake such an unsatisfying transformation.


    Adorned with this juvenile hairstyle and garishly designed clothes, he looked visibly ufortable, and she found it disconcerting just to behold him.


    Regrettably, she couldn¡¯t make her feelings known. The words she had uttered earlier that morning were irreversible.


    Thus, she forced another smile and offered insincere reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, very satisfied. Mr. Daniels, your appearance today makes you exceedingly handsome, a real visual treat. I¡¯m confident lunch will be exceptionally delightful today.¡±


    Her attempt at ttery seemed to mollify Connor; his expression softened noticeably, and he even began to fidget shyly.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He coughed lightly, managing a response. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Marissa¡¯s smirk deepened as she deciphered the mixed signals in Connor¡¯s statement. His underlying message was clear: as long as she was pleased, hisfort was secondary.


    As she silently relished this realization, Connor, now somewhat cheered, gently inquired, ¡°Where would you like to eat?¡±


    Seizing the opportunity to boost his spirits further, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°You pick. Honestly, dining with someone as dashing as you means even street noodles would be a treat. I¡¯m not fussy about the venue.¡±


    Connor¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red at her straightforwardpliment.


    This marked the first time Marissa had openlyplimented him. Previously, she seemed to always find fault with him, disinterested in him even when he was naked.


    Now that he had transformed into the image of a magazine cover star, her enthusiasm was palpable.


    Clearly, his prior looks had not aligned with her preferences, but now, atst, he had hit the mark.


    This result brought him a sense of joy, yet it also made him feel profoundly ufortable.


    Sporting this hairstyle and these clothes, he felt as if he were ying a role that wasn¡¯t his own. His movements felt awkward, and when he spoke, his words seemed to stumble over each other.


    However, if Marissa appreciated this new style, he was willing to endure the difort. As long as she didn¡¯t dislike him, that was all that mattered. After all, how else could he capture her heart?


    With these thoughts, he shifted uneasily and gently proposed, ¡°How about the Duling Restaurant?¡±


    Marissa hesitated, surprised by his choice. It was the same restaurant where she had nned to meet Kevinter.


    Fortunately, their meetings wouldn¡¯t ovep; one was for lunch and the other for dinner


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:


    She offered a smile and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    That morning, Marissa had addressed Connor with biting sarcasm, but now her tone was tender, and she had smiled at him multiple times. This shift noticeably brightened Connor¡¯s spirits.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had been quietly observing, exhaled in relief at this positive development.


    When the car pulled up at the restaurant, Connor lingered before stepping out, apprehensive about encountering someone familiar.


    Regrettably, his fears were realized. No sooner had he exited the car than he ran into an acquaintance.


    The moment Connor spotted a familiar face, he felt an overwhelming urge to disappear.


    If it had been just some random acquaintance, he could have easily brushed them off. After all, he never cared much for other people¡¯s opinions.


    But this was his ny-year-old grandmother!


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    As their eyes locked, they were equally shocked.


    At that moment, Marissa stepped out of the car. Seeing their stunned expressions, she found the situation hrious and decided not to greet Arabe right away, opting instead to enjoy the spectacle.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also stood back, silently observing the scene unfold.


    Arabe was nked by Cade, her maid, and bodyguards. They all gaped at Connor, wondering why their imposing and domineering Mr. Connor Daniels had suddenly turned into a delicate pretty boy.


    Though shocked, Cade, the maid, and bodyguards kept their silence. Arabe, however, let out a scream as she recovered from her surprise. ¡°Oh my God! Is this really my grandson?¡±


    Her exmation drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Connor, already mortified, felt even more embarrassed under so many eyes.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat awkwardly.


    He stepped closer to Arabe and whispered, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for lunch,¡± Arabe replied.


    As she spoke, her eyes continued to scrutinize Connor from head to toe.


    Connor wished he could vanish on the spot.


    Trained as the heir since childhood, he had always sported a simple hairstyle and donned ck suits and shoes.


    His image had been consistently serious, and his grandmother had always insisted he maintain a calm andposed demeanor.


    His frivolous new look today might tick off his grandmother ¡ª or so he thought.


    He braced himself, expecting his grandmother to criticize him or even give him a whack with her crutch, demanding he change back to his old look immediately.


    To his astonishment, after scrutinizing him from head to toe, his grandmother suddenly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°You rascal, does my granddaughter-inw like you dressing this way?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:


    Connor nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arabe patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Well, I like it too!¡±


    Connor was dumbfounded.


    Never in a million years had he expected his grandmother to react like this.


    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you always tell me to present myself as steady and reliable? Aren¡¯t you upset with my look today?¡± he asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Why would I be upset? I¡¯m not an irritable old woman!¡± Arabe retorted.


    ¡°You were too young before. I worried you might walk the wrong path, so I urged you to always look dependable and solid. But now you¡¯re a grown man. You can wear whatever you like, and I won¡¯t say a thing about it.


    Actually, I also fancy those dashing young men on magazine covers. When no one¡¯s around, I sometimes sneak a peek at them. Every time I do, I feel a pang of regret because I can only look but never touch.


    Well, now I can touch my handsome grandson, hahaha¡­¡±


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Upon hearing this, Connor couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips in disbelief. He never imagined that his ny-year-old grandmother would still have such a youthful spirit. She enjoyed admiring handsome young men and even had the urge to touch them.


    While he was still processing his surprise, Arabe had already patted him several times. As she did, she eximed, ¡°Wow, my grandson is even more stunning than those young men on the magazine covers!¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words. He quickly pulled Arabe¡¯s hands away and murmured, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re ny years old. You¡¯re the most revered person in the Daniels family. Please, maintain your dignity.¡±


    When Arabe heard this, her face fell.


    But then she suddenly spotted Marissa and her mood brightened instantly. ¡°Come here, sweetie!¡±


    Marissa approached her with a warm smile and greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±


    Arabe pointed at Connor and said to Marissa, ¡°My dear, we have the same taste! I¡¯m delighted you dressed Connor like this!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Marissa, unsure how to respond, gave Arabe a polite smile and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m d you think so.¡±


    Standing nearby, Connor twitched his lips again, utterly speechless.


    Just then, a mocking voice rang out from behind. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡±


    Connor turned to look. Great, another familiar face.


    When Connor turned around, Marissa did too. Seeing who was speaking, she immediately felt embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Bu today.


    The events of the previous night were still fresh in mind. Facing Bu now overwhelmed her with guilt and shame, making her want to flee


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:


    Bu had shed his usual aloof and domineering CEO demeanor. He appeared as a wounded man, having swapped his customary ck suit for simple casual clothes, with a thick bandage wrapped around his head.


    Marissa vividly remembered thatst night, Silver Fox had struck Bu¡¯s head, causing a gash that, based on her medical expertise, required at least ten stitches. The thick bandage was likely covering that wound.


    Aside from the bandage, Bu¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, with a woman¡¯s faint fingerprints still visible.


    Marissa sighed silently.


    Encountering Silver Fox had been truly unfortunate for him.


    On the first day they met, Silver Fox swindled Bu out of eighty million dors. The next day, she took a secondary card from him.


    By the third day, he had been brutally beaten by her. Could Silver Fox be the misfortune that gued Bu¡¯s life?


    As Marissa looked at Bu with his head wrapped in a bandage, she was at a loss for words.


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    Bu, however, disyed no hint of sadness or anger. Instead, he seemed rxed and even greeted Connor and Marissa with a cheerful smile.


    Connor, surprised, was about to ask what Bu had endured to end up in such a condition. But upon noticing the faint traces of a woman¡¯s fingerprints on Bu¡¯s face, he wisely decided to stay silent.


    Bu had been beaten by a woman.


    For someone like Bu, it was hard to believe that a woman could get so close to him. Even if he was drunk, he would be able to defend himself, and it was unlikely that he could be so severely beaten by a woman.


    But Bu had indeed been beaten by a woman, which suggested only one thing: he had allowed it to happen willingly.


    Connor was intrigued. For someone as reserved and distant as Bu, what woman could make him sopliant?


    While Connor was deep in thought, he quickly stepped forward and scrutinized Bu.


    Connor and Bu had been close friends for years, and a single nce was enough for Connor to understand the situation and wisely refrain from asking questions.


    Arabe, however, did not know Bu as well. At ny years old, she couldn¡¯t grasp theplex reasons behind his condition. After examining Bu¡¯s sorry state, she asked in surprise, ¡°Bu, what happened to you?¡±


    Bu greeted her politely, ¡°Arabe, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Then, touching the wounds on his face, he exined with a smile, ¡°Nothing serious. I was bitten by a stray dogst night.¡±


    Connor and Marissa both suppressed their reactions.


    Arabe, however, seemed to believe Bu and scrutinized him further before she asked, ¡°Where did you encounter such a fierce stray dog? I¡¯ve heard from Connor that you¡¯re quite skilled in fighting. How could a stray dog bite you like this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:


    Bu continued to smile and exined earnestly to her, ¡°It was an exceptionally fierce stray dog that attacked me while I was drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Arabe nodded in understanding. ¡°Bu, you should cut back on drinking. Alcohol only leads to problems, as your experiencest night shows. When you¡¯re drunk, even stray dogs might take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be more cautious going forward,¡± Bu replied with a smile.


    At this point, Connor asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Bu cast a significant look at Marissa before he casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for a meal and to coincidentally run into ck Snake.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t purely coincidental. Bu had been lurking in a corner outside the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building, following them all the way here.


    Upon hearing Bu¡¯sment, Connor paused and instinctively looked at Marissa. Noticing her look of deep embarrassment and guilt, Connor pieced it together.


    Last night, Marissa had hurriedly left after receiving a call from White Mallow. It turned out that it was White Mallow who had beaten Bu up.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Connor found himself at a loss for words.


    Marissa turned her face away, her cheeks burning with a flush of embarrassment. She was avoiding eye contact with Bu.


    Her confusion was palpable. She followed how Bu connected the muscle rxant to ck Snake, but the leap from that to identifying her as ck Snake was baffling.


    Though her mind churned with questions, Marissa knew this wasn¡¯t the moment to voice them. Silence was her shield.


    Arabe, confused by the mention of ck Snake, scolded Bu with a mix of concern and irritation.


    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. You just got bitten by a stray dogst night, and now you¡¯re chasing after a ck snake? Aren¡¯t you worried you might get bitten by it too?¡±


    Bu chuckled and tried to amuse Arabe. ¡°Arabe, rx, Connor¡¯s got my back. If ck Snake tries anything, she¡¯ll have to deal with him first.¡±


    Connor, with a faint smile, quickly shifted the conversation. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside and have lunch.¡±


    Marissa, feeling the awkwardness stretch, gently took Arabe¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, let me help you to the table.¡±


    As the women moved away, Bu turned to Connor, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°So, did you dress up like this to win over your wife?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat, shifting ufortably before retorting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with trying to make my wife happy? It¡¯s a lot better than getting bitten by a stray dog, like you did.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu, equally unsettled, coughed and grumbled, ¡°If your wife hadn¡¯t provided that muscle rxant, I wouldn¡¯t be in this sorry state.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:


    Connor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°They actually used the muscle rxant?¡±


    Among mercenaries, the muscle rxant was famous. ck Snake had created it¡ªa powerful sedative that could incapacitate even a lion with ease.


    ck Snake was known for her exceptionalbat skills and her prowess in creating and using drugs. Her concoctions were almost legendary.


    This particr muscle rxant was especially well-regarded. ck Snake rarely used this drug. It was said that the ingredients were incredibly expensive, and she had a strict code¡ªonly using it against the most dangerous foes.


    Given that Bu was drunk and had no history with ck Snake, it seemed unlikely she would deploy such a potent drug against him.


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed with skepticism. ¡°Are you absolutely certain it was the muscle rxant created by ck Snake?¡±


    Bu responded without hesitation, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure until I connected it with your wife. How would I have linked it back to her otherwise?¡±


    He didn¡¯t delve into specifics. He had first discovered that Marissa had worked with Silver Fox in beating him up. Then he found out he had been poisoned by the muscle rxant, leading him to deduce Marissa was ck Snake.


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    Bu was really shocked by this discovery.


    Given that Marissa was the formidable ck Mallow at the Doomsday Base, it wasn¡¯t shocking to learn she was also ck Snake.


    After all, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base carried slightly more influence than ck Snake.


    After uncovering that Marissa was ck Snake, Bu traced the details and confirmed that Connor¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t be Tiffany from the Nash family.


    Tiffany had lived most of her life in Blebert. It was possible that she was Only, the renowned painter, and ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. But she couldn¡¯t possibly be ck Snake.


    ck Snake was known for being constantly on missions, a schedule that didn¡¯t align with Tiffany¡¯s life in the least.


    Bu now understood why Connor, usually so aloof, was captivated by his wife. She wasn¡¯t the Tiffany he remembered but an extraordinary woman in her own right.


    This revtion only intensified Bu¡¯s curiosity. If Connor¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t Tiffany, who was she? What was her real name and background? And why did she resemble Tiffany so much?


    Before Bu could ask, Connor interrupted, ¡°Even if you traced the muscle rxant to ck Snake, how did you figure out that ck Snake is my wife?¡±


    Regarding Connor¡¯s question, Bu let out a chuckle and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He then exined, ¡°Your wife¡¯s close friend, White Mallow, used a muscle rxant on me in my hotel room, assaulted me, and then took me to a street, nning to continue there.


    However, she soon realized she had the wrong person and, in her confusion, reached out to your wife for help. I was partially conscious during their discussion on how to resolve the situation and overheard everything they said.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:


    Connor understood the situation now and couldn¡¯t suppress a smile.


    He looked at Bu with interest and asked, ¡°So, what happened next?¡±


    Bu rolled his eyes in frustration. ¡°Your wife is incredibly ruthless. She had the bodyguards stuff me into a suitcase and leave me on the roadside. Then she called my assistant to pick me up and made her escape.¡±


    Bu red at Connor and added, ¡°Oh, and she also instructed White Mallow to deny everything.¡±


    Bu deliberately omitted the part where Silver Fox had stripped him naked, as it was rather humiliating.


    Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh at the story. The thought of the whole situation was highly amusing to him, especially since he knew exactly how mischievous his wife could be.


    Bu¡¯s face darkened as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re actuallyughing? Your wife is so heartless and cruel. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    Connor touched his nose and said with a grin, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? I¡¯m afraid of my wife.¡±


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Bu¡¯s lips curled slightly. He had anticipated this reaction.


    He knew how Connor acted as if his wife was the most important person in the world; even if she did something outrageous, Connor would likely overlook it and might even support her actions.


    Connor showed no sign of remorse and instead taunted Bu, ¡°Even though you¡¯re covered in injuries, you don¡¯t seem too bothered or angry. In fact, you look like you almost enjoyed the encounter. So why would I make my wife unhappy just because of you?¡±


    Bu was momentarily speechless. After discovering that his assant was Silver Fox, he had indeed found some strange enjoyment in the experience.


    It was his first close encounter with the girl he admired, even if it was a bit extreme. Moreover, it gave him an opportunity to have a direct conversation with her.


    Of course, Bu couldn¡¯t share these feelings with Connor for fear of being mocked.


    He just replied, ¡°White Mallow wasn¡¯t targeting me; she simply entered the wrong room. But your wife, even after realizing the mistake, came up with a rather bad solution. So, in my view, she¡¯s even worse.¡±


    Connor smirked, ¡°So what should I do? Should Ipensate you? How much?¡±


    Bu scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t need your money!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Let me join you for lunch,¡± Bu said. ¡°I need your wife to deliver a message for me.¡±


    Connor initially thought of refusing, as he had spent the morning preparing for a private lunch with Marissa to strengthen their bond. But then they ran into Arabe, and now Bu wanted to join.


    Without giving Connor a chance to refuse, Bu had already entered the restaurant, leaving no room for any objections.


    With Arabe already there, Connor and Marissa wouldn¡¯t be having their private moment anyway. Adding Bu to the mix didn¡¯t make much of a difference


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:


    So, Connor kept quiet and followed Bu into the restaurant.


    Inside the private room, Marissa and Arabe were discussing the menu.


    When Bu entered and took a seat at the table, Marissa, looking guilty, asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you joining us for lunch?¡±


    Bu nodded, ¡°Yes, Connor invited me. He mentioned it was to apologize on someone¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched. He hadn¡¯t said that, but since Bu was using him as an excuse, he chose not to argue.


    Marissa¡¯s lips also twitched as she resigned herself to Bu¡¯s presence.


    She handed him the menu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, please take a look and order whatever you¡¯d like.¡±


    Bu declined the menu and said casually, ¡°Miss Nash, as a doctor, could you order some dishes that won¡¯t aggravate my injuries? Also, I need your help with something.¡±


    Marissa looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    Bu smirked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she might just deny everything.¡±


    Marissa was momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, she finally understood why Bu had located her so quickly. It was likely that, while she and Silver Fox were discussing their strategy, he had been semi-conscious and overheard their entire conversation.


    It felt as though she had been caught red-handed, and Marissa was deeply embarrassed.


    She managed an awkward smile and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass on the message.¡±


    Bu smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marissa added, ¡°This was aplete misunderstanding. I hope you¡¯ll be understanding, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°I understand. The stray dog intended to bite someone else, and I was the unfortunate victim of mistaken identity. Don¡¯t worry. If she acknowledges her mistake and has a good attitude, I¡¯m quite forgiving.¡±


    Marissa secretly recorded her conversation with Bu and sent it to Silver Fox.


    She added a text message, saying, ¡°The matter has beenpletely exposed. Handle it as you see fit.¡±


    As soon as Marissa sent the message, Arabe, sitting next to her, asked in confusion, ¡°Sweetie, can youmunicate with dogs?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa was taken aback. She chuckled and replied, ¡°Just sometimes.¡±


    Before Arabe could respond, Bu chimed in,


    ¡°Arabe, your granddaughter-inw is truly remarkable. She knows medicine, can paint, fight, and evenmunicate with stray dogs to plot mischief.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t grasp the context or the underlying implications, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known my granddaughter-inw is exceptional. Those who call her in clearly don¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720:


    Arabe sighed with admiration and then suddenly seemed to realize something. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Sweetie, you canmand stray dogs to do bad things? How do youmunicate with them? What bad things did you plot?¡±


    Marissa smiled at Arabe and took the chance to give Bu a disapproving look when Arabe wasn¡¯t watching.


    Connor also smiled and said to Bu, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bu shrugged and fell silent.


    Marissa then turned back to Arabe and soothingly said, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t listen to Mr. Hoffman¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just joking.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe nodded.


    She then pointed at Bu and said, ¡°Bu has always been quite the naughty boy. When he was younger, he used to trick innocent children. Now that he¡¯s older, he targets unsuspecting olddies like me.¡±


    Bu looked helpless, wondering if he really was that bad.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    Marissa and Connor both burst intoughter.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a reply from Silver Fox. ¡°ck Snake, does this mean I¡¯ve already been targeted by Bu?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Yes, not only have you been identified as the culprit, but my identity as ck Snake has also been exposed. You have two choices: either escape abroad and never return to Blebert, or meet with him face-to-face to discuss his terms.¡±


    Silver Fox said, ¡°I can¡¯t escape abroad. My grandmother sent me to Blebert to establish a branchpany. The branch has just been set up, and I haven¡¯t even started the other tasks. So fleeing is out of the question!¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Then go see him.¡±


    ¡°Will he tear me to shreds?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, probably not. In fact, you might end up skinning him alive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±


    After Marissa finished her conversation with Silver Fox, the dishes were served, and she happily enjoyed her lunch.


    When leaving the restaurant, Marissa reminded Bu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯ve passed on the message. Please keep your promise and be lenient.¡±


    Bu thanked Marissa again and then drove off.


    Marissa and Connor took Arabe back to Daniels Manor.


    Once home, Marissa eagerly locked herself in the study to continue studying the chip.


    Today, Connor overcame a significant psychological hurdle and altered his appearance, all in an effort to please Marissa and carve out some quality time to fortify their rtionship.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!